The New Testament in the original Greek

LIBRARY
JNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA.

ΟἸΙΕ Τ᾽ ΟἿ

ΖΦ wid (2): γερο 22
: ‘ 7) ͵
Received ___- ict est. Sa τόδ.

; § A ccessions LVo. 42 27 ε Shelf LVo.

οὖ
- - .. 5.9.5

ΨΥ͂ΧΟΣ
ΔΝ
ε΄ 6,

a ey ”
~—

THE REVISED
GREEK-ENGLISH NEW. TESTAMENT

WESTCOTT & HORT’'S GREEK TEXT

THE REVISED ENGLISH VERSION

ON OPPOSITE PAGES

Tocetuer witn Dr. Pattre Scaarr’s Inrropuction to Westcorr
& Hort’s “New Testament IN THE ORIGINAL GREEK”

Copyright, 1882, by Harrer ἃ Brorners

THE

NEW TESTAMENT

OF

OUR LORD AND SAVIOUR

JESUS CHRIST

TRANSLATED OUT OF THE GREEK

BEING THE VERSION SET FORTH A.D. 1611

COMPARED WITH THE MOST ANCIENT AUTHORITIES AND REVISED

A.D. 1881

NEW YORK
HARPER & BROTHERS, FRANKLIN SQUARE
1882

‘THE NEW TESTAMENT

IN THE

ORIGINAL GREEK

THE TEXT REVISED BY
BROOKE FOSS WESTCOTT, D.D.
CANON OF PETERBOROUGH, AND REGIUS PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY, CAMBRIDGE
AND
FENTON JOHN ANTHONY HORT, D.D.

HULSEAN PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY, CAMBRIDGE.

AMERICAN EDITION

WIitTH AN INTRODUCTION
By PHILIP SCHAFF, D.D., LL.D

PROFESSOR IN THE UNION THEOLOGICAL res OS NEW YORK
PRESIDENT OF THE AMERICAN BIBLE REVISION COMMITTEE

NEW YORK
HARPER ἃ BROTHERS, FRANKLIN SQUARE |
1882

252}

ALIORUM LITTERAE SUNT EIUSMODI UT NON PARUM
MULTOS PAENITUERIT INSUMPTAE IN ILLIS OPERAE...
AT FELIX ILLE QUEM IN HISCE LITTERIS MEDITANTEM
MORS OCCUPAT. HAS IGITUR TOTO PECTORE SITIAMUS
OMNES, HAS AMPLECTAMUR, IN HIS IUGITER VERSE- ;
MUR, HAS EXOSCULEMUR, HIS DEMUM IMMORIAMUR,
IN HAS TRANSFORMEMUR, QUANDOQUIDEM ABEUNT STU.
DIA IN MORES. ...HAE TIBI SACROSANCTAE MENTIS
ILLIUS VIVAM REFERUNT IMAGINEM, IPSUMQUE CHRIS-
TUM LOQUENTEM, SANANTEM, MORIENTEM, RESURGEN-
TEM, DENIQUE TOTUM ITA PRAESENTEM REDDUNT, UT

MINUS Es UR US STS DR Pete: OCULIS CONSPICIAS.

cadbinde ne MDXVI

Copyright, 1881, by HARPER & BROTHERS

PUBLISHERS’ NOTE.

Tue extraordinary interest with which the Revised Eng-
lish Version of the New Testament has been received, and
the universal desire to form a just and intelligent esti-
mate of its value, have prompted the publication of sev-
erab treatises, of a critical or of an explanatory character,
dealing with the work of the Revisers, its object, its in-
struments, its methods, and its results. While such books
may be eminently suited to the necessities of the general
reader, the purposes of the student and the scholar can be
efficiently served only by the text of the New Testament
in the original Greek, collated, in accordance with recog-
nised principles of criticism, by ‘men of trained taste and
acknowledged ability, from *the best sources accessible at
the present time. Such a work is opportunely furnished -
in the beautiful text of Westcott and Hort.

In this edition of the New Testament, which has been
prepared by the Publishers at the suggestion of several
eminent scholars, the Revised English Version has been
arranged so as to correspond as nearly as possible, page by
page, with Westcott and Hort’s Greek text—the two works
being printed on opposite pages. This arrangement has
rendered necessary in the English portion a partial depart-
ure from the order of books adopted by the Revisers, as
well as the transposition of a certain passage in the Gospel ὁ

ty

vi PUBLISHERS’ NOTE.

of 8. John (vii. 53-viii. 11) to the end of that gospel. In
other respects, the English portion of the work is identical
with the Revised Version as issued by the Publishers, ex-
cept that a translation has been added of the alternative
ending of the Gospel of S. Mark, while the Reyvisers’ Pref-
ace has been omitted, with a view to keep the size of the
book within convenient limits. The Greek has been print-
ed from plates containing the final corrections of the edi-
tors, and the English from the type used in the brevier
editions of the Revised Version issued by the Publishers.

It is hoped that, by facilitating comparison between the
latest English translation and the purest and most recent
Greck text of the New Testament, this edition will win
for itself a useful and conspicuous place among the practi-
cal apparatus of the student and the Biblical scholar.

Harper & Broruers.

INTRODUCTION

AMERICAN EDITION.

BY

Pair Scnarr.

Meriis of the Edition.

Tue seventeenth day of May, 1881, marks an epoch in
the history of the New Testament. It is the birthday
both of the purest English translation and of the purest
Greek text of that little book which contains the inspired
message of God’s wisdom and love to mankind, and which
forms the highest standard of Christian faith and duty.

The coincidence is remarkable. The original and the
translation were matured during the same long period by
harmonious, though independent, co-operation. The Edi-
tors of the Greek text were members of the English New
Testament Company of Revisers; the English and Ameri-
can Reyisers had the confidential use of advanced proof-
sheets of this edition of the Greek text-as they proceeded,
and their translation is perhaps more nearly conformed to
it than to any other printed edition from Erasmus and
Beza down to Tischendorf and Tregelles.

The Tertus Receptus, so called, was announced to the
world by the Leyden publishers in 1633, with the bold

viii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION,

declaration, “ Textum ergo habes nunc ab omnibus recep-
tum.” I venture to introduce the Greek Testament of
Westcott and Hort with the modest assertion, Hic habes
teatun. omnium editionum antiquissimum et purissimum,
It is based exclusively on documentary evidence, and on
the most careful comparison of all the ancient sources of
the text as they have been collected and made available by
the indefatigable diligence of former editors, especially of
Lachmann, Tischendorf, and Tregelles. It embodies the
results of the combined labours of more than a quarter of
a century. It will, of course, not supersede the large edi-
tions which contain the whole critical apparatus; but it
will take its rank at once among the best standard edi-
tions of the Greek Testament.*

I became personally acquainted with the editors and
their work twelve years ago (at Harrow, in 1869), and saw
them afterwards repeatedly at Cambridge, London, and
Peterborough. I formed such a favourable opinion of the
value of their Jabours that I engaged from them and their
publisher (Mr. Macmillan) duplicate plates for an Ameri-

* The Saturday Review of London for May 21, 1881, in a
notice of the Revised Version of the New Testament, incident-
ally mentions this Greek edition with the remark, ‘‘ The Clar-
endon Press volume [Archdeacon Palmer’s Greek Test. ] is beau-
tifully printed. Though this, again, is eclipsed by the exquisite
edition of Dr. Westcott’s and Dr. Hort’s Greek text, issued by
the Pitt Press on the same 17th of May, a day to be much re-
membered by Biblical crities, - This last work, formed exclu-
sively on documentary evidence, without reference to any prini-
ed text, has been long expected by scholars. Jt ts probably the
most important contribution to Biblical learning in our genera-
tion. The Revisers, it is understood, had the advantage of con-
sulting it during the progress of their work.”

_INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. ix

can edition, which is now published by the Messrs. Harper
& Brothers.* This opinion ripened into conviction by con-
stant, use, since. 1870, of proof-sheets of this text, in my
edition of Lange’s “Commentary on John” (sce the crit-
ical notes), in my exegetical lectures, and in my labours
as a member of the Revision Committee.

Drs. Westcott and Hort are ranked in England among
the-best Greek and Biblical scholars of the age. Dr. Hort
(educated at Rugby School and Trinity College, Cambridge)
is Hulsean Professor of Divinity in the University of Cam-
bridge (since 1878). He is probably more familiar with the
textual history of the Greek Testament than any other man
living. He exerted great influence in the Revision Com-
pany on all matters of reading. His Two Dissertations on
μονογενὴς Θεός and on the Constantinopolitan Creed (1876)
evince arare degree of patristic learning and critical acumen.

* The letter of the Messrs. Harper, in which they accepted
my proposition, is dated May 17, 1871, on the same day of the
same month on which the book was published ten years after-
wards in London. But as Westcott and Hort did not contem-
plate a critical apparatus below the text, I made subsequently
an agreement with my friend, Prof. Tischendorf, for the prep-
aration of an American edition containing his own latest text,
with a very brief digest of his critical apparatus (somewhat sim-
ilar to his editio critica minor, only more condensed, and confined
to the oldest readings) for the use of students; thinking that
there would be room for two editions, each having its special
merits. Tischendorf actually began the work in 1873, and sev-
eral sheets were set up at Leipsic when his death, in Decem-
ber, 1874, ended his earthly labours, preventing him from even
preparing the Prolegomena to his eighth critical edition. I
know of no scholars who could better carry out the plan of
such an edition than Prof, Dr. Ezra Abbot in Cambridge, Mass.,
and Dr. Caspar René Gregory in Leipsic.

x INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION...

Dr. Westcott (born 1825 educated at Trinity College, Cam-
bridge) is Regius Professor of Divinity at Cambridge (since
1870), and Canon of Peterborough (since 1869). He is
the author of several able and useful works, as a History
of the English Bible ; a History of the Canon of the New
Testament ; an Introduction to the Study of the Gospels ;
and a Commentary on the Gospel of John, which ranks
among the best parts of the Speaker’s Commentary. These
two scholars have been in constant correspondence with each
other, and kept a journal of their discussions of all the im-
portant textual questions. Few works have ever been pre-
pared with so much labour, care, and devotion as this edition
of the Greek Testament, begun in 1853 and finished in 1881.

The Introduction and Appendix, which the editors prom-
ise to publish shortly in a separate volume, will contain a
full exposition of the principles and results of textual crit-
icism, Without anticipating their elaborate treatise, which
I have not yet seen, I propose, with their consent, to fur-
nish the readers of this volume with such preliminary in-
formation as is necessary for an intelligent use of this or
any other critical edition of the Greek Testament.

Literature.

The chief authorities for the topics discussed in this in-
troduction are the following works:

Jo. JAc. WETSTEIN: “H Kaw) Διαϑήκη. Novwm Testamentum
Grecum editionis recepte cum lectionibus variantibus, etc. Am-
stel. 1751-52, 2 tom. fol. Prolegomena in tom. i. pp. 1-222.

Jo. JAC. GRIESBACH: Noowm Testamentum Greece. Ed. 2da.
Hale Sax. et Lond. 1796-1806, 2 vols. 8vo. Ed. tertiam emend.
et auctam cur. David Schulz. Vol. i. Berolini, 1827. Preefa-
tiones et Prolegomena, vol. i. pp. iii.-lvi. i-exxvii. Also his
Symbole Critice (1785-98), with his Meletemata, and Commenta-
rius Criticus in Textum Graecum N. T. (1798 and 1811).

INTRODUCTION ΤῸ THE AMERICAN EDITION. xi

Car. LACHMANN: Novwm Testamentum Grace et Latine. Be-
rolini, 1842-50, 8vo. Preefatio, vol. i. pp. v.-lvi.; vol. ii. pp. iii.-
xxvi, Comp. also Lachmann’s article in explanation and de-
fence of his critical system, in the Studien und Kritiken for 1830,
No. IV., pp. 817-845.

Arn. Frip. Const. TISCHENDORF: Novum Testamentum Greece.
Ad antiquissimos testes denuo recensuit, apparatum eriticum omni
studio perfectum apposuit, commentationem tsagogicam pretexutt.
Réitio septima, Lips. 1859, 2 vols. 8vo. Prolegomena, vol. i. pp.
xiii.-cclxxviii.. The text of this edition is superseded by the edi-
tio octava critica maior, Lips. 1869-72, 2 vols. The new Prole-
gomena, which the author did not live to finish, but which have
been prepared by Dr. Gregory, with the aid of Dr. Ezra Abbot,
are now in course of publication at Leipsic.

SAMUEL PripEAux TREGELLES: The Greek New Testament,
edited from Ancient Authorities, with the Latin Version of Jerome,
from the Codex Amiatinus, London, published in parts from
1857 to 1879,1 vol. 4to. The 7th part (published in 1879, after the
death of Dr. Tregelles) contains the Prolegomena, with Addenda
and Corrigenda, compiled and edited by Rev. Dr. Hort and Rev.
A. W. Streane. Comp, also TREGELLES: Account of the Print-
ed Text of the Greek New Testament, with Remarks on its Revision
upon Critical Principles, Wondon, 1854. And the first part (pre-
pared by Tregelles) of the fourth volume of Horne’s Jntroduc-
tion to the Holy Seriptures, 10th ed. London, 1856; 14th ed. 1877;
also published separately as an Introduction to the Textual Crit-
icism of the New Testament, London, 1856, etc.

Henry ALForD: The Greek Testament. London, 6th ed. 1868,
etc. Prolegomena, vol. i. chaps. vi. and vii. pp. 73-148.

Ep. Reuss: Bibliotheca Novi Testamenti Greci. Brunsvigze,
1872 (pp. 313). The most complete list of all the printed edi-
tions of the Greek Testament.

Fr. H. AMBROSE SCRIVENER: A Plain Introduction to the Orit-
tecism of the New Testament. London, 1861; 2d ed. 1874. The
best work on the subject in the English language. Comp. also
his Siz Lectures ‘on the Text of the New Testament, Cambridge
and London, 1875.

C. ἘΞ Hammonn: Outlines of Textual Criticism Applied to the
New Testament. Oxford, 1872; 2d ed. 1876.

The Critical Introductions to the New Testament by Hua,
De Werte, BLEEK, Reuss (5th ed. 1874); and several articles

xii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

on Bible Text in Herzog’s Real-Hncyk. (new ed. ii. 400-437), and
Smith’s Dict. of the Bidle (iii. 2112-2139, Amer. ed.); an essay of
Dr, Ezra ΑΒΒΟΥ in Anglo-American Bible Revision, Philadelphia,
2d ed. 1879 (pp. 86-98); the third part of Epwarp C. MiTcHEL1’s
Critical Handbook, published by the London Religious Tract
Society, London, also Andover, 1880 (pp. 67-148).

The Prolegomena to Tischendorf’s eighth critical edition, and
the Introduction and Appendix of Westcott and Hort, may be
referred to in advance as promising the latest and most accu-
rate information on-textual criticism applied to the New Testa-
ment,

I; SOURCES OF THE TEXT OF THE NEW TESTA-
MENT.

The original autographs* of the apostolic writings are
lost beyond all reasonable hope of discovery, and are not
even mentioned by the post-apostolic authors as being ex-
tant anywhere, or as having been seen by them.+ They
perished, probably before the close of the first century,
with the brittle paper then in ordinary use (the Egyptian
papyrus), like all other ancient writings (with the excep-
tion of a few that were accidentally preserved in Egyptian
tombs and mummies, or under the lava of Vesuvius at
Herculaneum and Pompeii). God has not chosen to ex-
empt the Bible by a miracle from the fate of other books,
but has wisely left room for the diligence and research of
man, who is responsible for the use of all the facilities with-
in his reach for the study of the Bible. He has not pre-
vided for inspired transcribers any more than inspired
printers, nor for infallible translators any more than infalk-
ble commentators and readers. Ile wastes no miracles. He

* Autographa, ἀρχέτυπα, ἰδιόχειρα.
+ On the disputed passage of Tertullian, who speaks of ipsa
authentice littere Apostolorum, see Scrivener, p. 446.

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. xiii

desires free and intelligent worshippers. “The letter kill-
eth, but the spirit giveth life.” The Bible, in its origin
and history, is a human as well as a divine book, and must
be studied under this twofold aspect. It is the incarna-
tion of God’s truth, and reflects the divine-human person
of Christ, t6 whom it bears witness as the Alpha and Ome-
ga, as the Way, the Life, and the Truth. Even if we had
the apostolic autographs, there would be room for verbal
criticism, since they, like other ancient books, were written
as a continuous whole, without accents, without punctna-
tion, without division of sentences or words, without titles
and subscriptions, without even the name of the author
unless it was part of the text itself.

In the absence of the autographs, we must ἘΠΕῚ upon
copies, or secondary sources. But these are, fortunately,
far more numcrous and trustworthy for the Greek Testa-
ment than for any ancient classic. “In the variety and
fulness of the evidence on which it rests, the text of the
New Testament stands absolutely and unapproachably alone
among ancient prose writings” (W. and H., p. 561).

The sources of the text are threefold: Manuscript Cop-
ies, Ancient Versions, and Patristic Quotations.

1. Toe Greek Manuscripts.
The Manuscripts, or Codices,* are the direct and most
important sources. They number now over seventeen hun- —
dred, counting all classes, and new ones may yet be dis-

* Codex, or caudex, means, originally, the trunk of a tree, stock,
stem; then a block of wood split or sawn into planks, leaves, or
tablets, and fastened together; hence a book, as the ancients
wrote on tablets of wood smeared with wax, the leaves being

laid one upon another. The Hebrew manuscripts are in rolls.

xiv ‘INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

covered.* They differ in age, extent, and value. They
were written between the fourth and sixteenth ‘centuries;
the oldest date from the middle of the fourth century, and
rest, of course, on still older copies. Few manuscripts of
Greek or Roman classics are older than the ninth or tenth
century. The Medicean MS. of Virgil is of the fourth
century, the Vatican MS. of Dion Cassius of the fifth.
The oldest MSS. of Aischylus and Sophocles date from
the tenth, those of Euripides from the twelfth century.
The oldest complete copy of Homer is from the thirteenth
century, though considerable papyrus fragments have been
recently discovered which may date from the fifth or sixth.
Some MSS. cover the whole New Testament, some only
parts; and hence they are divided into five or six classes,
according as they contain the Gospels, or the Acts, or the
Catholic Epistles, or the Pauline Epistles, or the Apoca-
lypse, or only the Scripture lessons from the Gospels or Acts
and Epistles (the lectionaries). Those which cover more
than one of these classes, or the whole New Testament, are
numbered in the lists two, three, or more times. The Gospel
MSS. are the most numerous, those of the Apocalypse the
least numerous. Some MSS. are written with great care,
some contain many errors of transcribers. Most of them

* The total number of MSS. recorded by Dr. Scrivener, in-
cluding lectionaries, is 158 uncials and 1605 cursives (p. 269,
comp. p. X.). But his list is incomplete. He gives an Index of
about 1277 separate Greek MSS. of the New Testament, arranged
according to the countries where they are now deposited (pp. 571-
584). He assigns 3 to Denmark, 293 to England, 238 to France,
96 to Germany, 6 to Holland, 8 to Ireland, 368 to Italy, 81 to
Russia, 8 to Scotland, 23 to Spain, 1 to Sweden, 14 to Switzer-
land, 104 to Turkey, 39 unknown. See also Edward C. Mitchell,
Critical Handbook, Tables viii. ix. and x.

$,,

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. xv

give the Greek text only, a few the Latin version also
(hence called codices bilingues or Graco-Latini), 6. g. Cod.
D (or Bez) for the Gospels and Acts, Cod. D (Claromon-
tanus) for the Pauline Epistles, and Cod. A (Sangallensis)
for the Gospels. They were written in the East, mostly in
Alexandria and Constantinople; for in Europe (with the
exception of Greece, Lower Italy, and Sicily) the knowledge
of the Greek language disappeared after the fifth century
till the revival of learning in the fifteenth, and the Lat-
in Vulgate supplied the place of the Greek and Hebrew
Bible. Some words of frequent occurrence are usually
abridged (as 3σ = Sede, co = κύριος, ισ --- Ἰησοῦς, πναΞεπνεῦμα).

The MSS. are divided into two classes, wncial and cur-
sive. The former are written in large or capital letters
(littere unciales or majuscule), the latter in small letters
(littere minuscule) or in current hand. The uncial MSS.
are older, from the fourth to the tenth century,.and hence
more valuable, but were discovered and used long after
the cursive. Two of them, the Sinaitic and the Vatican,
date from the middle of the fourth century.

A. Uncial Manuscripts.

The uncial MSS. are designated (since Wetstein, 1752),
for the sake of brevity, by the capital letters of the Latin
alphabet (A, B, C, D, etc.), with the help of Greek letters
for a few MSS. beyond Cod. Z, and the Hebrew letter
Aleph (x) for the Sinaitic MS. which was discovered last
and precedes Cod. A.*

* The present usage arose from the accidental circumstance
that the Codex Alexandrinus was designated as Cod. A in the
lower margin of Walton’s Polyglot (Scrivener, loc. cit. p. 72,
2d ed.). A far better system would be to designate them in

xvi INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

The uncials are written on costly and durable vellum or
parchment, on quarto or small folio pages of one or two,
very rarely of three or four, columns. The older ones haye
no division of words or sentences except for paragraphs,
no accents or ornaments, and but very few pause-marks.
Ilence it requires some practice to read them with ease.

The date and place, which were not marked on MSS.
earlier than the tenth century, can be only approximately
ascertained from the material, the form of letters, the style
of writing, the presence or absence of the Ammonian sec-
tions (κεφάλαια, capitula) in the Gospels, the Eusebian Can-
ons (or tables of references to the Ammonian sections, after
340, when Eusebius died), the Euthalian sections in the
Acts and Epistles, and the stichometric divisions or lines
(στίχοι) corresponding to sentences (both introduced by
Euthalius, cir. A.D. 458),* marks of punctuation (ninth een-
tury), etc. Sometimes a second or third hand has intro-
duced punctuation and accents or different readings. Hence
the distinction of lectiones a prima manu, marked by a*;
a secunda manu (**, or 2, or”); a tertia manu (***, or 3,
or °).

the order of their age or value, which would place B and x
before A. But the usage in this case can as little be altered as
the traditional division into chapters and verses. Mill cited the
copies by abridgments of their names, 6. g. Alex., Cant., Mont.;
but this mode would now take too much space. Wetstein
knew 14 uncial MSS. of the Gospels, which he designated
from A to O, and about 112 cursives, besides 24 Evangelis-
taries. See his list at the close of the Prolegomena, pp. 220-
222.

* Afterwards these stichometric divisions were abandoned as
too costly, and gave way to dots or other marks between the
sentences. This was the beginning of punctuation.

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. xvii
Some MSS. (as Codd. C, P, Q, R, Z, 2) have been written

twice over, owing to the scarcity and costliness of parch-
ment, and are called codices rescripti, or palimpsests (παλέμ-
ψηστοι) ; the new book being written between the lines, or
across, or in place of the old Bible text.

Constantine the Great ordered from Eusebius, for the
churches of Constantinople, the preparation of fifty MSS.
of the Bible, to be written “on artificially wrought skins
by skilful calligraphists.” * To judge from this fact, the
number of uncials was once very large, but most of them
perished in the Middle Ages. The whole number now
known is less than one hundred. Scrivener reckons 56
for the Gospels (most of them only fragmentary), 14 for
the Acts, 6 for the Catholic Epistles, 15 for the Pauline
Epistles, 5 for the Apocalypse, exclusive of the uncial lec-
tionaries, which are not marked by capitals, but by Arabic
numerals, like cursive MSS. of ail classes.¢ Dr. Ezra
- Abbot (in a private letter of June 21, 1881) kindly fur-
nishes me with the result of his own careful researches.
The number of distinct uncial MSS. of the New Testament
(not including Jectionaries) at present known is 83. We
have for the Gospels 61; for the Acts 15; for the Cath-
olic Epistles 7; for the Pauline Epistles 20; and for the
Apocalypse 5. ‘This includes the Codex Rossanensis, and
three or four small fragments not used by Tischendorf.
Dr. Abbot’s list is as follows:

Gospels: αὶ ABCDEFF*GHI"**+* I)K LMNO Oaeder

BORE Cro Tees ΜΛ SY 7,14
Q@2bedefgh A ΞΞ TT S=61.

* Eusebius, Vita Const. iv. 36, πεντήκοντα σωμάτια ἐν διφϑέραις
ἐγκατασκεύοις... . ὑπὸ τεχνιτῶν καλλιγράφων.
+ Serivener, Introd. p. 72 (2d ed. 1874).
2

xviii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

Acts: ΝΑ BCD E@ F* GQ σ᾽ H@ I*** L@ P@=
Cath.: s ABC K(@)L@ P®=7.
Paul: 8 ABC D@) ΒΘ ΕΘ F*G@ H@I* KOLO M@
ΝΘ 0@ Οὐ PE QQ RO=2.
Apoc.: 8 A ΒΩ ΟΡ P=5.

Whole number of distinct MSS.:

ΝΑ B Bapoe C Τὴ) evv- act J) paul F Fact FF paul A ἘΠ paul F2G Gact G paul
Gract) H Ἡ act Ἡ paul T 12 3. 4-5. 6. 1. I> Καὶ K ¢ath- paul L Τ, 2¢t- cath. paal
M Mra! N ΝΡ O QOabcdef QC paul Οὺ (aul) P Pact. ‘cath. paul. apoc
Q QQ paul R Reus T (or Τὸ Τ νοὶ ToedeT] VY Wabcedet ΧΥ 7,
PA otbcdefeh Ae TS = 88,

The Sinaitic and the Vatican MSS. are by far the most
important for antiquity, completeness, and value. I give a
brief description of the best uncial MSS. which are most
frequently quoted by critics.

(1.) Uncials of the first class. They are four—two
from the fourth, two from the fifth century; one complete
(x), two nearly complete (A and B), one defective (C). To
these is usually added D as the fifth of the great uncials,
but it contains only the Gospels and Acts, and has strange
peculiarities. In the Gospels the text of C, L, Z, 2, and
of A in Mark, is better than that of A, but in the rest of the
New Testament A is undoubtedly, after 8 and B, the most
important MS.

® (Aleph). Codex Srnarricus, formerly in the Convent
of Mount Sinai (hence its name), now in the Imperial Library
at St. Petersburg. It dates from the middle of the fourth
century, is written on fine parchment (183 inches wide by
147 high), in large uncials, with four columns to a page (of
48 lines each), It has 3464 leaves. It was discovered
and secured by the indefatigable Prof. C. Tischendorf, in
the Convent of St. Catharine, at the foot of Mount Sinai,

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. xix

on the 4th of February, 1859.* It was published at St.
Petersburg (printed at Leipsic) at the expense of the Czar
Alexander II. in celebration of the first millennium of the
Russian empire, in accurate imitation by types specially

* The story of the discovery, which made Tischendorf one
of the happiest men I ever knew, reads like an heroic romance.
His three journeys from Leipsic to Mount Sinai, in pursuit of
manuscript treasures, in 1844, 1853, and 1859; his first rescue of
forty-three leaves of the Sevtuagint from a waste-basket in the
Convent of St. Catharine in 1844; his final discovery of the
whole Cod, Sinaiticus in 1859, with the powerful aid of the rec-
ommendation of that noble Czar who met such a terrible death
at the hands of the Nihilists in 1881; his patient labor in tran-
scribing it at Cairo, and in its publication at Leipsic, in connec-
tion with a great national event of the Russian empire; his con-
troversy with the Greek Simonides, who impudently claimed to
have written the codex on Mount Athos in 1839 and 1840—are all
told by himself, not without some excusable vanity, in his Retse
in den Orient (1845-46), and Aus dem heil. Lande (1862); his Noté-
tia Codicis Sinaitict (1860); the Prolegomena to his editions (1862
and 1865); and his two controversial pamphlets, Die Anfechtun-
gen der Sinaibibel (1863), and Waffen der Finsterniss wider die

‘ Sinaibibel (1868). When, on a visit to Mount Sinai in March,
1877, I saw a copy of the magnificent four-volume edition in
the convent library, and mentioned the name of Tischendorf, the
sub-prior kindled up in indignation and called him a thief, who
had stolen their greatest treasure on the pretext of a temporary
loan; and when I reminded him of the large reward of the Em-
peror of Russia, who had furnished a new silver shrine for the
coffin of St. Catharine, he admitted it reluctantly; but remarked
that they did not want the silver, but the manuscript—the manu-
seript which these monks could not read, and were at one time
ready to throw into the fire! After long delays, the MS. was
formally presented to the Czar in 1869 by the new prior, arch-
bishop Kallistratos, and the monks of the Convents of St. Cath-
arine and Cairo. See Tischendorf, Die Sinaibidel (1871), p. 91.

ΧΧ INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

cast, in four folio volumes.* The New Testament was also
separately edited by Tischendorf in smaller type in quarto
(Leipsic, 1863), in four columns; and an octavo edition in
ordinary type (ibid. 1865). Dr. Scrivener has published a
“Full Collation of the Sinaitic MS. with the Received Text
of the New Testament ” (2d ed. 1867).

Codex & is the most complete, and also (with the ex-
ception, perhaps, of the Vatican MS.) the oldest, or, at
all events, one of the two oldest MSS., although it was last
found and used. Tischendorf calls it “omnium eodecum
uncialium solus integer omniumque antiquissimus.” He
assigns it to the age of Eusebius the historian, who died in
340; and thinks it not improbable that it was one of the
fifty copies which Constantine had ordered to be prepared
for the churches of Constantinople in 831, and that it was
sent by the Emperor Justinian to the Convent of Mount
Sinai, which he founded.t It contains large portions of

* Bibliorum Codex Sinaiticus Petropolitanus. Auspiciis au-
gustissimis Imperatoris Alexandri IT., ex tenebris protraxit in
Europam transtulit ad iucandas atque ilustrandas sacras litteras
edidit CONSTANTINUS TISCHENDORF.. Petropoli, MDCCCLXII.
The first volume contains the dedication to the Emperor (dated
Lips. eee 1862), the Prolegomena, Notes on the corrections by
later hands, and twenty-one plates (in fac-simile); vols. ii. and
iii. contain the Septuagint; vol. iv. the Greek Testament (134}
leaves), the Epistle of Barnabas (foll. 185-141), and a part of the
Pastor Herme (foll. 142-148). Copies of this rare and costly
edition are in the Astor Library, the Lenox Library, the Union
Theological Seminary, New York, at Cambridge, Andover, and
in other libraries of America.

+ Tischendorf’s edition of the English New Test., Leips. 1869,
p. xii. After a more careful inspection of the Vatican MS. in
1866, he has somewhat modified his view of the priority of the

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. xxi

the Old Testament in the Septuagint Version (199 leaves),
and the whole New Testament, without any omission, to-
gether with the Epistle of Barnabas, all in Greek, and a
part of the Pastor Herm in Greek (1474 leaves). It is
much disfigured by numerous corrections made by the
original scribes or several later writers, especially one of
the fourth century (%*), whose emendations are very valu-
able, and one of the seventh (8°). It often confirms Cod.
Vaticanus m characteristic readings (as μονογενὴς Sede
for υἱός, in John i. 183 τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τοῦ ϑεοῦ for κυρίου,
in Acts xx. 283; ὃς ἐφανερώϑη for Sede, in 1 Tim. iii. 16), and
omissions, as the doxology (Matt. vi. 13); the end of Mark
(xvi. 9-20); the passage of the woman taken in adultery
(John vii. 58—viii, 11), in part, also, the Old Latin Version;
but sometimes it supports other witnesses. It has contrib-
uted very much towards the settlement of the text, and
stimulated the progress of the revision movement in Eng-
land, in connection with Tischendorf’s Tauchnitz edition
of King James’s Version (1869), which gives in foot-notes
the chief readings of the three great uncials δὲ, B, and A.
Tischendorf first. copied the Sinaitic MS., with the help

Sinaitic over the Vatican MS., and assigns them both to the
middle of the fourth century, maintaining even that one of the
scribes of & (who wrote six leaves, and whom he designates D)
wrote the New Testament part of B. Compare the learned
and very able essay of Dr. Ezra Abbot (against Mr. Burgon):
“‘Comparative Antiquity of the Sinaitic and Vatican MSS.,” in
the Journal of the American Oriental Society, vol. x. (1872), pp.
189-200. Gebhardt, in Herzog’s Real-Hncyklopddie (new ed.),
vol. ii. p. 414, pronounces Burgon’s attempt to prove the higher
antiquity of the Vatican MS. by fifty to one hundred years an
entire failure.

xxii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

of German scribes, at Cairo; and from this copy, which the
Professor showed me at Leipsic, the printed editions were
prepared. As neither Tischendorf nor his scribes were in-
fallible, some errors may have crept in, so that, in doubt-
ful cases, a resort to the original MS. in St. Petersburg is
necessary. Tregelles has inspected it. Considerable por-
tions of it have been photographed, and real fac-similes
are given in Tischendorf’s three editions, and in Scrivener’s
Introduction. Mr. Burgon, also, in his book on the Last
Twelve Verses of Mark, gives an exact fac-simile of a page,
taken at St. Petersburg, which shows the last two columns
of Mark (to xvi. 8) and the first two columns of Luke.

KAIOM OAOTOYMe
NOD CNETAECTIN
TOTHCEYCEBEIAC
MYCTH PIONOCE
<PAN €P@OHEN?P
ΚΙ CAIKAICDOHEN
MN ICODOHATEXRE

EKHPYXOHENE
© NECINENICTEY
ΘΗΕ NKOCMOD-:
ANEAHM<PeCHEN
AOZH

Specimen of the Codex Sinaiticus, containing 1 Tim. wi. 16:
Kat ομολογουμεΐνως peya ἐστιν | τὸ τῆς ευσεβειας | λυστηριον o¢ εἰφα-
νερωϑὴ εν σαρίκι" εδικαιωϑὴ ev | πνι ὠφϑὴ αγγελοις | εκηρυχϑὴ ev
εἰϑνεσιν ἐπιστευϊϑη ev κοσμω" | ἀνελημφϑη ev | δοξη.

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION, xxiii

A. Codex Atexanprinus of the fifth century, in quarto
and two columns (12? inches high, 10} broad), given by
Patriarch Cyril Lucar of Constantinople (the unlucky re-
former, formerly of Alexandria) to King Charles I. (1628),
now in the British: Museum, London, where the open vol-
ume of the New. Testament is exhibited in the MS. room.
It was probably written in Alexandria. It contains on 773
leaves the Old Testament, in the Septuagint Version (edited
by Baber, London, 1816-28), and the New Testament; but,
unfortunately, with the omission of Matt. i. 1-xxv. 6, John
vi. 50-vili. 52, and 2 Cor. iv. 13-xii. 6. It also has at
the end the Greek Epistle of Clement of Rome to the
Corinthians, with a fragment of a second epistle, or homily.

This was the only MS. extant of Clement before the dis-

covery by Philotheos Bryennios of the copy at Constanti-
nople (1875). The New Testament of the Alexandrian
MS. was published by Charles G. Woide in uncial type
(London, 1786), and by B. H. Cowper, in common type
(ibid. 1860), We have it now in a most beautiful pho-
tographic fac-simile, issued by the Trustees of the British
Museum, London, 1879.

Cod. A is the first uncial MS. that was used by textual
critics. It presents a text which occupies an intermedi-
ate position between the oldest uncial and the later text.
It occupies the third or fourth rank among the MSS. next
to αὶ and B, and perhaps C. Sce fac-similes in Woide and
Scrivener. On the following page we give two specimens.

B. Codex Vaticanvus, of the middle of the fourth cen-
tury, on very fine thin vellum, in small but clear and neat un-
cial letters, in three columns (of 42 lines each), to a quarto
page (10 inches by 104), preserved in the Vatican Library
at Rome (No. 1209). It is more accurately written than

xxiv INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

if ~ a2 7
NAPXt1 EMOIHCENO@C-TON OY

PANO NIKAITH NCrHN HAECH ΨΩ

ATOCKAIAIKATACIKEYACT CC.
IKAIC IKOTOCENANWTHCABYCCOY.

Ν EXETEEAYTOIC IKAITIANTITVN
IMNIE CD: εὐ MACTOTNATo
AFIONG ΘΕ TOETTIC!I<OTTOYC:
Wo! MAI NEI THN Gik¢< i¢AHCIAN
TOY I< YH NTTE PlEetrol HC ATOAIA

TOYAIMATOCTOYLAIOY:

Specimens of the Codex Alexandrinus,

The first is in bright red, with breathings and accents, and con-
tains Gen. i. 1, 2, Sept. (Ev ἀρχῆ ἐπόιησεν ὁ θσ τὸν dv | ρανὸν και
τὴν γῆν ἡ δὲ γῆ ἣν ad | patos Kat ἀκατασκεύαστοσ" | και σκότοσ
ἐπάνω τῆσ αβύσσου.. The second specimen is in common
ink, and contains Acts xx. 28 (IIpooeyere εαὐυτοισ καὶ wayte Tw |
ποιμνίω" Ev ὦ ὕμασ to πνὰ To | aytoy εθετὸ επισκοπουσ᾽ | ποιμαι-
γειν τὴν ἐκκλησιαν | Tov KU ἣν περιεποιησατο δια | Tov aiparog Tov
wv. A favours κυρίου versus ϑεοῦ,

the Sinaitic MS., but not so complete. It was apparently
copied in Egypt by a skilful and critical scribe, and brought
to Rome shortly after the establishment of the Vatican Li-
brary by Pepe Nicholas V. in 1448; perhaps (as Dr. Seriv-
ener conjectures) by the learned Cardinal Bessarion, who
laboured for the reunion of the Greek and Latin churches.
It was entered in the earliest catalogue of that library, mada
in 1475. It contains the whole Bible as far as and including

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. XXV

Heb. ix. 14, and breaks off in the middle of the verse and of
the word καϑαριεῖ. The Pastoral Epistles, Philemon, and
the Apocalypse are lost. It was long watched with jealous
care by the papal authorities, very imperfectly known to Mill
and Wetstein, but partially collated, under considerable re-
strictions, by Bartolocci, librarian of the Vatican (1669),
the Abbate Mico for Thomas Bentley (about 1720, publish-
ed 1799), Andrew Birch of Copenhagen (1788, publ. 1798-
1801), Hug (1809, he first fully recognised its paramount
value), Tischendorf (1843, 1844, 1866), Tregelles (1845),
Dressel (1855), Burgon (1860), Alford (1861), and his
secretary, Mr. Cure (in 1862). It was first printed under
the supervision of the celebrated Cardinal Angelo Mai (ἃ.
1854), Rome, 1828-38, but not published till 1857 (in 5
vols., the fifth containing the New Testament); and so
inaccurately that this edition is critically worthless. The
New Testament was again published separately, with some
improvements, by Vercellone, Rome, 1859; more critically
by Tischendorf, Leipsic, 1867, from a partial inspection of
two weeks under the constant supervision of C, Vercellone,
who learned from the German expert some useful lessons
in editorial work. Now, at last, we have a complete and
critical, though by no means infallible, quasi fac- simile
edition of the whole Vatican MS. by Vercellone (d. 1869)
and Jos. Cozza, Rome, 1868-72.* The type used was cast
from the same moulds as that employed for Tischendorf’s
edition of the Codex Sinaiticus, and was lent by him to the
papal government; but he complained of the bad use the
Roman printers made of it.+

* Gaetano Sergio has been associated with Cozza since Ver-
cellone’s death.
+ The full title reads Bibliorum Sacrorum Gracus Codex Vati-

xxvi INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

“The Vatican,” says Dr. Scrivener, “ is probably the old-
est vellum manuscript in existence, and is the glory of the
Vatican Library.” It is the chief authority among MSS. for
the Greek Testament of Westcott and Hort; while Tisch-
endorf, in his last editions, very naturally shows a preference
for the Sinaitic Codex of his own discovery. [10 presents,
upon the whole, the shortest text; but the charge of omis-
sions of many words and whole clauses is founded on the
false assumption that the Elzevir text is the standard. West-
cott and Hort say (p. 557): ‘The fondness for omissions,
which has sometimes been attributed to the scribe of the Vat-
ican, is imaginary, except, perhaps, single petty words.” The
agreement of B and & is (with few exceptions) a strong pre-
sumptive evidence for the genuineness of a reading, and, when
supported by other ante-Nicene testimony, it is conclusive.

The specimen on the following page is borrowed from
Scrivener, and contains the last verses in Mark (xvi. 3-9).

C. Codex Recivs, or Epnrarmi Syrt, of the fifth century ;*

canus auspice Pio IX. Pontifice Maximo collatis studiis Caroli Ver-
cellone Sodalis Barnabite et Josephi Cozza Monachi Basiliani edi-
tus. Rome, typis et impensis $8. Congregationis de Propaganda
Fide. 1868. Beautifully printed on vellum paper. Four vol-
umes contain the Septuagint (i. Pentateuch and Jos. ; ii. Judges,
etc. ; iii. The Psalms, ete. ; iv. Esther, ete.), one volume the New
Testament; a sixth volume is promised for the Prolegomena
and Notes. The New Testament appeared in 1868 as tom. v.
It gives the original MS. down to Heb. ix. 14, in 284 large pages.
The rest of the Epistle to the Hebrews and the Apocalypse
(from pp. 285 to 302) are supplied from a later text (recentiori
manu) in ordinary Greek type, and have therefore no critical
value. The Pastoral Epistles and the Epistle to Philemon are
wanting altogether. I used the copy in the Astor Library.

* Tischendorf regards C as older than A; and in the Gospels
it has a much better text.

μῖν τὸν λίθον ἐκ τῆσ
| θύρασ τῦυ μνη-
μέϊου | κὰν ava
βλεψασαιθεωρῦυ-
σιν ore ἀνακεκύ]
λισται ὁ λιθὸοσ ἦν
yap | μέγασ σφό-
dpa κὰι ἐλ θῦυσαι
dio τὸ μνημέι lov
tidov νεανίσκον |
καθήμενον ἐν τῦισ
| δεξιδισ περιβε-
βλημέ!νον στολὴν
λευκὴν | wae ἐξε-
θαμβήθησαν | ὁ δὲ
λέγει ἀυτᾶισ μὴ]
ἐκθαμβέισθε ἵν ζη-
τει | re τὸν ναζα-
ρηνὺν τὸ ἐσταυ-
ρωμένον ἠγέρ! θη
ὀυκ ἔστιν ὧδε ἴδε
[ὁ τόποσ ὕπου
ἔθηκ ἀυτὲν
ἀλλα ὑπάγετε |
ἐίπατε τῦισ μαθη-
tds | avrov κὰι
τῶ πέτρω | ὅτι
προάγει ὑμᾶσ tuo |
τὴν γαλιλάιαν ἐκξι
εὐτὸν ὄψεσθε κα-
θὼσ ἔϊϊπεν ὑμῖν
κὰι ἐξελθῦυ σαι
ἔφυγον ἀπὸ Tov |
μνημέιου ἔϊχεν
yap | ἀυτὰσ τρό-
μοσ Kat ἔκίστασισ
και ὀυδενὶ ὀυϊ δὲν
ἐΐπον ἐφοβῦυντο
γάρ:

ae

Pema anak

μῖν τ᾿ NAI@ONEK THe
OY PACT OYMNH ΜέϊουΥ
KRIANABAE PAC AI CEU
OY CINSTIANAKEKY
AJ CTAIOAIQOCHNFAL
MErACCCD OAPAKAIEA
ecycaié CTOMNHME:
ON €IAONNEANICKON
KAO HMENONENTOIC
AESZIOICNESIBERAHME
NON CTOAHNAGY KAN
KAIESECOAME HOHCAN
OMEAETEI AY TAICMH
EK OAMBREICEEINZHTE!
TETGNNAZAPHNONT-
ECT AY LDMENONALef
HOY KECTINGMACIAS
OTONOCONOYEeHKA,
TONAAAAY Are Te
EINATETOICMACHTAIC
Ay Toy καιττῷ NETS
OTINpOArGly μᾶςεις
THN CAAIAAIANE KEIAY
τὸν ὁ: ᾿εοσϑεκλϑῶςδι
nenry iN KAIE ZEAQ*Y
CAIE YrONanoTS
MNH? EIOYEIXENTAL
AY TACT pom ace K
emaqic Igy AENIOY
AENE De OBQYN
canes pe <3
Pye

KATE *
vik KON: te

Specimen of the Codex Vaticanus, containing Mark xvi. 3-8.
Taken from Mr. Burgon’s photograph of the whole page.

xxviii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

Specimen of the Codex Ephraemi, containing 1 Tim. vit. 15, 16.

wpa Tyo αληθείασ" | Και ομολογουμένωσ μέγα ἑστιν τὸ τὴσ ἐυσεβειασ pu | ᾽στηριον" θ[εο1σ ἑφανερωθη εν σαρκι"

εδικαιωθὴ ἑν πν[ευματΊ]ι.

very defective, containing about two
thirds of the New Testament; in the
National Library at Paris. First col-
lated by Wetstein (1716) ; edited by
Tischendorf, Leipsic, 1843-45, 2 vols.
It is a codex rescriptus, the works of
the Syrian father Ephraem (d. 378) be-
ing written over the Bible text, which
is scarcely legible. It was probably
written in Alexandria, and is very val-
uable as far as it goes. Its text “seems
to stand nearly midway between Aand
B, somewhat. inclining to the latter”
(Scrivener). Two correctors (desig-
nated by Tischendorf as C**, C*¥**, or
C?, C3) have been at work on the MS.
to the perplexity of the critical collator.

D, for the Gospels and Acts. | Co-
dex Brza, or CANTABRIGIENSIS, in
the Library of the University at Cam-
bridge (to which Beza presented it
in 1581). It dates from the sixth
century, and contains only the Gos-
pels and Acts, with a Latin version;
edited by Thomas Kipling, Cam-
bridge, 1798, 2 vols. fol., and more
accurately by Dr. Scrivener, in com-
mon type, with a copious introduc-
tion and critical notes, Cambridge,
1864.

The text is very peculiar and puz-
zling. It has many bold and exten-

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. xxix

sive interpolations, e. g., a paragraph after Luke vi. 4
(which is found nowhere else): ‘“‘On the same day he
[Jesus] beheld a certain man working on the Sabbath,
and said unto him, Man, blessed art thou if thou know-
est what thou doest; but if thou knowest not, thou art
carsed and a transgressor of the law.” It differs more
than any other from the received Greek text, but it often
agrees in.remarkable readings with the ancient Latin and
Syriac versions. Alford (i. 110) thinks that it was writ-
ten in France by a Latin transcriber ignorant of Greck.
Beza procured it from the monastery of St. Irenzeus at
Lyons in 1562, but did not use it on account of its many
departures from other MSS. Tregelles remarks that “ its
evidence when alone, especially in additions, is of scarcely
any value as to the genuine text; but of the very greatest
when corroborated by other very ancient authority.”

(2.) Uncials of the second class, defective and of later date.

D, for the Pauline Epistles. Codex Ciraromontanus;
of the sixth century; defective, but very valuable; in the
National Library at Paris. Edited by Tischendorf, Leipsic,
1852. Beza procured it from Clermont, and made some
use of it (1582). It is Greek and Latin, stichometric, with
accents by a later hand, but no division of words.

E, for the Gospels. Codex Basitiensis; eighth cen-
tury; in the library at Basle; defective in Luke. - Erasmus
overlooked it. Collated by Tischendorf (1843), Miller,
and Tregelles (1846). It is better than most of the second-
class uncials. It approaches to the Textus Receptus.

E, for the Acts, Codex Lauptanus; in Oxford; with a
close Latin version on the left column; of the sixth cen-
tury; probably brought from Tarsus to England by Theo-
dore of Canterbury (d. 690), and used by the Venerable

xxx INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

Bede (d. 735); newly published by Tischendorf, in the
ninth vol. of his Monumenta Sacra, 1870. Very valuable.

E, for the Pauline Epistles. Codex SanGERMANENSIS ;
Grieco- Latin; formerly at Saint-Germain des Prés, near
Paris; now at St. Petersburg. In the Greek a mere copy
of D (Claromont.) after it had been altered by several hands.
Ninth or tenth century.

F, for the Gospels. Codex BorzEtianus; once posses-
sed by John Boreel (d. 1629), Dutch ambassador in London
under James I.; now in the library of the University αὖ
Utrecht. Not important.

F, for the Pauline Epistles. Codex Avermnsis; Greeco-
Latin; at Cambridge; published by Dr. Scrivener, 1859, in
common type. Ninth century.

G, for the Pauline Epistles. Codex Borrnerianus; was
cither copied from F (Hort), or from the same archetype
(Tischendorf, Scrivener). Ninth century. It is a part of
the same MS. as A of the Gospels. Purchased by Prof. C.
Ἐν Boerner at Leipsic, 1705; in the Royal Library at Dresden.

Ι, for the Gospels. Codex Rearus; published by Tisch-
endorf, 1846; written in the 8th century; full of errors in
spelling, but very remarkable for its agreement with B and
Origen. Now in Paris.

P, for Acts, Epistles, and Revelation, with some defects.
Codex Porrrrranvs, a palimpsest of the ninth century, in
possession of Archbishop Porfiri at St. Petersburg; edited
by Tischendorf, 1865 and 1869. It phy iSite A
and C, but often & against all the rest.

Z, for Matthew. Codex Dusttnensis (Dublin); sixth
ge one of the chief palimpsests. Text in value next

sand B. Edited by Barrett, 18015; better by T. K. Ab-
sd 1880.

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. χχχὶ

T, for the Gospels. Codex Trscnenporrranus IV. ; dis-
covered by Tischendorf in an Eastern monastery; sold to
the Bodleian Library in 1855; from the ninth or tenth cen-
tury. Another portion of the same MS, was discovered by
Tischendorf in 1859, and taken to St. Petersburg. Nearly
complete. An inscription at the close of John fixes the
date probably at Nov. 27, 844 (according to Tischendorf),
or 979 (according to Gardthausen).

A, for the Gospels. Codex Saneatiensis (St. Gall);
from the ninth century; probably written by Irish monks
at St. Gall. Published at Zurich, 1836, by Rettig, in litho-
graphed fac-simile. The text is very valuable in the Gos-
pel of Mark.

A. Codex Tiscuenvorrianvs III., containing Luke and
John; now in the Bodleian Library ; collated by Tischen-
dorf (who brought it from the East) and Tregelles. Ninth
century.

Ξ. Codex Zacynrutus, a palimpsest of the 8th century ;
formerly at the island of Zante; presented in 1821 to the
British and Foreign Bible Society in London; edited by
Tregelles, 1861 ; containing considerable portions of Luke’s
Gospel. Text very valuable.

II. Codex Prrropouiranus, brought by Tischendorf
from Smyrna to St. Petersburg; containing the four Gos-
pels, nearly complete; collated by Tischendorf, 1864 and
1865. Ninth century.

(3.) For a description of the other fragmentary uncials
we must refer the reader to the authorities above quoted,
especially Scrivener and Tischendorf, and also to the useful
and convenient Table VIII. in Mitchell’s Handbook. But one
more we must mention, which has been discovered since,
and has not yet been utilized by the critics. "We mean

xxxii_ INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

=. Codex Rossanensis, found by two German scholars,
Oscar. von Gebhardt and Adolf Harnack, in March, 1879,
at Rossano, in Calabria, in possession of the archbishop,
who got it from the library of the former convent. It is
beautifully written, with silver letters, on purple-coloured
parchment (very rare among Greek MSS.), and richly or-
namented with pictures; hence important for the history
of Christian art. It consists of 188 leaves of two columns
of twenty lines each, and contains the Gospels of Matthew
and Mark (Luke and John are lost). The Gospel of Mat-
thew ends with the words, EYATTEAION KATA MATOAI-
ON. Gebhardt and Harnack assign it to the sixth century.
The text shows a departure from the oldest MSS. (ὁ and B),
and an approach to the amended Latin text. . In this re-
spect it resembles D. Τὸ contains, however, the doxology
in the Lord’s Prayer, Matt. vi. 13. See Hvangeliorum Co-
dex argenteus purpureus Rossanensis (X), litteris argenteis
sexto ut videtur seculo scriptus picturisque ornatus. By
O. von Gebhardt and Adolf Harnack, Leipsic, 1880. With
fac-similes of portions of the text and outline sketches of
the pictures. A full edition of the codex is promised.

We give a fac-simile from this work.

B. Tue Cursive Manuscripts. Bete

The cursive MSS. are indicated by Arabic: numerals.
They were written in current hand on vellum or parchment
(membrana); or on cotton paper (charta bombycina, also
charta Damascena, from the place of manufacture), which
came into use in the ninth and tenth centuries; or on linen
paper (charta proper), which was employed first in the
twelfth century. Some are richly illuminated. They date
from the tenth to the middle of the fifteenth century, when

TAF l. >

byxpoyn y8

TTONHPOYOT!
COY ECTINH Ba
CIAGIATKAINAY
NAMICI]<A1I HAS
᾿ΞΔΕΊΙΟΤΟΥ CAl~
ΡΈΕΙ ΤΕ
Crarira εἰ ΤῈ
ms "TOLC ἜΤΙ Tieer*
TTAPAT ET CO Marra.

EV. MATTHAEL VI. 13.14

(COD FOL. 264)

dasa aka

Specimen of the Codex Rossanensis, containing Matt. vi. 13, 14.

πονήρου ort | cov ἐστιν ἡ βαϊσιχλεια καὶ ἡ δυΐναμις καὶ ἡ δοϊξα εἰς τους aww
νας αμην. Eay yap αφητε | τοις ανϑρωποις τα | παραπτωματα.

3

xxxiv INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

the invention of the art of printing substituted a much
easier and cheaper mode of multiplying books. A few,
however, were written in the sixteenth century.

They are much more numerous than the uncials. We
have, in round figures, more than 600 cursive MSS. of the
Gospels; over 200 of the Acts and Catholic Epistles; near-
ly 300 of the Pauline Epistles; about 100 of Revelation,
exclusive of more than 400 lectionaries which contain only
the Scripture lessons for public service.*

The critical value of the cursives is, of course, not near
so great as that of the uncials, because they are much fur- |
ther removed from the primitive source. But some twen-
ty or thirty of them are very important for their agreement
with the oldest authorities, or for some other peculiarity.
Cod. 33 (Regius 14, Colbertinus 2844, in Paris, eleventh
century), which contains all the New Testament except the
Apocalypse, and agrees mostly with B, D, L, is “the queen
of the cursive MSS. ;” Scrivener says its readings “ deserve
the utmost attention ;” and Tregelles calls it “the most im-
portant of the Biblical MSS. in cursive letters extant,” but
it suffered “ most from damp and decay.” Besides this, we
mention Cod. 1 (Cod. Basiliensis), 22, 28, 59, 66, 69, 102,
118, 124, 131, 157, 201, 209, of the Gospels; 18, 15, 18,

* Dr. Scrivener gives a careful description of 469 cursive
MSS. for the Gospels (pp. 164-209), and of a large number of
MSS. for the other books of the New Testament (pp. 209-249).
Then follows a section on the lectionaries or manuscript ser-
vice-books of the Greek Church (250-269), which have as yet

received little attention from Biblical critics. Dean Alford ~~

gives also a list of 469 cursive MSS. in convenient columns
(Prolegg. i. 120-137). Compare Table IX. in Mitchell, pp. 119-
132.

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. xxxv

36, 40, 73, 180, and especially 61, of the Acts; 17, 31, 37,
46, 47, 67**, 73, 80, 109, of the Pauline Epistles; 7, 14,
31, 38, 47, 51, 82, 95, of the Apocalypse. Cod. 61 (Mont:
fortianus, of the 16th century, in Dublin) is celebrated
in the controversy on the spurious passage 1 John v. 7,
which it contains on a glazed page, to protect it, and
which passed from this MS. into the printed editions of
the common Greek text, and the translations made from
it. The cursive MSS. have been chiefly compared by
Mill, Wetstein, Griesbach, Matthaei, Scholz, Tischendorf,
Tregelles, and Scrivener; but many are yet waiting exam-
ination.

The following is a specimen of Cod. 1 Basiliensis of the
Gospels (tenth century); known to Erasmus, but little used
by him; collated by Wetstein, Roth, and Tregelles.

aH # aoe τοὐύνϊ τοον ττουσισλνρο Pope μήλων
εὐ we τσγογενωτόνμα Kortoce πὸ ροθυσαμ μα,
δι vou ser Wry ona Kou ern pT HL yoy phys

.

Speeimen of the Codex Basiliensis, of the tenth century, containing
Tnuke t.1,2, nearly as in all Greek. Testaments.

ἐυαγγέϊλιον κατὰ λουκᾶν:

ἐπειδήπερ πολλοὶ ἐπεχείρησαν ἀνατάξασθαι | διήγησιν περὶ τῶν πε-
πληροφορημένων | ἐν ἡμῖν πραγματων. καθὼς παρέδοσαν Hpi ] ὁι
ἀπαρχῆσ αὐτόπται καὶ ὑπηρεται γενόμενοι.

xxxvi INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

2. Tez Ancienr VERSIONS.

Next to the study of the MSS., the most important aids
in textual criticism are the ancient versions, or translations
of the Scriptures from the Hebrew and Greek, into vernac-.
ular languages. They are, however, only ¢ndirect sources, as
we must translate them back into the original, except in
omissions and additions, which are apparent at once. If,
for instance, the Latin versions in Rom. y. 1 translate ha-
beamus, it is plain that they read in their Greek MSS. the
subjunctive ἔχωμεν (let ws have), and not the indicative
ἔχομεν (habemus, we have); or if they read in John 1. 18
unigenitus Filius, they support the reading vide instead of
ϑεός (Deus). In point of age, some versions, being made in
the second century, antedate our oldest Greek MSS., which
are not earlier than the fourth. But they have undergone
the same textual corruptions, and no MS. copy of a version
is earlier than the fourth century. Some of them are as yet
imperfectly edited. Even a satisfactory critical edition of
the Vulgate is still a desideratum..-As Dr. Westcott says,
“While the interpreter of the New Testament will be fully
justified in setting aside without scruple the authority of
early versions, there are sometimes ambiguous passages in
which a version may preserve the traditional sense (John ἢ
8,9; vill. 25, etc.), or indicate an early difference of trans
lation; and then its evidence may be of the highest value.
But even here the judgment must be free. _ Versions sup-
ply authority for the text, and opinion only for the ren-
‘ dering.” * It matters comparatively little whether they

* Smith’s Dict. of the Bible, Amer. ed. vol. iv. p. 3479, art.
“Vulgate.”

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. xxxvii

be elegant or wretched, so long as they reflect with accu-
racy the original text. One service of great importance
they can be manifestly depended upon to render—to tell
where insertions or omissions occur in the original text be-
fore the translator. It is therefore satisfactory evidence
against the genuineness of any particular passage that it is
not found in the most ancient versions,

The most important of these versions are the Syriac, the
Old Latin, the Vulgate, the Aithiopic, the Egyptian, the
Gothic, and the Armenian.

A. Syriac Versions.

(a.) The Pzsurro, the * Simple’”’—so called because of its
fidelity to the Greek—dates in its oldest form (see below,
CurzroniAn) from the middle of the second century. It
supplied the wants of the Syrian Christians before the unhap-
py schism in that Church (fifth century), and by its use in
common has been always a bond of union between the dif-
ferent sects, who still read it as a sacred classic, although
its language is no longer the vernacular. The Peshito is
the most faithful and accurate of the older versions, and
has been called ‘the queen of versions.” ‘It is almost lit-
eral, yet idiomatic, and rarely loose and paraphrastic. It
is very important to the critic, The text connects it in
mahy places with D and the Latin versions. Notwith-
- standing its age and value, it was not known to Europe
until 1552 and in 1555, at Vienna, the first edition ap-
peared, at the expense of the Emperor Ferdinand I., edited
by Albert Widmanstadt, the imperial chancellor. This edi-
tion is yet highly esteemed: The best modern editions,
although none are superior, are those of Prof. Lee, printed
by the British and Foreign Bible Society, and of William

xxxviii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

Greenfield, in Bagster’s Polyglot, and separately. The pe
culiarity of the Peshito version, and a proof of its early
date, is its omission of 2 Peter, 2 and 3 John, Jude, and
the Apocalypse. Dr. Murdock has published a “ Literal
Translation from the Syriac Peshito Version” (New York,
1851). A translation of the Acts and Epistles from the
Peshito, by J. W. Etheridge, appeared in London, 1849.

(ὁ.) The Puttoxenian or Harcuean version, so called
from its patron Philoxenus, Monophysite bishop of Mabug
(Hierapolis), in Eastern Syria (488-518), and from Thomas
of Harkel, a subsequent editor, who was likewise a Mo-
nophysite bishop of Mabug. It is “ probably the most ser-
vile version of Scripture ever made” (Scrivener). It is
based upon the Peshito, and forces it into rigorous con-
formity with the letter of the Greek at the expense of the
spirit. It dates from A.D. 508, and was revised by Thomas
of Harkel, 616. It contains the whole New Testament,
except the Apocalypse, and is therefore more complete
than the Peshito, which omits four Epistles besides. The
only edition of the Philoxenian is that of Joseph White,
printed by the Clarendon Press, Oxford, 1778-1803, 4 vols.
4to. Bernstein has published the Gospel of John (Leips.
1853). |

(c.) The Currronran Syriac is a mere fragment of the
Gospels (consisting of 824 leaves), but very old and valu-
able; though overestimated by Canon Cureton, who thought
it “retained, to a great extent, the identical terms and ex-
pressions of St. Matthew’s Hebrew Gospel.” It is regard-
ed by most scholars, as Cureton, Payne Smith, Herman-
sen, Ewald, Crowfoot, Tregelles, and Westcott and Hort, as
the oldest form of the Syriac version, the “‘ Peshito ” in its
present form holding a relation to it similar to that of the

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. χχχίχ

Vulgate to the Old Latin. Dean Alford calls it “ the ear-
liest and most important of all versions.” Dr. Scrivener,
however, places it decidedly below the Peshito. It was
‘found by Archdeacon Tattam in 1842, with 550 other
MSS., in a convent of the Nitrian Desert (70 miles north-
west of Cairo), and brought to the British Museum ; and
was published by Cureton in 1858, with a literal English
translation. It agrees remarkably with D and the Old
Latin, while the Peshito mostly favours A. It contains
large portions of Matthew, Luke, and John, and the last
four verses of Mark.

Dr. Brugsch, the celebrated Egyptologist, afterwards dis-
covered three additional leaves in the binding of a MS. of
the Peshito which came from the Nitrian convent (1871).
They were published by Rédiger in the Monatsbericht of
the Berlin Academy for July, 1872; and also privately by
Prof. Wright, as an appendix to Cureton’s volume. The
leaves contain Luke xv. 22—xvi. 123; xvii. 1-23; John vii.
37-viii. 19. The Curetonian Syriac, including these new
leaves, has been translated into Greek by J. R. Crow-
foot in his Fragmenta Hvangelica, 2 parts, London, 1870-
71[72].

(d.) The Jerusatem Syriac. The principal MS. known
is an Evangelistary in the Vatican, dated A.D.1030. This
has been published at Verona (1861-64, 2 vols. 4to) by
Count Francis Miniscalchi Erizzo. Fragments of two oth-
er MSS. are in the British Museum, and of two more at St.
Petersburg. The text of these has been published by Land,
Anecdota Syriaca, vol. iv. (1875). The version is quite in-
dependent of the Peshito, and is referred by Tischendorf to
the fifth century. It is in a peculiar dialect, and seems to
have been little used.

xl INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

B. Latin Versions.

(a.) The Oxp Latin (rata). This version is not found
complete; but from the quotations of the Latin fathers, es-
pecially those in Tertullian, Cyprian, Lucifer of Cagliari,
Hilary of Poitiers, Hilary the deacon or Ambrosiaster, Am-
brose, Victorinus, Jerome, Rufinus, Augustine, Pelagius, and
in the Apocalypse Primasius, its text can be in large meas-
ure restored. See Hermann Rénsch, Das WN. 7. Tertul-
lian’s, aus den Schriften des Letzeren miglichst vollstindig
reconstruirt, Leipsic, 1871 (781 pages).

The version is nearest in age to the Peshito, and may be
assigned to the middle of the second century. It was not
the work of one man, nor suffered to go uncorrected by
many. Hence the confusion into which the matter has
fallen, and the different accounts of it by different schol-
ars; some holding that there were many versions before
Jerome, in proof of which statement they quote Augustine,
De Doctr. Christ. ii. 11; others holding that there was
only one version, and citing in proof Jerome. But by the
simple and natural explanation that there were many revis-
ions of the one old translation, Augustine and Jerome can
be reconciled.

The version is made from the Septuagint in the Old Tes-
tament; is verbal, rough, and clumsy; the language is the
degenerate Latin of the second century, with admixture of
colloquial and provincial forms. But this admixture ren-
dered it soon unintelligible, and necessitated constant re-
visions, and, eventually, a new and thorough translation
from the original tongues.

The balance of probability is in favour of North Africa
as the place of its origin, because there, rather than in Italy,

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. xii

there was an immediate demand for a Latin translation ;
while in the Roman Church the Greek language prevailed
during the first and second centuries. Hence the name
“Ttalic” or ‘“ Vetus Itala” is incorrect. Augustine (De
Doetr. Christ. ii. 15) speaks of a translation which he ealls

the Zéala, and which he preferred to all the others. This
— was manifestly a recension of the same Old Latin version,
made or used in Italy. .

This Old Latin version never attained to much author-
ity; the Greek being regarded as the authentic text, even
in the early Latin Church. At the same time, the version
is one of the most significant monuments of Christian an-
tiquity, the medium of divine truth unto the Latin peo-
ples for centuries, and of great value to the Bible critic by
reason of its antiquity and literalness.. The Apocryphal
‘books of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, 1 and 2 Maccabees, Ba-
ruch, Prayer of Manasseh, and 4 Ezra (2 Esdras) were, in a
substantially unchanged form, embodied in the Vulgate, In
the Old Testament the Psalms were similarly transferred.

There is still lacking a really trustworthy edition of the
existing portions of the Old Latin version. For the New
Testament there exist, however, more than twenty very an-
cient but fragmentary MSS. of the Gospels, and some (im-
perfect) of the Acts and the Pauline Epistles; while there
is only one yet known of the Apocalypse, and but few frag-
ments of the Catholic Epistles. The principal MSS. of the
Gospels representing the African text are Codex Vercellen-
sis (a), supposed to have been written by Eusebius, Bishop
of Vercelli, cir. A.D. 365; Veronensis (Ὁ), of the fourth or
fifth century ; and Colbertinus (c), at Paris, of the eleventh
century, the only complete MS, Codea Brixianus (f), at
Brescia, of the sixth century, represents a later revision,

xii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

probably Augustine’s Ztala. Codex Bobbiensis (k), now in
Turin, of the fourth or fifth century, collated by Tischen-
dorf, has a remarkable and valuable text; and the same is
true of Codex Palatinus (e), at Vienna, fifth century.
Peter Sabatier’s Bibliorum Sacrorum Latine Versiones
Antique, seu Vetus Italica et cetere quecunque in Codd.
MSS. et Antiquorum Libris reperiri potuerunt (Remis, ὁ, 6.
Rheims, 1743-49, 3 tom. fol.; new title-page, Paris, 1751)
remains the most complete edition of the Old Latin ver-
sion, but many parts of each Testament have been careful-
ly collated or edited subsequently. Worthy of special men-
tion, for the Gospels, are Bianchini’s Zvangeliarium Quad-
ruplex Latine Versionis Antique, seu Veteris Italice, edi-
tum ex Codicibus Manuscriptis, Rome, 1749, 2 tom. fol. ;
Serivener’s Codex Bezw, Cambridge, 1864; Tischendorf’s
Evangelium Palatinum (Lips. 1847); and Haase’s Codex
Rehdigeranus (Breslau, 1865-66). For the Acts, see Scriv-
ener’s Codex Bezaw, and Belsheim’s Die Apostelgeschichte
und die Offenbarung Johannis in einer alten lat. Ueber-
setzung aus dem Gigas Librorum, Christiania, 1879; for
the Pauline Epistles, Tischendorf’s Codex Claromontanus
(1852), and Scrivener’s Codex Augiensis, Cambridge, 1859 ;
for the Catholic and Pauline Epistles (merely fragments),
see Ziegler’s [talafragmente, Marburg, 1876; for the Apoc-
alypse, see Belsheim, as above. Belsheim’s Codex Aureus
of the Gospels (Christiania, 1878) is rather a MS. of the
Vulgate than of the Old Latin, though the text is mixed.
On the whole subject, consult Hermann Roénsch, Jtala und
Vulgata. Das Sprachidiom der urchristlichen Itala und
der katholischen Vulgata, 24 ed., revised, Marburg, 1875;
L. Ziegler, Die latein. Bibeliibersetzungen vor Hieronymus
und die Itala des Augustinus, Minchen, 1879 (he proves

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN ἘΡΙΤΙΟΝ. xiliii

the existence of several Latin versions or revisions before
Jerome) ; O. F. Fritzsche, Latein. Bibeliibersetzwngen, in the
new ed. of Herzog, vol. viii., 1881, pp. 433-472 ; and West-
cott’s art. “ Vulgate,” in Smith’s Dict. of the Bible. There
is a good condensed account, revised by Dr. Abbot, in
Mitchell’s Critical Handbook (1880), p. 133 sq.

(d.) The Latin Vuteare.. In the course of time the text
of the Old Latin became so corrupt that a thorough revision
was imperative, and was intrusted by Pope Damasus, in
382, to Jerome (d. 419), the most learned scholar of his
day, and of all the Latin fathers best qualified, by genius,
taste, and knowledge of Hebrew and Greek, for this diffi-
cult task. He began upon the New Testament, and pro-
ceeded cautiously, making as few changes as possible, so as
not to arouse the opposition of those who, as he says,
“thought that ignorance was holiness.” But his scholarly
instincts, no less than his convictions of duty towards the
Divine Word, impelled him to go beyond his instructions,
and make a new version of the Old Testament directly
from the Hebrew, of which, however, it does not concern us
at present to speak. Jerome’s revision and new translation
(finished 405) encountered much opposition, which greatly
irritated his temper and betrayed him into contemptuous
abuse of his opponents, whom he styled ‘‘ dipedes asellos.”
But, by inherent virtues, rather than by external authority,
it passed into such current use that in the eighth century
it was the Vulgate, the common version, in the Western
churches. It became much corrupted by frequent copy-
ing. Alcuin, at the instance of Charlemagne, revised it
circa 802, by the collation of various good MSS., and sub-
stantially in this form it passed down to the invention of
printing. |

xliv INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION,

The first book printed was the Vulgate—the so-called
Mazarin Bible (Gutenberg and Fust, Mayence, 1455). Print-
ing, however, fixed errors and gave them wider currency,
and revision was felt once more to be imperative.

In the Council of Trent (Dec. 13, 1545, to Dec. 4, 1563)
the matter was introduced Feb. 4, 1546, and the recom-
mendation of revision passed on April 8; but it was not
until 1590, in the pontificate of Sixtus V., that the revised
edition of the Vulgate appeared. The scholarly pope took
active interest in the work, rejecting or confirming the sug-
gestions of the board of revisers, and corrected the proof-
sheets with his own hand. It was prefaced by the famons,
and, as the event showed, by no means infallible, constitu-
tion Mternus ille (dated March 1, 1589), in which the
pope said, “ By the fulness of apostolical power, we decree
and declare that this edition of the sacred Latin Vulgate
of the Old and New Testaments, which has been received
as authentic by the Council of Trent, . . . be received and
held as true, legitimate, authentic, and unquestioned, in all
public and private disputation, reading, preaching, and ex-
planation.” He further forbade any alteration whatever;
ordered this text, and none other, henceforth to be printed ;
and hurled anathemas against every one disobeying the
constitution. But, alas for the pope! the immaculate edi-
tion was full of errors and blunders; and no sooner was he
dead (Aug. 27, 1590) than the demand for a new edition
arose. Lellarmine suggested an ingenious though dishon-
ourable escape from the awkward predicament in which
Sixtus had placed the Church—viz., that a corrected edi-
tion should be hastily printed under the name of Sixtus, in
which the blame of the errors should be thrown upon the
printer! His recommendation was adopted, but it was not

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. xlv

until 1592, under Clement VIII., that the revised edition
appeared. The Clementine edition is the standard in the
Roman Catholic Church, in which this Latin translation
takes precedence of the Hebrew and Greek originals, as
the support of doctrine and guide of life.

The materials for a more critical edition of the Vulgate —
than the Clementine are very abundant. .There are numer-
ous MSS., and much labour has already been expended
upon the work. The most famous of these MSS. are
(a) Codex Amiatinus, from the Cistercian Monastery of
Monte Amiatino, in Tuscany, now in.the Laurentian Li-
brary at Florence; it contains the Old and New Testa-
ments almost complete, dates from 541, and is the oldest
and best MS. The New Testament was edited by Tisch-
endorf, Leipsic, 1850, 2d ed. 1854, and by Tregelles (in his
edition of the Greck Testament, with the variations of the
Clementine text). (Ὁ) Codex Fuldensis, in. the Abbey of
Fulda, Hesse-Cassel; contains the New Testament; dates
from 546. Collated by Lachmann for his large edition
of the Greck Testament, and edited by E. Ranke, Marburg
and Leipsic, 1868. (6) Codex Forojuliensis (sixth century),
at Friuli; Matthew, Luke, and John published by Bianchini,
Huang. Quadruplex, Appendix. Part of the same MS. is
at Prague (Pragensis). (4) Codex Harleian. 1775 (seventh
century), of the Gospels, partially collated by Griesbach,
Symb. Crit. vol. i. (6) Codex Toletanus, at Toledo; writ-
ten in Gothic letters in the eighth century; collated by
the Sixtine correctors and by Vercellone, It contains both —
Testaments. Its readings are given by Bianchini, Vindicie
Canon. Scripturarum, Rome, 1740.

The best edition of the variations is that of Carlo Ver-
cellone, Varie Lectiones Vulg. Lat. Bibliorum Editionis,

xlvi INTRODUCTION ΤῸ THE AMERICAN EDITION.

Rom. tom. i. 1860; tom. ii. pars 1, 1862; pars 2, 1864.
Unfinished. A very important work, but, unfortunate-
ly, without either the authorized or the corrected text.
Fritzsche says (loc. cit. p. 458), ‘Even to-day there is
wanting a text which answers the demands of science; and
Protestantism alone can and ought to accomplish this work,
already too long neglected.”

C. dithiopie Version.

There must have been a call for a translation of the New
Testament very shortly after Christianity entered Abyssinia.
So, although the tradition which assigns it to Abba Salama
(Frumentius), the first bishop, be unreliable, the version
probably dates from the fourth century, as Dillmann as-
serts. This scholar likewise praises the version for its
fidelity and general smoothness. The New Testament has
been edited by Thomas Pell Platt for the British and For-
eign Bible Society (1826-30); but, unfortunately, it is al-
most useless for critical purposes, because so dependent
upon recent MSS. Gildemeister, professor in Marburg,
collated some portions of the Aithiopic New Testament
for Tischendorf’s edition of 1859.

D. Old Egyptian, or Coptic, Versions.*
These are in the two dialects, the Thebaic or Sahidic, and
the Memphitic or Bahiric. They are, Bishop Lightfoot
declares,+ “ entirely independent : the former is “ rougher,

* Copt is probably an Arabic transformation of the Greek
Αἴγυπτος, and is applied to the Christian inhabitants of Egypt,
who inherited the old Egyptian (demotic) language, together
with their religion.

+ He prepared the chapter on the Egyptian Versions in Dr
Scrivener’s Introduction, pp, 319-857.

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. _ xlvii

less polished, and less faithful to the original” than the
latter. Both contain many Greek words, and are of great
textual value, as they independently preserve a very ancient
text from different manuscripts, with the adoption of many
Greek words. Schwartze and Lightfoot infer from histori-
cal notices that the greatest part of the New Testament, if
not all, was translated into the Egyptian dialects in the
second century. We have no ‘satisfactory edition of either
version.

The editio princeps of the Memphitic Version for Lower
Egypt is that of Wilkins (Oxford, 1716), based upon copi-
ous materials, but not carried out with much critical sagaci-
ty. Still, nothing better than his work has yet appeared,
except an edition of the four Gospels by M. G. Schwartze
(Leips. 1846 and 1847, 2 vols.), and of the Acts and Epis-
tles by P. Boetticher, alias P. A. de Lagarde, of Gottingen
(Halle, 1852). The Apocalypse is omitted. The New Tes-
tament in Coptic (Memphitic) and Arabic was published by
the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge (1847-52),
under the editorial care of “ Henry Tattam, the presbyter
of the Anglican Church for the Holy Patriarch and the
Church of Christ in Egypt.” It is beautifully printed, but
of no critical value, because no various readings are record-
ed. The basis of this edition is a copy belonging to the
Coptic Patriarch.

The editio princeps of the Thebaic Version for Upper
Egypt is that of Ὁ, G. Woide, completed by Ford, Oxford,
1799. The version is yet in a very fragmentary condi-
tion, and there is need of an edition in which the fragments
shall all be collected. The Thebaic Version is less valuable
than the Memphitic; its text is less pure, and shows a cer-
tain infusion of those readings which are called Western,

xlviii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

though to nothing like the same extent as the Old Latin
and the Old Syriac. :

E. Gothic Version.

It is the work of Ulphilas (311-381, or 313-883%), the
apostle of Christianity to the Goths, who in the fourth cen-
tury translated the Old Testament from the Septuagint and
the New Testament from the Greek into Gothic. There are
seven famous codices of this version: (a) Codex Argenteus,
fragments of the Gospels, dates from the earlier part of
the sixth century; (Ὁ) Codex Carolinus, forty verses of the
Epistle to the Romans; (c) Palimpsest fragments of five —
codices (published by Mai and Castiglione, Milan, 1819-39),
portions of Esther, Nehemiah, the Gospels, and Paul’s Epis-
tles. The best editions of all these fragments are by H.C.
von der Gabelentz and J. Loebe: Uljfilas. Vet. et N. Test.
Versionis Gothice Fragmenta que supersunt (Leipsic, 1886--

46), and by E. Bernhardt (Halle, 1875), each of which is pro-
vided with a complete apparatus. Stamm’s UJjilas, 7th ed.
by Moritz Heyne, with Grammar and Lexicon, Paderborn,
1878, is the most convenient for the student of the lan-
guage; Bernhardt’s is the best for text-critical purposes.
Comp. also W. Bessell: Das Leben des Ulfilas und die Be-
kehrung der Gothen zum Christenthum (Gottingen, 1860).
Dr. R. Miller and Dr. H. Hoeppe have just published the

Gothic rahi ic of Mark with a grammatical commentary :

Ulfilas: Evangelium Marci grammatisch erldutert, Berlin,
1881 (pp. 72). The last seven verses of Mark are ‘wanting.

* The date 318-388 is exploded; but it is not certain whether
we should adopt 311-881 (Stamm, Bernhardt) or 313-383 (nary
in Herzog, Davidson).

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. χϊχ

‘

F. Armenian Version.

It belongs to the fifth century, and is the work of Miesrob
and Moses Chorenensis. It has considerable critical value,
though the existing MSS. are not very ancient, and there
are wide differences among them. The version embraces
the entire Bible. The first edition appeared at Amsterdam,
1666, under the care of Bishop Uscan of Erivan; the best
edition, founded on manuscripts, is by Zohrab—New Testa-
ment, 1789; whole Bible, 1805. Τὸ is now regularly pub-
lished by the British and Foreign Bible Society.

On the Armenian Version, see the article by Tregelles in
Smith’s Bible Dict., Am. ed., vol. iv. p. 3374.

We pass by the Slavonic, Arabic, and Persie versions,
which are of too late a date to be of critical value for the
restoration of the primitive text.

3. Parristic Quotations.

The third source of textual criticism is furnished by
the quotations in the early Christian writers, from which
the greater part of the New Testament might be recon-
structed. The Greek fathers give direct, the Latin fathers
indirect, testimony to the original text. Some of them—as
Trenzeus, Origen, Tertullian—are older than our oldest MSS.,
and therefore of the greatest value.

But the fathers must be used with great care and dis
crimination. They were theologians and Christians rather
than critics. They often quote very loosely, simply from
memory, and more for doctrinal, polemical, and practical
than critical purposes. Their testimony is fragmentary,
and fails us where we most wish and need information.
Besides, their editors have + frequently thought they were

1 INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

doing a service when they corrected their quotations that
it is at all times difficult to tell just what the text was be-
fore them. Dr. Tregelles* plainly puts the case, and shows
the true principles which should guide the critic. The
chief benefit of patristic quotations consists not so much in
their independent value as in their corroborative force, by
establishing a reading which rests on good authority of
MSS. or versions. When they are single and unsupport-
ed, they deserve little or no credit.

The most valuable works for critical purposes are com-
mentaries and homilies which explain the text consecu-
tively. Origen, Eusebius, and Jerome are by far the most
learned Biblical scholars among the ancient fathers, and
have more weight than all the rest as witnesses for the
text. The number of ecclesiastical writers that have been
consulted by various critics considerably exceeds one hun-
dred, but only a few yield substantial results. We confine
our list to the first five centuries.+

A. Greek Fathers.

First century : The apostolic fathers, so called —Clement
of Rome, Polycarp, Ignatius, Barnabas—would, as pupils of
the apostles, be the oldest and most important witnesses;
but they still lived in the element of oral tradition within
the hearing of the apostles, and hence they quote few pas-
sages from the New Testament.

* In Horne’s Introduction (14th ed. London, 1877), vol. iv. pp.
829-342.

+ Alford (i, 140-148) gives an alphabetical list of over one hun-
dred and fifty ancient writers. See also the lists in Scholz,
Tischendorf, Scrivener (p. 872 sq.), and Mitchell (Tables XI.
and XII.).

INTRODUCTION ΤῸ THE AMERICAN EDITION. li

Second century: Justin Martyr (d. 167) comes next in
the order of time, and makes much use of the four Gos-
pels, but in a very free and loose way. Irenwus of Lyons
(d. 202) is the most important witness of the second cen-
tury, and his great work against the Gnostic heresies is re-
plete with Scripture knowledge, but exists for the most
part only in a Latin version.*

Third century : Clemens Alexandrinus (4. 220), and still
more the great Origen (184-254). Next to them Hip-
polytus (disciple of Irenawus, about 220), Gregory Thauma-
turgus (disciple of Origen, 243), Dionysius Alexandrinus
(265), and Methodius (d. 311).

In the fourth and fifth centuries: Eusebius the historian
(d. 340, much used by Tischendorf and Tregelles), Athana-
sius (d. 373), Basilius Magnus (4, 379), Gregory Nazian-
zen (d. 389), Gregory Nyssen (4. 371), Ephraem Syrus
(d. 373), Cyril of Jerusalem (d. 386), Didymus of Alexan-
dria (d. 395), Chrysostom (d. 407), Epiphanius (4, 403),
Theodore of Mopsuestia (d. 428), Cyril of Alexandria (d.
444), and Theodoret (4. 458).

B. Latin Fathers.
Second century: Tertullian (about 200), very important
for the Old Latin Version.
Third century: Cyprian (d. 258), Novatian (fl. 251),
Lactantius (306).

* He testifies, 6. g., to the last twelve verses of Mark, and to
the existence of two readings of the mystic number in Rev. xiii.
18: the one is 666, which he found in the best copies, and ex-
plains to mean Lateinos (while several modern exegetes make
it out to mean, in Hebrew letters, Veron Owsar); the other 616,
which is the numerical value of Vero (without the final 2) Cesar,

fii INTRCDUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

Fourth and fifth centuries: Hilary of Poitiers (354),
Lucifer of Cagliari (d. cir. 370), Victorinus Afer (ἃ, cir.
370), Ambrose (d. 379), Ambrosiaster or Pseudo-Ambrose,
probably to be identified with Hilary the deacon (about
384), Pelagius (417), Augustine (a profound divine and
spiritual commentator, but a poor linguist and critic, ἃ.
430), and, most of all, Jerome, the translator of the Latin
Bible from the original Hebrew and Greek (4, 419).

Il. THE VARIATIONS AND TEXTUAL CRITICISM.

1. Origin oF VARIATIONS.

In such a vast number of manuscript copies of the New
Testament there must needs be a multitude of variations.
They are partly unintentional or accidental, partly intention-
al or designed. Errors of the first class proceed either from
misreading, or from mishearing (in case of dictation), or
from fault of memory. Errors of the second class are
due either to misjudgment, or to an innocent desire to cor-
rect supposed mistakes, to supply defects, to harmonize ap-
parent discrepancies, or to wilful corruption for sectarian
purposes. Cases of wilful mutilation or corruption of the
text are, however, exceedingly rare. Transcribers had too
much reverence for the words of Christ and his inspired
apostles to be guilty of it, though in making their choice
between conflicting readings they would naturally be bi-
assed by their theological opinions.*

* “The charges against the heretics of wilful corruption of
the text (setting aside avowed excision like that of Marcion)
rest on no good foundation. In the definite instances alleged

INTRODUCTION ΤῸ THE AMERICAN EDITION. hii

2. NuMBER or VARIATIONS

The variations began very early, with the first copies,
and continued to increase till the art of printing superseded
the necessity of transcribing, and substituted typographical
errors for errors of copyists, They were gradually found
out as the collection and examination of the sources pro-
gressed. Dr. John Mill, in 1707, roughly estimated the
number at 30,000, Since that time it has risen to “at
least fourfold that quantity,” as Dr. Scrivener wrote in 1874,
and now cannot fall much short of 150,000, if we include
the variations in the order of words, the mode of spelling,
and other trifles which are ignored even in the most ex-
tensive critical editions. This number far exceeds that of
any ancient book, for the simple reason that the New Tes-
tament was far more frequently copied, translated, and
quoted than the most celebrated works of Greek and Ro-
man genius

3. VALUE OF VARIATIONS.

This multitude of various readings of the Greek text need
not puzzle or alarm any Christian. It is the natural result

by ancient writers (John i. 13; iii.6; Mark xiii 32) the ‘hereti
cal’ reading turns out to be the true one. Epiphanius charges
the orthodox with omitting Luke xxii. 48, 44, to remove a diffi
culty This is the most plausible.case of alleged wilful corrup-
tion, But Westcott and Hort, with Mr, Norton and Granville
Penn (comp. Weiss) regard the passage as a later addition, and
I am disposed to agree with them. No case of deliberate, wil.
ful corruption, affecting any considerable number of MSS., on the
part either of the heretics or the orthodox, can be anywhere
made out. Rash attempts to correct supposed error must not be
confounded with wilful corruption” (Dr. Abbot, private letter).

liv INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION,

of the great wealth of our documentary resources; it is
a testimony to the immense importance of the New Testa-
ment}; it does not affect, but rather insures, the integrity of
the text; and it is a useful stimulus to study,

Only about 400 of the 100,000 or 150,000 variations
materially affect the sense. Of these, again, not more than
about fifty are really important for some reason or other;
and even of these fifty not one affects an article of faith or
precept of duty which is not abundantly sustained by oth-
er and undoubted passages, or by the whole tenour of Script-
ure teaching. The Zextus Receptus of Stephens, Beza, and
Elzevir, and of our English version, teach precisely the
same Christianity as the uncial text of the Sinaitic and
Vatican MSS., the oldest versions, and the Anglo-American
revision. Richard Bentley, the ablest and boldest of clas-
sical critics of England, affirms that even the worst of MSS.
does not pervert or set aside “ one article of faith or moral
precept.” Dr. Ezra Abbot, who ranks among the first text-
ual critics, and is not hampered by orthodox bias (being a
Unitarian), asserts that “no Christian doctrine or duty
rests on those portions of the text which are affected by
differences in the manuscripts; still less is anything essen-
tial in Christianity touched by the various readings. They
do, to be sure, affect the bearing of a few passages on the
doctrine of the Trinity; but the truth or falsity of the
doctrine by no means depends upon the reading of those
passages,””*

* Anglo-American Bible Revision, p.92. Ina later article (Sun-
day School Times, Phila., May 28, 1881) he makes a similar as-
sertion with special reference to the English revision; ‘‘ This
host of various readings may startle one who is not acquainted
with the subject, and he may imagine that the whole text of

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. lv

Moreover, the large number of various readings is a pos-
itive advantage in ascertaining the true text. The word
of the wise man may be applied here: “In the multitude

the New Testament is thus rendered uncertain. But a careful
analysis will show that nineteen twentieths of these are of no
more consequence than the palpable errata in the first proof of
a modern printer; they have so little authority, or are so mani-
festly false, that they may be at once dismissed from considera-
tion. Of those which remain, probably nine tenths are of no
importance as regards the sense; the differences either cannot
be represented in a translation, or affect the form of expression
merely, not the essential meaning of the sentence. Though the
corrections made by the revisers in the Greek text of the New
Testament followed by our translators probably excced two
thousand, hardly one tenth of them, perhaps not one twentieth,
will be noticed by the ordinary reader. Of the small residue,
many are indeed of sufficient interest and importance to consti-
tute one of the strongest reasons for making a new revision,
which should no longer suffer the known errors of copyists to
take the place of the words of the evangelists and apostles.
But the chief value of the work accomplished by the self-deny-
ing scholars who have spent so much time and labour in the
search for manuscripts, and in their collation or publication,
does not consist, after all, in the corrections of the text which
have resulted from their researches, These corrections may
affect a few of the passages which have been relied on for the
support of certain doctrines, but not to such an extent as essen-
‘tially to alter the state of the question. Still less is any ques-
tion of Christian duty touched by the multitude of various read-
ings. The greatest service which the scholars who have de-
voted themselves to critical studies and the collection of critical
materials have rendered has been the establishment of the fact
that, on the whole, the New Testament writings have come
down to us in a text remarkably free from important corrup-
tions, even in the late and inferior manuscripts on which the
so-called ‘received text’ was founded; while the helps which

vi INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

of counsellors there is safety”.(Proyv. xi. 14). The original
xeading is sure to be preserved in one or more of these
sources. Hence we need not, as in the case of the ancient
‘classics, resort to subjective conjectural criticism, which
never leads to absolute certainty. The very multitude of
readings is the best guarantee of the essential integrity of
the New Testament.

This fact was long ago clearly stated by Richard Bent-
ley, when the resources of the text were not nearly so
abundant. Fertile and ingenious as he was in his conject-
ural emendations of classical authors, he yet declares, in
his Prospectus for a new edition of the Greek Testament
(1720), that “in the sacred writings there is no place for
conjectures and emendations. Diligence and fidelity, with
some judgment and experience, are the characters here
requisite.” And in another place :* “ If there had been but
one MS. of the Greek Testament at the restoration of learn-
ing, about two centuries ago, then we had had no various
readings at all. And would the text be in a better condi-
tion then than now we have 30,000? So far from that,
that.in the best single copy extant we should have some
hundreds of faults and some omissions irreparable. Be-
sides that, the suspicions of fraud and foul play would have

we now possess for restoring it to its primitive purity far ex-
ceed those which we enjoy in the case of any eminent clas-
sical author whose works have come down to us. The multi-
tude of ‘ various readings,’ which to the thoughtless or ignorant
seems so alarming, is simply the result of the extraordinary
richness and variety of. our critical resources.”

* In his reply, under the pseudonym of Phileleutherus Lip-
siensis, to the deist Anthony Collins, who, in his Discourse of
_Free-thinking (1718), represented the 30,000 variations of Mill
as fatal to the authority of the New Testament.

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. lvii

been increased immensely. It is good, therefore, to have
more anchors than one. . . . It is a good providence and
_a great blessing that so many manuscripts of the New Tes-
tament are still amongst us; some procured from Egypt,
others from Asia, others found in the Western churches.
For the very distances of places, as well as numbers of the
books, demonstrate that there could be ‘no collusion, no al-
tering, nor interpolating one copy by another, nor all by
any of them. In profane authors whereof one manuscript
only had the luck to be preserved, as Velleius Paterculus
among the Latins, and Hesychius among the Greeks, the
faults. of the scribes are found so numerous, and the de-
fects so beyond all redress, that, notwithstanding the pains
_of the learnedest and acutest critics for two whole centu-
ries, these books still are, and are like to continue, a mere
heap of errors. On the contrary, where the copies of any
author are numerous, though the various readings always
increase in proportion, there the text, by an accurate colla-
tion of them, made by skilful and judicious hands, is ever
the more correct, and comes nearer to the true words of
the author.” And again: “ Make your 30,000 (variations)
as many more—if numbers of copies can ever reach that
sum—all the better to a knowing and a serious reader, who
is thereby more richly furnished. to select what he sees
genuine. But even put them into the hands of a knave or
a fool, and yet with the most sinistrous and absurd choice,
he shall not extinguish the light of any one chapter, nor
so disguise Christianity but that every feature of it will
still be the same.”

To quote a modern. authority: “So far,” says Dr. Seriv- |
ener (ρ: 4), “15 the copiousness of our stores from causing
. doubt or perplexity to the genuine student of Holy Script-

lviii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

ure, that it leads him to recognise the more fully its gen-
eral integrity in the midst. οἵ. partial variation. "What
would the thoughtful reader of Aischylus give for the like
guidance through the obscurities which vex his patience
and mar his enjoyment of that sublime poet ?”

4. CLASSES OF VARIATIONS.

The variations which really involve the sense may, with
Dr. Tregelles, be reduced to three classes—omissions, or ad-
ditions, or substitutions of words and phrases.

(1.) Omissions. These occur very often from homeo-
teleuton (ὁμοιοτέλευτον), when two lines or clauses end with
the same word or words, which may be easily overlooked.
A very important case of this kind is the sentence in 1 John
ji, 23: ὁ ὁμολογῶν τὸν υἱὸν καὶ τὸν πατέρα ἔχει (the same
ending as in the preceding clause), which is not found in
the Textus Receptus, and is italicised in the English Version ;
but sustained by &, A, B, C, P, and other authorities, and
properly restored in the English Revision. Here the older
text restores what the later lost.

(2.) Additions are very numerous in the later MSS. and
in the Textus Receptus, which must be eliminated accord-
ing to the oldest and best authorities. They may be di-
vided into several classes.

(a.) Additions caused by transferring a genuine word or
passage from one book to another; first on the margin or
between the lines, and then into the text. These cases
are most frequent in the parallel sections of the Gospels.
They began probably with the Gospel Harmonies, the old-
est of which is Tatian’s Diatessaron, from the second cen-
tury. See in the Zert. Rec., Matt. i. 25 (supplemented
from Luke ii. 7); Matt. v. 44 (from Luke vi. 27, 28);

INTRODUCTION’ TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. lix

Matt. ix. 13 (from Luke ν. 32); Matt. xvii. 21 (from Mark
ix. 29); Matt. xix. 16,17 (comp. Mark x. 17, 18; Luke
xviii. 18, 19); Matt. xix. 20 (from Mark x. 20 and Luke
xviii. 21); Mark iii. 5 and Luke vi. 10 (from Matt. xii. 18) ;
Mark vi. 11 (from Matt. x. 15); Mark xiii. 14 (from Matt.
xxiv. 15); Mark xv. 28 (from Luke xxii. 37); Luke iv. 2,
4, 5, 8 (comp. Matt. iv. 2, 4, 8, 10); Luke xi. 2, 4 (from
Matt. vi. 9,10, 13); John vi. 69 (from Matt. xvi. 16); Acts
ix. 5, 6 (from xxvi. 14, 153; xxii. 10), ete. By removing
these interpolations of words and clauses, otherwise genu-
ine, we lose nothing and gain a better insight into the in-
dividuality of each Gospel.

(ὁ.} Amplifications of quotations from the Old Testa-
ment, Matt. ii. 18; xv. 8; Luke iv. 18, 19; Rom. xiii. 9;
Heb. ii. 7; xii. 20, ete. These are all right in the Septua-
gint.

(c.) Insertions of words and proper names (instead of
pronouns) from lectionaries for the Church service, espe-
cially those of the Gospels (Evangelistaria). Hence the
frequent interpolation or changed position of Ἰησοῦς (ὁ. 9.,
Matt. iv. 18; viii. 5; xiv. 22; John i, 44). Comp. also
Luke vii. 31 (the prefix εἶπε δὲ ὁ κύριος), and x. 22 (καὶ orpa-
φεὶς πρὸς τοὺς μαϑητὰς εἶπε).

(d.) Additions from a love of paraphrase, which charac-
terizes all the sources embraced by Westcott and Hort un-
der the designation of the “ Western” text. In this re-
spect King James's revisers have imitated the old copyists
and translators, but have acted more honestly by printing
their numerous and mostly useless interpolations in italics.

(e.) Additions from oral tradition, ancient liturgies, and
explanatory glosses. Under this head we may place the
most important and serious interpolations, which are re-

lx INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

jected by the severer class of critics, although some may
be defended with solid arguments. They are as follows:

The doxology in the Lord’s Prayer (Matt. vi. 13), which
was unknown to Origen, Tertullian, and Cyprian (in their
commentaries on the Lord’s Prayer), and is missing in the
oldest MSS., in the Itala and Vulgate. It probably came
in from 1 Chron, xxix. 11, and from the ancient liturgies.*

The passage about the descent of the angel troubling
the pool of Bethesda (John ν. 3, 4, from “ waiting” till “ he
had”), which expresses a popular superstition.

The section on the woman taken in adultery (John vii.
53-viii. 11, in ten MSS. at the end of the Gospel of John,
in four at the end of Luke xxi.), which no doubt rests on a
primitive and authentic tradition, but was not written by
John.

The concluding twelve verses of Mark (xvi. 9-20), which
are, however, sustained by witnesses older than our oldest
MSS.+

* The English Revision puts the doxology in the margin.
It was a case of honesty versus prudence. No change seems
to have given wider dissatisfaction than this, The doxology
is very appropriate, and will always be used; but this, of course,
does not affect the critical question, which is simply one of evi-
dence. Its insertion from liturgical usage is far more easily .
accounted for than its omission.

+ The genuineness of the conclusion of Mark has been de-
fended with minute learning and ability by John W. Burgon,
B.D. (now archdeacon of Chichester), in an almost exhaustive
monograph of 334 pages: The Last Twelve Verses of the Gospel
according to 8. Mark Vindicated against Recent Critical Objections
and Established, Oxford and London, 1871. His apologetic zeal
leads him into injustice to the oldest and best MSS. which omit
the passage, and to the most meritorious modern crities—Tisch-

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. Ixi

The baptismal confession of the eunuch (Acts viii. 37),
which came in from ecclesiastical use.
The passage of the three heavenly witnesses (1 John v.
7, 8), which is wanting in all the uncials, in all the ancient
versions (including the best MSS. of the Vulgate), and in
all the Greek fathers. It first appeared in Latin copies,
and only in two very late Greek MSS., of no authority.
The internal evidence is likewise against it, since John
would not have written “the Father and the Word and the
Holy Spirit,” but “the Father and the Son,” or “ God and
the Word,” ete. Hence it is universally given up by eritics.*

-endorf and Tregelles. His arguments against δὲ and B prove
altogether too much, and would destroy our confidence in all
MSS., versions, and citations. Dr. Scrivener also (pp. 507-513),
defends the genuineness of Mark xvi. 9-20. It seems impossi-
ble that the evengelist should have ended his book so abruptly
with ἐφοβοῦντο γάρ. The oldest versions and lectionaries con-
tain the section in whole or in part. Irenzeus treats it as an inte-
gral portion of Mark (Ado. Her, iii. 10, 6). The Vatican MS.
leaves the whole third column blank, but concludes the Gospel
of Mark in the second @olumn, at ver. 8, with the usual ara-
besque and the subscription KATA MAPKON, leaving an inter.
vening space of only three lines (not enough for two verses).
Burgon and Scrivener make much of the fact that this blank
column is the only vacant column in the Vatican MS.; but Dr.
Abbot replies that two columns are left blank at the end of Ne-
hemiah, and a column and a half at the end of the book of To-
bit, presenting an appearance very similar to that of the end of
Mark. Tischendorf and Tregelles set the twelve verses apart;
Westcott and Hort enclose them in double brackets; the Anglo-
American Revision properly retains them with a marginal note.

* Even Dr. Scrivener, one of. the most conservative critics,
says (p. 561), ‘‘To maintain the genuineness of this passage is
simply impossible.” More than fifty volumes and pamphlets
have been written on this controversy.

Ixii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

(3.) Substitutions of one word for another, similar in
spelling or sound. Here belong the remarkable variations
in John i. 18 (μονογενὴς Sede, abridged OC, or vide, abridged
YC), in Luke ii. 14 (εὐδοκία, or εὐδοκίας) ; in Rom. v. 1 (éxo-
μεν, or ἔχωμεν), in 1 Tim. iii. 16 (ὃς, OC, or Lede, ec ), in
Apoe. xvii. 8 (καίπερ ἐστίν, for καὶ παρέσται).

Other substitutions are due to the aim of harmonizing
passages, or of correcting a supposed error, as ἐν τοῖς προφή-
ταις for ἐν τῷ Ἡσαΐᾳ τῷ προφήτῃ, in Mark i. 2; Βηϑαβαρᾶ
for Βηϑανία, in John i. 28 (due, perhaps, to the conjecture
of Origen) ; τὴν ἐκκλησίαν τοῦ κυρίου for τοῦ ϑεοῦ, if not
vice versa, in Acts xx. 28.

5. Opsect or ΤΈΧΤΟΑΙ, Criticism.

The textual variations necessitate textual criticism, which
has gradually grown to the proportion and dignity of a
special branch of sacred learning. It was matured with
the discovery and collection of the material during the
eighteenth century, and reached its height within the last
twenty years. It has been cultivated mostly by Protestant
scholars—Swiss, German, Dutch, and English. A few Cath-
olies—like Hug and Scholz, Vercellone and Cozza—have
nobly taken part in the work; but, upon the whole, the
Roman Church cares more for tradition than for the Bible,
and is satisfied with the Latin Vulgate sanctioned by the
Council of Trent. Protestant Bible Societies have been
denounced as dangerous and pestiferous by several popes.

The object of textual criticism, as applied to the Greek
Testament, is to ascertain and restore, as far as possible, the
original text as it came from the pens of the apostolic au-
thors. It aims to show not what they ought to have writ-
ten, but what they actually did write.

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. Ιχὶὶ

6. CriricaL Rues.

Since Bengel, Wetstein, and Griesbach, the critical proc-
ess has been reduced to certain rules, bnt there is consid-
erable diversity in the mode and extent of their applica-
tion. The following may be regarded as being sound, and
more or less accepted by the best modern crities.

(1.) Knowledge of documentary evidence must precede
the choice of readings.

(2.) All kinds of evidence must be taken into account,
according to their intrinsic value.

(3.) The sources of the text must be carefully sifted and
classified, and the authorities must be weighed rather than
numbered. One independent manuscript may be worth
two dozen which are copied from the same original. On
closer inspection, the witnesses are found to fall into cer-
tain groups or families, and to represent certain tendencies.
Bengel and Griesbach first arranged them into recensions
or families. Westcott and Hort have modified and per-
fected this system. They distinguish between the West-
ern, the Alexandrian, the Syrian, and the neutral texts.

(4.) The restoration of the pure text is founded on the
history and genealogy of the textual corruptions.

(5.) The older reading is preferable to the later, because
it is presumably nearer the source. In exceptional cases
later copies may represent a more ancient reading,

(6.) The shorter reading is preferable to the longer, be-
cause insertions and additions are more probable than
omissions. ‘“ Brevior lectio praferenda est verbosiori”
(Griesbach).

(7.) The more difficult reading is preferable to the easier.
“ Lectio dificilior principatum tenet” was Bengel’s first rule.

Ixiv INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

(8.) The reading which explains the origin of the other
readings is preferable. This rule is emphasised by Tisch-
endorf.

(9.) “That reading is preferable which best suits the
peculiar style, manner, and habits of thought of the au-
thor; it being the tendency of copyists to overlook the
idiosyncracies of the writer” (Scrivener).

.(10.) That reading is preferable which shows no doctrinal
bias, whether orthodox or heretical.

(11.) The agreement of the most ancient witnesses of all
classes decides the true reading against all medizeval copies
and printed editions.

(12.) The primary uncials, 8, B, C, and A-Ligerleeltally x
and B—if sustained by ancient versions and ante-Nicene
citations, outweigh all later authorities, and give us pre-
‘ sumably the original text.

7, APPLICATION OF THE Russ.

The application of these critical canons decides, in the
main, against the Textus Receptus, so called, from which the
Protestant versions were made, and in favour of an uncial
text. The former rests on a few and late, mostly cursive
MSS., which have very little or no authority when com-
pared with much older authorities which have since been
brought to light. It abounds in later additions, harmless
as they may be. It arose, as it were, by accident, before
the material for the science of criticism was collected and
examined. Erasmus, Stephens, and Beza were good schol-
ars, but could accomplish little with the seanty resources
at their command. Griesbach, Lachmann, Tregelles, and
Tischendorf have the advantage over them in the posses-
sion of an immense critical apparatus which has been aceu-

{NTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. Ixv

mulating for three hundred years. We are now able to go
back from the cursive text of the fifteenth century to a
text at least a thousand years older—a text of the Nicene
and ante-Nicene age.

It has taken a long time for scholars to become emanci-
pated from the tyranny of the Zextus Receptus, and it will
be a long time before the people can be weaned from
the authority of the vernacular versions based upon it.
But the truth will prevail at last over tradition’ and habit.
Amicus Stephanus, amicus Beza, sed magis amica veritas.

The loss of the traditional text is more than made up by
the gain. The substance remains, the form only is changed:
The true text is shorter, but it is also older, purer, and
stronger. By that we must abide until new discoveries
bring us still nearer to the inspired original.

Ill. THE PRINTED EDITIONS OF THE GREEK TEXT.

The history of the printed text of the Greck Testament
may be divided into three periods:

(1.) The period of the unlimited reign of the Received
Text, so called, from 1516 to 1750 or 1770.

(2.) The transition period from the Received Text to the
Uncial Text, 1770 to 1830.

(3.) The restoration of the oldest and purest text, 1830
to 1881.

Dr. Reuss, of Strasburg, who is in possession of the
largest private collection of editions of the Greek Testa-
ment, gives a chronological list of 584 distinct and 151
title editions of the Greek Testament, printed from 1514

9

Ixvi INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

to 1870, and divides them into twenty-seven families.* I
confine myself here to the leading editions which mark an
epoch in the history of textual criticism.

1. Tuk Periop or ΤῊΝ Textus Receprus. From Eras-
MUS AND STEPHENS TO Bence. anp Wersrern.—A.D.
1516-1750.

This period extends from the Reformation to the mid-
dle of the 18th century. The text of Erasmus, with a
few improvements of Stephens, Beza, and the Elzevirs, as-
sumed a stereotyped character, and acquired absolute do-
minion among scholars. The Protestant versions made
from this text gained the same authority among the laity.
Both were practically considered to be the inspired word
of God, and every departure from them was looked upon
with suspicion.

* See his Bibliotheca Novi Test. Greci (1872). The editions are
classified as follows:

I. Editio Complutensis; II. Editiones Erasmice; III. Editio
Compluto-Erasmica; IV. Editio Colinzi; VY. Editiones Stepha-
nice; VI. Editiones Erasmo-Stephanice; VII. Editiones Com-
pluto-Stephanice; VIII. Editiones Bezanee; IX. Editiones Ste-
phano-Bezane; X. Editiones Stephano-Plantiniane; XI. Edi-
tiones Elzeviriane; XII. Editiones Stephano-Elzeviriane ; XIII.
Editiones Elzeviro-Plantiniane; XIV. Editiones critica ante-
Griesbachianee; XV. Editiones Griesbachiane; XVI. Editiones
Mattheians; XVII. Editiones Griesbachio-Elzeviriane ; XVIII.
Editiones Knappiane; XIX. Editiones critica minores post-
Griesbachiane, XX. Editiones Scholziane; XXI. Editiones
Lachmanniane; XXII. Editiones Griesbachio-Lachmanniane;
XXIII. Editiones Tischendorfiane; XXIV. Editiones mixte
recentiores; XXV. Editiones nondum collate; XXVI. Editi-
ones dubiew ; XX VII. Editiones spuriz. To these should be add-
ed the edition of Tregelles and the edition of Westcott and Hort.

INTRODUCTION ΤΟ ΤῊΕΒ AMERICAN EDITION, Ιχνὶϊ

The Roman Catholic Church held, and still holds, with
the same unreasonable tenacity to Jerome’s Vulgate, which,
as a translation, is still further removed from the fountain
of inspiration, though based in part on an older text.

(1.) The first published (not printed) edition of the Greek
Testament is that of Erasmus (urged by the enterprising
publisher Frobenius, who offered to pay him as much “as
anybody ”), at Basle, Switzerland, 1516, fol.

It was a most timely publication, just one year before
the Reformation. Erasmus was the best: classical scholar
of his age (a better Latinist than Hellenist), and one of the
forerunners of the Reformation, although he afterwards
‘ withdrew from it and died on the division line between
two ages and two churches (1536). He furnished Luther
and Tyndale the text for their vernacular versions, which
became the most powerful levers of the Reformation in
Germany and England.

The first. edition was taken chiefly from two late Basle
MSS. of the Gospels and Epistles, which are still preserved
in the University Library at Basle, and have the marks of
the printer’s pages (as 1 observed in 1879), They date from
the fourteenth or fifteenth century. Erasmus compared
them with two others. For the Apocalypse he had only
one MS., borrowed from Reuchlin, then lost sight of, but
recently found again in 1861 ;* defective on the last leaf
(containing the last six verses, which he retranslated from
the Vulgate into poor Greek). Made in great haste, in
less than six months, and full of errors. Elegant Latin
version. Dedicated to Pope Leo X. Erasmus himself,

* By Dr. Delitzsch, in the library of the princely house of
Oettingen-Wallerstein. See his Handschriftliche Funde, Heft i.
and ii. 1861 and 1862.

Ixviii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

aided by Gicolampadius, published five editions, with slight
improvements, all Greeco-Latin. Second edition, 1519 (the
basis of Luther’s translation); third, 1522; fourth, 1527;
fifth, 1535; besides other editions which appeared at Ven-
ice, Strasburg, Basle, Paris, etc.*

The entire apparatus of Erasmus never exceeded cight
MSS. The best he had he used least, because he was
afraid of it; namely, a cursive of the tenth century, num-
bered 1, which agrees better with the uncial than with the
received text. He also took the liberty of occasionally cor-
recting or supplementing his text from the Vulgate.

(2.) The Comp.urenstan New Testament, in the Polyglot
Bible of Complutum, or Aleala de Henares, in Spain, pre-
pared under the direction of Cardinal Francis ΧΊΜΕΝΕΒ
bE Cisneros (archbishop of Toledo), and published 1520,
with paval approbation, in 6 vols. The work was begun
1502, in celebration of the birth of Charles V., and the New
Testament was completed Jan. 10, 1514; the fourth vol.,
July 10,1517 (the year of the Reformation) ; but not pub-

* Reuss gives the titles of these editions, and says (Bidlioth.
p. 26) that they vary in sixty-two out of a thousand places which
he compared. Mill’s estimate of the variations is far below the
mark; see Scrivener, p. 885. Of the first edition Erasmus him-
self says, ‘‘precipitatum fuit verius quam editum,” in order that
his publisher might anticipate the publication of the Complu-
tensian Polyglot. The second edition is more correct. The
third edition first inserted the spurious passage of the three wit-
nesses (1 John v. 7) from the Codex Montfortianus of the six-
teenth century. The fourth edition adds, in a third parallel
column, the Latin Vulgate, besides the Greek and his own ver-
sion. The fifth edition omits the Vulgate, but otherwise hardly
differs from the fourth; and from these two, in the main, the
Textus Receptus is ultimately derived.

Ν᾽ ΘΝ

πα τσ ΝΣ, ΝΠ

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. ,χὶχ

lished till 1520, four years after the first edition of Erasmus

(who did not see the Polyglot till 1522), and three years

after the cardinal’s death (who died 1517, at the age of
eighty-one). Pope Leo would not give his approbation till
March 22, 1520; even then there was some delay, and the
work did not get into general circulation before 1522.

The New Testament forms vol. v., and gives the Greek
and the Latin Vulgate. Vols. ii., iii., and iv. contain the Old
Testament with the Apocrypha, The canonical books of
the Old Testament are given in three languages: the Latin
Vulgate characteristically holds the place of honour in the
middle, between the Greek Septuagint and the Hebrew orig-
inal. ‘This signifies, according to the Prolegomena, that
Christ, i.e. the Roman or Latin Church, was crucified be-

tween two robbers, ὁ. 6. the Jewish Synagogue and_ the

schismatical Greek Church! The sixth vol. contains lexica,
indexes, ete. Only six hundred copies were printed; hence
the work is very rare.

The liberal cardinal spent on his Polyglot 50,000 ducats,

or about $115,000. But it was only one fourth of his

yearly income.*

The text of the New Testament is.mostly derived from
late MSS. not specified, and not described except in the
general terms “very ancient and correct,” and procured
from Rome.+

* See a full description in Tregelles, Account of the Printed
Text, etc., pp. 1-19.

+ On the textual sources of the Complutensian Polyglot, see
Tregelles, loc. cit., pp. 12-18. Reuss (Bidlioth. pp. 16-24) gives a
list of the readings peculiar to this Greek Testament, An ac-
curate reprint was edited by P. A. Gratz, Tiibingen, 1821; 2d ed.
Mayence, 1827, with changes in the orthography and punctua-

Ixx INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION,

(3.) Editions of the great printer and scholar Roserr
- Srepuens (Srepuanvs, Estrenne, 1503-59), published at
Paris in 1546 and 1549, 16mo (called, from the first words
of the preface, the O mirificam editions); 1550, in folio;
and at Geneva in 1551, 16mo. His son Henry (1528-98)
collated the MSS. employed for these editions, which were
greatly admired for their excellent type, cast at the expense
of the French government.

Stephens’s “royal edition” (editio regia) of 1550 is the
most celebrated, and the nearest source of the Z'extus Re-
ceptus.* The text was mainly taken from Erasmus (the
editions of 1527 and 1535), with marginal readings from the
Complutensian edition, and fifteen MSS. of the Paris libra-
ry, two of them valuable (D and L), but least used. It
was republished by F. H. Scrivener, 1859; new edition
1877, with the variations of Beza (1565), Elzevir (1624),
Lachmann, Tischendorf, and Tregelles.

The edition of 1551, which was published at Geneva
(where Robert Stephens spent his last years as a professed
Protestant), though chiefly a reprint of the Royal edition of
1550 in inferior style, is remarkable for the versicular di-
vision which here appears for the first time, and which
Robert Stephens is said to have made on horseback on a
journey from Paris to Lyons. The edition contains the
Greek text in the middle of the page, with the Latin Vul-
gate on the inner side, and the Erasmian version on the
outer. The versicular division is injudicious, and breaks

tion. Leander Van Ess published an editio Compluto-Eras-
mica, Tiib. 1827. See Reuss, p. 45.

* Reuss (p. 58): ‘‘ Est hee tpsa editio ex qua derivatur quem
nostri textum receptum vulgo vocant, nomine ret minus bene ap-
tato.” ,

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. Ιχχὶ

up the text, sometimes in the middle of the sentence, inte
fragments, instead of presenting it in natural sections; but
it is convenient for reference, and has become indispensa-
ble by long use. The English Revision judiciously com-
bines both methods.

(4.) Tutopore ve Bize (Beza, 1519-1605), Calvin’s
friend and successor in Geneva, who came into possession
of some valuable old MSS. (Cod. Cantabr. and Claromont.),
but made little use of them, published several folio editions
of Stephens’s Greek text (4th ed.), with some changes and
a Latin translation of his own, Geneva, 1565, 1582, 1588
(many copies dated 1589), 1598 (reprinted in Cambridge,
1642).*

Beza was a poor critic, but an eminent theologian and
commentator, and enjoyed, with Calvin and Bullinger, the
highest respect in England during the reigns of Elizabeth
and James I. His editions were chiefly used for the Au-
thorised English version of 1611, in connection with the
last editions of Stephens.

* Beza called the edition of 1565 the second, but his first, 1557,
was only his Latin version with annotations, for which he cared
more than for the Greek text. Scrivener (Jntrod. 2d ed. p. 390)
gives 1559 as the date of the first edition; but this is an error;
see Reuss, Biblioth. p.72sq. Others speak of an edition of 1576;
but this was edited by Henry Stephens. Besides the four folio
editions noticed above, Beza published several octavo editions
with his Latin version and short marginal notes (1565-67-80-90,
1604). For a full description, see Masch’s Le Long, Bidl. Sacra,
pars i. pp. 807-316.

-+ On the precise Greek text of the English version, see Dr.
Abbot's researches in my Introduction to Lightfoot, Trench, and
Ellicott on the Revision of the New Testament, New York, 1878,
pp. xxvii.-xxix. He shows that the English version agrees

‘Ixxii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

(5.) The brothers Bonaventure and Apranam Exzevir,
enterprising publishers in Holland, issued, with the aid of
unknown editors, several editions at Leyden, 1624, 1633,
1641 ; originally taken (not from Stephens, but) from Beza’s
smaller edition of 1565, with a few changes from lis later
editions, Neatly printed, and of handy size, they were
‘popular and authoritative for a long period. The preface
to the second edition boldly proclaims: “ Zeatum ergo habes,
nunc ab omnibus receptum: in quo nihil immutatum aut
‘corruptum damus.” Hence the name Teatus Receptus, or
‘commonly réceived standard text, which became a part of
orthodoxy on the Continent; while in England Stephens’s
edition of 1550 acquired this authority; but both agree
‘substantially.* Erasmus is the first, Elzevir’s editor the
Jast author, so to say, of the Textus Receptus. All the
Holland editions were scrupulously copied from the Elze-
vit text,and Wetstcin could not get authority to print his
famous Greck Testament (1751-52) except on condition
of following it.t

with Beza (ed. 1589) against Stephens (ed. 1550) in about ninety
;places, with Stephens against Beza in about forty, and differs
‘from both in thirty or forty places. Beza’s Latin version, which
was superior to the preceding ones, and his notes, had also con-
siderable influence, which was misleading in many instances,
but, on the whole, beneficial. See B. F. Westcott, History of the.
English Bible (Lond. 1868), p. 294.
ει * Mill observed but twelve variations, Tischendorf denen
τὰ ed.) gives a list of 150 changes; Scrivener (p. 392) states the
number at 287. These variations are as unimportant as the va-
riations of the different editions of King James’s English ver-
ision, which number over 20,000.

’ + For a history of the Elzevir family and a list of their publi-
cations, see Les Elzevier. Histoire ct Annales typographiques, par

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. — Ixxiii

.(6.) Brian Watton’s Polyglot Bible, Lond. 1657, 6 tom.
fol.. The New Testament (tom. vy.) gives the Greek text of
Stephens, 1550, with the Latin Vulgate, the Peshito Syriac,
the Asthiopic, and Arabic versions. In the Gospels a Per-
sic version is added. Each Oriental version has a collateral
Latin translation. At the foot of the Greek text are given
the readings of Cod. A. The sixth or supplementary yol-
ume furnishes a critical apparatus gathered from sixteen
authorities, by the care of the celebrated Archbishop Us-
sher (1580-1656), who had been appointed a member of
the Westminster Assembly of Divines, but never attended.
Walton (1600-1661) was a royalist, during the civil war,
and chaplain to Charles L, and after the Restoration conse-
erated bishop of Chester (1661). But the Polyglot was
published under the patronage of Cromwell, who allowed
the paper to be imported free of duty. This patronage
was afterwards disowned; hence there are two kinds of

ApnHonse W1iLeMs, Brux. et Paris, 1880, 2 vols. The titles οἱ
the first two editions (1624 and 1633) are as follows:

‘H Kaw) Διαϑήκη. Novum Testamentvm, ex Regijs alijsque
optimis editionibus cum curd expressum, Lvgdvni Batavorvm,
ex Officina Elzeviriana. clo Ilo c xxtv, 12mo or 24mo.

(‘‘ Cette édition du N. T. est réputée correcte, mwis elle a été effa-
cée par celle de 1638.” Willems, i. 98.)

Ἡ Kaw) Διαϑήκη. Novum Testamentum. Fx Regiis aliisque
optimis editionibus, hac nova expressum.: cui quid accesserit, Pre-
fatio docebit.. Lyvgd. Batavorvm, ex Officina Elzeviriorum.
clolo c xxx. 12mo or 24mo.

The second is the most beautiful and correct edition. One
of the two editions dated 1641 (that printed by the Elzevirs for
_Whitaker of London) has notes of Robert Stephens, Joseph
Scaliger, Isaac Casaubon, etc. Later editions were printed at
Amsterdam, _

Ixxiv INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION,

copies -—the one called “republican” (with compliments
to Cromwell in the preface, but xo dedication), the other
“Joyal” and dedicated to Charles II.*

Walton’s Polyglot is less magnificent than the Paris
Polyglot (Paris, 1645, in 10 vols.), but more ample, com-
modious, and critical.+

* «Twelve copies were struck off on large paper. By Crom-
well’s permission the paper for this work was allowed to be im-
ported free of duty, and honourable mention is made of him in
the Preface. On the Restoration this courtesy was dishonour-
ably withdrawn, and the usual Bible dedication sycophancy
transferred to Charles II., at the expense of several cancels;
and in this, the ‘Loyal’ copy, so called in contradistinction to
the ‘Republican,’ Cromwell is spoken of as ‘Maximus ille
Draco.’ This is said to have been the first work printed by
subscription in England” (The Bibles in the Caxton Exhibition,
London, 1877, p. 119 sq.). Comp. H. J. Todd’s Memoirs of the
Life and Writings of Brian Walton, London, 1821, 2 vols.

+ Brian Walton was involved in a controversy with Dr. John
Owen, the famous Puritan divine, who labored to defend, from
purely dogmatic premises, without regard to stubborn facts, thie
scholastic theory that inspiration involved not only the religious
doctrines, but ‘‘ every tittle and iota,” and that ‘‘ the Scriptures
of the O. and N. Testaments were immediately and entirely given
out by God himself, his mind being in them represented unto
us without the least interveniency of such mediums and ways
as were capable of giving change or alteration to the least iota or
syllable.” (Of the Integrity and Purity of the Hebrew Text of the
Seriptures, with Considerations on the Prolegomena and Appendix
to the late ‘Biblia Polyglotta,’ Oxford, 1659.) To this Walton re-
plied, forcibly and conclusively, in The Considerator Considered,
London, 1659. He maintained that the authority of the Script-
ures, as a certain and sufficient rule of faith, does not depend
upon any human authority or any human theory of inspiration,
and that Owen’s view was contrary to undeniable facts, and

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. Ιχχν

(7.) Joun Mitx’s Vovum Testamentum Greeum, Oxon.
1707, fol.; often reprinted, especially in England.» The-
fruit of thirty years’ labour. A vastly increased critical
apparatus.* The text is from Stephens, 1550. It had
been preceded by the New Testament of Bishop Jonn
Fett, Oxford, 1675; an edition “more valuable for the
impulse it gave to subsequent investigators than for the
richness of its own stores of fresh materials” (Scrivener,
Ρ. 895).

Bentiey’s proposed edition, 1720. Dr. Richard Bent-
ley (1662-1742), whose rare classical scholarship and criti-
eal discernment pre-eminently fitted him for the task, made
extensive and expensive preparations for a new edition of
the Greek and Latin Testament. He, unfortunately, failed
to execute his design; but he discovered the true principle
which, a century afterwards, was executed by the critical
genius of Lachmann. He proposed to go back from the
_ Textus Receptus to the oldest text of the first five centuries,

hoping that “ by taking 2000 errors out of the Pope’s Vul-
gate and as many out of the Protestant Pope Stephens’s,”
he could “set out an edition of each in columns, without
using any book under 900 years old, that shall so exactly
agree word for word, and order for order, that no two tal-
lies, nor two indentures, can agree better.” He issued his
Proposals for such an edition in 1720, with the last chap-

contrary to the judgment of the Reformers and the chief Protes-
tant divines and linguists from Luther and Calvin down to Gro-
tius and Cappellus. ‘‘ The truth needs not the patronage of an
untruth.”

* See the list of Mill’s MSS. in Scrivener, p. 398. Kister’s re-
print of Mill, with additions, Amsterdam and Leipsic, also Rot-
terdam, 1710, deserves to be mentioned.

°

Ixxvi INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

ter of Revelation in Greek and Latin as a specimen. The
scheme was frustrated by an angry controversy between
him and Conyers Middleton, and other contentions in which
he was involved, by his unruly temper, at Cambridge. The
money paid in advance (two thousand guineas) was return-
ed to the subscribers by his nephew, whom he made his
literary executor. All that is left is a mass of critical ma-
terial in the library of Trinity College, Cambridge, includ-
ing the collation of the Codex Vaticanus, which was tran-
scribed by Woide and edited by Ford in 1799. Bentley
was too sanguine in his expectations, and too confident
and hasty in his conclusions; but his edition, as Tregelles
says, “ would have been a valuable contribution towards
the establishment of a settled text: it would at least have
shaken the foundations of the ZTextus Receptus; and it
might well have formed the basis of further labours.”

After Bentley’s death active interest in Biblical criticism
in England ceased for nearly a century, and the work was
carried on mainly by German scholars.

(8,) J. A. Bencen (1687-1752), a most original, pro-
found, pregnant, and devout commentator, author of the
invaluable Gnomon, which is a marvel of multum in parvo,
edited a Greek Testament at Tiibingen, 1734 and 1755,
and wrote several critical dissertations. He became a critic
from conscientious scruples, but was confirmed in his faith
by thorough research. He divided the textual witnesses
into families; facilitated the method of comparing and
weighing the readings; suggested true principles of criti-
cism; and departed, in the Apocalypse (his favorite study),
from the Textus Receptus. Most of his cautious changes
have been approved. In the apparatus criticus he first
set the example of recording the testimonies for and

.

INTRODUCTION ΤῸ THE AMERICAN ἘΡΙΤΊΟΝ, Ιχχυὶϊ

against the received reading, but he did it only in rare
instances. “The peculiar importance of Bengel’s New
Testament is due to the critical principles developed there-
in. Not only was his native acutentss of great service to
him when weighing the conflicting probabilities of internal
evidence, but in his fertile mind sprang up the germ of
that theory of fumilies or recensions which was afterwards
expanded by J. S. Semler (1725-91), and grew to such for-
midable dimensions in the skilful hands of Griesbach.”’*

(9.) Jo. Jac. Werstew + (1693-1754): Novum Testa-
mentum Grecum Editionis Recepte cum Lectionibus, ete.,
Amstel. 1751-52, 2 tom. fol. The text is mainly from the
Elzevir editions, with some readings from Fell’s text. He
made large additions to the apparatus, and carefully de-
scribed the MSS. and other sources in the Prolegomena,
i, 1-222; ii, 3-15, 449-454, 741-48. His magnificent
edition contains also a learned commentary, with illustra-
tions from Hebrew, Greek, and Latin authors.

Wetstein was far inferior to Bengel in judgment, but
surpassed him in the extent of his resources. He was nei-
ther a sound theologian nor a safe critic, but a most in-
dustrious worker and collator. His New Testament repre-

* Scrivener, p. 403. Comp. on Bengel the biographies of Burk
(1831) and Wiichter (1865), and an article in Herzog, ii. 295-801
(new ed.).

+ His family name was Wettstein (see Hagenbach’s art. in
Herzog, vol. xviii. p. 74); but he signed himself in Latin Wet-
stenius ; and hence English, Dutch, and most German writers
spell the name Wetstein. He was a native of Basle, and for
some time assistant pastor of his father at St. Leonhard’s; but,
being suspected of Arian and Socinian heresy, he was deposed
and exiled from his native city (1780). He obtained a profess-
orship at the Arminian College at Amsterdam (1733).

Ixxviii INTRODUCTION ΤῸ THE AMERICAN EDITION.

sents the Jabour of forty years. He had a natural passion
for the study of MSS,; made extensive literary journeys;
collated about 102 MSS. (among them A, C, and D) with
greater care than had been done before, and introduced
the system of citing them by Latin letters and Arabic nu-
merals. His Prolegomena are disfigured by the long and
painful history of his controversy with his narrow ortho-
dox opponents, Iselin and Frey; he depreciated the merits
of Bengel; but his New Testament is still valuable as a
storehouse of parallel passages from the ancient classics.

During the next twenty years little was done for textual
criticism. JonHann Satomo Senter, the father of German
rationalism (1725-91), but, in what he called “ Privat-Frém-
migkeit ” (personal piety), a pietist and an earnest oppo-
nent of deism, re-edited Wetstein’s Prolegomena with vyal-
uable suggestions (Halle, 1764), and stimulated the zeal of
his great pupil Griesbach.

2. Seconp Periop: TRANSITION FROM THE Textus ReE-
CEPTUS TO THE UncrAL Text. From GrigsBacn TO
Lacumann—A.D. 1770-1830.

This period shows enlarged comparison of the three
sources of the text, the discovery of critical canons, a
gradual improvement of the Teatus Receptus, and approach
to an older and better text; but the former was still re-
tained as a basis on a prescriptive right.

(10.) The period is introduced by the honoured name of
Jowann Jacos Grrespacn (1745-1812), professor of di-
vinity at Halle and then at Jena. He made the study of
textual criticism of the Greek Testament his life-work, and
combined all the necessary qualifications of accurate learn-
ing, patient industry, and sound judgment. His editions

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION, Ιχχὶχ

zrom 1775 to 1806 mark the beginning of a really critical
text, based upon fixed rules. Among these are, that a read-
ing must be supported by ancient testimony; that the short-
er reading is preferable to the longer, the more difficult to
the easy, the unusual to the usual. He sifted Wetstein’s
apparatus with scrupulous care; enlarged it by collecting
the citations of Origen, and utilizing the Old Latin texts,
published by Bianchini and Sabatier; improved and devel-
oped Bengel’s system of recensions, classifying the author-
ities under three heads—the Western (D, Latin versions,
fathers), the Alexandrian (B, C, L, etc., a recension of the
corrupt Western text), and the Constantinopolitan (A, flow-
ing from both); but recognised also mixed and transitional
texts, decided for the readings of the largest relative ex-
tent, but departed from the Elzevir text only for clear and
urgent reasons. His critical canons are well-considered
and sound; but he was too much fettered by his recension
theory, which was ably criticised and modified by Hug, a
Roman Catholic scholar (1765-1846).

Principal editions, Halle and London, 1775-77, 1796-
1806, 2 tom. 8vo; reprinted, London, 1809 and 1818 (a
very fine edition); an improved third edition of the Gos-
pels by David Schulz, 1827, with Prolegomena and an en-
Jarged apparatus. .Griesbach’s text is the basis of many
manual editions by Schott, Knapp, Tittmann, Hahn, Theile,
and of several English and American editions.

While Griesbach was engaged in his work, several
scholars made valuable additions to the critical appa-
ratus, the results of which he incorporated in his last edi-
tion.

C. F. Marrnast (professor αὖ Wittenberg, then at Mos-
cow; d. 1811), Griesbach’s opponent, ridiculed the system

ixxx INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

of recensions, despised the most ancient authorities, and
furnished a text from about a hundred Moscow MSS., all of
Constantinopolitan origin, to which he attributed too great
a value. The result by no means justified his pretensions
and passionate attacks upon others. His Movwm Test.
Grece et Lat. was published at Riga, 1782-88, 12 vols. 8yo;
an edition with the Greek text only, in 8 vols. (1803-7).

The Danish professors Biren, Apter, and Mo.pen-
HAWER collected, at the expense of the King of Denmark,
a large and valuable amount of new critical material in
Italy and Spain, including the readings of the Vatican
MS., published by Birch, 1788-1801. During the same
period Codd. A, D, and other important MSS. were pub-
lished.

F.C. Atrer, in his Greek Test., Vienna, 1786-87, 8vo,
gave the readings of twenty-two Vienna MSS., and also of
four MSS. of the Slavonic version.

Zhe new discoveries of these scholars went far to con-
firm Griesbach’s critical judgment.

(11.) J. M. A. Scuorz (a pupil of Hag, and Roman Cath-
olic professor in Bonn; ἃ. 1852): Novum Testamentum
Greece, cte., 1830-36, 2 vols. 4to; the text reprinted by
Bagster, London, with the English version.

Scholz was a poor critic, but an extensive collator. He
examined many new MSS, in different countries, though
not very accurately, and gave the preference to the Byzan-
tine family, as distinct from the Alexandrian. He fre-
quently departed from the received text, yet, upon the
whole, preserved it in preference to that of the Vulgate
(which is remarkable for a Roman Catholic). His edition
has found greater favour in England than in Germany. It
marks no advance upon Griesbach.

INTRODUCTION ΤῸ THE AMERICAN ἘΘΙΤΊΙΟΝ, Ιχχχὶ

3. Tarrpv ῬΕΒΙΟΡ: Tue Restoration or THE PRIMITIVE
Text. From Lacumann anv Tiscnenporr ΤῸ WEst-
cotr and Hortr—A.D, 1830-81.

(12.) Cart Lacumann (professor of classical philology
in Berlin; ἃ. 1851): Novum Testamentum Grace et La- ὦ
tine, Berol. 1842-50, 2 vols. Comp. his art. in the Studien
und Kritiken, 1830, No. 4, pp. 817-845. Lachmann had
previously published a small edition in 1831, with various
readings at the end. In the larger edition he was aided
by the younger Puizie Burrmann, who added the appara-
tus of the Greek text, and published also another small
edition based on the Vatican MS., 1856, 1862, and 1865.

Lachmann was not a professional theologian, and not
hampered by traditional prejudice. His object was to re-
store the oldest accessible text, i. e. the text of the fourth
or fifth century, as found in the oldest sources then known
(especially Codd. A, B, C, Itala, Vulgate, ante-Nicene fa-
thers); yet not as a final text, but simply as a sure histor-
ical basis for further operations of internal criticism. He
gives, with diplomatic accuracy, even palpable writing er-
vors if sufficiently attested; not as proceeding from the
original writers, but as parts of the fextus traditus of the
fourth century. His range of authorities was limited; Cod.
Sinaiticus had not yet been discovered, and Codd. B and C
not critically edited. But to him belongs the credit of
having broken a new path, and established, with the genius
and experience of a master critic, the true basis. He car-
ried out the hint of Bentley and Bengel, and had the bold-
ness to destroy the tyranny of the Textus Receptus, and to
substitute for it the uncial text of the Nicene age.

Lachmann met with much opposition from the profession-

6

Ixxxii INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

al theologians, even from such a liberal critic as De Wette,
who thought that he had wasted his time and strength.
Such is the power of habit and prejudice that every inch
of ground in the march of progress is disputed, and must
be fairly conquered. But his principles are now pretty
’ generally acknowledged as correct.*

(13.) Constantin von Tiscuenporr (professor of the-
ology at Leipsic; b. 1815, ἃ, 1874): Movwm Testamentum
Grace, etc., ed. octava critica maior, Lips.; issued at in-
tervals, in eleven parts, from 1864 to 1872, 2 vols., with a
full critical apparatus.

Prof. Tischendorf is by far the most industrious, en-
terprising, and successful textual critic of the nineteenth
century. He visited the principal libraries of Europe in
search of documents ; made four journeys to England, and
three to the Orient; discovered, collated, copied, and edited
many most important MSS.; and published, between 1841
and 1878, no less than twenty-four editions of the Greck
Testament (including the reissues of his stereotyped editio
academica). Four of these—issued 1841, 1849, 1859, and
1872—mark a progress in the acquisition of new material.
The catalogue of his publications, most of them relating to
Biblical criticism, covers more than ten octavo pages. In
2873 he hoped to attend the General Conference of the
Evangelical Alliance in New York, and to read a paper on
the influence of the Apocryphal Gospels on the formation
of the Roman Catholic theory and worship of the Virgin

* Tregelles (p. 99): ‘‘ Lachmann led the way in casting aside
the so-called Zextus Receptus, and boldly placing the New Tes-
tament wholly and entirely on the basis of actual authority.”
Reuss calls him (Biblioth. p. 239) ‘‘vir doctissimus et κριτικώτατος."
Scrivener (p. 422 sqq.) depreciates his merits.

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. Ixxxiii

Mary. Thad transmitted to him, in the name of the Amer-
ican branch, two free tickets for himself and his son, and
provided comfortable lodgings, when a fatal stroke of apo-
plexy suddenly arrested his earthly labours, May 5, 1873,
although he lingered till Dec. 7, 1874.*

Tischendorf started from the basis of Lachmann, but
with a less rigorous application of his principle, and with a
much larger number of authorities. He intended to give
not only the oldest, but also the best, text, with the aid of
all authorities. 1115 judgment was influenced by subjec-
tive considerations and a very impulsive temper; hence
frequent changes in his many editions, which he honest-
ly confessed, quoting Tischendorf versus Tischendorf, but
they mark the progress in the range of his resources and
knowledge. In his last and best edition he returns again
to the uncial authorities, after a temporary departure to
later documents, and gives full credit to his own greatest
discovery, the MS. from the Mount of Legislation.

* See J. E. Volbeding, Constantin Tischendorf in seiner 25-jah-
vigen schriftstelerischen Wirksamkeit, Leips. 1862; Dr. Abbot's
article on Tischendorf in the Unitarian Review for March, 1875;
Dr. Gregory’s article in the Bibliotheca Sacra for January, 1876,
and for his moral and religious character, the addresses of his
pastor, Dr. Ahlfeld, and his colleagues Drs. Kahnis and Lu-
thardt, Am Sarge Tischendorf’s, with a list of his writings, Leips.
1874. These addresses bring into prominence his noble quali-
ties, which were somewhat concealed to the superficial observer
by a skin disease—his personal vanity and overfondness for his
many and well-earned titles and twenty or more decorations
from sovereigns which were displayed in his parlor. He took
a prominent part in the united deputations of the Evangelical
Alliance to the Czar and Prince Gortschakoff, at Friedrichs-
hafen, in behalf of the persecuted Lutherans in the Baltic prov-
inces, in 1871, at the risk of his popularity at the Russian court.

Ixxxiv INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

The Latin Prolegomena to this edition have been pre-
pared, since 1876, by an American scholar, Dr. Caspar René
Gregory, residing at Leipsic, with the efficient aid of Dr.
Ezra Abbot, of Cambridge, Mass., and will soon be pub-
lished. Thus America is permitted to take an important
part in this great work of restoring the purest text of the
book of books by completing the noblest monument of
German scholarship in the line of textual criticism.*

(14.) Sam. PrmEeaux Treeeties (1813-1875): The
Greek New Testament, edited from ancient authorities, with
the Latin Version of Jerome from the Codex Amiatinus,
London; issued in parts from 1857 to 1879, 4to. He had
previously edited Zhe Book of Revelation in Greek, 1844.

Dr. Tregelles devoted his whole life to this useful and
herculean task, with a reverent and devout spirit similar to
that of Bengel.t He visited many libraries in Europe, col-

* See an article by Dr. Abbot in the Harvard Register, Cam-
bridge, Mass., 1881, pp. 322, 323. We learn from this that the
Prolegomena will give the fullest description of the critical ma-
terial and a key to the multitudinous abbreviations of Tischen-
dorf’s apparatus, which to ordinary readers are about as intel-
ligible as a hieroglyphic alphabet. The ‘‘ Addenda et Emen-
danda” will contain a formidable list of errors in the text and
apparatus which scholars have detected, and additional refer-
ences to new sources. I regret that I could not avail myself of
these Prolegomena, but I had the benefit of Dr. Abbot’s valu-
able suggestions and aid in reading the proof of this Introduc-
tion, which I was obliged to prepare within a few weeks. |

+ Dr. Τ᾿ was of Quaker descent, and associated for a time with
the ‘‘ Plymouth Brethren.” He edited The Hnglishman’s Greek
Concordance to the N. T. (1839), The Englishman's Hebrew and.
Chaldee Concordance of the O. T. (1843, 2 vols.), a translation of
Gesenius’s Hebrew and Chaldee Lexicon (1847), and other useful
books. He was very poor, but in his later years he received a

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. Ιχχχν

lated the most important uncial and cursive MSS., and pub-
lished the palimpsest Codex Zacynthius (on Luke), He
was far behind Tischendorf in the extent of his resources,
but more scrupulously accurate in the use of them.* He
followed Lachmann’s principle. He left behind him a
monumental work of painstaking, conscientious, and de-
vout scholarship. But it needs to be corrected and sup-
plemented from the Codex Sinaiticus, and the critical edi-
tion of the Codex Vaticanus, which he was not permitted
to inspect in Rome by the jealous authorities. Like Tisch-
endorf, he was prevented from completing his work, and
was struck down by paralysis while engaged in conclud-
ing the last chapters of Revelation (in 1870). He never
recovered, and could not take part in the labours of the
English Revision Committee, of which he was appointed
a member. The Prolegomena were compiled and edited
four years after his death by Dr. Hort and Rey. A. W.
Streane, 1879.

(15.) Wesrcorr and Horr: Zhe New Testament in the
Original Greek, Cambridge and London, Macmillan & Co. ;
New York, Harper & Brothers, 1881.

Of this, the last and the best critical edition of the Greek
Testament, which was begun in 1853 and completed in
1881, we have said enough in the beginning of this Intro-
duction.

Simultaneously with this edition there appeared two
other editions of the Greek Testament, which make no

pension of £200 from the civil list. _ His belief in verbal inspira-
tion made him, like Bengel, a verbal critic.

* Dr. Scrivener remarks (p. 481): ‘‘ Where Tischendorf and
Tregelles differ” (in collation), ‘‘the latter is seldom in the
wrong.”

Ixxxvi INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.

claim to be independent critical recensions of the text, but
have a special interest and value in connection with the
Westminster or Anglo-American Revision, and supplement
each other. They were carefully prepared by two mem-
bers of the New Testament Company of Revisers, but. it is
distinctly stated that “the Revisers are not responsible”
for the publication. They were undertaken by the English
University Presses.

Dr. Scrivener, in his edition published by the Univer-
sity Press of Cambridge, gives The New Testament in the
Original Greek, according to the Text followed in the Au-
thorised Version (i.e. the Textus Receptus of Beza’s edition
of 1598), together with the Variations adopted in the Re-
vised Version. He puts the new readings at the foot of
the page, and prints the displaced readings of the text in
heavier type.

Dr. Pater, archdeacon of Oxford, in The Greek Testa-
ment, with the Readings adopted by the Revisers of the Au-
thorised Version, published by the Clarendon Press, Ox-
ford, 1881, pursues the opposite method: he presents the
Greek text followed by the Revisers, and puts the discarded
readings of the Tewtus Receptus and of the version of 1611
in foot-notes. The Revisers state, in the Preface from the
Jerusalem Chamber (p. xiii., royal-octavo ed.), that they did
not esteem it within their province “ to construct a contin-
uous and complete Greek text. In many cases the English
rendering was considered to represent correctly either of
two competing readings in the Greek, and then the ques-
tion of the text was usually not raised.” Dr. Palmer, with
the aid of lists of readings prepared by the Revisers. in
the progress of their work, has constructed a continuous
text, taking for the basis the third edition of Stephens

INTRODUCTION TO THE AMERICAN EDITION. Ixxxvii

(1550), and following it closely in all cases in which the
Revisers did not express a preference for other readings;
even the orthography, the spelling of proper names, and
the typographical peculiarities or errors of Stephens are,
with a few exceptions, retained. The chapters are marked
as in Stephens’s edition of 1550, the distribution into
verses accords with that in the Authorised Version, and
the division into paragraphs is conformed to the English
Revision of 1881.

The year 1881 is fruitful above any other in editions of
the New Testament in Greek and the Revised English Ver-
sion; and the demand for the latter in Great Britain and
the United States is beyond all precedent in the history of
_ literature. We may well call it the year of the republi-
cation of the Gospel. The immense stimulus thus given
to a careful and comparative study of the words of Christ
and his apostles must bear rich fruit. The first printed
edition of the Greek Testament in 1516 was followed by
the great Reformation of 1517. May the numerous edi-
tions of 1881 lead to a deeper understanding and wider
spread of the Christianity of Christ !

New York, August 1, 1881.

INDEX TO NOTATION.

The notation adopted in this work is used to draw attention
to three classes of passages:

(1.) Passages where it has been found impossible to decide
which of two or more various readings is certainly right.

(2.) Passages containing readings in regard to which some
suspicion is entertained by the editors.

(3.) Passages where interpolations of special interest occur in
certain documents. ‘

In connection with all passages of the first class, alternative
readings are given, which have a reasonable probability of be-
ing genuine. Of these alternative readings, those which on the
whole are the more probable, or the better attested, are printed
in the text as the primary readings ; the secondary readings
being distinguished by a notation which varies according as
they differ from the primary readings by omission, addition, or
substitution.

MARKS IN THE TEXT,

[1 These marks indicate that the word or words enclosed in
them are omitted in secondary readings. Thus, in Matt.
vii. 24 (p. 17), τοὺς λόγους τούτους is the primary read-
ing, τοὺς λόγους, Without τούτους, the secondary read-
ing.

T (1.) Without any accompanying mark in the margin. This
mark indicates the place where secondary readings add
the word or words printed in the margin opposite the
primary reading. Thus, in Matt. xxiii. 38 (p. 56), ὁ οἶκος
ὑμῶν is the primary reading, ὁ οἶκος ὑμῶν ἔρημος the sec-
ondary reading.

(2.) Accompanied by the marks 4 + in the margin, it indicates
that certain ‘ Western’ documents contain, in places thus
distinguished, interpolations embracing some apparent-
ly fresh or distinctive matter, but having no sufficient

INDEX TO NOTATION. lxxxix

intrinsic claim to any form of incorporation with the
New Testament; such interpolations being printed oppo-
site to it in the margin between the special marks - +.
See Matt. xx. 16 (p. 47), where some ‘ Western’ docu-
ments interpolate, after ἔσχατοι, the clause πολλοὶ γάρ
εἰσιν κλητοὶ ὀλίγοι δὲ ἐκλεκτοί,

Γ᾿ These marks enclose portions of the text to which the con-
tents of the opposite margin refer. They are used in
the following cases:

(1.) Without any accompanying mark in the margin, to in-
dicate words and passages for which secondary readings
are printed opposite in the margin, Thus, in Matt. xvi.
20 (p. 39), ἐπετίμησεν is the primary reading, διεστείλατο
the secondary reading. .

(2.) Accompanied by ‘Ap. +’ in the margin, to indicate por-
tions of the text which, in the judgement of the editors,

probably contain some “primitive” error, that is, an
error affecting the text of all existing documents, and
thus incapable of being rectified without the aid of con-
jecture; such places being the subject of notes in the
Appendix. See Matt. xv. 30 (p. 37), χωλούς, κυλλούς,
τυφλούς, Κωφούς. 4

(3.) Accompanied by the marginal marks 4 +, to indicate por-
tions of the text for which ‘ Western’ documents substi-
tute the word or words printed opposite in the margin
between the special marks ++; such substitutions being
similar in character to the ‘ Western’ interpolations al-
ready mentioned. Thus, in Matt. viii. 12 (p. 18), some
‘Western’ documents substitute ἐξελεύσονται for ἐκβλη-
θήσονται of the text.

++ These marks indicate that the word or words enclosed
within them are apparently right, and are attested large-
ly, though not by the best documents; the better attest-
ed readings being printed in the margin with ‘Ap.’ and
noticed in the Appendix. Thus, in Heb. vii.1 (p. 469),
ὁ is apparently right, ὃς the better attested reading.

[ ] These marks enclose (a) a few very early interpolations
in the Gospels, omitted by ‘ Western’ documents alone,
as in Luke xxii. 19, 20 (p. 177), or by ‘ Western’ and
‘Syrian’ documents alone, as in Matt. xxvii, 49 (pp. 68,
69); (Ὁ) a few interpolations in the Gospels, probably

xe INDEX TO NOTATION.

‘Western’ in origin, containing important matter ap-
parently derived from extraneous sources, as in Matt.
xvi. 2, 3 (p. 38).

MARKS IN THE MARGIN.

[1 Used in the margin with the same significance as in the
text (see above), to distinguish two or more marginal
readings which differ from each other merely by the
omission or addition of words. Thus two alternative
readings are indicated in the margin at Matt. viii. 18
(p. 19), one being πολλοὺς ὄχλους, the other ὄχλους with-

νυν. Out πολλοὺς. In other cases, two or more marginal read-
ings are separated by Ὁ. See marg. Matt. xiii. 30 (p. 32).

Ap.(1.) When attached to marginal readings or punctuations,
this indicates that such readings or punctuations are ex-
amined in the Appendix.

‘* (2.) Accompanied by + + in the text. See ++ above.

‘* (8)) Standing alone, without any corresponding mark in the
text, it indicates places where occur miscellaneous re-
jected readings which, having some special interest, are
noticed in the Appendix. See Matt. xvii. 20 (p. 41).

Ap.+ Accompanied by ° 1 in the text. See "7 (2.) above.

4+ Accompanied by 7 or © 7 in the text. See 7 (2.) and ΓῚ
(8.) above.

* This mark indicates that the marginal note, being too
long to be conveniently inserted in the usual place, has
been printed at the foot of the page, where it is distin-

¢ guished by a corresponding *. When two notes of this
kind occur on one page, the second is indicated by 1.
See Acts xviii. 21 and 27 (p. 290).

TYPE AND ARRANGEMENT.

Uneial type is employed for quotations from the Old Testa-
ment, including phrases borrowed from some one place or a
number of places.

Metrical arrangement is chosen for poetical and rhythmical
passages,

Short spaces indicate sub-paragraphs.

The orthography is taken from the best MSS.

ἢ

List of Noteworthy Variations between the Text of the Re-
visers and that of Westcott and Hort.

Marg. is placed after a reading of Westcott and Hort when it has been put
in the margin by the Revisers.

Sec. denotes that the reading so indicated is a secondary reading of West-
cott and Hort.

(Ap. t) denotes that the reading which it follows is suspected by Westcott
and Hort of containing a “ primitive” error, and is made the subject of a
note in their Appendix.

It should be remembered that the Revisers haye pronounced no judgment
on those parts of the Greek text where the variations would not affect the
translation. But in the preparation of this list it has been assumed that the
Reyvisers followed Stephens’s edition of 1550, wherever their translation does
not show that they chose a different text.

It should be observed, also, that in the great majority cf the passages in-
cluded in this list, the text of the Revisers corresponds with secondary read-
ings of Westcott and Hort, and the text of Westcott and Hort with the mar-
ginal readings of the Revisers, so that the two texts are virtually the same.

Revisers’ Text. Westcott and Hort’s Text.
Matt. iii. 16, ἠνεῴχθησαν αὐτῷ Sec. ἠνεῴχθησαν Marg.
iv. 23, περιῆγεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς περιῆγεν Marg.
v. 3ῦ, κριτῆς σε παραδῷ τῷ κριτὴς τῷ Ματρ.
vi. 1, Προσέχετε τὴν Sec. Προσέχετε δὲ τὴν
8, γὰρ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν Sec. γὰρ ὁ θεὸς ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν
Marg.

vii 18, πλατεῖα ἡ πύλη καὶ πλατεῖα καὶ Marg.
(Probably not genu-
ine. See Appendix
by W. & H.)
viii. 9, ὑπὸ ἐξουσίαν, ἔχων Sec. ὑπὸ ἐξουσίαν τασσόμε-
νος, ἔχων Marg.
10, οὐδὲ ἐν τῷ ᾿Ισραὴλ το- παρ᾽ οὐδενὶ τοσαύτην
σαύτην πίστιν πίστιν ἐν τῷ Ισραὴλ

Marg.

xcii

LIST OF NOTEWORTHY VARIATIONS.

Matt. viii. 18,

ix. 14,

xiii.

xiv.

xv. 31,

Xvi. 2, 8,

21,

xvii. 8,
15,

22,

xviii. 14,
15,

19,

Revisers’ Text.

πολλοὺς ὄχλους Sec.

νηστεύομεν πολλά Sec.
εἷς ἐλθὼν

ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ Sec.

πρὸς ὑμᾶς Sec.

Βεελζεβοὺλ

ὦτα ἀκούειν ἀκουέτω

ἔφαγεν

προσηνέχθη αὐτῷ δαιμο-
νιζόμενος τυφλὸς καὶ
κωφύς See.

εἶπεν... .λαλῆσαι Sec.

καταβολῆς κύσμου

καὶ πωλεῖ πάντα ὕσα

Sec.

οὐρανῶν ἀνθρώπῳ ἐμπό-
py Sec.

μέσον τῆς θαλάσσης ἣν
Sec.

ἐλθεῖν Sec.

λαλοῦντας, κυλλοὺς ὑγι-

Sec.

Ὀψίας γενομένης λέγετε
Eidia...... 7a 08
σημεῖα τῶν καιρῶν ov
δύνασθε.

ὁ Ἰησοῦς

τὸν Ἰησοῦν Sec.

πάσχει Sec.

᾿Αναστρεφομένων
τοῦ πατρὸς ὑμῶν

ν ᾿"
ἔχει, καὶ

εἴς, καὶ

Sec.
apaprnsy εἰς σὲ ὁ
πάλιν λέγω Sec.

Westcott and Hort’s Text.

ὄχλον (with ὄχλους
sec. )

νηστεύομεν Marg.

sig προσελθὼν ( with
προσελθὼν sec. and
εἰσελθὼν sec.)

ἠκολούθησαν

ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς

Βεεζεβοὺλ (et passim)

ὦτα ἀκουέτω Marg.

ἔφαγον Marg.

προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ δαι-
μονιζόμενον τυφλὸν
καὶ κωφόν

Omitted. Marg

καταβολῆς Marg.

καὶ πωλεῖ ὅσα ἔχει Kai

οὐρανῶν ἐμπόρῳ

σταδίους πολλοὺς ἀπὸ
τῆς γῆς ἀπεῖχεν Marg.
καὶ ἦλθεν Marg.

λαλοῦντας καὶ

Interpolation, proba-
bly ‘* Western ” in
origin. Marg.

Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸὲξ Marg.
αὐτὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν

ἔχει

Συστρεφομένων Marg.
τοῦ πατρός pov Marg.
ἁμαρτήσῃ ὁ Marg.
πάλιν ἀμὴν λέγω

aS νὰ

LIST OF NOTEWORTHY VARIATIONS. x¢iii
Revisers’ Text. Westcott and Hort’s Text.
Matt. xix. 4, ποιήσας ες κτίσας Marg.
9,10, μοιχᾶται" καὶ ὁ ἀπολε- μοιχᾶται. λέγουσιν
λυμένην γαμήσας μοι- Marg.
xara. λέγουσιν
22, λόγον Sec. λόγον τοῦτον
24, διελθεῖν, ἢ πλούσιον εἰσελ- εἰσελθεῖν ἢ πλούσιον εἰς
θεῖν εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ
Tov θεοῦ Sec. θεοῦ
29, ἑκατονταπλασίονα πολλαπλασίονα Marg.
xx. 5, πάλιν Sec. πάλιν δὲ
8, ἀπόδος αὐτοῖς Sec. ἀπόδος
17, Καὶ ἀναβαίνων ὁ ᾿Ιησοὺῖς Μέλλων δὲ ἀναβαίνειν
Sec. Ἰησοῦς
xxi, 12, ἱερὸν τοῦ θεοῦ (‘‘ West- ἱερόν Marg.
ern” interpolation) ‘
25, παρ᾽ ἑαυτοῖς Sec. ἐν ἑαυτοῖς
29-31, Οὐ θέλω"... ἀπῆλθεν ᾿Ἐγώ,.. .. οὐκ ἀπῆλθεν
oie ahaa, 50, MUO» 2... Οὐ θέλ,
οὐκ ἀπῆλθεν... -. Ὁ ἀπῆλθεν... Ὁ
πρῶτος. ὕστερος.
xxiii. 4, βαρέα καὶ δυσβάστακ- βαρέα Marg.
τα Sec.
38, οἷκος ὑμῶν ἔρημος Sec. οἶκος ὑμῶν Marg.
xxiv. 94, πλανῆσαι Sec. πλανᾶσθαι
81, σάλπιγγος φωνῆς μεγά- σάλπιγγος μεγάλης
Ang Sec. Marg.
xxvii. 4, ἀθῷον Sec. δίκαιον Marg.
24, ἀπὸ τοῦ αἵματος τοῦ δι- ἀπὸ τοῦ αἵματος τούτου
καίου τούτου Sec. Marg.
46, Ἠλί, Ἠλί ᾿Ελωί, ᾿Ελωΐ
EXvili. 6, ἔκειτο ὁ κύριος (‘‘ West- ἔκειτο Marg.
ern” interpolation)
15, σήμερον Sec. σήμερον ἡμέρας
Mark i. 1, Χριστοῦ, υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ Χριστοῦ. (with υἱοῦ
θεοῦ sec.) Marg.
27, πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς See. αὐτοὺς

xciv LIST OF NOTEWORTHY VARIATIONS.
Revisers’ Text. Westcott and Hort’s Text.
Mark i. 34, gdacay αὐτόν. Sec. ἤδεισαν αὐτὸν Χριστὸν
εἶναι. Marg.
ii. 1, εἰς οἷκόν ἐστι ἐν οἴκῳ ἐστίν
4, προσεγγίσαι προσενέγκαι Marg.
16, ἐσθίει καὶ πίνει; Sec. ἐσθίει; Marg.
iii. 14, δώδεκα, ἵνα δώδεκα, οὺς καὶ ἀποστό-
λους ὠνόμασεν, ἵνα
= Marg.
15, δαιμόνια " καὶ δαιμόνια " καὶ ἐποίησεν
τοὺς δώδεκα καὶ Marg.
35, ὅς γὰρ ἂν See. ὃς ἂν
iv. 5, πετρῶδες, ὕπου Sec. πετρῶδες Kai ὕπου
vi. 2, πολλοὶ οἱ πολλοὺὲ ~Marg.
14, ἔλεγεν Sec. ἔλεγον Marg.
22, τῆς θυγατρὸς αὐτῆς τῆς τῆς θυγατρὸς αὐτοῦ How-
Ἡρῳδιάδος διάδος Marg.
vii. 4, βαπτίσωνται Sec. ῥαντίσωνται Marg.
viii. 19, λέγω ὑμῖν Sec. λέγω.
16, ἔχομεν ἔχουσιν Marg.
ix. 80, παρεπορεύοντο Sec. ἐπορεύοντο
42, τῶν πιστευόντων εἰς ἐμὲ τῶν πιστευύντων Marg.
x. 7, μητέρα, καὶ προσκολλη- μητέρα, καὶ Marg.
θήσεται πρὸς τὴν γυ-
ναῖκα αὐτοῦ, καὶ
24, δύσκολόν ἐστιν τοὺς πε- δύσκολόν ἐστιν εἰς
ποιθύότας ἐπὶ χρήμασιν Marg.
εἰς
35, οἱ vioi Sec. ot δύο υἱοὶ
xi.19, ἐξεπορεύετο Sec. ἐξεπορεύοντο Marg.
xii. 36, ὑποπόδιον ὑποκάτω Marg.
xiii. 15, ὁ δὲ ἐπὶ See. ὁ ἐπὶ
88, ἀγρυπνεῖτε καὶ προσεύ- ἀγρυπνεῖτε Marg.
χεσθε
xiv. 7, αὐτοῖς or αὐτοὺς εὖ αὐτοῖς πάντοτε εὖ (with
αὐτοῖς εὖ sec.)
20, τὸ τρύβλιον Sec. τὸ ἐν τρύβλιον

LIST OF NOTEWORTHY VARIATIONS.

xev

Mark xiv. 68,
xv. 44,

xvi. 9-20,
Luke iv. 44,
v. 89,

vi. 81,

33,

vii. 89,
viii. 43,

xiv. 5,
xv. 21, 22,

xvi. 12,
xvii, 24,

Reyvisers’ Text.
προαύλιον" Kai ἀλέκτωρ
ἐφώνησε.
πάλαι ἀπέθανεν" Sec.
᾿Αναστὰς δὲ πρωὶ πρώτῃ
ενν, . ἐπακολουθούν-
των σημείων.
Γαλιλαίας (““Υ̓ οβίουη ἡ
substitution)

καὶ οὐδεὶς 860.

καὶ ὑμεῖς ποιεῖτε Sec.

καὶ ἐὰν Sec.

προφήτης Sec.

ἥτις ἰατροῖς προσαναλώ-
σασα ὕλον τὸν βίον
οὐκ

Πέτρος καὶ οἱ σὺν αὐτῷ

ἰᾶσθαι τοὺς ἀσθενοῦντας

Κύριε, ἐπίτρεψόν 8:65.

ἑβδομήκοντα See.

εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτῆς Sec.

ἑνὸς δέ ἐστιν χρεία " Ma-
ρία

υἱὸς ἄρτον, μὴ λίθον ἐπι-
δώσει αὐτῷ; ἡ καὶ ἰχ-
θύν Sec.

λέγει Sec.

εὑρίσκει σεσαρωμένον
Sec.

ὖνος

υἱός σου.

εἶπε Sec.

ὑμέτερον Sec.
ἀνθρώπου ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ
αὐτοῦ Sec.

Westcott and Hort’s Text.
προαύλιον. Marg.

ἤδη ἀπέθανεν. Marg.
Interpolation, proba-
bly ‘‘ Western” in
origin. Marg.
Ιουδαίας Marg.

Οὐδεὶς (Omit v. 39 for
secondary reading)

ποιεῖτε

καὶ γὰρ ἐὰν

ὁ προφήτης Marg.

ἥτις οὐκ Ματγρ.

Πέτρος Marg.

ἰᾶσθαι Marg.

᾿Επίτρεψόν

ἑβδομήκοντα δύο Marg.

εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν

ὀλίγων δέ ἐστιν χρεία 7
ἑνός" Μαριὰμ Marg.

υἱὸς ἰχθύν Marg.

τύτε λέγει

εὑρίσκει σχολάζοντα, σε-
σαρωμένον

υἱὺς Marg.

υἱός σου" ποίησόν με ὡς
ἕνα τῶν μισθίων cov.
εἶπεν Marg.

ἡμέτερον Marg.

ἀνθρώπου Marg.

xevi

LIST OF NOTEWORTHY VARIATIONS.

Luke xix. 38,
xxii. 19, 20,

48, 44,

΄
>

xxiii. 34

42,
xxiv. 3,

52
i, ὃ, 4,
15,

-

John

18,

Revisers' Text.

ὁ ἐρχόμενος Sec.

τὸ ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν διδόμενον "
ati ΚΡ Ύ ν ΚΠ) > TO
ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ἐκχυννόμε-
γον

ὦφθη δὲ αὐτῷ ἄγγελος ..
ΠΣ ΡΝ καταβαίνον-
τες ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν.

ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἔλεγεν. ..
PKs ς οἴδασιν τί ποι-
οὔσιν.

ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ Sec.

τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ

οὐκ ἔστιν ὧδε, ἀλλὰ ἠγέρ-
Ὁ δὲ Πέτρος, os wae σα
.. θαυμάζων τὸ γεγο-
voc.
‘ ‘ > ~ , lA
καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Eipnyyn
ὑμῖν.
s ~ ’ ‘ ἔὰδ ξ
καὶ τοῦτο εἰπὼν ἔδειξεν
αὐτοῖς τὰς χεῖρας καὶ
τοὺς πόδας.
καὶ ἄφεσιν Sec.
Ὧν ’ > 4 >
καὶ AVEDEPETO εἰς τὸν οὐ-
ρανόν.

προσκυνήσαντες αὐτὸν
ἕν ὃ γέγονεν. ἐν Sec.
Οὗτος ἣν ὃν εἶπον See.

ὁ μονογενὴς υἱός (“ West-
ern” substitution)

Westcott and Hort's Text.

ὁ ἐρχύμενος, ὁ

Very early interpo-
lation, omitted by
‘Western ” docu-
mentsalone. Marg.

Interpolation, proba-
bly ‘‘ Western” in
origin. Marg.

Interpolation, proba-
bly ‘‘ Western” in
origin. Marg.

εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν Marg.

Very early interpo-
lation, omitted by
** Western ” docu-
ments alone. Marg.

se ae

εἰς ἄφεσιν Marg.
Very early interpo-
lation, omitted by
*“* Western” docu-
mentsalone. Marg.

ςς se oe

ca

ἕν, ὃ γέγονεν ἐν Marg.

πτοὗῦτος ἣν ὁ εἰπών---
Marg.

μονογενὴς θεὶς Marg.

LIST OF NOTEWORTHY VARIATIONS.

xevil

<
_— »-ὶ
ΚΕ
μὰ "μ᾿
head

Revisers’ Text.

ἀνθρώπου, ὁ ὧν iv τῷ ob-

paves καὶ (‘‘ West-
- ern” interpolation)
λέγει αὐτῷ ἡ γυνῆ Sec.
ὃ ἐποίησεν σημεῖον Sec.
καὶ ἐπορευϑήσαν ... ..

ΡΥ ΝᾺ μηκέτι ἁμάρ-

Sec.
ἐπέχρισεν Sec.

τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ

ἐποιεῖτε

αἴρει Sec.

Ἐγένετο δὲ

ὃς δέδωκεν μοι, πάντων
μείζων Sec.

πιστεύετέ μοι. Sec.

ἐν ὑμῖν ἔσται Sec.

πατρός pou See.

ἃ Sec.

ἀκούσει Sec.

αἴρει See.

δέδωκας bis See.

μίγμα Bec.

πρόβατά See.

πιστεύσαντες ἧσαν ἐπὶ τὸ
αὐτό, καὶ εἶχον Bec.

ἱερεῖς Κί6ο,

ἐπισκέψασθε οὖν

ἡμῖν Sec.

τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον

ἄνδρα ᾿Ανανίαν Sec.

τρεῖς Sec.
εἰσῆλθον

me

᾿ς ποιεῖτε

Westcott and Hort's Text.
ἀνθρώπου. καὶ Marg.

λέγει αὐτῷ

ἃ ἐποίησεν σημεῖα Marg.

Interpolation, proba-
bly ‘‘ Western” in
origin.

Marg.

ἐπέθηκεν

τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
Marg.

ἦρεν Marg. ἡ

᾿Ἐγένετο τότε Marg.

ὃ δέδωκέν μοι πάντων
μεῖζόν Marg.

πιστεύετε.

ἐν ὑμῖν ἐστίν

πατρὸς

ὃ

ἀκούει

ἀρεῖ

- ἔδωκας bis

ἕχιγμα Marg.

moo Baria

πιστεύσαντες ini τὸ αὐτὸ
εἶχον

ἀρχιερεῖς Ματρ.

ἐπισκέψασθε δὲ Marg.

ὑμῖν

τὸ πνεῦμα Marg.

ἄνδρα ἐν ὁράματι ‘Ava-
νίαν

δύο

εἰσῆλθεν Marg.

Nevill LIST OF NOTEWORTHY VARIATIONS.

Revisers’ Text. Westcott and Hort’s Text.
Acts x. 36,37; τὸν λόγον ὃν aréioradey τὸν λόγον ἀπέστειλεν
.... Χριστοῦ (οὗτος © «3 . Χριστοῦ" οὗτος
. KbpLoc). ὑμεῖς “τ :. κύριος. ὑμεῖς
οἴδατε, To. See. οἴδατε τὸ
45, ὕσοι συνῆλθαν. Sec. οἱ συνῆλθαν
᾿ Xi, 8, Εἰσῆλθες πρὸς. ἄνδρας εἰσῆλθεν πρὸς avipag
ἀκροβυστίαν ἔχοντας, ἀκροβυστίαν ἔχοντας
καὶ συνέφαγες Sec. καὶ συνέφαγεν
20, “Ἕλληνας ; Ἑλληνιστάς. Marg.
23, τῷ κυρίῳ Sec. : τ ἐν τῷ κυρίῳ Marg.
ΧΙ 94... τοῦ θεοῦ Sec. τοῦ κυρίου
25, ἐξ +See. εἰς Marg.
XV. 24, ἡμῶν ἐξελθόντες ἐτάρα- ἡμῶν irapatay Marg.
Eav
XVi. 28, πολλάς re Sec. πολλὰς δὲ
32, τοῦ κυρίου Sec. τοῦ θεοῦ Marg.

xx. 4, αὐτῷ ἄχρι τῆς ᾿Ασίας αὐτῷ Σώπατρος Marg.
Σώπατρος (“ West-
ern” interpolation)

21, ᾿ἸΙησοῦν Χριστόν See. Ἰησοῦν Marg.
32, τῷ θεῷ Sec. τῷ κυρίῳ Marg.
xxiii. 7, εἰπόντος Sec. λαλοῦντος
xxvii. 37, διακύσιαι Sec. ὡς Marg.
XXvili. 1, Μελίτη Μελιτήνη Marg.
James ii. 10, εἷς ἐστιν ὁ θεύς " Sec. εἷς θεὸς ἔστιν; Marg.
26, ὥσπερ γὰρ τὸ Sec. ὥσπερ τὸ
iv. 5, λέγει; πρὸς Sec. λέγει Πρὸς Marg.
12, ἐστιν ὁ Sec. ἔστιν
14, τὸ τῆς αὔριον" ποία ἡ τῆς αὔριον ποία ἡ ζωὴ
ζωὴ ὑμῶν ; ἀτμὶς γάρ ὑμῶν " ἀτμὶς γάρ ἐστε
ἐστε ἡ πρὸς πρὸς ;
v. 8, ὑμῶν ὡς πῦρ. Sec. ΣὨὀἡὑμῶν᾽ ὡς πῦρ
6, ὑμῖν. Sec. ὑμῖν;
20, γινωσκέτω Sec. γινώσκετε Marg.
ψυχὴν ἐκ θανάτου ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἐκ θανάτου

(with ψυχὴν ἐκ θανά-

του αὐτοῦ sec.)

LIST OF NOTEWORTHY VARIATIONS.

xcix

1 Pet. iii 1,
18,

3 John 4,
Jude 1:22, 23,
Rom. ii. 16,
iii; +2,

28,
iv, 1,

—

Revisers’ Text.
ἵνα, καὶ εἴ See.
ἔπαθεν Sec.

. ἁμαρτίας Sec.

θεοῦ, ἐπισκοποῦντες μὴ
ἑκουσίως κατὰ Θεόν
ζητῶν τίνα καταπιεῖν

ἰδίᾳ δόξῃ καὶ ἀρετῇ 66.

ἀγάπαις See.

. κατακαήσεται
, καὶ οἴδατε πάντα.

See.
Ἰησοῦς Sec.

χαράν Sec.
διακρινομένους, od¢ δὲ
σώζετε

ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὅτε See.
κρινεῖ Sec.
πρῶτον μὲν ὅτι See.

οὖν Sec.

ἐροῦμεν εὑρηκέναι᾽᾿Αβρα-
dp Sec.

ἔτι γὰρ

εὐχαριστῶ ὅ66.

με [
συνεργεῖ εἰς ἀγαθόν Sec.

᾿ ΄ 4 τ

ἀπώλειαν, καὶ ἵνα

ἐν τῷ στόματι gov κύριον
᾿Ιησοῦν Sec.

ὃς μὲν Sec.
προεγράφη, εἰς Sec.
ὑμᾶς Sec.

Westc::tt and Hort’s Text.
tva εἴ

ἀπέθανεν . Marg.
ἁμαρτίαις. Marg.

θεοῦ, μὴ + Marg.
ἑκουσίως Marg.

ζητῶν καταπιεῖν (with

ζητῶν τινὰ καταπ.
sec.)
Cut δόξης καὶ ἀρετῆς
Marg.
ἀπάταις Marg.
εὑρεθήσεται Marg.
οἴδατε πάντες--- Marg.

᾿Ιησοῦς Χριστός
χάριν Marg.
διακρινομένους σώξιτε

ἐν κἡὶ ἡμέρᾳ

κρίνει Marg.

πρῶτον μὲν γὰρ ὕτι

γὰρ Marg.

ἐροῦμεν ᾿Αβραὰμ Marg.

εἴ ye (Ap.+)

χάρις δὲ (With χάρις
sec.)

ae (Ap.t+)

συνεργεῖ ὁ θεὺς εἰς ἀγαθύν
Marg.

ἀπώλειαν, ἵνα Marg.

τὸ ῥῆμα ἐν τῷ στόματί σου
ὅτι ΚΥΡΙΟΣ ἸΗΣΟΥ͂Σ
Marg. τ᾿

ὃς μὲν γὰρ

mpoeypagn, πάντα εἰς

ἡμᾶς Marg.

LIST OF NOTEWORTHY VARIATIONS.

ο
_Revisers’ Text. Westcott and Hort’s Text.
1 Cor. 1 4, τῷ θεῷ pov τῷ θεῷ Marg.
18, - Χριστός; Sec. χριστός. Marg.
14, εὐχαριστῶ τῷ θεῷ See. εὐχαριστῶ Marg.
ii, 10, δὲ Sec. yap Marg.
v. 5, τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ Sec. τοῦ κυρίου Marg.

vi. 11, κυρίου Sec. κυρίου ἡμῶν

vii. 15, ἡμᾶς See. ὑμᾶς Marg.

33, 34, γυναικί. καὶ μεμέρισται γυναικί, καὶ μεμέρισται.
καὶ ἡ γυνὴ καὶ ἡ παρθέ- καὶ ἡ γυνὴ ἡ ἄγαμος
voc. ἡ ἄγαμος καὶ ἡ παρθένος Marg.

40, δοκῶ δὲ Sec. Oona yap .
xiii. 8, καυθήσωμαι καυχήσωμαι Mars.

xiv. 16, εὐλογῇς πνεύματι. Sec. εὐλογᾷῇς ἐν πνεύματι

88, ἀγνοείτω Sec. ἀγνοεῖται Marg.
xv. 14, ἡ πίστις ὑμῶν Sec. ἡ πίστις ἡμῶν Marg. ©
49, φορέσομεν Sec. φορέσωμεν Marg.
54, bray δὲ τὸ φθαρτὸν τοῦτο ὕταν δὲ τὸ θνητὸν
ἐνδύσηται ἀφθαρσίαν, Marg.
kai τὸ θνητὸν Sec.
2Cor. 1.15, χάριν Sec. χαρὰν Marg.
ii, 1, δὲ Sec. yap» Marg.
ἢ, τοὐναντίον μᾶλλον ipa; τοὐναντίον ὑμᾶς Marg.
Sec.

iv. 17, θλίψεως ἡμῶν Sec. θλίψεως

vii. 8, βλέπω γὰρ ὕτι βλέπω(λρ.ἢ ὅτε Marg.

viii. 7, ἐξ ὑμῶν ἐν ἡμῖν Sec. ἐξ ἡμῶν ἐν ὑμῖν Marg.

xii. 10, διωγμοῖς, ἐν Sec. διωγμοῖς καὶ

Gal. i. 8, καὶ κυρίου ἡμῶν Sec. ἡμῶν καὶ κυρίου Marg.

iii. 21, ἐκ νόμον ἦν ἡ Sec. ἐν νόμῳ ἂν ἣν ἡ

v. 30, ζῆλοι Sec. ζῆλος
Eph. iii. 9, φωτίσαι πάντας Sec. φωτίσαι Marg.
: v. 2, ἡμῶν Sec. . ὑμῶν Marg.
Philip. ii. 26, πάντας ὑμᾶς See. πάντας ὑμᾶς ἰδεῖν
. Marg.
80, Χριστοῦ Sec. Κυρίον Marg.
Col. 1.12, ἡμᾶς Sec. ὑμᾶς Marg.

κ

LIST OF NOTEWORTHY VARIATIONS. ci

Cole 4...
16,
iii. 6,

25,

2Thess. ii. 3,
iii, 6,

Hep: 58.

2 Tim. ii. 14,
18,
Philemon 6,
25,
Rev. i. 6,

ii. 10,

Revisers’ Text.
περισσεύοντες ἐν εὐχαρι-
στίᾳ Sec.
βρώσει ἢ ἐν Sec.
ἡ ὀργὴ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐπὶ τοὺς
υἱοὺς τῆς ἀπειθείας
κατ᾽ οἶκον αὐτῶν
ἤπιοι
Λοιπὸν οὖν Sec.
κλέπτης Sec.
πάντα δοκιμάζετε Sec.

προσεύχεσθε περὶ Sec.
ἁμαρτίας Sec.

κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Sec.
παρελάβοσαν Sec.
σου, ὁ θεύς, ee Sec.
τῆς βασιλείας cov Sec.

καὶ οὐ See.
διδαχῆς Sec.
μελλόντων Sec.

ὑμῶν Sec.

μή ποτε Sec.

διαθέμενος; See.

Ot αὐτοῦ οὖν Sec.

διαλογισμοῦ Sec.

σωφροσύνης.
Πιστὺς ὁ λύγος,
κυρίου Sec.

τὴν ἀνάστασιν Sec.
ὑμῖν See.

κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Sec.

εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν
αἰώνων

ἕξετε Sec.

Westcott and Mort's Text.
περισσεύοντες ἐν αὐτῇ iv
εὐχαριστίᾳ Marg.

βρώσει καὶ ἐν

ἡ ὀργὴ τοῦ θεοῦ Marg.

κατ᾽ οἶκον αὐτῆς Marg.

νήπιοι Marg.

Λοιπὸν

κλέπτας Marg.
πάντα δὲ δοκιμάζετε
Marg.

προσεύχεσθε Kai περὶ
Marg.

ἀνομίας Marg.

κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ

παρελάβετε Marg.

σου ὁ θεὸς εἰς

τῆς βασιλείας αὐτυῦ
Marg.

οὐ

διδαχὴν Marg.
γενομένων Marg.
ἡμῶν Marg.

μὴ τότε
διαθέμενος. Marg.
δι αὐτοῦ Ματρ.

διαλογισμῶν
σωφροσύνης. πιστὸς ὁ
λόγος. Marg.

θεοῦ Marg.

ἀνάστασιν Marg.
ἡμῖν Marg.

κυρίου Ἰησοῦ Marg.
εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας Μᾶτγρ.

ἔχητε Marg.

cil LIST OF NOTEWORTHY VARIATIONS.

‘

Rey. vii. 1,
xi.» 8;

xii. 8,

xvii. 8,

χὰ. Ὁ,

xxi, 3,
xxii, 21,

Revisers’ Text.
ἐπί τι δένδρον See.
περιβεβλημένοι
ἴσχυσαν Sec.
ὑπάγειν See.
χίλια ἕτη Bee.
μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἔσται, αὐτῶν
θεὸς, καὶ See.
Ἰησοῦ Sec.

Westcott and Hort’s Text.
ἐπὶ πᾶν δένδρον
περιβεβλημένους (Ap.t)
ἴσχυσεν
ὑπάγει Marg.
τὰ χίλια ἔτη Μᾶτρ.
μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἔσται καὶ

Marg.
Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ Marg.

List of Readings and Renderings Preferred by the American
Committee, Recorded at their Desire.*

Classes of Passages.

Strike out ‘‘S.’’ ((. 6. Saint) from the title of the Gospels and from the
heading of the pages.

If. Strike out ‘‘ the Apostle’ from the title of the Pauline Epistles, and ‘‘of

Paul the Apostle’? from the title of the Epistle to the Hebrews; strike

out the word ‘‘General”’ from the title of the Epistles of James, Peter,

1 John, and Jude ; and let the title of the Revelation run ‘The Revela-

tion of John.”’

Ilf. For ‘‘ Holy Ghost’’ adopt uniformly the rendering “ἢ Holy Spirit.”

IV. At the word “" worship ”’ in Matt. ii. 2, etc., add the marginal note *‘ The
Greek word denotes an act of reverence, whether paid to man (see
chap. xviii. 26) or to God (see chap. iv. 10).”’

VY. Put into the text uniformly the marginal rendering “through”? in place
of “‘by ”? when it relates to prophecy, viz. in Matt. ii. 5,17, 23; ili. 3;
iv. 14; viii. 17; xii. 17; ΧΗΣ 35; xxi. 4; xxiv. 15; xxvii. 9: Luke
Xviii. δι; Acts ii. 16 ; XXVili. 25,

For tempt” (“temptation "ἢ substitute “try”? or “make trial of”
(σία!) wherever enticement to what is wrong is not evidently
spoken of ; viz. in the following instances : Matt. iv. 7; xvi. 1} xix.
ὃ; xxii. 18, 35; Mark viii. 11; x. 2; xii. 15; Luke iv. 12; x. 25 ;
sere ain 28 ; John viii, 6; ‘Acts ν. 9; XV, 10; 1 Cor. x. 9; Heb. iii.
8 1 Pet. i. 6.

VIL. Substitute sien forms of speech for the following archaisms, viz.
“who” or‘‘that’? for ‘which?’ when used of persons; ‘are’? for
“be”? in the present indicative ; ‘*know’’ ‘*knew”’ for ‘‘ wot”
“wist’?; “drag”? or ὁ drag away ”’ for ‘‘ hale.”

VIIL Substitute for “devil” (‘‘devils’’) the word ‘‘ demon” (‘‘demons’’)

wherever the latter word is given in the margin (or represents the

Greek words δαίμων δαιμόνεον); and for ‘t possessed with a devil”? (or

“devils”’) substitute either ‘*‘demoniac’’ or *‘ possessed with a de-

mon”? (or ‘‘demons’’)

IX. After ~ antes δ Jet the marg. ‘Or, in’’ and the text ‘‘ with’? exchange
places.

ψ-

VI.

-

X. Let the word ‘‘testament”’ be everywhere changed to “covenant”?
(without an alternate in the margin), except in Heb. ix. 15-17.

XI. Wherever ‘‘ patience ’’ occurs as the rendering of ὑπομονὴ add “ stedfast-
ness’? as an alternate in the margin, except in 2 Cor. i. 6; James vy.
11; Luke viii. 15 ; Heb. xii. 1.

XII. Let ἀσσάριον (Matt. x. 29; Luke xii. 6) be translated ‘‘penny,” and
δηνάριον “ shilling,”’ except in Matt. xxii 19 ; Mark xii. 15; Luke xx.
24, where the name of the coin, “ἃ denarius,” should be given.

XIII. Against the expression ‘‘the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ ”’
add the marginal rendering ‘‘ Or, God and the Father”? οἷο. ; viz. in
Rom. xv. ὁ ; 2 Cor. i. 3; xi. 31; Eph. i. 3; Col. i.3; 1 Pet. i. 3. And
against the expression’ ‘our God and Father” add the marg. ‘Or,
God and our Father’; viz. in Gal. i. 4; Phil. iv. 20; 1 Thess. i. 3; iii,
11, 13 ; James i. 27. And against the’ expression “his God and Fa-
ther’ add the marg. ‘Or, God and his Father,” viz. in Rev. i. 6.

XIV. Let the use of ‘fulfil’? be confined to those cases in which it denotes
**accomplish,’’ “ bring to pass,”’ or the like.

* The suggestions of the American Committee not included under the po “ Classes of
Passages,”” have been appended, as foot-notes, to the passages to which they

1: Eee

at NAN eM πὸ
τ 4 R A
Ἁ ει ᾿

Sey
PEEPS

ey

ΠΣ ΣΝ oe:
‘ © aR AL ᾿
eden gag ΔΑ

eae
ie

a

THE GOSPEL

ACCORDING TO

Ss. MATTHEW.

1 OFT seate Carta 'TuE book of the *generation of Jesus Christ, the 1
2Or, birth: as in SON of David, the son of Abraham.
Abraham begat Isaac; 2
and Isaac begat Jacob;
and Jacob begat Judah and his brethren;

and Judah begat Perez and Zerah of Tamar; 3

and Perez begat Hezron; ;
3Gr, Aram. and Hezron begat *Ram;

and *Ram begat Amminadab; 4

and Amminadab begat Nahshon;
and Nahshon begat Salmon;

and Salmon begat Boaz of Rahab;
and Boaz begat Obed of Ruth;
and Obed begat Jesse;
and Jesse begat David the king. 6

a

And David begat Solomon of her that had been the

wife of Uriah;
and Solomon begat Rehoboam; 7
and Rehoboam begat Abijah;

4Gr. Asaph. and Abijah begat *Asa; 8
and *Asa begat Jehoshaphat;
and Jehoshaphat begat Joram;
and Joram begat Uzziah;

(8)

KATA MAOOAION |

1 ΒΙΒΛΟΣ γενέσεως ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ υἱοῦ Δαυεὶδ υἱοῦ "A Bpaay.

2 ᾿Δβραὰμ ἐγώνησόν τὸν ‘loadk,
Ἰσαὰκ δὲ oS hc tov ᾿Ιακώβ,
᾿Ιακὼβ δὲ ἐγδνησεν τὸν Ἰούδαν καὶ τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς αὐτοῦ,
Ἰούδας δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Φαρὲς καὶ τὸν Ζαρὰ ἐκ τῆς Θάμαρ,

ΠῚ

Φαρὲς δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν “Eopup,
Ἑσρωμ. δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Αράμ,
"Apap δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Αμιναδαβ,
᾿Αμιναδὰβ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ναασσών,

>

Ναασσὼν δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Σαλμών,
Σαλμὼν δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Βοὲς ἐκ τῆς Ῥαχάβ,

υ

Βοὲς δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ἰωβὴδ ἐκ τῆς Ῥούθ,
᾿Ιωβὴδ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ἰεσσαί, ©
Ἰεσσαὶ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Δαυεὶδ τὸν βασιλέα.

a

Δαυεὶδ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ξολομῶνα ἐκ τῆς τοῦ Οὐρίου,
Σολομὼν δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ῥοβοάμ, “

NN

Ῥοβοὰμ, δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Αβιά,
᾿Αβιὰ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ασάφ,
᾿Ασὰφ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ιωσαφάτ,
8 Ἰωσαφὰτ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ιωράμ,
Ἰωρὰμ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Οζείαν,

42.

42.

4 ΚΑΤᾺ ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ Ι

"Okeias δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ιωαθάμ, 9
Ἰωαθὰμ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ἴΑχας,

“Axas δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν “Ἑζεκίαν,

‘Elexias δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Μανασσῆ, το
Μανασσῆς δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾽Ἄμως,
"A ἈΝ δὲ >. 7 A sf we

pos δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ιωσείαν,

f ‘ 3 Q
᾿Ιωσείας δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ἰεχονίαν Kal τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς x

-

> hs Se ~ , -
αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τῆς μετοικεσίας Βαβυλῶνος.

Μετὰ δὲ τὴν μετοικεσίαν Βαβυλῶνος Ἰεχονίας ἐγέννησεν 12
τὸν Σαλαθιήλ,

Σαλαθιὴλ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ζοροβάβελ,

Ζοροβάβελ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Αβιούδ, 13

᾿Αβιοὺδ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ελιακείμ,

᾿Ελιακεὶμ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Αζώρ,

᾿Αζὼρ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Σαδώκ, 14

Σαδὼκ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Αχείμ,

᾿Αχεὶμ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ελιούδ,

᾿Ἐλιοὺδ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν ᾿Ἔλεαξαρ, 15

"Exealap δὲ ἐγέννησεν tov Μαθθάν,

Μαθθὰν δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ἰακώβ,

᾿Ιακὼβ δὲ ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ιωσὴφ τὸν ἄνδρα Μαρίας, ἐξ τὸ
ἧς ἐγεννήθη ᾿Ιησοῦς ὁ λεγόμενος Χριστός.

~ - ΕἸ Ae. ‘
Πᾶσαι οὖν at γενεαὶ ἀπὸ ᾿Αβραὰμ, ἕως Δαυεὶδ γενεαὶ 17
’ A » Ἀ Ἀ σ nn ,
δεκατέσσαρες, καὶ ἀπὸ Δαυεὶδ ἕως τῆς μετοικεσίας Βαβυ-
- . A -
λῶνος γενεαὶ δεκατέσσαρες, καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς μετοικεσίας Βα-
-“ 2 -“ ~ ’
βυλῶνος ἕως τοῦ χριστοῦ γενεαὶ δεκατέσσαρες.

1. 9-1. 17. 5. MATTHEW.

9 and Uzziah begat Jotham ;

and Jotham begat Ahaz;
and Ahaz begat Hezekiah;

10 and Hezekiah begat Manasseh;
and Manasseh begat ‘Amon; 1 Gr. Amos.
and ‘Amon begat Josiah;

11 and Josiah begat Jechoniah and his brethren, εὐ the

time of the *carrying away to Babylon. ap tM

12 And after the *carrying away to Babylon, Jecho-
niah begat *Shealtiel; 3 Gr, Salathiel,
and *Shealtiel begat Zerubbabel;

13 and Zerubbabel begat Abiud;
and Abiud begat Eliakim ;
and Eliakim begat Azor;

14and Azor begat Sadoc;
and Sadoc begat Achim;
and Achim begat Eliud;

15 and Eliud begat Eleazar;
and Eleazar begat Matthan;
and Matthan begat Jacob;

16and Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of

whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ.

17. So all the generations from Abraham unto David
are fourteen generations; and from David unto the
*carrying away to Babylon fourteen generations;
and from the *carrying away to Babylon unto the
Christ fourteen generations,

(4)

5, MATTHEW. 1. 18-2. 4.

1Or, generation : Now the ‘birth *of Jesus Christ was on this wise: 18
oe When his mother Mary had been betrothed to Jo-

2 Some ταξεῆχε au-

ἄν Cia read ¥ seph, before they came together she was found with

5. Or, Holy Spirit: Child of the *Holy Ghost. And Joseph her hus- 19
va tits ok band, being a righteous man, and not willing to
make her a public example, was minded to put her
away privily. But when he thought on these things, 20
behold, an angel of the Lord appeared unto him ina
dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not
to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is
4Gr. begotten. *conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. And she 21
shall bring forth a son; and thou shalt call his name
Jesus; for it is he that shall save his people from
their sins. Now all this is come to pass, that it 22
might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Lord
through the prophet, saying,
Behold, the virgin shall be with child, and shall 38
bring forth a son,
κῶν aman: And they shall call his name *Immanuel;
which is, being interpreted, God with us. And Jo- 24
seph arose from his sleep, and did as the angel of
the Lord commanded him, and took unto him his
wife; and knew her not till she had brought forth a 25
son: and he called his name JEsvus.
Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea 2
6 Gr. May. Com-in the days of Herod the king, behold, ‘wise men
bunt i, from the east came to Jerusalem, saying, 7Where is 2
τος hoe i #ehe that is born King of the Jews? for we saw his
that is born? ~~ Star in the east, and are come to worship him. And 3
when Herod the king heard it, he was troubled, and
all Jerusalem with him. And gathering together 4
all the chief priests and scribes of the people, he in-
quired of them

Π KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ 5

18 TOY AE "[IHXOY] ΧΡΙΣΤΟΥ͂. ἡ γένεσις οὕτως ἦν. Μνη-
στευθείσης τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ Μαρίας τῷ Iwan, πρὶν ἢ
συνελθεῖν αὐτοὺς εὑρέθη ἐν γαστρὶ ἔχουσα ἐκ πνεύματος
ε » > Ν Ν ε > ‘ 7. A , A ‘ 4 ΄

15) ἁγίου. Ιωσὴφ δὲ ὁ ἀνὴρ αὐτῆς, δίκαιος ὧν καὶ μὴ θέ-
λων αὐτὴν δειγματίσαι, ἐβουλήθη λάθρᾳ ἀπολῦσαι αὐτήν.

“ Ν > fou) , > \m»” , 7”

20 Tavira δὲ αὐτοῦ ἐνθυμηθέντος ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος Kupiov κατ᾽ ὄναρ
ἐφάνη αὐτῷ λέγων Ἰωσὴφ υἱὸς Δαυείδ, μὴ φοβηθῇς παρα-
λαβεῖν" Μαρίαν" τὴν Perens gov, TO yap ἐν αὐτῇ γεννη-

51 Oey ἐκ πνεύματός ἐστιν ἁγίου" τέξεται δὲ υἱὸν καὶ καλέ-
σεις τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦν, αὐτὸς γὰρ σώσει τὸν λαὸν

» -“ > 4 -“ ε - 7 A ~ Ν “ ’

22 αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν αὐτῶν. Τοῦτο δὲ ὅλον γέγο-
vev ἵνα πληρωθῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν ὑπὸ Κυρίου διὰ τοῦ προφήτου
λέγοντος

23. lAoy 4 πάρθένος ἐν γδοτρὶ ἕξει Ka! τέξετδι YION,

KA] KAAECOYCIN TO ONOMA αὐτοῦ Ἔμμλνουηλ'

24 ὅ ἐστιν μεθερμηνευόμενον Med ἡμῶν ὁ θεός. Ἐγερθεὶς
δὲ [6] Ἰωσὴφ ἀπὸ τοῦ ὕπνου ἐποίησεν ὡς προσέταξεν αὐτῷ
© ” la ἈΝ / ‘ “-“ > a
ὁ ἄγγελος Κυρίου καὶ παρέλαβεν τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ -

s ? Γ΄. τὴν Ὁ φΦ »” ev \- 9:7
25 καὶ οὐκ ἐγίνωσκεν αὐτὴν ἕως [οὗ] ἔτεκεν υἱόν" καὶ ἐκάλεσεν

ΙΝ > a? “
τὸ ονομα αἰτοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦν.

ι, Τοῦ δὲ Ἰησοῦ γεννηθέντος ἐν Βηθλεὲμ τῆς Ιουδαίας
ἐν ἡμέραις “Hpwdov τοῦ βασιλέως, ἰδοὺ μάγοι ἀπὸ ἀνα-
a , > 3 , , aA > ‘

2 τολῶν παρεγένοντο εἰς ᾿Ιεροσόλυμα λέγοντες Ποῦ ἐστὶν
ε Ν ‘ “ > , Ν Ν > fol ‘
ὁ τεχθεὶς βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ; εἴδομεν yap αὐτοῦ τὸν
ἀστέρα ἐν τῇ ἀνατολῇ καὶ ἤλθομεν προσκυνῆσαι αὐτῷ.
3 Ἀκούσας δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς Ἡρῴδης ἐταράχθη καὶ πᾶσα
4 Ἱεροσόλυμα per’ αὐτοῦ, καὶ συναγαγὼν πάντας τοὺς ἀρχι-
ἐρεῖς καὶ γραμματεῖς τοῦ λαοῦ ἐπυνθάνετο παρ᾽ αὐτῶν

1

χριστοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ

.

Μαριὰμ

42.

Ap,

κατ᾽ ὄναρ ἐφάνη

6 _ KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ II

ποῦ ὁ χριστὸς γεννᾶται. οἱ δὲ εἶπαν αὐτῷ Ἔν Βηθλεὲμ 5
τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας" οὕτως γὰρ γέγραπται διὰ τοῦ προφήτου
Kai οὐ, Βηθλεὲμ rei ’loyaa, eis
? a 5 γα! ' '
οὐλὰμῶς EAAYICTH εἶ EN τοῖς ἡγεμόσιν ‘loyAa’
€K coy fap ἐξελεύζοετδι ἡγούμενος,
OCTIC ποιμὰνεῖ τὸν AQON ΜΟΥ τὸν “IcpaHa.
Pine Ἀβρῴδης λάβρᾷ καλέσας τοὺς i hi ἠκρίβωσεν πα- 7
ρ᾽ αὐτῶν τὸν χρόνον τοῦ φαινομένου ἀστέρος, καὶ πέμψας 5
αὐτοὺς εἰς Βηθλεὲμ εἶπεν Πορευθέντες ἐξετάσατε ἀκρι-
βῶς περὶ τοῦ παιδίου: ἐπὰν δὲ εὕρητε ἀπαγγείλατέ μοι,
A > A > εἶ / ° n ε Ν 5 7
ὅπως κἀγὼ ἐλθὼν προσκυνήσω αὐτῷ. οἱ δὲ ἀκούσαντες ὁ
aA , 4 , δὲν eet ee) Ἀ a ao 9
τοῦ βασιλέως ἐπορεύθησαν, καὶ ἰδοὺ ὁ ἀστὴρ ὃν εἶδον ἐν
- ? a a > ΄ -“ ΠῚ x > , > , κα
τῇ ἀνατολῇ προῆγεν αὐτούς, ἕως ἐλθὼν ἐστάθη ἐπάνω οὗ
ἦν τὸ παιδίον. ἰδόντες δὲ τὸν ἀστέρα ἐχάρησαν χαρὰν με- τὸ

-

γάλην σφόδρα. καὶ ἐλθόντες εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν εἶδον τὸ παιδί x
ον μετὰ Μαρίας τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ, καὶ πεσόντες προσεκύνη-
σαν αὐτῷ, καὶ ἀνοίξαντες τοὺς θησαυροὺς αὐτῶν προσήνεγ-
Kav αὐτῷ δῶρα, χρυσὸν καὶ λίβανον καὶ σμύρναν. καὶ χρη- 12
ματισθέντες κατ᾽ ὄναρ μὴ ἀνακάμψαι πρὸς Ἡρῴδην δι᾿ ἀλ-
λης ὁδοῦ ἀνεχώρησαν εἰς τὴν χώραν αὐτῶν. ᾽Ἄνα- 13
χωρησάντων δὲ αὐτῶν ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος ἸΚυρίου ᾿ φαίνεται κα-
7 ἴναρ᾽ τῷ Ιωσὴφ λέγων ᾿Ἐγερθεὶς παράλαβε τὸ παιδίον
καὶ τὴν μητέρα αὐτοῦ καὶ φεῦγε εἰς Αἴγυπτον, καὶ ἴσθι
ἐκεῖ ἕως ἂν εἴπω σοι" μέλλει γὰρ “Hpwdns ζητεῖν τὸ παι-
dtov τοῦ ἀπολέσαι αὐτό. ὁ δὲ ἐγερθεὶς παρέλαβε τὸ 14
παιδίον καὶ τὴν μητέρα αὐτοῦ νυκτὸς καὶ ἀνεχώρησεν εἰς
Αἴγυπτον, καὶ ἦν ἐκεῖ ἕως τῆς τελευτῆς Ἡρῴδου: ἵνα πλη- 15
ρωθῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν ὑπὸ Κυρίου διὰ τοῦ προφήτου λέγοντος
ἜΞ Αἰγύπτου ἐκάλεοὰ τὸν YION ΜΟΥ. Τότε 16
Ἡρῴδης ἰδὼν ὅτι ἐνεπαίχθη ὑπὸ τῶν μάγων ἐθυμώθη λίαν,
καὶ ἀποστείλας ἀνεῖλεν πάντας τοὺς παῖδας τοὺς ἐν Βηθ-
λεὲμ καὶ ἐν πᾶσι τοῖς ὁρίοις αὐτῆς ἀπὸ διετοῦς καὶ κατω-
τέρω, κατὰ τὸν χρόνον ὃν ἠκρίβωσεν παρὰ τῶν μάγων. Tore

--
ω

2. 4-2. 17. 58. MATTHEW.

5 where the Christ should be born. And they said
unto him, In Bethlehem of Judea: for thus it is
written ‘by the prophet, 1 Or, through

6 And thou Bethlehem, land of Judah,

Artin no wise least among the princes of Judah:
For out of thee shall come forth a governor,
Which shall be shepherd of my people Israel.

7 Then Herod privily called the *wise men, and learn- 9 Gr. afayi.
ed of them carefully *what time the star appeared. ὃ Or (he ‘ime ~.

8 And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and _ peared
search out carefully concerning the young child;
and when ye have found /im, bring me word, that

91 also may come and worship him. And they, hav-
ing heard the king, went their way; and lo, the star,
which they saw in the east, went before them, till it
came and stood over where the young child was.

10 And when they saw the star, they rejoiced with ex-

11 ceeding great joy. And they came into the house
and saw the young child with Mary his mother; and
they fell down and worshipped him; and opening
their treasures they offered unto him gifts, gold and

12 frankincense and myrrh. And being warned of
God in a dream that they should not return to
Herod, they departed into their own country anoth-
er way.

13 Now when they were departed, behold, an angel
of the Lord appeareth to Joseph in a dream, saying,
Arise and take the young child and his mother, and
flee into Egypt, and be thou there until 1 tell thee:
for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him.

14 And he arose and took the young child and his

15 mother by night, and departed into Egypt; and was
there until the death of Herod: that it might be
fulfilled which was spoken by the Lord through the
prophet, saying, Out of Egypt did I call my son.

16 Then Herod, when he saw that he was mocked of
the *wise men, was exceeding wroth, and sent forth,
and slew all the male children that were in Bethle-
hem, and in all the borders thereof, from two years
old and under, according to the time which he had

17 carefully learned of the *wise men. Then

(6)

1 Or, through

5. MATTHEW. 2. 17-3. δ.

was fulfilled that which was spoken ‘by Jeremiah
the prophet, saying,
A voice was heard in Ramah, 18
Weeping and great mourning,
Rachel weeping for her children;
_And she would not be comforted, because they
are not.

But when Herod was dead, behold, an angel of the 19
Lord appeareth in a dream to Joseph in Egypt, say- 20
ing, Arise and take the young child and his mother,
and go into the land of Israel: for they are dead
that sought the young child’s life. And he arose 21
and took the young child and his mother, and came
into the land of Israel. But when he heard that 22
Archelaus was reigning over Judea in the room of
his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither; and
being warned of God in a dream, he withdrew into
the parts of Galilee, and came and dwelt in a city 23
called Nazareth: that it might be fulfilled which
was spoken. 'by the prophets, that he should be call-
ed a Nazarene.

And in those days cometh John the Baptist, 5
preaching in the wilderness of Judea, saying, Re- -
pent ye; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. For :
this is he that was spoken of "by Isaiah the prophet,
saying,

The voice of one crying in the wilderness,

Make ye ready the way of the Lord,

Make his paths straight.
Now John himself had his raiment of camel's hair, 4
and a leathern girdle about his loins; and his food
was locusts and wild honey. Then 5

(7)

Il IL KATA MA®OAION 7

ἐπληρώθη τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ ᾿Ἱερεμίου τοῦ προφήτου λέγοντος
8 Φωνὴ ἐν “Pama ἠκούοθη,
KAAYOMOC Kal ὀλδυρμὸς πολύο'
‘PayHA KAaloyca τὰ τέκνα δὐτῆς,
Kal οὐκ ἤθελεν πὰρδκληθηνδι ὅτι οὐκ EICIN.
1) Τελευτήσαντος δὲ τοῦ Ἡ ρῴδου ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος Κυρίου φαί-
> »* a? \ > 4," 2 r > κ᾿
oo νεται Kat ὄναρ τῷ Iwond ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ λέγων Ἐγερθεὶς
παράλαβε τὸ παιδίον καὶ τὴν μητέρα αὐτοῦ καὶ πορεύ-
ov εἰς γῆν ᾿Ισραήλ, τεθνήκασιν γὰρ οἱ ζητοῦντες τὴν
‘ ~ , ε es ‘ , ‘ ,
2: ψυχὴν τοῦ παιδίου. ὁ δὲ ἐγερθεὶς παρέλαβε τὸ παιδίον

n
cs)

Ν ‘ , 3 A , ORE BM δὰ > - 97 ΄ ᾿᾽ ΄
καὶ τὴν μητέρα αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς γῆν Ἰσραήλ. ἀκού-
σας δὲ ὅτι ᾿Αρχέλαος βασιλεύει τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας ἀντὶ τοῦ

PX TH
πατρὸς αὐτοῦ Ἡ ρῴδου ἐφοβήθη ἐκεῖ ἀπελθεῖν: χρηματι-
«σθεὶς δὲ κατ᾽ ὄναρ ἀνεχώρησεν εἰς τὰ μέρη τῆς Γαλιλαίας.
p ἀνεχώρη μέρη τῆ ;
23 καὶ ἐλθὼν κατῴκησεν εἰς πόλιν λεγομένην Ναζαρέτ, ὅπως
πληρωθῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ τῶν προφητῶν ὅτι Ναζωραῖος κλη-
ω] ρ p i]
,
θήσεται.

1 ἘΝ ΔΕ ΤΑΙ͂Σ ΗΜΕΡΑΙ͂Σ ἐκείναις παραγίνεται ᾿Ιωάνης
ὁ βαπτιστὴς κηρύσσων ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας λέγων
3 Μετανοεῖτε, ἤγγικεν γὰρ ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν. Οὗτος
γάρ ἐστιν ὁ ῥηθεὶς διὰ Ἤσαίου τοῦ προφήτου λέγοντος
Φωνὴ δοῶντος ἐν TH ἐρήμῳ
‘Eroimacate τὴν ὁλὸν Kypioy,
εὐθείας ποιεῖτε TAC τρίβογς δ τοῦ.
4 Αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιωάνης εἶχεν τὸ ἔνδυμα αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τριχῶν
καμήλου καὶ ζώνην δερματίνην περὶ τὴν ὀσφὺν αὐτοῦ,
5. ἢ δὲ τροφὴ ἦν αὐτοῦ ἀκρίδες καὶ μέλι ἄγριον. Τότε

t

. SS:
προς auTov

Ap.

αὐτῷ

μου, ὁ ἀγαπητὸς ἐν

8 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ III IV

. , 4 Pe Rots , ‘ A ε»
ἐξεπορεύετο πρὸς αὐτὸν ᾿Ιεροσόλύμα καὶ πᾶσα ἡ ᾿Ἰου-
, ‘ aA ε , a? , yer ,
data καὶ πᾶσα ἡ περίχωρος Tov ᾿Ιορδάνου, καὶ ἐβαπτί-
ζ. > -“ A f ὃ , -“ ε» 3 -“ ἐξ λο ,

ovto ἐν τῷ ‘lopdavy ποταμῷ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐξομολογούμενοι

\ ε , 8. τῶι 3 ‘\ Ν ‘ a ’,
τὰς ἁμαρτίας αὐτῶν. ᾿Ιδὼν δὲ πολλοὺς τῶν Φαρισαίων
Ν , 3 ’, φι ἢ " ΄ = >
καὶ Σαδδουκαίων ἐρχομένους ἐπὶ τὸ βάπτισμα εἶπεν av-
- “ὦ 5 a ᾽ὔ ε ‘> can a » Ν
τοῖς Τεννήματα ἐχιδνῶν, τίς ὑπέδειξεν ὑμῖν φυγεῖν ἀπὸ
a , Ke a , 3 A
τῆς μελλούσης ὀργῆς; ποιήσατε οὖν καρπὸν ἄξιον τῆς

, Ἢ ‘ Ν᾿ , 4 > ε “ / »”

μετανοίας" καὶ μὴ δόξητε λέγειν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς Πατέρα ἔχομεν
. ae , y \ ea ΟΣ ΄ ε \ 4 A
tov ᾿Αβραάμ, λέγω. yap ὑμῖν ὅτι δύναται ὁ θεὸς ἐκ τῶν

id , > tal / mn? , CaN Ν e 347
λίθων τούτων ἐγεῖραι τέκνα τῷ ᾿Αβραάμ. ἤδη δὲ ἡ ἀξίνη
‘ Ν ce? nw «Qs a a > ΄ Ν
πρὸς τὴν ῥίζαν τῶν δένδρων κεῖται: πᾶν οὖν δένδρον μὴ

a ‘ Ν 5 , Ν 3 “ ΄

ποιοῦν καρπὸν καλὸν ἐκκόπτεται καὶ εἰς πῦρ βάλλεται.

> Ν A eon 4 > vO 5 , ; ε δὲ Lae
ἐγὼ μὲν ὑμᾶς βαπτίζω ἐν ὕδατι εἰς petavoray’ ὁ δὲ ὀπίσω
ω ; «ὦ ¥ 4 7 3 Ν \
μου ἐρχόμενος ἰσχυρότερός μου ἐστίν, οὗ οὐκ εἰμὶ ἱκανὸς
A ε 4 ν , SN 2 ‘ ε lal ,ὔ > ,
τὰ ὑποδήματα βαστάσαι" αὐτὸς ὑμᾶς βαπτίσει ἐν πνεύ-

ε ν , e A ’. a ἣν > a
part ἁγίῳ Kal Tupi’, οὗ τὸ πτύόν. ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ,

‘ a 4 ¢ eae ‘4 , N A
Kat διακαθαριεῖ τὴν ἅλωνα αὐτοῦ, καὶ συνάξει τὸν σῖτον

Ae ῪΝ ΜᾺ Attn , τ A On 7» , \
αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν ἀποθήκην, τὸ δὲ ἄχυρον κατακαύσει πυρὶ
» , η ; ΄ ε ἢ A. 54) νὰ
ἀσβέστῳ. ore παραγίνεται ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἀπὸ τῆς

Ε] 4 ‘ 5» , na

Ταλιλαίας ἐπὶ τὸν ᾿Ιορδάνην πρὸς τὸν Iwavyv τοῦ βαπτι-

- “-“ ’, Ἂν. Ἃς >
σθῆναι ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. ὁ δὲ διεκώλυεν αὐτὸν λέγων “Eyo

’ ΕΣ ε Ν A a Ν Ne id
χρείαν ἔχω ὑπὸ σοῦ βαπτισθῆναι, καὶ σὺ ἔρχῃ πρός με;

> aor 2 an» *

ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν ᾿αὐτῷ “Ades ἄρτι, οὕτω

πὶ a nw aA ,
“γὰρ πρέπον ἐστὶν ἡμῖν πληρῶσαι πᾶσαν δικαιοσύνην.
γὰρ πρ

See ε«» A 342 Χλ 3
τότε ἀφίησιν αὐτόν. βαπτισθεὶς δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εὐθὺς ἀνέβη
φς a 6 LAE? δ τς ἈΝ ° , ΤᾺ ε > ’ 3,
ἀπὸ τοῦ ὕδατος" καὶ ἰδοὺ ἠνεῴνθησαν ᾿ οἱ οὐρανοί, καὶ

lol -“ a“ ε Ἃ ,
εἶδεν πνεῦμα θεοῦ καταβαῖνον ὡσεὶ περιστερὰν ἐρχό-
> 9 > ν 9 ‘ Δ a > a ,
μενον ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν" καὶ ἰδοὺ φωνὴ ἐκ τῶν οὐρανῶν λέγουσα

er > ε ῳ 1" εν oe ΄ es ie one
Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς pov ὁ ἡ osha ἐν ᾧ εὐδόκησα.
Tore [6] Ἰησοῦς ἀνήχθη εἰς τὴν ἔρημον ὑπὸ τοῦ πνεύ-
Mares φεειρᾶσθῆνον ὑπὸ τοῦ διαβόλου. καὶ γησιέείαας
ἡμέρας τεσσεράκοντα καὶ νύκτας τεσσεράκοντα ὕστερον

δ is φ om! 3. A
ἐπείνασεν. Καὶ προσελθὼν ὁ πειράζων εἶπεν αὐτῷ Ei

fea)

ὋΣ

oOo ὦ

Ir

n

3

3.5 -4 3. 8. MATTHEW.

went out unto him Jerusalem, and all Judea, and all
6 the region round about Jordan; and they were bap-
tized of him in the river Jordan, confessing their
Tsins. But when he saw many of the Pharisees and
Sadducees coming to his baptism*, he said unto
them, Ye offspring of vipers, who warned you to flee
8 from the wrath to come? Bring forth therefore fruit

9 worthy of ‘repentance: and think not to say within ! 0%" repent

yourselves, We have Abraham to our father: for I
say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise
10 up children unto Abraham. And even now is the
axe laid unto + the root of the trees: every tree there-
fore that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down,

11 and cast into the fire. I indeed baptize you *with 2 or, in

water unto repentance: but he that cometh after me

is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not *worthy to 3 Gr. suficien.

bear: he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and
12 with fire: whose fan is in his hand, and he will
throughly cleanse his threshing-floor; and he will
gather his wheat into the garner, bui the chaff he
will burn up with unquenchable fire.
18 Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to the Jordan
14 unto John, to be baptized of him. But John would
have hindered him, saying, I have need to be bap-
15 tized of thee, and comest thou to me? But Jesus

ΟΠ answering said unto him, Suffer ἢ now: for thus it 4 or, me

becometh us to falfil all righteousness. Then he
16 suffereth him. And Jesus, when he was baptized,

went up straightway from the water: and lo, the ,

heavens were opened ‘unto him, and he saw the
Spirit of God descending as a dove, and coming

17 upon him; and lo, a voice out of the heavens, say-6 Or, This is ty
my

ing, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well
pleased.
4 Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wil-
2 derness to be tempted of the devil. And when he had
fasted forty days and forty nights, he afterward hun-
3 gered. And the tempter came and said unto him, If

* Against “to his baptism’’ add marg. Or, for baptism—Am. Com.

+ For 615 theaxe laid unto”’ read “the axe licth αὐ So in Luke
iii. 9.—Am. Com. 3
(8)

Some ancient an.
thorities omit un-

loved
in alee I am
well pleased, Seo
ch, xii, 18.

5. MATTHEW. 4. 8- 4. 16.

thou art the Son of God, command that these stones
1 Gr. loaves. become ‘bread. But he answered and said, It is 4
written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by
every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of
God. Then the devil taketh him into the holy city; τ
2Gr. wing. and he set him on the *pinnacle of the temple, and
saith unto him, If thou art the Son of God, cast thy-
self down: for it is written,
He shall give his angels charge concerning thee:
And on their hands they shall bear thee up,
Lest haply thou dash thy foot against a stone.
Jesus said unto him, Again it is written, Thou shalt 7
not tempt the Lord thy God. Again, the devil tak- 8
eth him unto an exceeding high mountain, and shew-
eth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory
of them; and he said unto him, All these things will 9
I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me.
Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: 10
for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy
God, and him only shalt thou serve. Then the devil 11
leaveth him; and behold, angels came and minis-.
tered unto him.
Now when he heard that John was delivered up, he 12
withdrew into Galilee; and leaving Nazareth, he 13
came and dwelt in Capernaum, which is by the sea,
in the borders of Zebulun and Naphtali: that it 14
30r, thous might be fulfilled which was spoken *by Isaiah the
prophet, saying,
The land of Zebulun and the land of Naphtali, 15

oS ὧι

in thpioonen sa 4Toward the sea, beyond Jordan,
5 Gr. nations: and Galilee of the *Gentiles,
"Seto The people which sat in darkness 16

Saw a great light,

And to them which sat in the region and shad-
ow of death,

To them did light spring up.

(9)

IV KATA MAG@GAION 9

vids εἰ τοῦ θεοῦ, εἰπὸν ἵνα οἱ λίθοι οὗτοι ἄρτοι γένωνται.
4 ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν Γέγραπται Οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ἄρτῳ μόνῳ
zHcetal 6 ἄνθρωπος, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ πὰντὶ PHMATI ἐκπο-
5 PEYOMEN AIA οτόματος θεοῦ. Tore παραλαμβάνει
αὐτὸν ὁ διάβολος εἰς τὴν ἁγίαν πόλιν, καὶ ἔστησεν αὐτὸν
6 ἐπὶ τὸ πτερύγιον τοῦ ἱεροῦ, καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ! Ei υἱὸς εἶ
τοῦ θεοῦ, βάλε σεαυτὸν κάτω" γέγραπται γὰρ ὅτι
Τοῖς ἀγγέλοις aytoy ἐντελεῖται περὶ coy
καὶ ἐπὶ χειρῶν ApOYCIN CE,
ΜΗ πότε προοςκόψης πρὸς λίθον τὸν πόδδ Coy.
7 ἔφη αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς Πάλιν γέγραπται ΟΥ̓Κ EKTTEIPACEIC
8 Κύριον TON θεόν coy. Πάλιν παραλαμβάνει αὐτὸν ὁ
διάβολος εἰς ὄρος ὑψηλὸν λίαν, καὶ δείκνυσιν αὐτῷ πάσας
ο τὰς βασιλείας τοῦ κόσμου καὶ τὴν δόξαν αὐτῶν, καὶ
εἶπεν αὐτῷ Ταῦτά σοι πάντα δώσω ἐὰν πεσὼν προσκυ-
10 νήσῃς μοι. τότε λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς Ὕπαγε, Σατανᾶ"
γέγραπται γάρ Κύριον τὸν θεόν COY TPOCKYNHceElC
11 KAl ἀὐτῷ μόνῳ AaTpeycelc. Τότε ἀφίησιν αὐτὸν ὁ
διάβολος, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄγγελοι προσῆλθον καὶ διηκόνουν
αὐτῷ. :
12 ᾿Ακούσας δὲ ὅτι ᾿Ιωάνης παρεδόθη ἀνεχώρησεν εἰς τὴν
13 Γαλιλαίαν. καὶ καταλιπὼν τὴν Ναζαρὰ ἐλθὼν κατῴκησεν
εἰς Καφαρναοὺμ τὴν παραθαλασσίαν ἐν ὁρίοις Ζαβουλὼν
14 καὶ Νεφθαλείμ' ἵνα πληρωθῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ Ἦ σαίου τοῦ
προφήτου. λέγοντος
13 [tH Ζαβογλὼν kal γῆ Νεφθάλειμ,
ὁλὸν OAAACCHC, TIEPAN TOY ‘lopddNnoy
PadiAala τῶν ἐθνῶν,
16 ὁ λλὸς ὁ κἀθήμενος ἐν CKOTIA
φῶς εἶδεν μέγα,
κἀὶ τοῖς κἀθημένοις. ἐν. χὠρὰ KAI οκιᾷ BANATOY
φῶς ἀνέτειλεν AYTOIC.

Ap.

"Hyyexev

10 KATA MA9S@AION IV V

AIIO ΤΌΤΕ ἤρξατο 6 Ἰησοῦς κηρύσσειν καὶ λέγειν
cr ~ » ; Wes Tee , a“ 3 “
Μετανοεῖτε, ἤγγικεν yap’ ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν.
Περιπατῶν δὲ παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν τῆς Ταλιλαίας εἶδεν
ehh Ἢ F
δύο ἀδελφούς, Σίμωνα τὸν λεγόμενον ἹΤέτρον καὶ ᾿Ανδρέαν
a“ ,
τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, βάλλοντας ἀμφίβληστρον εἰς τὴν Oa-
λασσαν, ἦσαν γὰρ ἁλεεῖς" καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς. Δεῦτε ὀπίσω
Ἁ , e ΄“΄ ε an > , ε Ν ° ld
μου, Kal ποιήσω ὑμᾶς ἁλεεῖς ἀνθρώπων. οἱ δὲ εὐθέως
“ \ a
ἀφέντες τὰ δίκτυα ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ. Kal προβὰς ἐκεῖθεν
3 fol
εἶδεν ἄλλους δύο ἀδελφούς, Ἰάκωβον τὸν τοῦ Ζεβεδαίου
a ) \
καὶ ᾿Ιωάνην tov ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ μετὰ Ζεβε-
δαίου τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτῶν καταρτίζοντας τὰ δίκτυα αὐτῶν,
ιν Bk " , ε Ν 2 7 > , Ἀ lal XN
καὶ ἐκάλεσεν αὐτούς. οἱ δὲ εὐθέως ἀφέντες τὸ πλοῖον καὶ
‘ ’ δ΄ ὧς > , ϑ “ἡ A
τὸν πατέρα αὐτῶν ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ. Καὶ
περιῆγεν ἐν ὅλῃ τῇ Γαλιλαίᾳ, διδάσκων ἐν ταῖς συνα-
γωγαῖς αὐτῶν καὶ κηρύσσων τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τῆς βασι-
λείας καὶ θεραπεύων πᾶσαν νόσον καὶ πᾶσαν μαλακίαν
ἐν τῷ λαῷ. καὶ ἀπῆλθεν ἡ ἀκοὴ αὐτοῦ εἰς ὅλην τὴν
Ὁ ᾿» 0 7] Ἴ i Pad
/ ° ΄ A
Συρίαν" Kal προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ πάντας τοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας
, ΄ Ν Ἵ , ΄ὔ .
ποικίλαις νόσοις Kal βασάνοις συνεχομένους, δαιμονιζο-
, Ν ’ Ν , Ν > ,
μένους καὶ σεληνιαζομένους καὶ παραλυτικούς, Kal ἐθερά-
> , s " ΄ 7. δα Ἀγ... Ν
πευσεν αὐτούς. καὶ ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ ὄχλοι πολλοὶ ἀπὸ
τῆς Ταλιλαίας καὶ Δεκαπόλεως καὶ ᾿εροσολύμων καὶ
3
᾿Ιουδαίας καὶ πέραν τοῦ Ιορδάνου. Ἰδὼν δὲ τοὺς

»” Re > , 9 Ν ’, ᾿ 3 iat 3
ὄχλους ἀνέβη εἰς τὸ Ορος" και καθίσαντος αὐτοῦ προσ-

23

25

Ι

ἦλθαν [αὐτῷ] οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ: καὶ ἀνοίξας τὸ στόμα 2

3 a 397 ᾽ 4 ,
αυτου ἐδίδασκεν αυτους λέγων

4.17-5. 2. 8. MATTHEW.

17 From that time began Jesus to preach, and to say,
Repent ye; for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.
18 And walking by the sea of Galilee, he saw two

brethren, Simon who is called Peter, and Andrew
his brother, casting a net into the sea; for they were
19 fishers. And he saith unto them, Come ye after me,
20 and I will make you fishers of men. And they
21 straightway left the nets, and followed him. And
going on from thence he saw other two brethren,

1James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, in’ OF, ane ae

the boat with Zebedee their father, mending their

22 nets; and he called them. And they straightway
left the boat and their father, and followed him.

23 And “Jesus went about in all Galilee, teaching in ἢ
their synagogues, and preaching the *gospel of the
kingdom, and healing all manner of disease and all

24 manner of sickness among the people. And the re-
port of him went. forth into all Syria: and they
brought unto him all that were sick, holden with

2 Some ancient au-
thorities read he,

3 Or, good tidings:
and 80 elsewhere.

divers diseases and torments, ‘possessed with devils, 4 or, demoniacs

and epileptic, and palsied; and he healed them.

25 And there followed him great multitudes from Gal-

ilee and Decapolis and Jerusalem and Judea and
from beyond Jordan.

And seeing the multitudes, he went up into the

mountain: and when he had sat down, his disciples

2 came unto him: and he opened his mouth and taught

them, saying,

(10)

5. MATTHEW. 5. 8-5. 19.

Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the 8
1 Some ancient an. AUgdom of heaven.
thorities trans- "Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be 4
pose ver. 4and 5.
comforted.

Blessed are the meek: for they shall inherit the 5
earth.

Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after right- 6
eousness: for they shall be filled.

Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain 7
mercy.

Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall seeGod. 8

Blessed are the peacemakers: for they shall be 9
called sons of God.

Blessed are they that have been persecuted for 10
righteousness’ sake: for theirs is the kingdom of
heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall reproach 11
you, and persecute you, and say all manner of evil
against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be 12
exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven:
for so persecuted they the prophets which were be-
fore you.

Ye are the salt of the earth: but if the salt have 13
lost its savour, wherewith shall it be salted? it is
thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out
and trodden under foot of men. Ye are the light 14
of the world. A city set on a hill cannot be hid.
Neither do men light a lamp, and put it under the 15
bushel, but on the stand; and it shineth unto all that
are in the house. Even so let your light shine be- 16
fore men, that they may see your good works, and
glorify your Father which is in heaven.

Think not that I came to destroy the law or the 17
prophets: I came not to destroy, but to fulfil. For 18
verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass
away, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass away
from the law, till all things be accomplished. Who- 19
soever therefore shall break one of these least com-
mandments, and shall teach men so, shall be called
least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall
do and teach them, he shall be called great in the

(11)

Vv KATA MAOGAION II

A μι πὶ δ
3 MAKAPIOI οἱ πτωχοὶ τῷ πνεύματι, ὅτι αὐτῶν ἐστὶν ἡ βα-
σιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν.
© tal ‘
4 μακάριοι οἱ TIENOOYNTEC, ὅτι αὐτοὶ TIAPAKAHOHCONTAI.
ε “ ’ ᾿ a3
5 μακάριοι οἱ TIPAEIC, OTL αὐτοὶ KAHPONOMHCOYCI THN ΓΗ͂Ν,
~ ”~ , σ΄
6 μακάριοι οἱ πεινῶντες καὶ διψῶντες τὴν δικαιοσύνην, ὅτι
,
αὐτοὶ χορτασθήσονται.
, ἢ: δῇ ΄ ¢ δον δα ,
7 μακάριοι οἱ ἐλεήμονες, ὅτι αὐτοὶ ἐλεηθήσονται.
΄ ε Ν a , “ eee" ‘ \ τ ἣν
8 μακάριοι οἱ καθαροὶ τῇ καρδίᾳ, ὅτι αὐτοὶ τὸν θεὸν ὄψονται.
A ,
9 μακάριοι οἱ εἰρηνοποιοί, ὅτι [αὐτοὶ] υἱοὶ θεοῦ κληθήσονται.
> aA
10 μακάριοι οἱ δεδιωγμένοι ἕνεκεν δικαιοσύνης, ὅτι αὐτῶν
> Ν ε , -“ ν “
ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν.

, iA > a 5 , ε cal A , Ν
τι μακάριοζ ἐστε ὅταν ὀνειδίσωσιν ὑμᾶς καὶ διώξωσιν καὶ
Ν a Ν > ε a ‘ “

εἴπωσιν πᾶν πονηρὸν Kad’ ὑμῶν ψευδόμενοι ἕνεκεν
a ΄ ν᾽ a SMe Niet ἃ Ὁ ὡς ‘
τὸ ἐμοῦ" χαίρετε καὶ ἀγαλλιᾶσθε, ὅτι 6 μισθὸς ὑμῶν πολὺς
> lal ς - “ A 207 ‘ , Ν
ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς" οὕτως γὰρ ἐδίωξαν τοὺς προφήτας τοὺς
πρὸ ὑμῶν.
ε cal \ » - Ν Ν ΄
13 Ὑμεῖς ἐστὲ τὸ ἅλας τῆς γῆς" ἐὰν δὲ τὸ ἅλας pwpavby, ἐν
, ε .
τίνι ἁλισθήσεται ; εἰς οὐδὲν ἰσχύει ἔτι εἰ μὴ βληθὲν ἔξω
a εν a ’ , ἀξ nat 9 ΝΥ κ a
14 καταπατεῖσθαι ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων. ὑμεῖς ἐστὲ TO φῶς
τοῦ κόσμου. οὐ δύναται πόλις κρυβῆναι ἐπάνω ὄρους κει-
, bANS) 7 , Ν , Ce ae ‘
15 μένη" οὐδὲ καίουσιν λύχνον Kal τιθέασιν αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τὸν
/ ᾽ - “- nn
μόδιον ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τὴν λυχνίαν, καὶ λάμπει πᾶσιν τοῖς ἐν TH
ΕΘ, “ , ‘\ - ε - ΕΣ -“ 3 ’
16 οἰκίᾳ. οὕτως λαμψάτω τὸ φῶς ὑμῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώ-
“ ἂρ a Ν So” Ν 9 KS
πων, ὅπως ἴδωσιν ὑμῶν τὰ Kala ἔργα καὶ δοξάσωσιν τὸν
, e “ a
πατέρα ὑμῶν τὸν ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς.
4 -
17 Μὴ νομίσητε ὅτι ἦλθον καταλῦσαι τὸν νόμον ἢ τοὺς
΄ “-“ -
18 προφήτας" οὐκ ἦλθον καταλῦσαι ἀλλὰ πληρῶσαι: ἀμὴν
Ν ’ὔ ra, “ a , ε ᾽ 4 ‘ ε - ,“
yap λέγω ὑμῖν, ἕως ἂν παρέλθῃ ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῆ, ἰῶτα
a, 3 , 4s > ‘ , φ, τς a ΄ “ a
ἕν ἢ pia κερέα οὐ μὴ παρέλθῃ ἀπὸ τοῦ νόμου ἕως [ἂν]
, a 24 - , 2, “a > a Ld
19 πάντα, γένηται. ὃς ἐὰν οὖν λύσῃ μίαν τῶν ἐντολῶν τού-
“ , >
τῶν τῶν ἐλαχίστων καὶ διδάξῃ οὕτως τοὺς ἀνθρώπους,
id “ d - Σ ΄
ἐλάχιστος κληθήσεται ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τῶν οὐρανῶν" ὃς
a ΕΣ \ , 2 , ΄ > a
δ᾽ ἂν ποιήσῃ καὶ διδάξῃ, οὗτος μέγας κληθήσεται ἐν τῇ Ba-

4p οἱ πραεῖς...
τὴν γῆν.

bs οἱ πενθοῦντες
“««Φαρακληθήσον-
ται.

Ap.

12 KATA MAOOAION. Vv
σιλείᾳ τῶν οὐρανῶν. λέγω γὰρ ὑμῖν ὅτι ἐὰν μὴ περὶσ-
σεύσῃ ὑμῶν ἡ δικαιοσύνη πλεῖον. τῶν γραμματέων καὶ
Φαρισαίων, οὐ μὴ εἰσέλθητε εἰς τὴν βυσνηο τῶν οὐ-
ρανῶν. Ἠκούσατε ὅτι ἐρρέθη τοῖς ἀραῖς ΟΥ̓
φονέγςεις ὃς δ᾽ ἂν φονεύσῃ, ἔνοχος ἔσται τῇ κρίσει
Ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι πᾶς ὁ ὀργιζόμενος τῷ ἀδελφῷ αὐτοῦ
ἔνοχος ἔσται τῇ κρίσει: ὃς δ᾽ ἂν νὴ τῷ Beedle αὐτοῦ
Ῥακα, Ἀρόμον ἔσται τῷ συνεδρίῳ᾽ ὃς δ᾽ ἂν «ἄτῃ Μωρέ,
ἔνοχος ἔσται εἰς τὴν Ftd τοῦ πυρός. ἐὰν οὖν προσ-
φέρῃς τὸ δῶρόν cov ἐπὶ τὸ alia, κἀκεῖ parno is
ὅτι ὁ ἀδελφός σου ἔχει. τι κατὰ see aight ἐκεῖ τὸ δῶρόν
σοὺ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ inept tek καὶ ὕπαγε πρῶτον διαλ-
λάγηθι τῷ ἀδελφῷ, σου, καὶ "τότε ἐλθὼν πρόσφερε: τὸ
δῶρόν σου. ἴσθι εὐνοῶν τῷ ἀντιδίκῳ. σὸυ aK ἕως ὅτου
εἶ per αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ, μή ποτέ σε ἀραδθτῦ ὃ ἀντίδικος
τῷ κριτῇ, καὶ ὁ κριτὴς τῷ ὑπηρέτῃ, καὶ εἰς φυλακὴν Xe.
θήσῃ; ἀμὴν λέγω σοι, οὐ μὴ ἐξέλθῃς ἐκεῖθεν ἕως ἂν
ἀποδῷς τὸν ἔσχατον κοδράντην. ᾿ς Ἠκούσατε ὅτι
ἐρρέθη OY μοιχεύςσεις.- ᾿Εγὼ δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι πᾶς 6 βλέ-
πὼν γυναῖκα πρὸς τὸ ἐπιθυμῆσαι [αὐτὴν] ἤδη ἐμοίχευσεν
αὐτὴν ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτοῦ. εἰ δὲ ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου ὁ δεξιὸς
σκανδαλίζει σε, ἔξελε αὐτὸν καὶ βάλε ἀπὸ σοῦ, συμφέρει
γάρ σοι ἵνα ἀπόληται ἕν τῶν μελῶν σου καὶ μὴ ὅλον τὸ
σῶμά σου βληθῇ εἰς ie eae καὶ εἰ ἡ δεξιά σου χεὶρ
σκανδαλίζει σε, ἔκκοψον rei καὶ βάλε ἀπὸ cod, συμ-
ope. yep σοι ἵνα ἀπόληται ἃ ἕν τῶν μελῶν σου καὶ μὴ ὅλον

τὸ σῶμᾶ σου εἰς γέενναν ἀπέλθῃ. ᾿Ἐρρέθη δέ

Ὃς ἂν ATTIOAYCH THN Ί YTOY, AG TH A
Yh ryNalka ayToy, δότω ayTH ἀπο-

' > X 1 am Ὁ a ᾿
CTACION. Ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι πᾶς ὁ ἀπολύων τὴν
. n sa ‘ , Ἷ ;
γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ παρεκτὸς λόγου πορνείας ποιεῖ αὐτὴν μοι-

χευθῆναι[, ‘Kai ὃς ἐὰν ἀπολελυμένην γαμήσῃ μοιχᾶ-

ταί]. : Πάλιν ἠκούσατε ri ἐρρέθη τοῖς ἀρχαίοις
Οὐκ. ἐπιορκήσεις, ἀπόλώρσεις δὲ τῷ κγρίῳ τοὺς ὅρ-

bd
"

ω
a

32

5. 19--5. 88. S$. MATTHEW.

20 kingdom of heaven, -For I say unto you, that ex-
cept your righteousness shall exceed the righteous-
ness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no wise
enter into the kingdom of heaven.
21 Ye have heard that it was said to them of old
time, Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill
22 shall be in danger of the judgement: but I say unto ; any ancient an-
you, that every one who is angry with his brother’ Sepeiies lente

without cause.
shall be in danger of the judgement; and whosoever 2 An expression of
shall say to his brother, *Raca, shall be in danger of ς δι, aot, « He.
the council; and whosoever shall say, *Thou fool, brew. expression
23 shall be in danger ‘of the ‘hell of fire. If therefore 4 Gr. unto or into.
thou art offering thy gift at the altar, and there re-° ἐς Geant of
memberest that thy brother hath aught against thee,
24 leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way,
first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and
25 offer thy gift. . Agree with thine adversary quick-
ly, whiles thou art with him in the way; lest haply
the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the... cient κα.
judge ‘deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast thorities omit de-
26 into prison. Verily I say unto thee, Thou shalt by ree
no means come out thence, till thou have paid the
last farthing.
27. Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt not
28 commit adultery: but I say unto you, that every one
that looketh on a woman to lust after her hath com-
29 mitted adultery with her already in his heart. And
if thy right eye causeth thee to stumble, pluck it
out, and cast it from thee: for it is profitable for thee
that one of thy members should perish, and not thy
80 whole body be cast into “hell, And if thy right 7 Gr. Gelenna.
hand causeth thee to stumble, cut it off, and cast it
from thee: for it is profitable for thee that one of
thy members should perish, and not thy whole body
31 go into “hell. It was said also, Whosoever shall put
away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorce-
89 ment: but I say unto you, that every one that put-
teth away his wife, saving for the cause of fornica-
tion, maketh her an adulteress: and whosoever shall
marry her when she is put away committeth adultery.
88 Again, ye have heard that it was said to them of
old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt
perform unto the Lord thine oaths:
(12)

‘S. MATTHEW. 5. 384-6. 2.

but I say unto you, Swear not at all; neither by the 34
heaven, for it is the throne of God; nor by the 35
10r, toward _ earth, for it is the footstool of his feet; nor *by
Jerusalem, for it is the city of the great King.
© Some ancient κα. Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, for’ thou 36
ore et war canst not make one hair white or black. *But let 37
be. your speech be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: and whatso-
6 Ov auc? 88.3" ever is more than these is of *the evil one.

Ye have heard that it was said, An eye for an eye, 38

and a tooth for a tooth: but I say unto you, Resist 39
ἃ Or, evit not *him that is evil: but whosoever smiteth thee
on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. And 40
if any man would go to law with thee, and take
away thy coat, let him have thy cloke also. And 41
whosoever shall °compel thee to go one mile, go
with him twain: Give to him that asketh thee, and 42
from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou
away.

Ye have heard that it was said, Thou shalt love 48
thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy: but I say unto 44
you, Love your enemies, and pray for them that
persecute you; that ye may be sons of your Father 45
which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise
on the evil and the good, and sendeth rain on the
hen i, wate just and the unjust. For if ye love them that love 46

or. ventere of Bo- YOU, what reward have ye? do not even the *publi-

co elsewhere, Cans the same? And if ye salute your brethren only, 47
what do ye more than others? do not even the Gen-
tiles the same? Ye therefore shall be perfect, as 48
your heavenly Father is perfect.

Take heed that ye do not your righteousness be- 6
fore men, to be seen of them: else ye have no re-
ward with your Father which is in heaven,

When therefore thou doest alms, sound not a 2
trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the syna-
gogues and in the streets, that they may have glory
of men. Verily Isay unto you, They have received
their reward,

5 Gr. impress.

(13)

V VI KATA MAOOAION . 13

A > 4 ‘\ , cn ‘4 > , σ΄ , >

34 koyc coy. Ἐγὼ δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν μὴ ὁμόσαι ὅλως". μήτε ἐν

n ᾿ - φ ͵ > ‘ - “, , > a

35 Τῷ OYPANGW, OTL OPONOC ECTIN TOY OEOyY pyre ἐν TH

n ᾿ hel hal > “
γι, ὅτι ὑποπόλιόν ECTIN τῶν ποδῶν AaYTOY" μήτε εἰς
Ἰεροσόλυμα, ὅτι πόλις ἐστὶν ΤΟΥ͂ Μεγᾶλογ BaciAéwe*
yo μήτε ἐν τῇ κεφαλῇ gov ὁμόσῃς, ὅτι οὐ δύνασαι μίαν
A ‘ a x / rx 7 δὲ c ,

37 τρίχα λευκὴν ποιῆσαι ἢ μέλαιναν. ᾿ἐστω᾿ δὲ ὁ λόγος

ὑμῶν ναὶ vai, οὗ οὔ: τὸ δὲ περισσὸν τούτων ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ

, > > ‘

38 ἐστίν. Ἠκούσατε ὅτι ἐρρέθη ᾿Οφθάλμοὸν ἂντὶ
an ‘ ν " 3 , a

39 OOAAMOY KAI GAONTA ANTI ὀδόντος, "Eye δὲ χέγω ὑμῖν

μὴ ἀντιστῆναι τῷ πονηρῷ: ἀλλ᾽ ὅστις σε ῥαπίζει eis τὴν

‘ ᾽ / , A Ν Ν δ Ν -

go δεξιὰν σιαγόνα [σου]; στρέψον αὐτῷ καὶ τὴν ἄλλην" καὶ τῷ

θέλοντί σοι κριθῆναι καὶ τὸν χιτῶνά σου λαβεῖν, ἄφες αὐτῷ

4x καὶ τὸ ἱμάτιον" καὶ ὅστις σε ἀγγαρεύσει μίλιον ἕν, ὕπαγε

> ᾽» a ’ -“ > a ’ ἈΝ ‘ ΄ » 4

42 pet αὐτοῦ δύο. τῷ αἰτοῦντί σε δός, καὶ τὸν θέλοντα ἀπὸ
» ‘4 ee - » ,

43 σοῦ δανίσασθαι μὴ ἀποστραφῇς. ᾿ Ηκούσατε
ὅτι ἐρρέθη ᾿ΑΓλπήσειο τὸν TIAHCION COY καὶ μισήσεις τὸν
> 6 , Ἐ \ δὲ λέ en > “- " > ‘

44 ἐχθρόν σου. yo δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἐχθροὺς

4s ὑμῶν καὶ προσεύχεσθε ὑπὲρ τῶν διωκόντων ὑμᾶς: ὅπως
γένησθε υἱοὶ τοῦ πατρὸς ὑμῶν τοῦ ἐν οὐρανοῖς, ὅτι τὸν
nN > -“ > , ay s \ > ‘ Ν
ἥλιον αὐτοῦ ἀνατέλλει ἐπὶ πονηροὺς καὶ ἀγαθοὺς καὶ

[2 | ee | ὃ , Ἀ ἰδί “ΧΝ φ 3 , ‘

46 βρέχει ἐπὶ δικαίους καὶ ἀδίκους. ἐὰν γὰρ ἀγαπκήσητε τοὺς
ἀγαπῶντας ὑμᾶς, τίνα μισθὸν ἔχετε; οὐχὶ καὶ οἱ τελῶναι

47 τὸ αὐτὸ" ποιοῦσιν ; καὶ ἐὰν ἀσπάσησθε τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς
ὑμῶν μόνον, τί περισσὸν ποιεῖτε ; οὐχὶ καὶ οἱ ἐθνικοὶ τὸ

43 αὐτὸ ποιοῦσιν; “Ececde οὖν ὑμεῖς τέλειοι ὡς 6 πατὴρ
ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος τέλειός ἐστιν.

i Προσέχετε [δὲ] τὴν δικαιοσύνην ὑμῶν μὴ ποιεῖν ἔμπρο-

σθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων πρὸς τὸ θεαθῆναι αὐτοῖς" εἰ δὲ μή-
γε, μισθὸν οὐκ ἔχετε παρὰ τῷ πατρὶ ὑμῶν τῷ ἐν τοῖς
2 οὐρανοῖς. Ὅταν οὖν ποιῇς ἐλεημοσύνην, μὴ
σαλπίσῃς ἔμπροσθέν σου, ὥσπερ οἱ ὑποκριταὶ ποιοῦσιν ἐν
ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ ἐν ταῖς ῥύμαις, ὅπως δοξασθῶσιν ὑπὸ
τῶν ἀνθρώπων: ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσιν τὸν μισθὸν

ἔσται [42.

΄
οὕτως

Ap.

14 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ ~ VI

ee a Ν 5 δ οι, ΕῚ , \ , τ >
ἀὐτῶν. “σοῦ δὲ ποιοῦντος ἐλεημοσύνην μὴ γνώτω ἢ apt- 3

΄ lA ΄“ ¢ , “ a e. 2 4
στερά σου τί ποιεῖ ἡ δεξιά σου, ὅπως ἡ Tov ἡ ἐλεημοσύνη
a - 2 a a?
ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ: Kalo πατήρ σου ὁ βλέπων ἐν TO κρυπτῷ ἀπο-
΄ ν α΄ , raf :
δώσει σοι. - Καὶ ὅταν προσεύχησθε, οὐκ ἔσεσθε
ὡς οἱ ὑποκριταί; ὅτι, φιλοῦσιν. ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ ἐν
ταῖς γωνίαις τῶν πλατειῶν ἑστῶτες προσεύχεσθαι, ὅπως

ral -“ » -“
φανῶσιν. τοῖς ἀνθρώποις: ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσι τὸν
‘ 2 A nN . Κα ᾿ , Ἢ > 1
μισθὸν αὐτῶν. σὺ δὲ ὅταν προσεύχῃ, εἴσελθε εἰς TO
ae ᾿ ᾿ ‘ \ :
TAMEION COY KAI KAEICAC THN OY PAN coy πρόσεγξδι
“ -“ “ “ [ἢ ,
τῷ πατρί σου τῷ ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ: καὶ ὁ πατήρ Tov 6
βλέπων ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ ἀποδώσει σοι: ἸΠροσευχόμενοι δὲ
A , “ ε» ΄, a N “ 9
μὴ βατταλογήσητε ὥσπερ οἱ ἐθνικοί, δοκοῦσιν γὰρ ὅτι ἐν
τῇ πολυλογίᾳ αὐτῶν εἰσακουσθήσονται: μὴ οὖν ὁμοιωθῆτε
᾽ a > A ε Ν ε. ‘ ca ἣν ὁ ιν ἂρ
αὐτοῖς, οἶδεν γὰρ [ὁ θεὸς] 0 πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὧν χρείαν ἔχετε
“ ε -“" “ > , or .
πρὸ τοῦ ὑμᾶς αἰτῆσαι αὐτόν. Οὕτως οὖν προσεύχεσθε
ε lal >
ὑμεῖς
, ct oa ees μ᾿, 3 "ον;
Ilatep ἡμῶν o ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς"
“A ι On A Μ ,
γιασθήτω τὸ ὄνομα σου,
ἐλθάτω ἡ βασιχεία σου,
γενηθήτω τὸ θέχημα σου,
ὡς ἐν οὐρανῷ καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς"
ae Fee
Tov ἄρτον ἡμῶν tov ἐπιούσιον
‘ a:
δὸς ἡμῖν σήμερον"
Ver ca \ » , ee a
καὶ ἄφες ἡμῖν τὰ ὀφειλήματα ἡμῶν,
ε ‘ ε a 5» [4 a > , ε Led
ws Kal ἡμεῖς αφήκαμεν τοῖς ὀφειλέταις ἡμῶν"
\ Ν ᾽ὔ ε “
καὶ μὴ εἰσενεγκῃς ἡμᾶς εἰς πειρασμόν,
ἀλλὰ ῥῦσαι ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ τοῦ PRM:
"Eav γὰρ ἀφῆτε τοῖς ἀνθρώξῳις, τὰ πρραπεώματά αὐτῶν,
ἀφήσει καὶ ὑμῖν ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος: ἐὰν δὲ μὴ
> “ cal ° 0 , ‘ , » > nw 7 58 κ e -
ἀφῆτε ποϊοιαμθρώποις [τὰ παράπσυμανα αὐτῶν, οὐδὲ ὁ πα-
τὴρ ὑμῶν αφήπει τὰ πἰαραπηώμδτα ὑμῶν, Ὅταν
δὲ νηστεύητε, μὴ ηγίηεσθε ὡς οἱ ὑποκριταὶ erxubleurtiol
ἀφανίζουσιν γὰρ τὰ πρόσωπα αὐτῶν ὅπως φανῶσιν τοῖς

4

5

6

7

8

9

ἡ δ- “0

11

“Sar

6. 3-6. 16. S. MATTHEW.

8 But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand
4know what thy right hand doeth: that thine alms
may be in secret; and thy Father which seeth in
secret shall recompense thee.
5. And when ye pray, ye shall not be as the hypo-
crites: for they love to stand and pray in the syna-
gogues and in the corners of the streets, that they
may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, They
6 have received their reward. But thou, when thou
prayest, enter into thine inner chamber, and having
shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret,
and thy Father which seeth in secret shall recom-
7 pense thee.’ And in praying use not vain repetitions,
as the Gentiles do: for they think that they shall be
Sheard for their much speaking. Be not therefore |. pero.
like unto them: for ‘your Father knoweth what thorities read God
9 things ye have need of, before ye ask him. After "” “““"
this manner therefore pray ye: Our Father which
10 art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name. Thy king-
11 dom come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, so on
19 carth. Give us this day *our daily bread*, And? jr μάν ig”
forgive us our debts, as we also have forgiven our
13 debtors. And bring us not into temptation, but de-
14 liver us from “the evil one.*| For if ye forgive men 3 or, evit
their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also for- 4 Many | authori-

» some an

15 give you. Butif ye forgive not men their trespasses, cient, but with

5 ‘ = variations, add
neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. For thine’ is the

rs kingdom, and the

16 Moreover when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, power, and the
of a sad countenance: for they disfigure their faces, ἀμ, °°”

that they may be seen of

* Let the marg. read Gr. our bread for the coming day, or our need-
Jul bread. So in Luke xi. 3.—Am. Com.

(14)

1 Gr, dig through.

2 Or, age

5, MATTHEW. 6. 16-6. 31.

men to fast. Verily I say unto you, They have re- .
ceived their reward. But thou, when thou fastest, 17
anoint thy head, and wash thy face; that thou be 18
not seen of men to fast, but of thy Father which is
in secret: and thy Father, which seeth in secret,
shall recompense thee. :
Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon the 19
earth, where moth and rust doth.consume, and where
thieves 'break through and steal: but lay up for 20
yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth
nor rust doth consume, and where thieves do not
*break through nor steal: for where thy treasure is, 21
there will thy heart be also. The lamp of the body 22
is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole
body shall be full of light. But if thine eye be evil, 23
thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If there-
fore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great
is the darkness! No man can serve two masters: 24
for either he will hate the one, and love the other;
or else he will hold to one, and despise the other.
Ye cannot serve God and mammon. Therefore 125
say unto you, Be not anxious for your life, what ye —
shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your
body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more |
than the food, and the body than the raiment? Be- 26
hold the birds of the heaven, that they sow not,
neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; and
your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are not ye of
much more value than they? And which of you by 27
being anxious can add one cubit unto his *stature*?
And why are ye anxious concerning raiment? Con- 28
sider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil
not, neither do they spin: yet I say unto you, that 29
even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like
one of these. But if God doth so clothe the grass of 30
the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into
the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of
little faith ? Be not therefore anxious, saying, What 31
shall we eat?

* For ‘‘his stature’? read ‘‘the measure of his life”? (with marg.
Or, his stature) So in Luke xii. 25.—Am. Com.

(15)

>

VI KATA ΜΆΘΘΑΙΟΝ 15

> , : ’ Η > ‘ , cian > , κ
ἀνθρώποις νηστεύοντές: ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπέχουσιν τὸν
x A ’ "»
17 μισθὸν αὐτῶν. σὺ δὲ νηστεύων ἀλειψαί σου τὴν κεφαλὴν
ἀν ΣῊΝ , , ΄ ¢ κι ΤΑ ιν
1ι8 καὶ τὸ πρόσωπόν σοὺ νίψαι, ὅπως μὴ φανῇς ' τοῖς ἀνθρώ-
ποις νηστεύων" ἀλλὰ τῷ πατρί σου τῷ ἐν τῷ κρυφαίῳ" καὶ
ε , ε ᾿ > a , > ,
ὁ πατήρ σου ὁ βλέπων ἐν τῷ κρυφαίῳ ἀποδώσει σοι.
\ , toa va Se a a σ΄ ‘
19 Μὴ θησαυρίζετε ὑμῖν θησαυροὺς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ὅπου σὴς
Η a > , , ¢ , , \
καὶ βρῶσις ἀφανίζει, καὶ ὅπου κλέπται διορύσσουσιν καὶ
,ὔ rs ‘ cn ‘ > ᾿ ~
20 κλέπτουσιν’ θησαυρίζετε δὲ ὑμῖν θησαυροὺς ἐν οὐρανῷ,
Ψ τον . ” a > 7 να , >
ὅπου οὔτε σὴς οὔτε βρῶσις ἀφανίζει, καὶ ὅπου κλέπται οὐ
, ΟΝ δ g ΄ ᾿ ε
at διορύσσουσιν οὐδὲ κλέπτουσιν: ὅπου γάρ ἐστιν. ὁ θη-
΄ δ ἃ δώ ‘ ε , ε ,
22 σαυρὸς σου, ἐκεῖ ἔσται [καὶ] ἡ καρδία σου. Ὃ λύχνος
ε 9 oy ὁ
τοῦ σώματός ἐστιν 6 ὀφθαλμός. ἐὰν οὖν 7 ὁ ὀφθαλμός
οἱ a “ ‘ Ane Ν ΕῚ .“" ee
23 σου ἁπλοῦς, ὅλον TO σῶμά Gov φωτινὸν ἔσται" ἐὰν δὲ ὁ
» / ‘\ > -“ x “ , - s
ὀφθαλμός σου πονηρὸς ἢ, ὅλον τὸ σῶμά σου σκοτινὸν
Ν > > ‘ ~ Δ΄, ν , > ,ὔ ‘ ,
ἔσται. εἰ οὖν τὸ φῶς TO ἐν σοὶ σκότος ἐστίν, TO σκότος
24 πόσον. Οὐδεὶς δύναται δυσὶ κυρίοις δουλεύειν: ἢ γὰρ
\ τὰ , ‘ SN at > , Ase Ὁ 3 ΄
τὸν ἕνα μισήσει καὶ τὸν ἕτερον ἀγαπήσει, ἢ ἑνὸς ἀνθέξεται
‘ - Sea δ , > la Cal . ᾷ
καὶ τοῦ ἑτέρου καταφρονήσει" οὐ δύνασθε θεῷ δουλεύειν
ν “ f , can Ἀ A a
25 καὶ μαμωνᾷ. Διὰ τοῦτο λέγω ὑμῖν, μὴ μεριμνᾶτε τῇ
“εκ , , Ty ae δὲ a ΄ toa
ψυχῇ ὑμῶν τί φάγητε [ἢ τί πίητε), μηδὲ τῷ σώματι ὑμῶν
9,» Ὁ [2 > Avs s at : a -“ Ν Ν
τί ἐνδύσησθε: οὐχὶ ἡ ψυχὴ πλεῖόν ἐστι τῆς τροφῆς καὶ τὸ
a lol , 3 , > \ ‘ “ >
26 σῶμα τοῦ ἐνδύματος; ἐμβλέψατε εἰς TA πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρα-
~ © > ’ ION 44 OV
νοῦ ὅτι ov σπείρουσιν οὐδὲ θερίζουσιν οὐδὲ συνάγουσιν
᾿όν οτὰ ’ Sik ‘ a ε δι} , > +
εἰς ἀποθήκας, καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος τρέφει αὐτά"
> ε a a
a7 οὐχ ὑμεῖς μᾶλλον διαφέρετε αὐτῶν ; τίς δὲ ἐξ ὑμῶν μερι-
, Lal lal
μνῶν δύναται προσθεῖναι ἐπὶ τὴν ἡλικίαν αὐτοῦ πῆχυν
hid , a
28 ἕνα; Kal περὶ ἐνδύματος τί μεριμνᾶτε; Katapabere τὰ
~ ? lal ~ “
κρίνα τοῦ ἀγροῦ πῶς αὐξάνουσιν" οὐ κοπιῶσιν οὐδὲ γήθου-
"4 , “τε, δ, μή 294 ‘ > ad lol ,
ag σιν" λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐδὲ Σολομὼν ἐν πάσῃ τῇ δόξῃ
» ~ , ε a ’ > ‘ ‘ ,’ -
jo αὐτοῦ περιεβάλετο ὡς ἕν τούτων. εἰ δὲ τὸν χόρτον τοῦ
> -“ ’ μὴ ‘ »” > / /
ἀγροῦ σήμερον ὄντα καὶ αὔριον εἰς κλίβανον βαλλόμενον
ε ‘ a > id 3 col -“
ὁ θεὸς οὕτως ἀμφιέννυσιν, οὐ πολλῷ μᾶλλον ὑμᾶς, ὀλι-
’ Ν = δὶ ,
31 γύπιστοι; μὴ οὖν μεριμνήσητε λέγοντες Τί φάγωμεν;

νηστεύων τοῖς ἀν-
θρώποις

Ap.

ἀνοίγεται

ἡ πύλη AD.

16 KATA MA@OAION VI VIE

, ? ὶ , ͵΄ ᾿ ἠδ ϑ ον τ Ἄς
ἤ Τί πίωμεν; 7 Τί περιβαλώμεθα; πάντα γὰρ ταῦτα τὰ
» > a ait Sah ΚΝ πὰ \ toa ε ᾿"- “
ἔθνη ἐπιζητοῦσιν" οἷδεν yap ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ οὐράνιος ὅτι
΄ 4 a a aor)
χρήζετε τούτων ἁπάντων. ζητεῖτε δὲ πρῶτον τὴν Bact-
Fimo , pee a F of
λείαν καὶ τὴν δικαιοσύνην αὐτοῦ, Kal ταῦτα πάντα προσ-
’ ca . Ν - ΄ ‘ » ε
τεθήσεται. ὑμῖν. ᾿ μὴ οὖν μεριμνήσητε εἰς τὴν αὔριον, ἡ
‘ ΕΣ , “ ‘ Ae οἷν ε ,
yap αὔριον μεριμνήσει αὑτῆς" ἀρκετὸν TH ἡμέρᾳ ἡ κακία
7. A
αὐτῆς.
Ν ΄ 7 νὴ he 5 μὰ Α ΄, i
Μὴ κρίνετε, ἵνα μὴ κριθῆτε: ἐν ᾧ yap κρίματι κρίνετε
® “ ’ὔ et) A
κριθήσεσθε, καὶ ἐν ᾧ μέτρῳ μετρεῖτε μετρηθήσεται᾽ ὑμῖν.
7 Or , \ , qs he A woe a
ri δὲ βλέπεις τὸ κάρφος τὸ ἐν τῷ ὀφθαλμῷ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ
a a? a ‘ > ~ a n
σου, τὴν δὲ ἐν τῷ σῷ ὀφθαλμῷ δοκὸν οὐ κατανοεῖς; ἢ πῶς
cal a a ὟΝ , Ν ’ a
ἐρεῖς τῷ ἀδελφῷ σου "Ades ἐκβάλω τὸ κάρφος ἐκ τοῦ
-“ ‘ ε Ν -“ 5» - lel
ὀφθαλμοῦ σου, καὶ ἰδοὺ y δοκὸς ἐν τῷ ὀφθαλμῷ cod;
ε “ a >? an lol Ν ,
ὑποκριτά, ἔκβαλε πρῶτον ἐκ TOV ὀφθαλμοῦ σοῦ τὴν δοκόν,
“ 4 , “a ? nw
kal τότε διαβλέψεις ἐκβαλεῖν τὸ κάρφος ἐκ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ
a ? a ‘ “ νι, “ ’, Ν
τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ gov. Μὴ δῶτε τὸ ἅγιον τοῖς κυσίν, μηδὲ
, ‘ ’ ε - “᾽ “~ ’ ,
βάλητε τοὺς μαργαρίτας ὑμῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν χοίρων, μῇ
5» A “ ‘ > -
ποτε καταπατήσουσιν αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς ποσὶν αὐτῶν καὶ
2 ει 4. δι Ε > “ Ν ’ en
στραφέντες ῥήξωσιν ὑμᾶς. Αἰτεῖτε, καὶ δοθήσεται ὑμῖν"
a cere , > 4 Ν con
ζητεῖτε, καὶ εὑρήσετε: κρούετε, καὶ ἀνοιγήσεται ὑμῖν. πᾶς
4 © 7. A , Ν ε ca - ee” Ν A
yap ὁ αἰτῶν λαμβάνει καὶ ὁ ζητῶν εὑρίσκει καὶ τῷ
΄ got , 7 BY , > nbs ἐν γ τ. : a
κρούοντι “ἀνοιγήσεται, ἢ τίς ἐξ ὑμῶν ἄνθρωπος, ὃν
ἬΝ ὃ- es Sales τὰ κ᾿ , > , x A Ἃ
αἰτήσει ὁ vids αὐτοῦ ἄρτον--μὴ λίθον ἐπιδώσει αὐτῷ; ἢ
i: Joes "DEAL ᾿ Sori Diss CoOL 2 Weis παν age, Ὁ πε
καὶ ἰχθὺν αἰτήσει--μὴ ὄφιν ἐπιδώσει αὐτῷ: εἰ οὖν ὑμεῖς
Ν ἊΜ »” ’ > \ , “ /
πονηροὶ ὄντες οἴδατε δόματα ἀγαθὰ διδόναι τοῖς τέκνοις
ε - ’ cal ε Ν ε -" ε -“ 5» cal
ὑμῶν, πόσῳ μᾶλλον ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς
, > Ἢ A 9 a >. ᾧ , > -΄ ,"
δώσει ἀγαθὰ τοῖς αἰτοῦσιν αὐτόν. Πάντα οὖν ὅσα ἐὰν
, σ΄ aA Cea.) 42 ow “ \ ε an
θέλητε ἵνα ποιῶσιν ὑμῖν. ot ἄνθρωποι, οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς
al ° a φ , ε , A “
ποιεῖτε αὐτοῖς: οὗτος γάρ ἐστιν ὁ νόμος καὶ οἱ προφῆται.
,ὔ 4‘ a“ a -“
Εἰσέλθατε διὰ τῆς στενῆς πύλης ὅτι πλατεῖα * καὶ
ee 2 ε a3 ε es 9 ‘ > , Ἢ
εὐρύχωρος ἡ. ὁδὸς ἡ ἀπάγουσα εἰς τὴν ἀπώλειαν, καὶ
Δ. ’ > « 5» ’ὔ δι > Ae 4 Ν ε 4,
πολλοί εἰσιν οἱ εἰσερχόμενοι bt αὐτῆς" ὅτι στενὴ ἡ πύλη
Ν θλ ld ε 500 ε > , > Ν , A
καὶ τεθλιμμένη ἡ ὁδὸς ἡ ἀπάγουσα εἰς τὴν ζωήν, καὶ

33

ΝΗ

ω

οι

fo]

9.
1ο

It

ltt ie

6. 31-7. 14. 8. MATTHEW.

or, What shall we drink? or, Wherewithal shall we

82 be clothed? For after all these things do the Gen-
tiles seek; for your heavenly Father knoweth that

83 ye have necd of all these things. But seek ye first
his kingdom, and his righteousness; and all these

34 things shall be added unto you. Be not therefore
anxious for the morrow: for the morrow will be
anxious for itself. Sufficient unto the day is the
evil thereof.

7 Judge not, that ye be not judged. For with
what judgement ye judge, ye shall be judged: and
-with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured

3unto you. And why beholdest thou the mote that
is in thy brother’s eye, but considerest not the beam

4 that is in thine own eye? Or how wilt thou say to
thy brother, Let me cast out the mote out of thine

5 eye; and lo, the beam is in thine own eye? Thou
hypocrite, cast out first the beam out of thine own
eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the
mote out of thy brother’s eye.

6 | Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither
cast your pearls before the swine, lest haply they
trample them under their feet,and turn and rend you.

7 Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall

8 find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: for
every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh
findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.

9 Or what man is there of you, who, if his son shall

10 ask him fora loaf will give him a stone; or if he shall

11 ask for a fish, will give him a serpent? If ye then,
being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your
children, how much more shall your Father which
is in heaven give good things to them that ask him?

12 All things therefore whatsoever ye would that men
should do unto you, even so do ye also unto them:
for this is the law and the prophets.

18 Enter ye in by the narrow gate: for wide ‘is the
gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruc-

14tion, and many be they that enter in thereby. “For ἢ

narrow is the gate, and straitened the way, that lead-
eth unto life, and

(16)

1 Some ancient au-

2

thorities omit ἐξ
the gate.

Many __ ancient
authorities read
Tow narrow is
the gate ἄς.

3 Gr, demons.
2 Gr. powers,

5. MATTHEW. 7. 14-7. 29.

few be they that find it.

Beware of false prophets, which come to you in15
sheep’s clothing, but inwardly are ravening wolves.
By their fruits ye shall know them. Do men gather 16
grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles? Even so every 17
good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but the corrupt
tree bringeth forth evil fruit. A good tree cannot 18
bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring
forth good fruit. Every tree that bringeth not forth 19
good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.
Therefore by their fruits ye shall know them, Not,
every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter
into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the
will of my Father which is in heaven. Many will 22
say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, did we not proph-
esy by thy name, and by thy name cast out ‘devils,
and by thy name do many *mighty works? And 238
then will I profess unto them, I never knew you:
depart from me, ye that work iniquity. Every one 24
therefore which heareth these words of mine, and
doeth them, shall be likened unto a wise man, which
built his house upon the rock: and the rain de- 26
scended, and the floods came, and the winds blew,
and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was
founded upon the rock. And every one that heareth 26
these words of mine, and doeth them not, shall be
likened unto a foolish man, which built his house
upon the sand: and the rain descended, and the 27
floods came, and the winds blew, and smote upon
that house; and it fell: and great was the fall thereof.

And it came to pass, when Jesus ended these 28
words, the multitudes were astonished at his teach-
ing: for he taught them as one having authority, 29
and not as

(17)

Vil KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙ͂ΟΝ 17

ν᾿ ε 5 , ,

15 ὀλίγοι εἰσὶν οἱ εὑρίσκοντες αὐτήν. ἐ Προσέχετε
5» ‘ “ »“" ΄ ” ‘ ε “ >.
ἀπὸ τῶν ψευδοπροφητῶν, οἵτινες ἔρχονται πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐν
2 , ΄ _ # os ΄ “ >

16 ἐνδύμασ; προβάτων ἔσωθεν δέ εἰσιν λύκοι ἅρπαγες. ἀπὸ

-“ > ~

τῶν καρπῶν: αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς: μήτι συλλέγουσιν

ὦν τ τ a Meee metres , aA “ a
17 ἀπὸ ἀκανθῶν σταφυλὰς ἢ ἀπὸ τριβόλων σῦκα; οὕτω πᾶν

a -" Ν ‘ ,
δένδρον ἀγαθὸν καρποὺς ᾿καλοὺς ποιεῖ", τὸ δὲ σαπρὸν δέν-

Ν ‘ -“" > , / 3 Ν
18 ὃρον καρποὺς πονηροὺς ποιεῖ" οὐ δύναται δένδρον ἀγαθὸν

Ἁ cal > /
καρποὺς πονηροὺς ἐνεγκεῖν, οὐδὲ δένδρον σαπρὸν καρποὺς
a - bs a ‘

19 καλοὺς ποιεῖν, πᾶν δένδρον μὴ ποιοῦν καρπὸν καλὸν
> , Ν 4 a ΄ Ν > % “ a
20 ἐκκόπτεται καὶ εἰς πῦρ βάλλεται. apaye ἀπὸ τῶν καρπῶν
na. ἃ ΄ ᾽ , > a ε , ,
ar αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς. Ov πᾶς ὁ λέγων μοι Κύριε
, > * 9 κ᾿ , aA > a > > ¢
κύριε εἰσελεύσεται εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ
a’ -“ , a - > -

. ποιῶν τὸ θέχημα τοῦ πατρός μου τοῦ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς",

> > as > 2 ’ a ε , , , >
2a πολλοὶ ἐροῦσίν μοι ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ Κύριε κύριε, ov
ra - > ’ > , lol a
τῷ CH ONOMATI ETTPODHTEYCAMEN, Kal τῷ σῷ ὀνόματι
, -
δαιμόνια ἐξεβάλομεν, καὶ τῷ σῷ ὀνόματι δυνάμεις πολλὰς
>. 7 Ἀ , ε ’ » nw ΄ As
23 ἐποιήσαμεν ; Kal τότε ὁμολογήσω αὐτοῖς ὅτι Οὐδέποτε
ΡΞ > . Ἂ ee a eee , \
ἔγνων ὑμᾶς: ἀποχωρεῖτε ἀπ᾽ EMOY O1 ἐργἀζόμενοι THN
> ;
ONOMIAN.
a > « a Sek ‘ , , ‘

24 ‘lds οὖν ὅστις ἀκούει μου τοὺς λόγους [τούτους] καὶ
ποιεῖ αὐτούς, ὁμοιωθήσεται ἀνδρὶ φρονίμῳ, ὅστις ὠκοδό

ὑτούς, ὁμοιωθή νδρὶ φρονίμῳ, ς φὠκοδό-
a Ν ‘

25 μησεν αὐτοῦ τὴν οἰκίαν ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν. καὶ κατέβη ἡ
Ν ᾿, > ε ‘ \ » em Ἀ
βροχὴ καὶ ἦλθαν οἱ ποταμοὶ καὶ ἔπνευσαν of ἄνεμοι καὶ
προσέπεσαν τῇ οἰκίᾳ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ οὐκ ἔπεσεν, τεθεμελίωτο

Ν > \ Ν id Ν “ ε > ’ 4 ¢
26 yap ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν. Kai πᾶς ὁ ἀκούων pov τοὺς λόγους
, ‘ ἈΝ ’ ἂν ε , > ‘ ~
τούτους Kal μὴ ποιῶν αὐτοὺς ὁμοιωθήσεται ἀνδρὶ μωρῷ,

> -“ Ν ἊΨ,
27 ὅστις φκοδόμησεν αὐτοῦ τὴν οἰκίαν ἐπὶ τὴν ἄμμον. καὶ
, «ε ‘ , 3 ε \ ‘ ΝΜ ε
κατέβη ἡ βροχὴ καὶ ἦλθαν οἱ ποταμοὶ καὶ ἔπνευσαν οἱ
ἄνεμοι καὶ προσέκοψαν τῇ οἰκίᾳ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ ἔπεσεν, καὶ ἣν
΄ -“ 3 A Ld
ἡ πτῶσις αὐτῆς μεγάλη.
ΕΟ ey hid / «>? a Ν , ,

28 Kai ἐγένετο ore ἐτέλεσεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς τοὺς λόγους τού-

, μή Ν a - “a
ag τους, ἐξεπλήσσοντο οἱ ὄχλοι ἐπὶ τῇ διδαχῇ αὐτοῦ: ἦν
Α , . 4 e > ’ Ν A > e ε
γὰρ διδάσκων αὐτοὺς ὡς ἐξουσίαν ἔχων καὶ οὐχ ὡς οἱ

“ἰοὗτος εἰσελεύσε-
ται εἰς τὴν βασι-

ποιεῖ καλούς

λείαν τῶν οὐρα-
Vvov tb

Ap.

- καὶ οἱ Φαρι-
σαῖοιε

42.

ἐξελεύσονται

18 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙ͂ΟΝ VII VIII

γραμματεῖς αὐτῶν".

a a m* 3 7

Καταβάντος δὲ αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄρους ἤἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ

Ν \ ,
ὄχλοι πολλοί Καὶ ἰδοὺ λεπρὸς προσελθὼν προσεκύνει
μι , ’ / Ν
αὐτῷ λέγων Κύριε, ἐὰν θέλῃς δύνασαί με καβαρίσαι. καὶ
ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα ἥψατο αὐτοῦ λέγων Θέλω, καθαρίσθητι"
5 ca 2 s ‘ , 7 nw €
καὶ εὐθέως ἐκαθερίσθη αὐτοῦ ἡ λέπρα. καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ

a ‘ \ =
Ἰησοῦς “Opa μηδενὶ εἴπῃς, ἀλλὰ ὕπαγε σεαυτὸν ΔΕΙΞΟΝ
a A \ a ἃ “ =
τῷ ἱερεῖ, καὶ προσένεγκον τὸ δῶρον ὃ προσέταξεν Μωυσῆς
= , τὰς R 06 ͵ δὲ ee pat |
εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς. : ἰσελθόντος δὲ αὐτοῦ εἰς
“- lal / lal
Kadapvaodp προσῆλθεν αὐτῷ ἑκατόνταρχος παρακαλῶν
a ᾿ a ΄,
αὐτὸν καὶ λέγων Κύριε, ὁ παῖς μου βέβληται ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ
παραλυτικός, δεινῶς βασανιζόμενος. λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿Εγὼ ἐλ-

6 ‘ , ΡΝ. > 6 Ν δὲ ςς ¢ μ᾿
ὧν θεραπεύσω αὐτόν. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ ἑκατόνταρχος ἔφη
4 3 ᾿ ι,..6 ars. ee bY ΄ ὩΣ :
Κύριε, οὐκ εἰμὶ ἱκανὸς ἵνα μου ὑπὸ τὴν στέγην εἰσέλθῃς"
iX. \ , ke , A ue. , ΄ a Ν
ἀλλὰ μόνον εἰπὲ λόγῳ, καὶ ἰαθήσεται ὁ παῖς μου" καὶ

Ν Oy ae nd 6 , > ΘΝ eT / . 7 Ν
γὰρ ἐγὼ ἀνθρωπός εἰμι ὑπὸ ἐξουσίαν [τασσόμενος], ἔχων
59 oe ‘ , \ , , ai \
ee ep eree στρατιώτας, καὶ λέγω τούτῳ seats καὶ
πορεύεται, καὶ ἄλλῳ Ἔρχου, καὶ ἔρχεται καὶ τῷ δούλῳ
μου pie τοῦτο, καὶ ποιεῖ. ἀκούσας δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς
ἐθθέμασεν καὶ εἶπεν τοῖς ἀκολουθοῦσιν ey λέγω ὑμῖν,
παρ᾽ οὐδενὶ τοσαύτην πίστιν ἐν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ εὗρον. λέγω
δὲ ὑ ὑμῖν ὅτι πολλοὶ ἀπὸ ANATOAGN KAl AYCMON ἥξουσιν
καὶ ἀνακλιθήσονται μετὰ ᾿Αβραὰμ καὶ ᾿Ισαὰκ καὶ Ἰακὼβ
ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τῶν οὐδκδον οἱ δὲ υἱοὶ τῆς eae ἐκ-
βχηθήσονται" εἰς τὸ σκότος τὸ ἐξώϑερον. ἐκεῖ ἔσται ὁ
κλαυθμὸς καὶ ὃ βρυγμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς
τῷ ἑκατοντάρχῃ Ὕπαγε, ὡς ἐπίστευσας γενηθήτω σοι" καὶ
»57 ε -“ > an le, > , Ν > 6 ‘ ε
ἰάθη ὁ παῖς ἐν τῇ ape ἐκείνῃ. Καὶ ἐλθὼν ὁ
Ἰησοῦς εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν Πέτρου εἶδεν τὴν πενθερὰν αὐτοῦ
βεβλημένην καὶ TORR Kal ἥψατο τῆς χειρὸς αὐ-
τῆς, καὶ ἀφῆκεν αὐτὴν ὁ πυρέτός, καὶ ἠγέρθη, καὶ “διηκόνει

αὐτῷ.

᾿ψώς δὲ γενομένης προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ

"

Ὁ

-»

σι

on

12

TS

7. 29-8. 16. 5, MATTHEW.

their scribes.
8 And when he was come down from the moun-
2 tain, great multitudes followed him. And behold,
there came to him a leper and worshipped him, say-
ing, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean.
8 And he stretched forth his hand, and touched him,
saying, I will; be thou made clean. And straight-
4way his leprosy was cleansed. And Jesus saith
unto him, See thou tell no man; but go thy way*,
shew thyself to the priest, and offer the gift that
Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them.
5 And when he was entered into Capernaum, there
6came unto him a centurion, beseeching him, and
saying, Lord, my ‘servant lieth in the house sick of 1 or, boy
7 the palsy, grievously tormented. And he saith unto
8 him, I will come and heal him. And the centurion
answered and said, Lord, I am not *worthy that thou 9 Gr, eupicient.
shouldest come under my roof: but only say *the 3 Gr. with a word.
9 word, and my ‘servant shall be healed. For I also 4 some ancient au-
am a man ‘under authority, having under myself {°"e,, iat
soldiers: and I say to this one, Go, and he goeth; τ δ᾽
and to another, Come, and he cometh; and to my
10 ‘servant, Do this, and he doeth it. And when Jesus s Gr. tondservant.
heard it, he marvelled, and said to them that [0]- δ Many ancientaw:
lowed, Verily I say unto you, Ἵ have not found 80. ΤΡ no man in
11 great faith, no, not in Israel. And I say unto you, Ped:
that many shall come from the east and the west, x
and shall ‘sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and 7 Gr. rectine.
12 Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven: but the sons of
the kingdom shall be cast forth into the outer dark-
ness: there shall be the weeping and gnashing of
13 teeth. And Jesus said unto the centurion, Go. thy
way; as thou hast believed, so be it done unto thee.
And the ‘servant was healed in that hour.
14 And when Jesus was come into Peter’s house, he
15 saw his wife’s mother lying sick of a fever. And
he touched her hand, and the fever left her; and she
16 arose, and ministered unto him. And when even
was come, they brought unto him

* Here and in Matt. xxvii. 65; Mark i. 44, for “‘go thy [your] way ”’
read simply ‘*go’’—Am. Com.

σ (18)

1 Or, demoniaes

2 Or, through

3 Gr. one scribe.
4 Or, Teacher

5 Gr. lodging-
places.

6 Gr. demons.

58. MATTHEW. 8. 16-8. 82.

many ‘possessed with devils: and he cast out the
spirits with a word, and healed all that were sick:
that it might be fulfilled which was spoken *by 17
Isaiah the prophet, saying, Himself took our infirmi-
ties, and bare our diseases.

Now when Jesus saw great multitudes about him, 18
he gave commandment to depart unto the other side.
And there came ἃ scribe, and said unto him, *Mas- 19
ter, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest.
And Jesus saith unto him, The foxes have holes, 20
and the birds of the heaven have ‘nests; but the Son
of man hath not where to lay his head. . And an- 21
other of the disciples said unto him, Lord, suffer
me first to go and bury my father. But Jesus saith 22
unto him, Follow me; and leave the dead to bury
their own dead.

And when he was entered into a boat, his disci- 23
ples followed him. And behold, there arése a great 24
tempest in the sea, insomuch that the boat was coy-
ered with the waves: but he was asleep. And they 25
came to him, and awoke him, saying, Save, Lord;
we perish. And he saith unto them, Why are ye 26
fearful, O ye of little faith? Then he arose, and re-
buked the winds and the sea; and there was a great
calm. And the men marvelled, saying, What man- 27
ner of man is this, that even the winds and the sea
obey him?

And when he was come to the other side into the 28
country of the Gadarenes, there met him two ‘pos-
sessed with devils, coming forth out of the tombs,
exceeding fierce, so that no man could pass by that
way. And behold, they cried out, saying, What 29
have we to do with thee, thou Son of God? art thou
come hither to torment us before the time? Now 30
there was afar off from them a herd of many swine
feeding. And the ‘devils besought him, saying, If 31
thou cast us out, send us away into the herd of
swine. And he said unto them, Go. And they 32
came out, and went into the swine: and behold, the
whole herd rushed down the

(19)

ΨΠΙ KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙῸΝ 19

δαιμονιζομένους πολλούς" καὶ ἐξέβαλεν τὰ πνεύματα λόγῳ,
/ a
17 καὶ πάντας τοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας ἐθεράπευσεν: ὅπως πληρω-
‘ a | Be
θῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ ᾿Ησαίου τοῦ προφήτου λέγοντος Αὐτὸς
‘ 2 Ul c fal mu ‘ ‘ , 3 Ul
TAC ACOENEIAC ἡμῶν EAABEN KAI TAC NOCOYC EBACTACEN.
> ὡς ΟΝ ΡΝ - Pee

13 Ἰδὼν δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὄχλον" περὶ αὐτὸν ἐκέλευσεν ἀπελθεῖν [πολλοὺς] ὄχλους

> ‘\ , ‘ 6 X e x

19 εἰς TO πέραν. Kat προσελθὼν εἷς γραμματεὺς

᾿ς ἐς , > , “ oh oH. 29
. εἶπεν αὐτῷ Διδάσκαλε, ἀκολουθήσω σοι ὅπου ἐὰν ἀπέρχῃ.
fol lol Ν
20 καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς Αἱ ἀλώπεκες φωλεοὺς ἔχουσιν
καὶ τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κατασκηνώσεις, ὁ δὲ υἱὸς τοῦ
a ‘ σ΄
21 ἀνθρώπου οὐκ ἔχει ποῦ τὴν κεφαλὴν κλίνῃς Ἕτερος δὲ
tal “ 3». A ~
τῶν μαθητῶν εἶπεν αὐτῷ Κύριε, ἐπίτρεψόν μοι πρῶτον
“- ‘ a
22 ἀπελθεῖν καὶ θάψαι τὸν πατέρα μου. ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦς λέγει
Ν Ν ᾿

αὐτῷ ᾿Ακολούθει μοι, καὶ ἄφες τοὺς νεκροὺς θάψαι τοὺς
ε -“ ΄ b w'ed | U 5 A » “

23 ἑαυτῶν νεκρούς. Καὶ ἐμβάντι αὐτῷ εἰς πλοῖον
> , 7 A ε θ Ν 3 “ Ν ἰδ ‘ ‘

24 ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἰδοὺ σεισμὸς

“ / -“ Ν -
μέγας ἐγένετο ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ, ὥστε τὸ πλοῖον καλύπτε-
6 » 8 Ν - / 4 >. \ δὲ > , θ ὃ Ἀν
25 σθαι ὑπὸ τῶν κυμάτων" αὐτὸς δὲ ἐκάθευδεν. καὶ προσ-
»” > A n
ελθόντες ἤγειραν αὐτὸν λέγοντες Κύριε, σῶσον, ἀπολλύ-
> -“

26 μεθα. καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Τί δειλοί ἐστε, ὀλιγόπιστοι; τότε
> ‘ > ΄ “a Din ῥ \ ol ,ὔ ‘
ἐγερθεὶς ἐπετίμησεν τοῖς ἀνέμοις καὶ τῇ θαλάσσῃ, καὶ

ΝΜ
97 ἐγένετο γαλήνη μεγάλη. Οἱ δὲ ἄνθρωποι ἐθαύμασαν
e
λέγοντες ἸΠοταπός ἐστιν οὗτος ὅτι Kal οἱ ἄνεμοι Kal ἡ θά-
28 λασσα αὐτῷ ὑπακούουσιν ; Καὶ ἐλθόντος αὐ-
fo \ / > \ 4 a a ε ΄
τοῦ εἰς τὸ πέραν εἰς τὴν χώραν τῶν Ταδαρηνῶν ὑπήντησαν Ap.
x. A , / -“
αὐτῷ δύο δαιμονιζόμενοι ἐκ τῶν μνημείων ἐξερχόμενοι, χα-
λεποὶ λίαν ὥστε μὴ ἰσχύειν τινὰ παρελθεῖν διὰ τῆς ὁδοῦ
> , Se κ᾿ \om” / ft) κα Ν ΄ὔ εν
29 ἐκείνης. καὶ ἰδοὺ ἔκραξαν λέγοντες Τί ἡμῖν καὶ σοί, υἱὲ
fel “ e a ε
30 τοῦ θεοῦ ; ἦλθες ὧδε πρὸ καιροῦ βασανίσαι ἡμᾶς: "Hy
x ‘ 5» 9, » A 5» , ’ nw /
δὲ μακρὰν ax αὐτῶν ἀγέλη χοίρων πολλῶν βοσκομένη.

31 οἱ δὲ δαίμονες παρεκάλουν αὐτὸν λέγοντες Ei ἐκβάλλεις
. -“ 5» -“ ‘ -“
ἡμᾶς, ἀπόστειλον ἡμᾶς εἰς τὴν ἀγέλην τῶν χοίρων.

32 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ὑπάγετε. οἱ δὲ ἐξελθόντες ἀπῆλθαν εἰς

Ἁ ΄ Ν Af φ lal παν, ὁ Ν “-
τους χοιρους" και ἰδοὺ ὠρμήῆσεν πασὰ ἢ ἀγέλη κατα, του

ῳ
?
Ls)

᾿Εγερθεὶς

πολλὰ

20 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ VIII 1X

A 5 4 , A 5 , > “ ANI
κρημνοῦ eis τὴν θάλασσαν, καὶ ἀπέθανον ἐν τοῖς ὕδασιν.
, > ,
Oi δὲ βόσκοντες ἔφυγον, καὶ ἀπελθόντες εἰς τὴν πόλιν
te ἐς , ES gah , ν 2928
απήγγειλαν πάντα καὶ τὰ τῶν δαιμονιζομένων. καὶ ἰδοὺ
a ε “ κ“ ‘ ΄
πᾶσα ἡ πόλις ἐξῆλθεν εἰς ὑπάντησιν “τῷ Ἰησοῦ, καὶ ἰδόν-
~ tal ε
τες αὐτὸν παρεκάλεσαν ὅπως μεταβῇ ἀπὸ τῶν ὁρίων αὐ-
A” al >
τῶν. Καὶ ἐμβὰς εἰς πλοῖον διεπέρασεν, καὶ ἦλ-
> i eee 3 Ud 7 a | ‘ / ΘΌΣΗΝ Ἢ
θεν εἰς τὴν ἰδίαν πόλιν. Καὶ ἰδοὺ προσέφερον αὐτῷ παραλυ-
‘ Ν
τικὸν ἐπὶ κλίνης βεβλημένον. καὶ ἰδὼν ὁ Ἰησοῦ: τὴν πίστιν
Θ᾽. (ὡς = a A , , 2,7 ,
αὐτῶν εἶπεν τῷ TapaduTiK@ Θάρσει, téxvov’ ἀφίενταί
rhe Ae , No , a , >
σου ai ἁμαρτίαι. Καὶ ἰδού τινες τῶν γραμματέων εἶπαν
a e a“ LE INE > Ν
ἐν ἑαυτοῖς Οὗτος βλασφημεῖ. καὶ εἰδὼς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς τὰς
3 , Chor. > 7 43 a EPs a
ἐνθυμήσεις αὐτῶν εἶπεν “Iva τί ἐνθυμεῖσθε πονηρὰ ἐν ταῖς
΄ e “-“ / ’ > > , > “ > ΄
καρδίαις ὑμῶν ; τί γάρ ἐστιν εὐκοπώτερον, εἰπεῖν ᾿Αφίεν-
e a a +
Tai σου at ἁμαρτίαι, ἢ εἰπεῖν Ἔγειρε καὶ περιπάτει; ἵνα
Ν 5»"5Ὁ hd > ’ » © ev a > , ΓΟ a
δὲ εἰδῆτε ὅτι ἐξουσίαν ἔχει ὁ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐπὶ τῆς
aA 3 , ε ’, , , “ xX a ΠΕΣ
γῆς ἀφιέναι ἁμαρτίας-- τότε λέγει τῷ παραλυτικῷ γει-
by ἐν, , A , Ν Aid > A “Ἄν
pe’ ἀρόν σου τὴν κλίνην καὶ ὕπαγε εἰς τὸν οἶκόν σου.
δ᾽ \ = ty ἃς 27107
καὶ ἐγερθεὶς ἀπῆλθεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ. ᾿Ιδόντες δὲ οἱ
Ν Ν Ν ’
ὄχλοι ἐφοβήθησαν καὶ ἐδόξασαν τὸν θεὸν τὸν δόντα ἐξου-
-“ 5 ’
σίαν τοιαύτην τοῖς ἀνθρώποις.
a “ > 5» lA
Kat παράγων ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐκεῖθεν εἶδεν ἄνθρωπον καθήμενον
“ ΄ Ν , SS oy
ἐπὶ τὸ τελώνιον, Μαθθαῖον λεγόμενον, καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿Ακο-
ΕῚ 5
λούθει μοι: καὶ ἀναστὰς ἠκολούθησεν αὐτῷ. Καὶ
> τῷ ¢ -“ > id > a Ν᾿ “ὦν ἣν", 2 Ν ‘
ἐγένετο αὐτοῦ ἀνακειμένου ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ, καὶ ἰδοὺ πολλοὶ
a ie 1 , , a? a
τελῶναι καὶ ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἐλθόντες συνανέκειντο τῷ Ἰησοῦ
‘ “- a > a \ 207 ε “ ΕΣ
καὶ τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἰδόντες οἱ Φαρισαῖοι ἔλεγον
a al > a ‘ ,ὔ Ν lol a ws
τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ Διὰ τί μετὰ τῶν τελωνῶν καὶ apap-
cal ε ΄ « »" ‘ ° ,
τωλῶν ἐσθίει ὁ διδάσκαλος ὑμῶν; ὁ δὲ ἀκούσας εἶπεν
> , » ΗΝ , > 3 ‘ ε “ ”
Ov χρείαν ἔχουσιν ot ἰσχύοντες ἰατροῦ adda οἱ κακῶς Exov-
τες. πορευθέντες δὲ μάθετε τί ἐστιν Ἔλεος θέλω Kal ΟΥ̓
4 >
θγοίδν: οὐ yap ἦλθον καλέσαι δικαίους ἀλλὰ ἁμαρτω-
Xr om To € / αὐ rn ε θ A T
ous. OTE προσέρχονται αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ Ἴω-
΄ , ‘ vo a x ε - , =
avov λέγοντες Διὰ τί ἡμεῖς καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι νηστεύομεν᾽,

34

"

"ὃ" 2

8. 32-9. 14. 5. MATTHEW.

steep into the sea, and perished in the waters.
33 And they that fed them fled, and went away into
the city, and told every thing, and what was befallen
34 to them that were ‘possessed with devils. And be- 1 or, dencnices
hold-all the city came out to meet Jesus: and when
théy saW him, they besought Aim that he would de-
part from their borders.
9 And he entered into a boat, and crossed over, and
2 came into his own city. And behold, they brought
to him a man sick of the palsy, lying on a bed: and
Jesus seeing their faith said unto the sick of the pal-
sy, *Son, be of good cheer; thy sins are forgiven. 2 Gr. ciitd.
8 And behold, certain of the scribes said within them- = ac
4selves, This man blasphemeth. And Jesus *know- authorities read
ing their thoughts said, Wherefore think ye evil in “*"”
5 your hearts? For whether is easier, to say, Thy sins
6 are forgiven; or to say, Arise, and walk? But that ye
may know that the Son of man hath *power* on earth 4 or, authority .
to forgive sins (then saith he to the sick of the palsy),
Arise, and take up thy bed, and go unto thy house.
And he arose, and departed to his house. But when
the multitudes saw it, they were afraid, and glorified
God, which had given such ‘power* unto men.
9 And as Jesus passed by from thence, he saw a
man, called Matthew, sitting at the place of toll:
and he saith unto him, Follow me. And he arose,
and followed him.
10 And it came to pass, as he ‘sat at meat in the’ 6%. (ue
house, behold, many publicans and sinners came and
11 sat down with Jesus and his disciples. And when
the Pharisees saw it, they said unto his disciples,
Why eateth your ‘Master with the publicans and ¢ or, reacter
12 sinners? But when he heard it, he said, They that
are 7whole have no need of a physician, but they τ Gr. strong.
13 that are sick. But go ye and learn what ἐλ mean-
eth, I desire mercy, and not sacrifice: for I came not
to call the righteous, but sinners.
14 Then come to him the disciples of John, saying,

Why do we and the Pharisees fast ‘oft, Daal ener

* For ‘‘power’’ read ‘‘authority ’’ (see marg.*) So in Mark ii.
10; Luke v. 24.—Am. Com,
(20)

1 That is, skins

used as bottles.

2 Gr. one ruler.

8 Or, saved

4 Or, saved thee

5 Gr, this fame.

S. MATTHEW. 9. 14-9. 30.

but thy disciples fast not? And Jesus said unto them, 15
Can the sons of the bride-chamber mourn, as long
as the bridegroom is with them? but the days will
come, when the bridegroom shall be taken away from
them, and then will they fast. And no man put- 16
teth a piece of undressed cloth upon an old garment;
for that which should fill it up taketh from the gar-
ment, and a worse rent is made. Neither do men 17
put new wine into old ‘wine-skins: else the skins
burst, and the wine is spilled, and the skins perish:
but they put new wine into fresh wine-skins, and
both are preserved.

While he spake these things unto them, behold, 18
there came ἃ ruler,and worshipped him, saying,
My daughter is even now dead: but come and lay
thy hand upon her, and she shall live. And Jesus 19
arose, and followed him, and so did his disciples.
And behold, a woman, who had an issue of blood 20
twelve years,came behind him, and touched the
border of his garment: for she said within herself, If 21
I do but touch his garment, I shall be *made whole.
But Jesus turning and seeing her said, Daughter, 22
be of good cheer; thy faith hath *made thee whole.
And the woman was *made whole from that hour.
And when Jesus came into the ruler’s house, and 23
saw the flute-players, and the crowd making a
tumult, he said, Give place: for the damsel is not 24
dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn.
But when the crowd was put forth, he entered in, 25
and took her by the hand; and the damsel arose.
And *the fame hereof went forth into all that 26
land.

And as Jesus passed by from thence, two blind 27
men followed him, crying out, and saying, Have
mercy on us, thou son of David. And when he was 28
come into the house, the blind men came to him:
and Jesus saith unto them, Believe ye that I am able
to do this? They say unto him, Yea, Lord. Then 29
touched he their eyes, saying, According to your
faith be it done unto you. And their eyes were 30

(21)

Ix KATA MAOOAION 21

ε δὲ Ν a 3 , “4 Ν > > “~
15 οἱ δὲ μαθηταὶ cod od νηστεύουσιν ; καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς
0 Ἰησοῦὺς Μὴ δύνανται of viol τοῦ "νυμφῶνος" πεν-
a “41 & > 7 A > Ν ε 7 > , ‘
θεῖν ἐφ᾽ ὅσον pet αὐτῶν ἐστὶν ὁ νυμφίος ; ἐλεύσονται δὲ
ε , ΄ > an oe 9 ΕἸ “A e / Ν ld
ἡμέραι ὅταν ἀπαρθῇ ax αὐτῶν ὁ νυμφίος, καὶ τότε νη-
16 στεύσουσιν. οὐδεὶς δὲ ἐπιβάλλει ἐπίβλημα ῥάκους ἀγνά-
sve , ha A, » Ἁ \ λ' > iw Sf
gov ἐπὶ ἱματίῳ παλαιῷ αἴρει yap TO πλήρωμα αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ
ae , \ a £ , ἡδὲ /
17 τοῦ ἱματίου, Kal χεῖρον σχίσμα γίνεται. οὐδὲ βάλλουσιν
> , ἄχ δ. Ὁ \ hi a a Φ ΤΥ ΄ e/ ε
οἶνον νέον εἰς ἀσκοὺς παλαιούς: εἰ δὲ μήγε, ῥήγνυνται οἱ
» , ἈΝ ε - » na Ἂς ε ᾽ Ν » ’
ασκοί, καὶ ὁ οἶνος ἐκχεῖται καὶ οἱ ασκοὶ ἀπόλλυνται"
ἀλλὰ βάλλουσιν οἶνον νέον εἰς ἀσκοὺς καινούς, καὶ ἀμφό-
τεροι συντηροῦνται.
ι8 Ῥαῦτα αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος αὐτοῖς ἰδοὺ ἄρχων "[εἷς] προσελ-
, ἢ , ae ΄ “ ε , » ὃ
θὼν" προσεκύνει αὐτῷ λέγων ὅτι Ἢ θυγάτηρ μου ἄρτι ére-
Α > Νν. 9 ‘ atrof, \ a ἡ νων ϑ᾽ τῶ x
λεύτησεν: ἀλλὰ ἐλθὼν ἐπίθες τὴν χεῖρά σου ἐπ᾽ αὐτήν, καὶ
ὕ Anne 6 \ ©? Aa GC 40 bs: | Eel Ν ε
19 ζήσεται. καὶ ἐγερθεὶς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς “ἠκολούθει' αὐτῷ καὶ οἱ
> nw ~
20 μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ. Kat ἰδοὺ γυνὴ aipoppootca δώδεκα ἔτη
. =! Ὁ" “ a , nae ,
προσελθοῦσα ὄπισθεν ἥψατο τοῦ κρασπέδου τοῦ ἱματίου
αὐτοῦ" ἔλ ip ἐν ἑαυτῇ "Eav po Ἢ Dd ἱμα-
21 Ὁ: ἔλεγεν γὰρ ἐν ἑαυτῇ Ἐὰν μόνον ἅψωμαι τοῦ ipa
’,’ > cal , ε \ >? a Ν Ν 28
22 τίου αὐτοῦ σωθήσομαι. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς στραφεὶς καὶ ἰδὼν
ε
αὐτὴν εἶπεν Θάρσει, θύγατερ' ἢ πίστις σου σέσωκέν
Noo , e XS Ν -“ ΄ » / \ oy ἈΝ ε
23 σε. καὶ ἐσώθη ἡ γυνὴ ἀπὸ τῆς ὥρας ἐκείνης. Kat ἐλθὼν ὁ
an > Ν δ... ἊΝ Ν id Ἀ Ν > \
Ἰησοῦς εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν τοῦ ἄρχοντος Kal ἰδὼν τοὺς αὐλητὰς
> a
24 καὶ τὸν ὄχλον θορυβούμενον ἔλεγεν ᾿Αναχωρεῖτε, οὐ yap
Ν -“
ἀπέθανεν τὸ κοράσιον ἀλλὰ καθεύδει: καὶ κατεγέλων αὐτοῦ.
μὲ a
25 ὅτε δὲ ἐξεβλήθη ὁ ὄχλος, εἰσελθὼν ἐκράτησεν τῆς χειρὸς
> a
26 αὐτῆς, Kat ἠγέρθη τὸ κοράσιον. Kai ἐξῆλθεν ἡ φήμη "αὕ-
rh 8 ὅλ. ‘ a > ’ Ν ΄
27 τη εἰς ὅλην τὴν γῆν ἐκείνην. Καὶ παράγοντι
ἐκεῖθεν τῷ Ἰησοῦ ἠκολούθησαν 7 δύο τυφλοὶ κράζοντες
Ν ,’ a
καὶ re ᾿Ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς, ‘vie’ Δαυείδ. ἐλθόντι δὲ
εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν cont Lis αὐτῷ ot es καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς
ὃ Ἰησοῦς Πιστεύετε ὅτι ‘Sibctital τοῦτο" προσ αι: λέγουσιν
39 αὐτῷ Ναί κύριε. τότε ἥψατο τῶν nha αὐτῶν λέγων
x0 Κατὰ τὴν πίστιν ὑμῶν γενηθήτω ὑμῖν. καὶ ἠνεῴχθησαν

is]
co

“νυμφίον

εἰσελθὼν

ἠκολούθησεν

αὐτῆς

αὐτῷ

υἱὸς

τοῦτο δύναμαι

4AeBBatost

22 KATA MA®9AION IX. X

»“»" " “ ~
αὐτῶν ot ὀφθαλμοί Kat ἐνεβριμήθη αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς
λέγων. Ὁρᾶτε μηδεὶς γινωσκέτω: οἱ δὲ ἐξελθόντες διεφήμι:

a AA > © “- σι» ’ : 7 A NV «3
σαν avtov ἐν oly τῇ γῇ ἐκείνῃ. Αὐτῶν δὲ ἐξερ-

, 9 Ν / > “-“ Ν , ᾿ Ν
χομένων ἰδοὺ προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ κωφὸν δαιμονιζόμενον: καὶ
ἐκβχηθέντος τοῦ δαιμονίου ἐλάλησεν 6 κωφός. καὶ ἐθαύ-
μασαν οἱ ὄχλοι λέγοντες Οὐδέποτε ἐφάνη οὕτως ἐν τῷ
3 ΄ ε x a ” > nxn 7 a
Ισραήλ. [οἱ δὲ Φαρισαῖοι ἔλεγον Ἔν τῷ ἄρχοντι τῶν
δαιμονίων ἐκβάλλει τὰ δαιμόνια.)

nw ΕἸ “-“ ,ὔ
Kai περιῆγεν 0 Τησοῦς τὰς πόλεις πάσας καὶ τὰς κώμας,
διδάσκων ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς αὐτῶν καὶ κηρύσσων τὸ εὐαγ-
, a , Ν , a , τῆς
γέλιον τῆς βασιλείας καὶ θεραπεύων πᾶσαν νόσον καὶ
πᾶσαν μαλακίαν. ᾿Ιδὼν δὲ τοὺς ὄχλους ἐσπλαγ-
΄, Ν Lal “ > 2 / Ν 5» ΄
χνίσθη περὶ αὐτῶν ὅτι ἦσαν ἐσκυλμένοι καὶ ἐριμμένοι
\ 4 a
QCEl TIPOBATA MH EYONTA TTOIMENA. τύτε λέγει τοῖς
A ee ὑτ' \ \ , εν » , 3.7
μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ Ὃ μὲν θερισμὸς πολύς, οἱ δὲ ἐργάται ὀλί-
, = a , aA Fe he oe, ΄ > ,
you δεήθητε οὖν τοῦ κυρίου τοῦ θερισμοῦ ὅπως ἐκβάλῃ epya-
τας εἰς τὸν θερισμὸν αὐτοῦ. Kai προσκαλεσάμενος τοὺς
δώδεκα μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ἐξουσίαν πνευμάτων
° ΄ “ 3 , 2 4 \ , a ,
ἀκαθάρτων aorte ἐκβάλλειν αὐτὰ καὶ θεραπεύειν πᾶσαν vo-
σον καὶ πᾶσαν μαλακίαν. εν, Tov δὲ δώδεκα ἀπο-
, aa. ἐπέ hos “- a ΄ ε aay
στόλων τὰ ὀνόματά ἐστιν ταῦτα: πρῶτος Σίμων ὁ λεγόμενος
Πέτρος καὶ ᾿Ανδρέας ὁ ἀδελφὸς αὐτοῦ καὶ ᾿Ιάκωβος ὁ
i on
τοῦ Ζεβεδαίου καὶ ᾿Ιωάνης ὁ ἀδελφὸς αὐτοῦ, Φίλιππος
a a " a ε ΄ 37)
καὶ Βαρθολομαῖος, Θωμᾶς καὶ Μαθθαῖος ὁ τελώνης, ᾿Ιάκω-
Bos 6 τοῦ ᾿Αλφαίου καὶ "@addatos', Σίμων ὁ ἹΚαναναῖος καὶ
ἃ . , Ἂν 3. ἢ
ἸΙούδας ὁ Ἰσκαριώτης ὁ καὶ παραδοὺς αὐτόν. - +» Bov-
‘ ΄ oy ε Ai “ ‘x, 3. A
Tous τοὺς δώδεκα ἀπέστειλεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς παραγγείλας αὐτοῖς
λέγων
fal / o
Bis ὁδὸν ἐθνῶν μὴ ἀπέλθητε, καὶ εἰς πόλιν “Ξαμαρειτῶν
wn A ‘ u A
μὴ εἰσέλθητε: πορεύεσθε δὲ μᾶλλον πρὸς TA TIPOBATA TA
Ψ ’
ἀπολωλότὰ ΟἸ ΚΟΥ ᾿οερδῆλ. πορευόμενοι δὲ κηρύσσετε λέ-
“ * ε , a 3 a 3 a
γοντες ὅτι Ἤγγικεν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν. ἀσθενοῦντας

37

ΩὩ
co

4

ω

-

σι

on

9. 30-10. 7. 5. MATTHEW.

opened. And Jesus ‘strictly charged them, saying,

81 See that no man knowit. But they went forth, and
spread abroad his fame in all that land.

82. And as they went forth, behold, there was brought

33 to him a dumb man possessed with a *devil. And
when the *devil was cast out, the dumb man spake:
and the multitudes marvelled, saying, It was never

34 so seen in Israel. But the Pharisees said, *By the
prince of the ‘devils casteth he out ‘devils.

35 And Jesus went about all the cities and the vil-
lages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching
the gospel of the kingdom, and healing all manner

36 of disease and all manner of sickness. But when
he saw the multitudes, he was moved with compas-
sion for them, because they were distressed and

37 scattered, as sheep not having a shepherd. Then
saith he unto his disciples, The harvest truly is plen-

88 teous, but the labourers are few. Pray ye therefore
the Lord of the harvest, that he send forth labourers

100 into his harvest. And he called unto him his twelve
disciples, and gave them authority over unclean
spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of
disease and all manner of sickness.

2 Now the names of the twelve apostles are these:
The first, Simon, who is called Peter, and Andrew
his brother; James the son of Zebedee, and John his

8 brother; Philip, and Bartholomew; Thomas, and
Matthew the publican; James the son of Alpheeus,

4and Thaddeus; Simon the *Cananzean, and Judas

5 Iscariot, who also ‘betrayed him. These twelve
Jesus sent forth, and charged them, saying,

Go not into any way of the Gentiles, and enter not

‘6 into any city of the Samaritans: but go rather to the

J lost sheep of the house of Israel. And as ye go,
preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand.

(22)

1 Or, sternly

2 Gr. demon.

3 Or, In
4 Gr, demons

5 Or, Zealot See
Luke vi. 15;
Acts i. 13,

6 Or, delivered him
up: and so al-
ways.

5. MATTHEW. 10. 8-10. 25.

Heal the sick, raise the dead, cleanse the lepers, cast 8
1Gr. demons. -Out ‘devils: freely ye received, freely give. Get you 9
2 Gr, girdles. no gold, nor silver, nor brass in your *purses; no 10
wallet for your journey, neither two coats, nor shoes,
nor staff: for the labourer is worthy of his food.
And into whatsoever city or village ye shall enter, 11
search out who in it is worthy; and there abide till
ye go forth. And as ye enter into the house, salute 12
it. Andif the house be worthy, let your peace come 13
upon it: but if it be not worthy, let your peace re-
turn to you. And whosoever shall not receive you, 14
nor hear your words, as ye go forth out of that house
or that city, shake off the dust of your feet. Verily 15
I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for the
land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judge-
ment, than for that city.
Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of 16
3 Or, simple wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and *harm-
less as doves. But beware of men: for they will 17
deliver you up to councils, and in their synagogues:
they will scourge you; yea and before governors and 18
kings shall ye be brought for my sake, for a testi-
mony to them and to the Gentiles. But when they 19
deliver you up, be not anxious how or what ye shall
speak: for it shall be given you in that hour what
ye shall speak. For it is not ye that speak, but the 20
Spirit of your Father that speaketh in you. And 21
brother shall deliver up brother to death, and the
father his child: and children shall rise up against
4 On ft Me™ © yarents, and *cause them to be put to death. And 22
ye shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake:
but he that endureth to the end, the same shall be
saved. But when they persecute you in this city, 23
flee into the next: for verily I say unto you, Ye shall
not have gone through the cities of Israel, till the
Son of man be come.
4 oh pie aw, _ disciple is not above his ‘master, nor a servant 24
: ‘ above his lord. It is enough for the disciple that he 25
be as his master,

(23)

Χ ΚΑΤᾺ MA@@AION 23

“θεραπεύετε, νεκροὺς ἐγείρετε, λεπροὺς καθαρίζετε, δαιμόνια
ἐκβάλλετε' δωρεὰν ἐλάβετε, δωρεὰν δότε. Μη κτήσησθε

Ὁ

χρυσὸν μηδὲ ἄργυρον μηδὲ χαλκὸν εἰς τὰς ζώνας ὠμῶν,
10 μὴ πήραν εἰς ὁδὸν μηδὲ δύο χιτῶνας μηδὲ ὑποδήματα
μηδὲ RaBoor: ἄξιος γὰρ ὁ ἐργάτης τῆς τροφῆς αὐτοῦ. εἰς
ἣν δ᾽ ἂν πόλιν ἢ κώμην sini ἐξετάσατε τίς ἐν αὐτῇ

"
Lal

ἄξιός ἐστιν" κἀκεῖ μείνατε ἕως ἂν ἐξέλθητε. εἰσερχόμενοι

"
ν.

‘ > \ 77 > ΄ oe 4 μὰν Ν 4 ε > 7
δὲ εις τὴν οἰκιαν ἀσπάσασθε αὐτὴν" και €av μεν Hf] ἢ οιἰκια

"
ῳ

ἀξία, ἐλθάτω ἡ εἰρήνη ὑμῶν ἐπ᾽ αὐτήν" ἐὰν δὲ μὴ ἢ ἀξία, ἡ
| Se 4 ε a roy ςς κα > Δ Ν a x \
εἰρήνη ὑμῶν “ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἐπιστραφήτω. καὶ ds ἂν μὴ
δέξηται ὑμᾶς μηδὲ ἀκούσῃ τοὺς λόγους ὑμῶν, ἐξερχόμενοι

"
~

» A > 7 aA a , > ’ 3 , Ν
ἔξω τῆς οἰκίας ἢ τῆς πόλεως ἐκείνης ἐκτινάξατε τὸν κονι-
‘ τ lel a “ a
15 optov ᾿ τῶν ποδῶν ὑμῶν. ἀμὴν €yw ὑμῖν, ἀνεκτότερον
» -“ Ά Ν & > ε , ’ a a
ἔσται γῇ Ξοδόμων καὶ Topoppwv ἐν ἡμέρᾳ κρίσεως ἢ τῇ
, 2 / 3 ἂς ἐν Ν᾽ END. , go cae ε
16 πόλει ἐκείνῃ. Ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ ἀποστέλλω ὑμᾶς ὡς
Ξ δ » > , e ”
πρόβατα ἐν μέσῳ λύκων" γίνεσθε οὖν φρόνιμοι ὡς "οἱ ὄφεις"
/ “
17 καὶ ἀκέραιοι ὡς al περιστεραί. προσέχετε δὲ ἀπὸ τῶν ἀν-
Ν « -“ ~
Opwrwv’ παραδώσουσιν γὰρ ὑμᾶς εἰς συνέδρια, καὶ ἐν ταῖς
a , ton
18 συναγωγαῖς αὐτῶν μαστιγώσουσιν ὑμᾶς" Kal ἐπὶ ἡγεμόνας
Ν Ν lal > la ov > a > , >
δὲ καὶ βασιλεῖς ἀχθήσεσθε ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ εἰς μαρτύριον av-
A ΄ -“ ~ Ν
το Τοῖς καὶ τοῖς ἔθνεσιν. ὅταν δὲ παραδῶσιν ὑμᾶς, μὴ μερι-
, ane % , , \ po Sie,
μνήσητε πῶς ἢ τί λαλήσητε' δοθήσεται yap ὑμῖν ἐν ἐκείνῃ
a 4 ΄ὔ δέχ, ὦ > ‘ ἀν pS Sse -
20 TH ὥρᾳ τί λαλήσητε' οὐ yap ὑμεῖς ἐστὲ οἱ λαλοῦντες
‘ a ε ad \ a enw
ἀλλὰ τὸ πνεῦμα τοῦ πατρὸς ὑμῶν τὸ λαλοῦν ἐν ὑμῖν.
Ν ΄ Ν ‘ /
ax παραδώσει δὲ ἀδελφὸς ἀδελφὸν εἰς θάνατον καὶ πατὴρ τέ-
r - + . 4
κνον, Kal éravacrycovrat’ τέκνα ἐπὶ γονεῖς καὶ θανατώ-
‘ ε ‘ ΄ Ν 4
22 σουσιν αὐτούς. Kal ἔσεσθε μισούμενοι ὑπὸ πάντων διὰ τὸ
μὴ , ε Te , > 4 * ,
ὄνομά pov: ὃ δὲ ὑπομείνας εἰς τέλος οὗτος σωθήσεται.
q - Ἀ , _t a > a“ ¢ 7, , > 4
23 ὅταν δὲ διώκωσιν ὑμᾶς ἐν τῇ πόλει ταύτῃ, φεύγετε εἰς τὴν
Ly ἡ a> + \ Ν / ca > \ la : ‘ /
ἑτέραν" ἀμὴν yap λέγω ὑμῖν, ov μὴ τελέσητε Tas πόλεις
» “Ἵν , >
24 [Tod] Ἰσραὴλ ἕως ἔλθῃ ὁ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. Οὐκ ἔστιν
φ' 9, ε ‘ , > -“
μαθητὴς ὑπὲρ τὸν διδάσκαλον οὐδὲ δοῦλος ὑπὲρ τὸν κύριον
> > ‘ “
25 αὐτοῦ. ἀρκετὸν τῷ μαθητῇ ἵνα γένηται ws 6 διδάσκαλος

ἐκ

ὃ ὄφις

ἐπαναστήσεται

indy ἐκ ταύτης
διώκωσιν ὑ ὑμδς,
sour eis THY
ἄλλην" Ἑ

και :
τῷ οἱ οδεσπότῃ...
τοῖς OLKLAKOLS

24 ΚΑΤᾺ ΜΑΘΘΑΙ͂ΟΝ x

a. τὰς ΝΜ a ε ε , oe yi pee 5
ασυτου, και ὁ δοῦλος ως ὁ κυριος αὐτου. εἰ TOV οἰκοδε-

Ν ᾿ as ἧς \
σπότην Βεεζεβοὺλ ἐπεκάλεσαν, πόσῳ μᾶλλον τοὺς οἰκιακοὺς "

2 τς . 5 A i Re 20x Mig FF
αὐτοῦ. μὴ οὖν φοβηθῆτε αὐτούς: οὐδὲν yap ἐστιν KeKa-
, 2a > 3 ΄, \ ες. ἂν νον
λυμμένον ὃ οὐκ ἀποκαλυφθήσεται, Kal κρυπτὸν ὃ οὐ γνω-
θ , , a λέ ca my ΣῪ / »ν 5 “ ᾿ς
σθήσεται. ὃ λέγω ὑμῖν ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ, εἴπατε ἐν τῷ φωτί

TTA PS one ee eee , = A , Ν
καὶ ὃ εἰς τὸ οὖς ἀκούετε, κηρύξατε ἐπὶ τῶν δωμάτων. καὶ
‘ a φ- δὰ A > , ‘ a ar Ἢ
μὴ φοβηθῆτε ἀπὸ τῶν ἀποκτεινόντων τὸ σῶμα τὴν δὲ
>) Cal cal -“"
ψυχὴν μὴ δυναμένων ἀποκτεῖναι" φοβεῖσθε δὲ. μᾶλλον τὸν
΄ Ν \ Ν “ 3 , > 4 Ἄν. ΔΗ,
δυνάμενον καὶ ψυχὴν καὶ σῶμα ἀπολέσαι ἐν γεέννῃ. οὐχὶ
, ΄ 5 , » Νν ἃ - 5 “a »
δύο στρουθία ἀσσαρίου πωλεῖται ; καὶ ἕν ἐξ αὐτῶν οὐ πε-
“ -“ 5», - Ν «ε an “
σεῖται ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν ἄνευ τοῦ πατρὸς ὑμῶν. ὑμῶν δὲ καὶ
ε ΄ a. a A 3 , vee x >
ai τρίχες τῆς κεφαλῆς πᾶσαι ἠριθμημέναι εἰσίν. μὴ οὖν
a a Ie σας a >
φοβεῖσθε: πολλῶν στρουθίων διαφέρετε ὑμεῖς. Πᾶς οὖν

“ ε , 9 3 ee | « > ΄ ε
ὅστις ὁμολογήσει ἐν ἐμοὶ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὁμο-

Xr , a AA ἀν 6 A ΄ A >
ογήῆσω Kayo εν avuT@ εμπροσ εν του πατρος μου του εν.

a 3 Ὁ ὁ Se. 9 [4 ’ ΝΜ a >
τοῖς οὐρανοῖς" ὅστις “Oe ἀρνήσηταί pe ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀν-
θρώπων; ἀρνήσομαι κἀγὼ αὐτὸν ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ πατρός μου
τοῦ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς.. Μὴ νομίσητε ὅτι ἦλθον

a > ἘΡ > N ‘ re > > an eae.
βαλεῖν εἰρήνην ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν᾽ οὐκ ἦλθον βαλεῖν εἰρήνην
ἀλλὰ μάχαιραν. ἦλθον γὰρ διχάσαι ἄνθρωπον KATA TOY

‘ > » ' ‘ “ \ “
πὰτρὸς AYTOY κἀὶ θγγὰτέρὰ KATA THC MHTPOC ΔΥτης
KAl νύμφην KATA τῆς πενθερᾶο ‘AyTHC, KAI ἐχθροὶ TOY
> ’ c > \ > n ε “ἘΔ , a
ANOPWITOY ΟἹ OIKIAKOI δυτοῦ. O φιλῶν πατέρα ἢ μη-

, 4, Ἂς ᾿ς 3 μ᾿} Μ A ae a εν xs
τέρα ὑπὲρ ἐμὲ οὐκ ἔστιν pov ἄξιος" καὶ ὁ φιλῶν υἱὸν ἢ
θυγατέρα ὑπὲρ ἐμὲ οὐκ ἔστιν μου ἄξιος: καὶ ὃς οὐ λαμ-
βάνει τὸν σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀκολουθεῖ ὀπίσω μου, οὐκ ἔ-

¥& ε ε Ν \ Ν 5 a 3? , 5» ,
στιν μου ἄξιος. ὁ εὑρὼν τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἀπολέσει αὑτὴν,

a ©£ > 7 Ν Ν > ne > a ε , 5
καὶ ὁ ἀπολέσας τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ ευρήσει av-

33

39

, ε ‘4 2m κὰν , Ν £9 om
THY. Ο δεχόμενος ὑμᾶς ἐμὲ δέχεται, καὶ ὁ ἐμὲ 4o

δεχόμενος δέχεται τὸν ἀποστείλαντά με. ὁ δεχόμενος προ-
EE: "ἡ , ‘ ΄ ΄ \

φήτην εἰς ὄνομα προφήτου μισθὸν προφήτου λήμψεται, καὶ

ε / / 5» μὴ ΄ Ἀ , a

ὁ δεχόμενος δίκαιον εἰς ὄνομα δικαίου μισθὸν δικαίου Anp-

ἃ a a “ , : ΄ Ὶ
ψεται. καὶ ος αν ποτίσῃ ἕνα των μικρων τουτῶν TOTHPLOV

4

10. 25-10. 42. 5. MATTHEW.

and the ‘servant as his lord. If they have called 1 Gr. tondservant.
the master of the house *Beelzebub, how much ?® Gt. Beleebul:
26 more shail they call them of his household! Fear ν
them not therefore: for there is nothing covered,
that shall. not be revealed; and hid, that shall
27 not be known. What I tell you in the darkness,
speak ye in the light: and what ye hear in the ear,
28 proclaim upon the housetops. And be not afraid
of them which kill the body, but are not able to kill
the soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy
29 both soul and body in *hell. Are not two sparrows 3 Gr. Gekenna.
sold for a farthing? and not one of them shall fall
30 on the ground without your Father: but the very
81 hairs of your head are all numbered. Fear not there-
fore; ye are of more value than many sparrows.
52 Every one therefore who shall confess ‘me before 4 Gr. in me.
men, ‘lim will 1 also confess before my Father which ὁ Gr. in sim.
33 is in heaven. But whosoever shall deny me before
men, him will I also deny before my Father whicli
is in heaven.
84 Think not that I came to ‘send peace on the earth: ὁ Gr. cas.
35 I came not to *send peace, but a sword. For I came
- to set a man at variance against his father, and the
daughter against her mother, and the daughter in
36 law against her mother in law: and a man’s foes
37 shall be they of his own household. He that loveth
father or mother more than me is not worthy of me;
and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is
88 not worthy of me. And he that doth not take his
89 cross and follow after me, is not worthy of me. He τ or, found
that ‘findeth his ‘life* shall lose it; and he that ὅ105- 8 Or, sou
eth his *life* for my sake shall find it. ba
40 He that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that
41 receiveth me receiveth him that sent me. He that re-
ceiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall re-
ceive a prophet’s reward; and he that receiveth a
righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall
42 receive a righteous man’s reward. And whosoever
shall give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup

* “life”? strike out the marg. So in xvi. 25; Mark viii. 35;
Luke ix. 24; xvii. 33; John xii. 25.—Am. Com.

(24)

1 Or, the gospel

2 Many ancient au-
thorities read
But what went
ye out to see? a
prophet ?

3 Gr. lesser.

4 Or, him
5 Some ancient au-
thorities omit to
ar.

5, MATTHEW. 10. 42-11. 16.

of cold water only, in the name of a disciple, verily
I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward.

And it came to pass, when Jesus had made an11
end of commanding his twelve disciples, he departed
thence to teach and preach in their cities.

Now when John heard in the prison the works of 2
the Christ, he sent by his disciples, and said unto 3
him, Art thou he that cometh, or look we for an-
other? And Jesus answered and said unto them, 4
Go your way and tell John the things which ye do
hear and see: the blind receive their sight, arid the 5
lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf
hear, and the dead are raised up, and the poor have
‘good tidings preached to them. And blessed ishe, 6
whosoever shall find none occasion of stumbling in
me. And as these went their way, Jesus began to 7
say unto the multitudes concerning John, What
went ye out into the wilderness to behold? a reed
shaken with the wind? But what went ye out for 8
to see? a man clothed in soft raiment? Behold,
they that wear soft radment are in kings’ houses. -
*But wherefore went ye out? to see a prophet? Yea, 9
I say unto you, and much more than a prophet. This 10
is he, of whom it is written,

Behold, I send my messenger before thy face,

Who shall prepare thy way before thee.
Verily I say unto you, Among them that are born 11
of women there hath not arisen a greater than John
the Baptist: yet he that is *but little in the kingdom
of heaven is greater than he. And from the days 12
of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heav-
en suffereth violence, and men of violence take it
by force. For all the prophets and the law proph- 13
esied until John. And if ye are willing to receive 14
‘7t, this is Elijah, which is to come. He that hath 15
ears to hear, let him hear. But whereunto shall 116
liken this generation?

(25)

ΧΧΙ. : KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙ͂ΟΝ 25

Par) « ὦ a Μὲ. καὶ , a oA
ψυχροῦ μόνον εἰς ὄνομα μαθητοῦ, ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ov μὴ
γἀπολέσῃ τὸν μισθὸν" αὐτοῦ.

1 Kai ἐγένετο ὅτε ἐτέλεσεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς διατάσσων τοῖς δώ-
δεκα μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ, μετέβη ἐκεῖθεν τοῦ διδάσκειν καὶ

a , > ~
κηρύσσειν ἐν ταῖς πόλεσιν αὐτῶν.

ε «3 , > , > a , \ » a
2 O δὲ Ἰωάνης ἀκούσας ἐν τῷ δεσμωτηρίῳ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ
a hci , \ a a Leer ae SD
3 χριστοῦ πέμψας διὰ τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ εἶπεν αὐτῷ dv
a > ε
4 εἶ ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἢ ἕτερον προσδοκῶμεν ; καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ
> a > > - fe > / » , a
Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Πορευθέντες ἀπαγγείλατε “Iwaver a
ey eg ,

5 ἀκούετε καὶ βλέπετε᾽ TYPAOI ᾿ἀνδβλέπουοιν Kal’ χωλοὶ
περιπατοῦσιν, λεπροὶ καθαρίζονται καὶ κωφοὶ ἀκούουσιν,

. > ,
6 καὶ νεκροὶ ἐγείρονται καὶ TITWYO! εγάγγελιζοντὰι" καὶ μα-
΄ LAR 4 Δ Ἂ ‘ ὃ θῇ > > , ,
7 κάριός ἐστιν ὃς ἂν μὴ σκανδαλισθῇ ἐν ἐμοί. Tov-

‘ , Ν @ iy - , ane
των δὲ πορευομένων ἤρξατο ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς λέγειν τοῖς ὄχλοις "

περὶ Iwavov Τί ἐξήλθατε εἰς τὴν ἔρημον θεάσασθαι ; κά-
8 Aapov ὑπὸ ἀνέμου σαλευόμενον ; ἀλλὰ τί ἐξήλθατε ἰδεῖν ;
» ΝΜ “- Ἴ , > \ ε \ ‘
ἄνθρωπον ἐν μαλακοῖς ἠμφιεσμένον ; ἰδοὺ οἱ τὰ μαλακὰ
ο φοροῦντες ἐν τοῖς οἴκοις τῶν βασιλέων. ἀλλὰ τί ἐξήλ-
θατε; προφήτην ἰδεῖν ; ναί, λέγω ὑμῖν, καὶ περισσότερον
10 προφήτου. οὗτός ἐστιν περὶ οὗ γέγραπται
> ae ν᾽ > , ᾿ » ; ‘ ᾿
Ιδοὺ ἐγὼ ἀποστέλλω τὸν ἀγγελόν MOY πρὸ προοώ-
TOY Coy,
Oc KATACKEYACE! THN ὁλόν COY EMTTPOCOEN Coy.
τι ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐκ ἐγήγερται ἐν γεννητοῖς γυναικῶν μεί-
lov ᾿Ιωάνου τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ" ὁ δὲ μικρότερος ἐν τῇ βασι-
12 λείᾳ τῶν οὐρανῶν μείζων αὐτοῦ ἐστίν. ἀπὸ δὲ τῶν ἡμερῶν
> , “ af ¥ ε ΄ fal bd a
Iwavov τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ ἕως ἄρτι ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν
, κ᾿ er | , ial , \ ε
13 βιάζεται, καὶ βιασταὶ ἁρπάζουσιν αὐτήν. πάντες γὰρ ot
14 προφῆται καὶ ὁ νόμος ἕως ᾿Ιωάνου ἐπροφήτευσαν᾽ καὶ εἰ
15 θέλετε δέξασθαι, αὐτός ἐστιν λείας ὁ μέλλων ἔρχεσθαι. Ὃ
16 ἔχων ὦτα ἀκουέτω. Τίνι δὲ ὁμοιώσω τὴν γενεὰν ταύτην ;

ἀπόληται ὃ
μισθὸς τ

ἀναβλέπουσιν.

Ap.

26 KATA MAOOAION XI XII

ε , ᾽ ‘ , ς , 3 a " a_a
OJLOLA ἐστιν παιδίοις καθημένοις εν ταις ἀγοραῖς [7 προσφω-

γοῦντα τοῖς ἑτέροις λέγουσιν

Ἡύὐλήσαμεν ὑμῖν
ἐθρηνήσαμεν καὶ

Ν 9 . ’
και οὐκ ὠρχήσασθε ἥ

οὐκ ἐκόψασθε:

- Ἀν > , / » / / , A a
ἦλθεν yap Iwavyns pyre ἐσθίων μήτε πίνων, Kal λέγουσιν

‘
> ε Ν - > Yd
Δαιμόνιον ἔχει: ἦλθεν ὁ vids Tod ἀνθρώπου ἐσθίων καὶ

, Ν , 3 ΔΊΩΝ , Ν 3 ΄
πίνων, καὶ λέγουσιν Ἰδοὺ ἄνθρωπος φάγος και οἰνοποτής,

a / A ee a ae , ε / ee
α, ωλῶ .
τελωνῶν φίλος kat ἁμαρτωλῶν. καὶ ἐδικαιώθη ἡ σοφία ἀπὸ

a ἊΝ
τῶν ἔργων αὐτῆς.

’; »ν >
Tore ἤρξατο ὀνειδίζειν τὰς

, > e ἣν τυ ε a / 5» a -« >
πόλεις ἐν αἷς ἐγένοντο αἱ πλεῖσται δυνάμεις αὐτου, OTL οὐ

5 ἢ F
μετενόησαν᾽ Οὐαί σοι, Χοραζείν: οὐαί σοι, Βηθσαιδάν᾽

“ yer) , \ A ΓΑ. ε , ε /
OTL εἰ EV Τύρῳ και Σιδῶνι ἐγένοντο αι δυνάμεις αι γενομε-

> cn / A Ε] , Ν tol ,
VOL €V υμῖιν, πάλαι αν εν σάκκῳ και σποδῷ μετεέενοησαν.

a “ 2 /
πλὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, Τύρῳ καὶ Σιδῶνι ἀνεκτότερον ἔσται ἐν

ἡμέρᾳ κρίσεως ἢ. ὑμῖν. Καὶ σύ, Καφαρναούμ, μὴ ἕως

> a ! “ “ ᾿ ov ΓΜ ud
ΟΥ̓ΡΑΝΟΥ͂ ὑψωθήοῃ ; ἕως AAOY KATABHCH. ὅτι εἰ ἐν Zodo-
μοις ἐγενήθησαν ai δυνάμεις ai γενόμεναι ἐν σοί, ἔμεινεν

ἂν μέχρι τῆς σήμερον.

πλὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι γῇ Σοδόμων

Ω ΄ »" > steed ΄ a ,
GVEKTOTEPOV COTAL EV NENG KPLOEWS ἢ σοι.

> eer, a n? a ey aA > ὁ εἰς
Ev ἐκείνῳ τῷ καιρῷ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν ᾿Εξομο-

“ ’ ΄ Φ Ἂς Lad a
λογοῦμαί σοι, πάτερ κύριε τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τῆς γῆς, OTL

-" . Ν col A - A ° ,
ἔκρυψας ταῦτα ἀπὸ σοφῶν καὶ συνετῶν, καὶ ἀπεκάλυψας

Ὄισις, ΄, ΄ ε , Ag hid 3 “ Nees μι
avuTa νηπιοις" ναι, ὁ TaTyp, OTL CUTWS εὐδοκία ἐγένετο εμ-

6 / Ul ΄ ὃ 50 ε ἣν ΄“ id
προσῦέν σου. avTa μοι παρεδοθὴ ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς μου,

\ ΩΝ > , ‘ eX > {τὰ , 29K \
και οὐδεὶς ETLYLVWO KEL TOV VLOV εἰ μὴ ὁ TATIP, οὐδὲ τον

7 > ὦ > bd εν dake Ὁ κα! , ε
πατέρα τις ἐπιγινώσκει εἰ μὴ ο VLOS καὶ ᾧ ἐὰν βούληται ὁ

ΤΑῚ ΄ a , , ε a ‘
VLOS ἀποκαλύψαι. Δεῦτε προς με TAVTES OL κοπίωντες και

, > oe , ε n » \ t
πεφορτισμένοι, κάγω ἀναπαύσω ὑμᾶς. ἀρατετον ζυγόν μου

ey? ,ὁ rn Ν , ice hte ἂν nA > ‘ A
ep ὑμᾶς καὶ μάθετε ar ἐμοῦ, OTL πραῦς εἰμι καὶ ταπεινὸς
τῇ καρδίᾳ, καὶ εὑρήςετε ἀνάπδγοιν TAIC YYYAIC ὑμῶν" ὁ
γὰρ ζυγός μου χρηστὸς καὶ τὸ φορτίον μου ἐλαφρόν ἐστιν.

> , “ a , © oy! a a ,
Ev ἐκείνῳ τῷ καιρῷ ἐπορεύθη ὁ Ingots τοῖς σάββασιν τ

A ἰν ’, 2
διὰ των σποριμωὼν

ε δὲ θ Ν δέξαι τς | ’ \
Ol O€ PAUNTAL GvTOV ETELVATAY, και

17

2

°

21

22

23

24

26

30

11. 16-12. 1. 5. MATTHEW.

It is like unto children sitting in the marketplaces,

17 which call unto their fellows, and say, We piped unto
you, and ye did uot dance; we wailed, and ye did

18 not ‘mourn. For John came neither eating nor 1 Gr. deat the breaw.

19 drinking, and they say, He hath a *devil. The Son 9 Gr. demon.
of man came eating and drinking, and they say, Be-
hold, a gluttonous man, and a winebibber, a friend _
of publicans and sinners! And wisdom *is justified 3 Or, was
by her *works. Ἐπ το ἔνοας tend

80. Then began he to upbraid the cities wherein most φλέγει τ δ δὲ
of his *mighty works were done, because they re- 5 Gr, powers.

21 pented not. Woe unto thee, Chorazin! woe unto
thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works had been
done in Tyre and Sidon which were done in you,
they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and

22 ashes. Howbeit I say unto you, it shall be more tol-
erable for Tyre and Sidon in the day of judgement,

283 than for you. And thou, Capernaum, shalt say TTS a
be exalted unto heaven? thou shalt *go down unto _ thorities read be
Hades: for if the ‘mighty works had been done in "4"
Sodom which were done in thee, it would have re-

24 mained until this day. Howbeit I say unto you,
that it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom
in the day of judgement, than for thee.

25 At that season Jesus answered and said, I “thank 7 or, praise
thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou
didst hide these things from the wise and under-

26 standing, and didst reveal them unto babes: yea,

Father, *for so it was well-pleasing in thy sight. s or, that

27 All things have been delivered unto me of my Fa-
ther: and no one knoweth the Son, save the Father;
neither doth any know the Father, save the Son,
and he to whomsoever the Son willeth to reveal him,

28 Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy

29 laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke
upon you, and learn of me: for lam meek and low-
ly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.

30 For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light.

12 At that season Jesus went on the sabbath day
through the cornfields; and his disciples were an
hungred, and

D (26)

5. MATTHEW, 12, 1-12. 19.

began to pluck ears of corn, and to eat. But the 2
Pharisees, when they saw it, said unto him, Be-
hold, thy disciples do that which it is not lawful
to do upon the sabbath. But he said unto them, ὃ
Have ye not read what David did, when he was an
1 Some ancient au. Lungred, and they that were with him; how he en- 4
forties Ps tered into the house of God, and ‘did eat the shew-
bread, which it was not lawful for him to eat, neither
for them that were with him, but only for the priests?
Or have ye not read in the law, how that on the sab- 5
bath day the priests in the temple profane the sab-
bath, and are guiltless?) But 1 say unto you, that 6
ny.” 9" tone greater than the temple is here. Butifyehad 7
known what this meaneth, I desire mercy, and not
sacrifice, ye would not have condemned the guilt-
less. For the Son of man is lord of the sabbath. 8
And he departed thence, and went into theirsyna- 9
gogue: and behold, a man having a withered hand. 10
And they asked him, saying, Is it lawful to heal on
the sabbath day? that they might accuse him. And 11
he said unto them, What man shall there be of you,
that shall have one sheep, and if this fall into a pit
on the sabbath day, will he not lay hold on it, and
lift it out? How much then is a man of more value 12
than a sheep! Wherefore it is lawful to do good
on the sabbath day. Then saith he to the man, 13
Stretch forth thy hand. And he stretched it forth;
and it was restored whole, as the other. But the 14
Pharisees went out, and took counsel against him,
how they might destroy him. And Jesus perceiving 15
it withdrew from thence: and many followed him;
and he healed them all, and charged them that they 16
should not make him known: that it might be ful- 17
8 Or, through filled which was spoken ‘by Isaiah the prophet, say-
ing,
Behold, my servant whom I have chosen; 18
My beloved in whom my soul is well pleased:
I will put my Spirit upon him,
And he shall declare judgement to the Gentiles.
He shall not strive, nor cry aloud; 19

(27)

ΧΗ 3 ΚΑΤᾺ ΜΑΘΘΑΙ͂ΟΝ 27

2 ἤρξαντο τίλλειν στάχυας καὶ ἐσθίειν, οἱ δὲ Φαρισαῖοι ἰ-
δόντες εἶπαν αὐτῷ ᾿Ιδοὺ οἱ μαθηταί σου ποιοῦσιν ὃ οὐκ ἔξε-
3 στιν ποιεῖν ἐν σαββάτῳ. ὁ δὲ ἐἶπεν αὐτοῖς Οὐκ ἀνέγνω-
ΜΈΣ ,’ Ν “ > , 5 ν ε iF 3 -
τε τί ἐποίησεν Δαυεὶδ ore ἐπείνασεν καὶ οἱ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ;
4 πῶς εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τοὺς ἄρτογο τῆς
προθέςεως ἔφαγον, ὃ οὐκ ἐξὸν ἡ ἦν αὐτῷ φαγέϊν οὐδὲ τοῖς
5 μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ εἰ μὴ τοῖς ἱερεῦσιν μόνρις ; ἢ οὐκ ἀνέγψῳτε ἐν
τῷ νόμῳ ὅτι τοῖς σάββασιν οἱ ἱερεῖς ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ τὸ σάβ-
fol sy ca a
6 Baroy βεβηλοῦσιν καὶ ἀναίτιοί εἰσιν ;΄ λέγω. δὲ ὑμῖν ὅτι
7 τοῦ ἱεροῦ μεῖζόν ἐστιν ὧδε. εἰ δὲ ἐγνώκειτε τί ἐστιν Ἔλεος
θέλω καὶ OY BYCIAN, οὐκ ἂν κατεδικάσατε τοὺς ἀναι-
, “ , ᾿ ¢ > fol , ε εν Ἂς τ αὉ
8 τίους. κύριος γάρ ἐστιν τοῦ σαββάτου ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ αἀν-
9 Opwrov. Καὶ μεταβὰς ἐκεῖθεν ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν
Ae ee ἂν ΓΑ νῷν ν ΤΥ ΔΝ ΄ .
10 συναγωγὴν ἀὐτῶν᾽ καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄνθρωπος χεῖρα ἔχων ξηράν. καὶ
ἐπηρώτησαν αὐτὸν λέγοντες Εἰ ἔξεστι τοῖς σάββασιν θερα-
11 πεύειν ; ἵνα κατηγορήσωσιν αὐτοῦ. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτοῖ: Τίς
[ἔσται] ἐξ ὑμῶν ἄνθρωπος ὃς ἕξει πρόβατον ἕν, καὶ ἐὰν ἐμ-
, n a , 9 , “ἄν ΄, oak
πέσῃ τοῦτο τοῖς σάββασιν εἰς βόθυνον, οὐχὶ κρατήσει αὐτὸ
\ 2 -“ , > , μὴ ’ re
12 καὶ ἐγερεῖ ; πόσῳ οὖν διαφέρει ἄνθρωπος προβάτου. ᾿ ὥστε
13 ἔξεστιν τὸῖς σάββασιν καλῶς ποιεῖν. Tore λέγει τῷ av-
θρώπῳ “Exrewvov σου τὴν x<ipa’ καὶ ἐξέτεινεν, καὶ ἀπεκα-
14 τεστάθη ὑγιὴς ὡς ἡ ἄλλη. ἜἘξελθόντες δὲ οἱ Φαρι-
σαῖοι συμβούλιον ἔλαβον κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ ὅπως αὐτὸν ἀπολέσω-
15 σιν. ἡ Ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς pons ᾿ἀνεχώρησεν ἐκεῖθεν.
Καὶ ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ πάλλοῦ καὶ ἐθεράπευσεν αὐτοὺς
16 πάντας, καὶ ἐπετίμησεν αὐτοῖς ἵνα μὴ φανερὸν αὐτὸν
, ς ο - ‘ ε x \? ,ὔ ~
17 ποιήσωσιν" “ἵνα πληρωθῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ Ἤσαίου τοῦ προ-
φήτου λέγοντος
> ‘ < “ a c ’
8 ~ “lAoy ὁ Tratc Moy ON HpéTica,
ὁ ἀγάπητόο MOY ON εὐδόκησεν ἢ ΨΥΧΉ MOY"
θήσω τὸ TINEYMA MOY ἐπ᾽ δὐτόν,
‘ ͵ n Lal
KAl KPICIN τοῖο EONECIN ἀπδγγελεῖ,
> '
τὸ ᾿ΟΥ̓κ épicer οὐδὲ Kpayracel,

προσηνέχθη αὐτῷ
δαιμονιζόμενος
τυφλὸς καὶ κωφός

ὑμῖν

οὐ μὴ ἀφεθῇ

28 KATA ΜΑΘΘΆΙΟΝ , XII

a. Ὁ.» ’ : > e ui ‘ ‘
οὐδὲ AKOYCEl TIC ἐν τὰϊο TIAATEIAIC THN φωνὴν
; 3 n
Αὐτοῦ.
, , >
KAAAMON CYNTETPIMMENON OY KATEAZE!
‘ ' ͵ 3
Kal AINON τγφόμενον OY CBECEl,
a hal > , > nn A '
ἕως ἂν ἐκβάλῃ εἰς νῖκος THN κρίσιν.
‘ fal > > a om > “
ΚΑΙ Tad ONOMATI AYTOY ἔθνη EATIIOYCIN.
, ΄ * 7 A
Tore “xpoonveyxay αὐτῷ δαιμονιζόμενον τυφλὸν καὶ
, ΄ -“ ~
κωφόν" καὶ ἐθεράπευσεν αὐτόν, ὥστε τὸν κωφὸν λαλεῖν
; ἘΠῊΝ, ἜΣΕΙ "
καὶ βλέπειν. Kei ἐξίσταντο πάντες οἱ ὄχλοι καὶ ἔλεγον
Μήτι οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς Δαυείδ ; οἱ δὲ Φαρισαῖοι ἀκού-
x / \ a
σαντες εἶπον Οὗτος οὐκ ἐκβάλλει τὰ δαιμόνια εἰ μὴ ἐν τῷ
a ‘

BecleBovA ἄρχοντι τῶν δαιμονίων, Hidus δὲ τὰς. ἐνθυ-
΄ s,s oA = . fal - , na
μήσεις αὐτῶν εἶπεν avrois Πᾶσα βασιλεία μερισθεῖσα
καθ᾽ ἑαυτῆς ἐρημοῦται, καὶ πᾶσα πόλις ἢ οἰκία μερισθεῖσα

2 « a ᾽ , i ach ak A \ A
καθ᾽ ἑαυτῆς οὐ σταθήσεται. καὶ εἰ ὁ Σατανᾶς τὸν Σατανᾶν
a eas
ἐκβάλλει, ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὸν ἐμερίσθη: πῶς οὖν σταθήσεται ἡ
“ \ Ὁ 7 4
βασιλεία αὐτοῦ; καὶ εἰ ἐγὼ ev BecleBovdA ἐκβάλλω τὰ
΄ ε 8.3, ε “ ΕἸ ,ὔ ΕἸ ,ὔ Ν “
δαιμόνια, οἱ viol ὑμῶν ἐν τίνι ἐκβάλλουσιν; διὰ τοῦτο
RN \ 7 ca > δ 2 , 2.0%
αὐτοὶ κριταὶ ἔσονται ὑμῶν. εἰ δὲ ἐν πνεύματι θεοῦ ἐγὼ
ἐκβάλλω τὰ δαιμόνια, ἄρα ἔφθασεν ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἡ βασιλεία
a A A a ’ ΄ > o > \ > of, a
τοῦ θεοῦ. ἢ πῶς δύναταΐ τις εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν τοῦ
ἰσχυροῦ καὶ τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ ἁρπάσαι, ἐὰν μὴ πρῶτον δήσῃ
τὸν ἰσχυρόν ; καὶ τότε τὴν οἰκίὰν αὐτοῦ διαρπάσει. ὁ μὴ
ὧν pet ἐμοῦ κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐστίν, καὶ ὁ μὴ συνάγων μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ
7 Ἁ ~ , ca cal ε ’ A
σκορπίζει. Διὰ τοῦτο λέγω ὑμῖν, πᾶσα ἁμαρτία καὶ Bda-
σφημία ἀφεθήσεται ᾿ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, ἡ δὲ τοῦ πνεύμα-
τος βλασφημία οὐκ ἀφεθήσεται, καὶ ὃς ἐὰν εἴπῃ λόγον κα-
\ > en ae , ? , 2 A a 2 A »”
τὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, ἀφεθήσεται αὐτῷ’ ὃς δ᾽ ἂν εἴπῃ
A a , -“ 4Φ..Δ | 9 > , 7 > ~ ¥
κατὰ τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου, οὐκ ἀφεθήσεται" αὐτῷ οὔτε
ἐν τοὕτῳ τῷ αἰῶνι οὔτε ἐν τῷ μέλλοντι. gi
, -
ποιήσατε τὸ δένδρον καλὸν καὶ τὸν καρπὸν αὐτοῦ καλόν, ἢ

, Ν δὲ ὃ ἈΝ OPP: .Ν δι, σὺ ,
TOLYTATE TO COEVOPOV OAT POV και TOV κάρπον αὐτου σαπρον"

20

33

Ν -“ -“ A
ἐκ yap τοῦ καρποῦ τὸ δένδρον γινώσκεται. γεννήματα ἐχι- 34

12. 19-12. 84. S. MATTHEW.

Neither shall any one hear his voice in the
streets.

20 A bruised reed shall he not break,

And smoking flax shall he not quench,

Till he send forth judgement unto victory.
21 And in his name shall the Gentiles hope.
[ 22. Then was brought unto him ‘one possessed with 1 Or, « demoniae
;
;

a devil, blind and dumb: and he healed him, inso-
23 much that the dumb man spake and saw. And all
the multitudes were amazed, and said, Is this the
24son of David*? But when the Pharisees heard it,
they said, This man doth not cast out “devils, but 2 Gr. demons.
25 *by Beelzebub the prince of the *devils. And know- 8 or, ia
ing their thoughts he said unto them, Every king-
= dom divided against itself is brought to desolation;
and every city or house divided against itself shall
26 not stand: and if Satan casteth out Satan, he is di-
vided against himself; how then shall his kingdom
27 stand? And if I *by Beelzebub cast out *devils, *by
whom do your sons cast them out? therefore shall
28 they be your judges. But if I *by the Spirit of God
cast out *devils, then is the kingdom of God come
29 upon you. Or how can one enter into the house of
the strong man, and spoil his goods, except he first
bind the strong man? and then he will spoil his
30 house. He that is not with me is against me; and
31 he that gathereth not with me scattereth. There-
fore I say unto you, Every sin and blasphemy ;
shall be forgiven ‘unto men}; but the blasphemy * thorities "tend
32 against the Spirit shall not be forgiven. And who- ὅταν
soever shall speak a word against the Son of man,
it shall be forgiven him; but whosoever shall speak
against the Holy Spirit, it shall not be forgiven him,
neither in this *world, nor in that which is to come. 5 or, age
33 Either make the tree good, and its fruit good; or
make the tree corrupt, and its fruit corrupt: for
34 the tree is known by its fruit. Ye offspring of vi-

* For Is this the son of David?” read “Can this be the son of
David??? [comp. John ἵν. 29].—Am. Com.
+ ‘unto men” strike out the marg.—Am. Com.

(28)

I Or, Teacher

2 Gr. sea-monster.

3 Gr. more than.

4 Or, ἐξ

5 Or, itself

5. MATTHEW. 12. 34-12. 46.

pers, how can ye, being evil, speak good things? for
out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speak-
eth. The good man out of his good treasure bring- 35
eth forth good things: and the evil man out of his
evil treasure bringeth forth evil things. And I say 36
unto you, that every idle word that men shall speak,
they shall give account thereof in the day of judge-
ment. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, 37
and by thy words thou shalt be condemned.

Then certain of the scribes and Pharisees answer- 38

‘ed him, saying, Master, we would see a sign from

thee. But he answered and said unto them, An 39
evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign;
and there shall no sign be given to it but the sign
of Jonah the prophet: for as Jonah was three days 40
and three nights in the belly of the ?whale; so shall
the Son of man be three days and three nights in
the heart of the earth. The men of Nineveh shall 41
stand up in the judgement with this generation, and
shall condemn it: for they repented at the preach-
ing of Jonah; and behold, *a greater than Jonah is
here. The queen of the south shall rise up in the 42
judgement with this generation, and shall condemn
it: for she came from the ends of the earth to hear
the wisdom of Solomon; and behold, *a greater than
Solomon is here. But the unclean spirit, when ‘he 48
is gone out of the man, passeth through waterless
places, seeking rest, and findeth it not. Then the 44
saith, I will return into my house whence I came
out; and when *he is come, ‘he findeth it empty,
swept, and garnished. Then goeth ‘he, and taketh 45
with ‘himself seven other spirits more evil than
Shimself, and they enter in and dwell there: and the
last state of that man becometh worse than the first.
Even so shall it be also unto this evil generation,

While he was yet speaking to the multitudes, be- 46
hold, his mother and his brethren stood without,
seeking to speak to him,

(29)

XH 4 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ 29

» -“ " » ‘A ,¥ ‘ a
Svar, πῶς δύνασθε ἀγαθὰ λαλεῖν πονηροὶ ὄντες; ἐκ yap τοῦ
3 ma > a ε » ν᾿

35 περισσεύματος τῆς καρδίας τὸ στόμα λαλεῖ. ὁ ἀγαθὸς

a a a ΄ Ts “
ἄνθρωπος ἐκ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ θησαυροῦ ἐκβάλλει ᾿ ἀγαθώ, καὶ
ε ᾿ vi ΝΜ ᾿ > a ~ 6 Ρ a > B ἕλε
ὁ πονηρὸς ἄνθρωπος ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ θησαυροῦ ἐκβά

, 4 Se ae - ὃ» 3 ΠΑ ἢ ΄

36 λει πονηρά. Λέγω δὲ. ὑμῖν ὅτι πᾶν ῥῆμα ἀργὸν ὃ χαλή-
σουσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι, ἀποδώσουσιν περὶ αὐτοῦ λόγον ἐν

37 ἡμέρᾳ κρίσεως" ἐκ γὰρ τῶν λόγων cov δικαιωθήσῃ, καὶ ἐκ
τῶν λόγων σου καταδικασθήσῃ.

38 Τότε ἀπεκρίθησαν αὐτῷ τινὲς τῶν γραμματέων καὶ
Φαρισαίων λέγοντες Διδάσκαλε, θέλομεν ἀπὸ σοῦ σημεῖον
"Ὁ A ε ας ‘ > Al “ \ 9 ‘ Ν

:9 ἰδεῖν. ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Teved πονηρὰ καὶ μοι-
χαλὶς σημεῖον ἐπιζητεῖ, καὶ σημεῖον οὐ δοθήσεται αὐτῇ εἰ

a a a ͵΄ “ 3

“ομὴ τὸ σημεῖον ᾿Ιωνᾶ τοῦ προφήτου. ὥσπερ γὰρ ἣν ᾿Ἴω-
NAC ἐν TH KOIAIA TOY KHTOYC τρεῖς ἡμέρδο Kal Tpeic
NYKTAC, οὕτως ἔσται ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐ ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ τῆς

41 γῆς τρεῖς ἡμέρας καὶ τρεῖς νύκτας. ἄνδρες Νινευεῖται ἀνα-
στήσονται ἐν τῇ κρίσει μετὰ τῆς γενεᾶς ταύτης καὶ κατα-
κρινοῦσιν αὐτήν" ὅτι μετενόησαν εἰς τὸ κήρυγμα Ἰωνᾶ, καὶ

n - ?

42 ἰδοὺ πλεῖον Ἴωνά ὧδε. βασίλισσα νότου ἐγερθήσεται ἐν
τῇ κρίσει μετὰ τῆς γενεᾶς ταύτης καὶ κατακρινεῖ αὐτήν"
΄ > > a , “~ “᾿ > a ΄ ἿΝ ΓΝ
ὅτι ἦλθεν ἐκ τῶν περάτων τῆς γῆς ἀκοῦσαι τὴν σοφίαν Σο-

43 λομῶνος, καὶ ἰδοὺ πλεῖον Σολομῶνος ὧδε. Ὅταν
δὲ ΨΚ ΄ a "Ὁ 7 Ν οἷν a ; ΄ ‘
€ τὸ ἀκάθαρτον πνεῦμα ἐξέλθῃ ἀπὸ τοῦ ανθρώπου, διέρ-

SAD νὰ 2 -“ > , ‘ > er
χεται Oe ἀνύδρων τόπων ζητοῦν ἀνάπαυσιν, καὶ οὐχ εὑρέ:
» ’ ’ > ‘ ΄ > , bid

44 σκει. τότε λέγει His τὸν οἶκόν pov ἐπιστρέψω ὅθεν
ἐξῆλθον" καὶ ἐλθὸν εὑρίσκει σχβλάζογνα [καὶ] σεσαρωμένον

45 καὶ Καίραμημιέχονς τότε πορεύεται καὶ πάραλαμ ie μεθ᾽ ἑ-
αὐτοῦ ἑπτὰ ἕτερα ere piehisrete ἑαυτοῦ, καὶ εἰσελ-
θόντα κατοικεῖ ἐκεῖ: καὶ γίνεται τὰ ἔσχατα τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
> 7 , “ 4 MA »” Ν a -
ἐκείνου χείρονα τῶν πρώτων, Οὕτως ἔσται καὶ τῇ γενεᾷ

’ Lal “~
ταύτῃ τῇ πονηρᾷ.
“ cot cal »
46 "Ere αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος τοῖς ὄχλοις ἰδοὺ ἡ μήτηρ καὶ

οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐτοῦ ἱστήκεισαν ἔξω ζητοῦντες αὐτῷ adi.
8

τὰ

ἦλθον τὰ πετεινὰ
;

και

*

ἔπνιξαν

αὑτοῖς

30 KATA ΜΑΘΘΔΙΟΝ XII XII

» ~ ss a
cat. ' ὃ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν τῷ λέγοντι αὐτῷ Tis
> 'ε ΄ A 7 eX ε ᾿ ’,
ἐστιν ἢ “μήτηρ μου, καὶ τίνες εἰσὶν οἱ ἀδελφοί pov;
-“ an >
καὶ ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα [αὐτοῦ] ἐπὶ τοὺς μαθητὰς av-
> ,
τοῦ εἶπεν “dod ἡ μήτηρ μου καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοί pov"
-“ , -“
ὅστις γὰρ ἂν ποιήσῃ τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πατρός μου τοῦ
> » “ 5 ’ 5 A ΝΥ > A Ν ,
ἐν οὐρανοῖς, αὐτός μου ἀδελφὸς καὶ ἀδελφὴ Kal μήτηρ

3 ΄
εστιν.

> a ε , > ’ 5 A <9. a iW ~ > 7
Ev τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ ἐξελθὼν ὁ Ἰησοῦς * τῆς οἰκίας
sy) κ ν , \ , \ "ἊΝ
ἐκάθητο παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν" καὶ συνήχθησαν πρὸς αὐτὸν
5, ov. Boy “ nar
ὄχλοι πολλοί, ὥστε αὐτὸν εἰς πλοῖον ἐμβάντα καθῆσθαι,
\ a δ τῶν ,,Δκν Ν > x ε / ιν ἸῺ
καὶ πᾶς ὁ ὄχλος ἐπὶ τὸν αἰγιαλὸν ἱστήκει. καὶ ἐλάλησεν
-“ cal 3 Ν lal
αὐτοῖς πολλὰ ἐν παραβολαῖς λέγων ᾿Ιδοὺ ἐξῆλθεν 6 σπείρων
“-“ a oss N\
τοῦ σπείρειν. Kal ἐν τῷ σπείρειν αὐτὸν ἃ μὲν ἔπεσεν παρὰ
Ν ’
τὴν ὁδόν, καὶ ' ἐλθόντα τὰ πετεινὰ" κατέφαγεν αὐτά. ἄλλα
\ 7 > & Ν , “ 3 > “ ΄ \
δὲ ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ τὰ πετῤώδη ὅπου οὐκ εἶχεν γῆν πολλήν, καὶ
3 Ν Ἀ 2 a
εὐθέως ἐξανέτειλεν διὰ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν βάθος γῆς, ἡλίου δὲ
> la > / \ Ν Ν ‘ we re. >
ἀνατείλαντος ἐκαυματίσθη καὶ διὰ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν ῥίζαν é-
, ” . >
EnpavOn. ἄλλα δὲ ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ τὰς ἀκάνθας, καὶ ἀνέβησαν αἱ
Ν δι ον ͵7 ψ 5 , ΝΜ a. on - ς s -"
ἄκανθαι καὶ ᾿ ἀπέπνιξαν' αὐτά. ἄλλα δὲ ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν
a ἃ ,
τὴν καλὴν καὶ ἐδίδου καρπόν, ὃ μὲν ἑκατὸν ὃ δὲ ἑξήκον-
a x
τα ὃ δὲ τριάκοντα. “O ἔχων ὦτα ἀκουέτω. : Καὶ
3 na ‘ -
προσελθόντες οἱ μαθηταὶ εἶπαν αὐτῷ Διὰ τί ἐν παραβολαῖς
a a > \ > TN Φ -
λαλεῖς αὐτοῖς; ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν ᾿ ὅτι Ὑμῖν δέδοται
lal Ν / » - > a
γνῶναι τὰ μυστήρια τῆς βασιλείας τῶν οὐρανῶν, ἐκείνοις
δὲ > δέδ ν 4, ᾿" ι ὃ θ , ἐτα 7 A ἈΝ
€ οὐ δέδοται. ὅστις yap ἔχει, δοθήσεται αὐτῷ καὶ περισ-
’ὔ hd X > ΕΣ aA» ‘J , ie °
σευθήσεται: ὅστις δὲ οὐκ ἔχει, καὶ ὃ ἔχει ἀρθήσεται am αὐ-
A Ν a a ° “- ἮΙ Ψ
τοῦ. διὰ τοῦτο ἐν παραβολαῖς αὐτοῖς λαλῶ, ὅτι βλέποντες
5 , \ > Se 3 > 4 Lana ,
ov βλέπουσιν καὶ ἀκούοντες οὐκ ἀκούουσιν οὐδὲ συνίουσιν"
ΠῚ a > “-“ ε ’ > , ε / k
καὶ ἀναπληροῦται αὐτοῖς ἡ προφητεία Hoaiov ἡ λέγουσα
> n > ‘ > ‘ cal
Ακοεῖ AKoyceTe Kal OY MH CYNHTE,
\ ’ , ‘ 3 Vy >,
KAl βλέποντες βΒλέψετε Kal OY MH IAHTE.

50

"

N

WwW

~

fon)

on

13

1%

εἶπεν δέ τις αὐτῷ ᾿Ιδοὺ ἡ μήτηρ gov καὶ ot ἀδελφοί cov ἔξω ἑστήκασιν ζητοῦντές gor λαλῆσαι.

12. 47-13. 14. 5, MATTHEW.

477*And one said unto him, Behold, thy mother and!
thy brethren. stand without, seeking to speak to
48 thee. But he answered and said unto him that
told him, Who is my mother? and who are my
49 brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward
his disciples, and said, Behold. my mother and my
50 brethren! For whosoever shall do the will of my
Father which is in heaven, he is my brother, and
sister, and mother.

13 On that day went Jesus out of the house, and sat
2 by the'sea side. And there were gathered unto him
great multitudes, so that he entered into a boat, and
8 sat; and all the multitude stood on the beach. And
he spake to them many things in parables, saying,
4 Behold, the sower went forth to sow; and as he
sowed, some seeds fell by the way side, and the birds
5 came and devoured them: and others fell upon the
rocky places, where they had not much earth: and
straightway they sprang up, because they had no
6deepness of earth: and when the sun was risen,
they were scorched; and because they had no root,
7 they withered away. And others fell upon the
thorns; and the thorns grew up, and choked them:
8 and others fell upon the good ground, and yielded
fruit, some a hundredfold, some sixty, some thirty.

9 He that hath ears?, let him hear.
10 And the disciples came, and said unto him, Why
11 speakest thou unto them in parables?) And he an-
swered and said unto them, Unto you it is given to
know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but
12 to them it is not given. For whosoever hath, to
him shall be given, and he shall have abundance:
but whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken
13 away even that which he hath. Therefore speak 1
to them in parables; because seeing they see not,
and hearing they hear not, neither do they under-
14stand. And unto them is fulfilled the prophecy of

Isaiah, which saith,
By hearing ye shall hear, and shall in no wise
understand;
And seeing ye shall see, and shall in no wise
perceive:
(80)

2

Some ancient
authorities omit
ver. 47,

Some ancient au-
thorities

ere, and in ver.
43, to hear: as
in Mark iv. 9;
Luke viii. 8.

5, MATTHEW. 13. 15-13. 28,

For this people’s heart is waxed gross, 15

And their ears are dull of hearing,

And their eyes they have closed;

Lest haply they should perceive with their éyes,

And hear with their ears,

And understand with their heart,

And should turn again,

And I should heal them.
But blessed are your eyes, for they see; and your 16
ears, for they hear. For verily I say unto you, that 17
many prophets and righteous men desired to see the
things which ye see, and saw them not; and to hear
the things which ye hear, and heard them not. Hear 18
then ye the parable of the sower. When any one 19
heareth the word of the kingdom, and understandeth
it not, then cometh the evil one, and snatcheth away
that which hath been sown in his heart. This is he -
that was sown by the way side. And he that was 20
sown upon the rocky places, this is he that heareth
the word, and straightway with joy receiveth it; yet 21
hath he not root in himself, but endureth for a while;
and when tribulation or persecution ariseth because -
of the word, straightway he stumbleth. And he that 22
was sown among the thorns, this is he that heareth

1 Or, age the word; and the care of the ‘world, and the de-
ceitfulness of riches, choke the word, and he be-
cometh unfruitful: And he that was sown upon 23
the good ground, this is he that heareth the word,
and understandeth it; who verily beareth fruit, and
bringeth forth, some a hundredfold, some sixty, some
thirty.

- Another parable set he before them, saying, The 24
kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man that sowed
good seed in his field: but while men slept, his ene- 25

2 Or, darnel my came and sowed *tares also among the wheat,
and went away. But when the blade sprang up, and 26
brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also.

3 Gr. bondservante. And the *servants of the householder came and said 27
unto him, Sir, didst thou not sow good seed in thy
field? whence then hath it tares? And he said unto 28

4Gr. A man that them, #An enemy hath done this.

is an enemy.

(31)

ΧΙ KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ 21

pag . é PRE
15 €TTAYYNOH γὰρ ἡ KapAlA TOY λδοῦ ΤΟΥΤΟΥ,
a ει <
KAl TOIC WCIN βὰρέως HKOYCAN,
: ‘ ‘ > 1 > n~ > U “
KAl TOYC OPOAAMOYC δύτων EKAMMYCAN
r » “ > “
MH TIOTE 1AQDCIN "ΤΟΙ͂Ο ὀφθδλμοιο
KAl τοῖς ὠοὶν ἀκούοωοιν
4 ' - ΠΥ '
Kal TH KAPAIA CYNQCIN ΚΑΙ ETTICTPEYOOCIN,
‘ >7 > ’
Kal idcomat ayToyc.
16 ὑμῶν δὲ μακάριοι of ὀφθαλμοὶ ὅτι βλέπουσιν, καὶ τὰ ὦτα
c a Γ] > ΄ ᾿ ‘ ΠΥ , cn Φ ‘
17 [ὑμῶν] ὅτι ἀκούουσιν. ἀμὴν yap λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι πολλοὶ προ-
a ν δ. > ΄ 22 α΄ ἃ , + > 99
φῆται καὶ δίκαιοι ἐπεθύμησαν ἰδεῖν ἃ βλέπετε καὶ οὐκ εἶδαν,
18 καὶ ἀκοῦσαι ἃ ἀκούετε καὶ οὐκ ἤκουσαν. Ὑμεῖς
- > , x \ , Σ [ΩΝ

19 οὖν ἀκούσατε τὴν παραβολὴν τοῦ σπείραντος. Παντὸς
ἀκούοντος τὸν λόγον τῆς βασιλείας καὶ μὴ συνιέντος, ἔρχε-
ται ὁ πονηρὸς καὶ ἁρπάζει τὸ ἐσπαρμένον ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ

et O44 > ε N ‘ eg ΄ © Ox 98 ‘

20 αὐτοῦ: οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ παρὰ THY ὁδὸν σπαρείς. ὁ δὲ ἐπὶ τὰ

, id Φι ,. ε ‘ id » ’ Ν ° ‘
πετρώδη σπαρείς, οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ TOV λόγον ἀκούων Kal εὐθὺς

‘ - , iat > ΝΜ Αι ῷ, 53 ε ~

at μετὰ χαρᾶς λαμβάνων αὐτόν" οὐκ ἔχει δὲ ῥίζαν ἐν ἑαυτῷ
ἀλλὰ πρόσκαιρός ἐστιν, γενομένης δὲ θλίψεως ἢ διωγμοῦ

22 διὰ τὸν λόγον εὐθὺς σκανδαλίζεται. ὁ δὲ εἰς τὰς ἀκάνθας
σπαρείς, οὗτός ἐστιν 6 τὸν λόγον ἀκούων καὶ ἡ μέριμνα
τοῦ αἰῶνος καὶ ἡ ἀπάτη τοῦ πλούτου συνπνίγει τὸν λόγον,

23 καὶ ἄκαρπος γίνεται. 6 δὲ ἐπὶ τὴν καλὴν γῆν σπαρείς,
οὗτός ἐστιν 6 τὸν λόγον ἀκούων καὶ συνιείς, ὃς δὴ καρπο-
φορεῖ καὶ ποιεῖ ὃ μὲν ἑκατὸν ὃ δὲ ἑξήκοντα ὃ δὲ τριάκοντα.

42. Ἄλλην παραβολὴν παρέθηκεν αὐτοῖς λέγων Ὡμοιώ-
θη ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν ἀνθρώπῳ σπείραντι καλὸν σπέρ-

> ae - > a > ΗΜ - ΄ ‘ > ,

25 μα ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ αὐτοῦ. ἐν δὲ τῷ καθεύδειν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους
ay St νιδ ts Wie Ae 5 / γ- ἶφι ὁ ΄
ἦλθεν αὐτοῦ ὁ ἐχθρὸς καὶ ἐπέσπειρεν ζιζάνια ἀνὰ μέσον

26 τοῦ σίτου καὶ ἀπῆλθεν. ὅτε δὲ ἐβλάστησεν ὁ χόρτος καὶ

‘ 3 , , > ΄ s Ν ,
27 καρπὸν ἐποίησεν, τότε ἐφάνη καὶ τὰ ζιζάνια. προσελ-
θόντες δὲ οἱ δοῦλοι τοῦ οἰκοδεσπότου εἶπον αὐτῷ Κύριε,
πον ‘ ὃ : ~ a “
οὐχὶ καλὸν σπέρμα ἔσπειρας ἐν τῷ σῷ ἀγρῷ; πόθεν οὖν
ν , ξ a “
28 ἔχει ζιζάνια; ὁ δὲ ἔφη αὐτοῖς ᾿Ἐχθρὸς ἄνθρωπος τοῦτο

ἄχρι τ΄. μέχρι

συναγάγετε

Ἡσαίον Ap.

32 KATA ΜΑΘΘΔΑΙΟΝ: XII

ἐποίησεν. - οἱ δὲ αὐτῷ’ λέγουσιν Θέλεις οὖν. ἀπελθόντες
συλλέξωμεν αὐτά; ὁ δέ φησιν Ov, μή ποτε συλλέγον-
τες τὰ ζιζάνια ἐκριζώσητε ἅμα αὐτοῖς τὸν σῖτον: ἄφετε
cr . , cre 7 - a Xx. 3 “
συναυξάνεσθαι ἀμφότερα ' ἕως᾽ τοῦ θερισμοῦ" καὶ ἐν καιρῷ
τοῦ θερισμοῦ ἐρῶ τοῖς θερισταῖς Ξυλλέξατε πρῶτον τὰ ζιζά-
νια καὶ δήσατε αὐτὰ [εἰς] δέσμας πρὸς τὸ κατακαῦσαι αὐτά,
A a :
τὸν δὲ σῖτον ᾿συνάγετε᾽ εἰς τὴν ἀποθήκην μου. "Ad-
Anv παραβολὴν παρέθηκεν αὐτοῖς λέγων “Opota ἐστὶν ἡ
βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν κόκκῳ σινάπεως, ὃν λαβὼν ἄνθρωπος
ἔσπειρεν ἐν τῷ ἀγρῷ αὐτοῦ: ὃ μικρότερον μέν ἐστιν πάντων
a , “ ὃ re θη a a λ , 9 ‘
τῶν σπερμάτων, ὅταν δὲ αὐξηθῇ μεῖζον τῶν λαχάνων ἐστὶν
a a 2 a
καὶ γίνεται δένδρον, ware ἐλθεῖν τὰ πετεινὰ τοῦ ΟΥ̓ΡΑΝΟΥ͂
ἀν 3° a , 5» a
καὶ KATACKHNOIN ἐν TOIC KAAAOIC AYTOY. “AA-
Anv παραβολὴν [ἐλάλησεν αὐτοῖς: “Ὁμοία ἐστὶν ἡ βασι-

λεία τῶν οὐρανῶν ζύμῃ, ἣν λαβοῦσα γυνὴ ἐνέκρυψεν εἰς

- , ¢ a
ἀλεύρου σάτα τρία ἕως ov ἐζυμώθη ὅλον. Ταῦτα :

πάντα ἐλάλησεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐν παραβολαῖς τοῖς ὄχλοις, Kat
χωρὶς παραβολῆς οὐδὲν ἐλάλει αὐτοῖς: ὅπως πληρωθῇ τὸ
ῥηθὲν διὰ τοῦ προφήτου λέγοντος
᾿Ανοίξω ἐν TIAPABOAAIC τὸ CTOMA MOY,
ἐρεύξομδι κεκργμμένὰ ἀπὸ KATABOAHC.
Τότε ἀφεὶς τοὺς ὄχλους ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν. οἰκίαν. Kai
προσῆλθαν αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ λέγοντες ᾿Διασάφησον

eon \ \ A , i a € On 3
ἡμῖν τὴν παραβολὴν τῶν ζιζανίων τοῦ ἀγροῦ. ὁ δὲ ἀπο- 3

32

33

36

‘ > ε 4 Ν Ν [4 3 \ ε εν
‘
κριθεὶς εἶπεν Ὃ σπείρων τὸ" καλὸν σπέρμα ἐστὶν ὁ υἱὸς

a > , ε ἂς, εἰ | , > ε , Ε nN . ‘

τοῦ ἀνθρώπου: ὁ δὲ ἀγρός ἐστιν ὁ κόσμος" τὸ δὲ καλὸν

, e , > ε ey a / Z Ν Ν , ,

σπέρμα, οὗτοί εἶσιν οἱ viol τῆς βασιλείας" τὰ δὲ Clava

> ε εν a ee tee a) ‘ ε , > +

εἰσιν οἱ viol τοῦ πονηροῦ, ὁ δὲ ἐχθρὸς ὁ σπείρας αὐτά

‘ -“

ἐστιν ὁ διάβολος" ὁ δὲ θερισμὸς συντέλεια αἰῶνός ἐστιν,

” -“ > , ‘

ot δὲ θερισταὶ ἀγγελοί εἰσιν. ὥσπερ οὖν συλλέγεται τὰ

a »

ζιζάνια καὶ πυρὶ κατακαίεται, οὕτως ἔσται ἐν τῇ συντε-
’, ~ 24 > 8 en ~ ? , ‘ >

λείᾳ τοῦ αἰῶνος" ἀποστελεῖ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τοὺς ay-

γέλους αὐτοῦ, καὶ συλλέξουσιν ἐκ τῆς βασιλείας αὐτοῦ

13. 28-13. 41. 8. MATTHEW.

And the ‘servants say unto him, Wilt thou them 1 Gr. tondservancs,
29 that we go and gather them up? But he saith,
Nay; lest haply while ye gather up the tares, ye
30 root up the wheat with them. Let both grow to-
gether until the harvest: and in the time of the har-
vest I will say to the reapers, Gather up first the
tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but
gather the wheat into my barn.
81 Another parable set he before them, saying, The
kingdom of heaven is like unto a grain of mustard
seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field:
32 which indeed is less than all seeds; but when it is
grown, it is greater than the herbs, and becometh a
tree, so that the birds of the heaven come and lodge
in the branches thereof.
33 Another parable spake he unto them; The king-
dom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman 2 ee wend te the

. . ὰ ἃ lenotes

took, and hid in three measures of meal, till it was the Hebrew seah,
. a& measure con-

all leavened. taining nearly a

84 All these things spake Jesus in parables unto the ΚΣ

multitudes; and without a parable spake he noth-
35 ing unto them: that it might be fulfilled which was
spoken *by the prophet, saying, 3 Or, through
I will open my mouth in parables;
I will utter things hidden from the foundation «Maryanne
‘of the world. thorities omit of
36 Then he left the multitudes, and went into the “τα
house: and his disciples came unto him, saying, Ex-
plain unto us the parable of the tares of the field.
37 And he answered and said, He that soweth the good
38 seed is the Son of man; and the field is the world;
and the good seed, these are the sons of the kingdom;
39 and the tares are the sons of the evil one ; and the
enemy that sowed them is the devil: and the harvest
is *the end of the world; and the reapers are angels. ἢ % i}, Αγ αν
40 As therefore the tares are gathered up and burned
with fire; so shall it be in ‘the end of the world.
41 The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they
shall gather out of his kingdom

(32)

5. MATTHEW. 13. 41-13. 57.

all things that cause stumbling, and them that do
iniquity, and shall cast them into the furnace of 42
fire: there shall be the weeping and gnashing of
teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the 43
sun in the kingdom of their Father. He that hath
ears, let him hear.
The kingdom of heaven is like unto a treasure 44
hidden in the field;. which a man found, and hid;
1 Or, for joy thereof ANG "in his joy he goeth and selleth all that he hath,
and buyeth that field.
Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man 45
that is a merchant seeking goodly pearls: and hay- 46
ing found one pearl of great price, he went and sold
all that he had, and bought it.
8 Gr. drag-net. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a *net, 47
that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every
kind: which, when it was filled, they drew up on 48
the beach; and they sat down, and gathered the
good into vessels, but the bad they cast away. So 49
+ Mhienoftheae Shall it be in *the end of the world: the angels shall
come forth, and sever the wicked from among the
righteous, and shall cast them into the furnace of 50
fire: there shall be the weeping and gnashing of
teeth.
Have ye understood all these things? They say 51
unto him, Yea. And he said unto them, Therefore 52
every scribe who hath been made a disciple to the
kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is a
householder, which bringeth forth out of his treas-
ure things new and old.
And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished 58
these parables, he departed thence. And coming 54
into his own country he taught them in their syn- ὁ
agogue, insomuch that they were astonished, and
said, Whence hath this man this wisdom, and these
4Gr. powers, ‘mighty works? Is not this the carpenter’s son? is 55
not his mother called Mary? and his_ brethren,
James, and Joseph, and Simon, and Judas? And 56
his sisters, are they not all with us? Whence then
5 Gr. caused ὦ Hath this man all these things? And they were 57
stumble, offended in him. But Jesus said

(33)

ΧΙΠ KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ 33

᾿ ‘ 4 4 “ Tr > ,
πάντα TA CKANAAAA καὶ TOYC TIOIOYNTAC THN ANOMIAN,
‘ fol > ἈΝ > ‘ 7 “ a 5 ay
42 καὶ βαλοῦσιν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν κάμινον TOU πυρός" ἐκεῖ ἐσται
"ἰδ « ‘

43 ὃ κλαυθμὸς καὶ ὃ βρυγμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων. Tore ΟἹ ΔΙΚΔΙΟΙ
2 ’ ε ε "5 > “-“ , a ‘
EKAAMYOYCIN ὡς ὁ ἥλιος ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ πατρος

aly ε » > > , ε 2 “Ue

44 αὐτῶν. Ο ἔχων wra ακουέτῳ. Ομοία ἐστὶν
ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν θησαυρῷ κεκρυμμένῳ ἐν τῷ
ἀγρῷ, ὃν εὑρὼν ἄνθρωπος ἔκρυψεν, καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς χὰρᾶς

> a ¢ , A ἊΝ »” - ἂν; , A 5 ‘
αὐτοῦ ὑπάγει καὶ πωλεῖ ᾿ ὅσα ἔχει καὶ ἀγοράζει τὸν ἀγρὸν

m~. ε ‘ ε ’ -“
45 ἐκεῖνον. Πάλιν ὁμοία ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τῶν

᾽ i aa | , A ‘ , «, Ν
46 ουράνων ᾿ εμπόορῳ ζητοῦντι καλοὺς Papyapitas* Eup WV δὲ ε-

“ ’ , "» + ,ὔ F Ψ
ἕνα πολύτιμον μαργαρίτην ἀπελθὼν πέπρακεν πάντα ὅσα
> ee ia , ε De s
47 εἶχεν Kal ἠγόρασεν αὐτόν. Πάλιν ὁμοία ἐστὶν
ε ~ > - , ,
ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν σαγήνῃ βληθείσῃ cis τὴν θάλασ-
‘ ͵ ΄ a ¢ >
48 σαν καὶ ἐκ παντὸς γένους συναγαγούσῃ' ἣν ὅτε ἐπληρώθη
> , Ν Ν .
ἀναβιβάσαντες ἐπὶ τὸν αἰγιαλὸν καὶ καθίσαντες συνέλε-
ν " \ Ce
49 fav τὰ καλὰ εἰς ἄγγη, τὰ δὲ σαπρὰ ἔξω ἔβαλον. οὕτως
Ν > “ ’ a 2° > 7 εν
ἔσται ἐν τῇ συντελείᾳ τοῦ αἰῶνος" ἐξελεύσονταὶι οἱ ἄγγε-
> cal ‘ ἈΝ cal
λοι καὶ ἀφοριοῦσιν τοὺς πονηροὺς ἐκ μέσου τῶν δικαίων
~ A , “ ’ὔ -“
so καὶ βαλοῦσιν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν κάμινον τοῦ πυρός" ἐκεῖ ἔσται
ε ‘ ε ‘ - » ’
sx ὁ κλαυθμὸς καὶ ὁ βρυγμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων. Συν-
, -“ ’ >. “~
ze ἥκατε ταῦτα πάντα; λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Ναί ὁ δὲ ᾿εἶπεν᾽
> -“- A - »“" -
αὐτοῖς Διὰ τοῦτο πᾶς γραμματεὺς μαθητευθεὶς τῇ βασι-
»" >. a σ ’ > ’ ’
λείᾳ τῶν οὐρανῶν ὅμοιός ἐστιν ἀνθρώπῳ οἰκοδεσπότῃ ὕστις
- a > ‘ ’ὔ
ἐκβάλλει ἐκ τοῦ θησαυροῦ αὐτοῦ καινὰ καὶ παλαιά.
¢ . ees aA \ ‘
s3- Καὶ ἐγένετο ὅτε ἐτέλεσεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς tas παραβολὰς
΄ : a ἀρ δι rar \ > ‘ "Ὁ δὰ ἡ ἀν
54 ταύτας, μετῆρεν ἐκεῖθεν. καὶ ἐλθὼν εἰς τὴν πατρίδα αὐτοῦ
°° A -“ -“ » n o ,
ἐδίδασκεν αὐτοὺς ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ αὐτῶν, ὥστε ἐκπλήσ-
> ‘ Ν ’ὔ , ’ὔ ε f 7 Ἀ
σέσθαι αὐτοὺς καὶ λέγειν 1|60θεν τούτῳ ἡ σοφία αὑτὴ καὶ
,’΄ >. = ε “ A a » ε
αἱ δυνάμεις; οὐχ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ τοῦ τέκτονος υἱός; οὐχ ἡ

σι
ow

μήτηρ. αὐτοῦ λέγεται Μαριὰμ καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιάκω-
6 Bos καὶ Ἰωσὴφ καὶ Σίμων καὶ Ἰούδας; καὶ αἱ ἀδελφαὶ

uw

αὐτοῦ͵ οὐχὶ πᾶσαι πρὸς ἡμᾶς εἰσίν; πόθεν οὖν τούτῳ ταῦτα
,’ νΨῳ : , > δ , A e , > " >
57 πάντα; Kal ἐσκανδαλίζοντο ἐν αὐτῷ. ὁ δὲ Ingots εἶπεν

πάντα

ἀνθρώπῳ

λέγει

AD.

ἐδίᾳ

“τεζοὶ

παρῆλθεν ἤδη"
ἀπόλυσον οὖν

34 KATA MAOOAION XIII XIV

- > » , ” > N35 aT
αὐτοῖς Οὐκ ἔστιν προφήτης ἄτιμος εἰ μὴ ἐν τῇ ᾿ πατρίδι

ἄς Τὰ owt Wes ° “ Ν 3 +. , ΕἸ a ’
καὶ ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ αὐτοῦ. Kat οὐκ ἐποίησεν ἐκεῖ δυνάμεις 58

Ἀ Ν ‘ > la 2A
πολλὰς διὰ τὴν ἀπιστίαν αὐτῶν.

Ἦ 3 , a“ κι o ‘'H "δ ε ,
Ἔν ἐκείνῳ τῷ καιρῷ ἤκουσεν Ἡρῴδης ὁ tetpadpyys 1

ae we a > SoA ‘ > “ Φὶ γι ἢ
τὴν ἀκοὴν Inood, καὶ εἶπεν τοῖς παισὶν αὐτοῦ Οὗτός ἐστιν 2
ΠΟ) ε , aay > + eek! a a \ :
Ἰωάνης ὁ βαπτιστής" αὐτὸς ἠγέρθη ἀπὸ τῶν νεκρῶν, καὶ

Lol Le ΕἸ -
διὰ τοῦτο αἱ δυνάμεις ἐνεργοῦσιν ἐν avrg. “O yap ἯἩρῴ- :
, A > 7 »” Ν » “ 5 /
dns κρατήσας τὸν ᾿Ιωάνην ἔδησεν καὶ ἐν φυλακῇ ἀπέθετο

νε Ἢ / Ν “ ’ a? a > a
διὰ Ηρῳδιάδα τὴν γυναῖκα Φιλίππου τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ,

, - ΄
ἔλεγεν γὰρ ὁ ᾿Ιωάνης αὐτῷ Οὐκ ἔξεστίν σοι ἔχειν αὐτήν" 4

A , > A > a 5 10 ‘4 »” a” # @
καὶ θέλων αὐτὸν ἀποκτεῖναι ἐφοβήθη τὸν ὄχλον, OTi ὥς προ- 5

, ae ee” , δὲ , ne ,
φήτην αὐτὸν εἶχον. γενεσίοις δὲ γενομένοις τοῦ “Hpwdov 6
> / ε 6 ’ a Ἥ 5 (ὃ 5 “~ / 4
ὠρχήσατο ἢ θυγατὴρ τῆς Ἡρῳδιάδος ἐν τῷ μέσῳ καὶ
ΝΜ lal ‘H “ὃ δθ \ ν ε λ / 3. A
ἤρεσεν τῷ Hpwdy, ὅθεν μετὰ ὅρκου ὡμολόγησεν αὐτῇ 7
ὃ a δ.» 2 ΣΝ ε δὲ “-“ = Te Lad
ovval ὃ ἐὰν αἰτήσηται. ἢ δὲ προβιβασθεῖσα ὑπὸ τῆς 8

Ἁ 7 A e .
μητρὸς αὐτῆς Ads μοι, φησίν, ὧδε ἐπὶ πίνακι τὴν κεφαλὴν
Ἶ , “ a A ἈΝ ε Ν A

wavov τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ. Kal λυπηθεὶς ὁ βασιλεὺς διὰ o

‘ \ “
τοὺς ὅρκους καὶ τοὺς συνανακειμένους ἐκέλευσεν δοθῆναι,

‘ 3 a a Io
καὶ πέμψας ἀπεκεφάλισεν ᾿Ιωάνην ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ" καὶ τ
» a a
ἠνέχθη ἡ κεφαλὴ αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ πίνακι καὶ ἐδόθη τῷ κορασίῳ,

a. SR a Ν Φ K ‘ λθ / ε θ
καὶ ἤνεγκεν τῇ μητρὶ αὐτῆς. αἱ προσελθόντες of paby- :-

Ν > a? ‘ n So» ie 2 ee ,
ταὶ αὐτοῦ ἦραν TO πτῶμα Kat ἔθαψαν αὐτόν, καὶ ἐλθόντες
> 4 \ a? “ 3 , Ss α 8 a
ἀπήγγειλαν τῷ Ἰησοῦ. ᾿Ακούσας δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς 13
> ΄ ὅδ. ὦν, 3 , 3 μὴ / 3 397
ἀνεχώρησεν ἐκεῖθεν ἐν πλοίῳ εἰς ἔρημον τόπον κατ᾽ ἰδίαν"

‘5 2 , εν 3 ’ Meth) τ al » Ν cl
καὶ ἀκούσαντες Ot OxAOL ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ “πεζῇ ἀπὸ τῶν
πόλεων. Καὶ ἐξελθὼν εἶδεν πολὺν ὄχλον, καὶ ἐσπλαγ- 14

, .«ἅ er Acs , \ > ΄ ἣν νῶν
χνίσθη ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς καὶ ἐθεράπευσεν τοὺς ἀρρώστους αὐτῶν-

3 T¢ A , ~ ΕΣ “a ε ἄνα, ,

Οψίας δὲ γενομένης προσῆλθαν αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ λέγοντες 15

Ν Δ ε ” a δ... Ψ'

Ἑρημός ἐστιν ὁ τόπος καὶ ἣ ὥρα “ἤδη παρῆλθεν: ἀπό-
Ν >

λυσον᾽ τοὺς ὄχλους, ἵνα ἀπελθόντες εἰς τὰς κώμας ayo-

΄ ε a , ε ν 3 al > > [αἱ
ράσωσιν ἑαυτοῖς βρώματα. ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς τό

Οὐ χρείαν ἔχουσιν ἀπελθεῖν: δότε αὐτοῖς ὑμεῖς φαγεῖν.

13. 57-14. 16. 5. MATTHEW.

unto them, A prophet is not without honour, save

58in his own country, and in his own house. And
he did not many ‘mighty works there because of

their unbelief.
14 At that season Herod the tetrarch heard the re-
2 port concerning Jesus, and said unto his servants,
This is John the Baptist; he is risen from the dead;
3 and therefore do these powers work in him. For
Herod had laid hold on John, and bound him, and
put him in prison for the sake of Herodias, his
4 brother Philip’s wife. For John said unto him, It
5is not lawful for thee to have her. And when he
would have put him to death, he feared the multi-
6 tude, because they counted him as a prophet. But
when Herod’s birthday came, the daughter of He-
rodias danced in the midst, and pleased Herod.
7 Whereupon he promised with an oath to give her
8 whatsoever she should ask. And she, being put
forward by her mother, saith, Give me here in a
9charger the head of John the Baptist. And the
king was grieved; but for the sake of his oaths, and
of them which sat at meat with him, he commanded

10 it to be given; and he sent, and beheaded John in

11 the prison. And his head was brought in a charger,
and given to the damsel: and she brought it to her

12 mother. And his disciples came, and took up the
corpse, and buried him; and they went and told
Jesus.

18 Now when Jesus heard 7t, he withdrew from
thence in a boat, to a desert place apart: and when
the multitudes heard thereof, they followed him *on

14 foot from the cities. And he came forth, and saw
a great multitude, and he had compassion on them,

15 and healed their sick. And when even was come,
the disciples came to him, saying, The place is des-
ert, and the time is already past; send the multi-
tudes away, that they may go into the villages, and

16 buy themselves food. But Jesus said unto them,
They have no need to go away; give ye them to eat.

(34)
E

1 Gr. powers,

2 Or, by land

5. MATTHEW. 14. 17-14. 35.

And they say unto him, We have here but five 17
loaves, and. two fishes. And he said, Bring them 18
-hither to me. And he commanded the multitudes 19
1 Gr. recline. to ‘sit down on the grass; and he took the five
loaves, and the two fishes, and looking up to heav-
en, he blessed, and brake and gave the loaves to
the disciples, and the disciples to the multitudes.
And they did all eat, and were filled: and they took 20
up that which remained over of the broken pieces,
twelve baskets full. And they that did eat were 21
about five thousand men, beside women and children.
And straightway he constrained the disciples to 22
enter into the boat, and to go before him unto the
other side, till he should send the multitudes away. ἡ
And after he had sent the multitudes away, he went 23
2 Some ancient au- WH into the mountain apart to pray: and when even
wl A .Jur, was come, he was there alone. But the boat *was 24
from the land. now in the midst of the sea, distressed by the waves;
for the wind was contrary. And in the fourth 25
watch of the night he came unto them, walking ἡ
upon the sea. And when the disciples saw him 26
walking on the sea, they were troubled, saying, It
is an apparition; and they cried out for fear. But 27
straightway Jesus spake unto them, saying, Be of
good cheer; it is I; be not afraid. And Peter an- 28
swered him and said, Lord, if it be thou, bid me
come unto thee upon the waters. And he said, 29
ce Come. And Peter went down from the boat, and
thorities read Walked upon the waters, *to come to Jesus. But 30
ri and came, sehen he saw the wind‘, he was afraid; and begin-
eeeciret “dd ning to sink, he cried out, saying, Lord, save me.
And immediately Jesus stretched forth his hand, 31
and took hold of him, and saith unto him, O thou
of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt? And 32
when they were gone up into the boat, the wind
ceased. And they that were in the boat worshipped 33
him, saying, Of a truth thou art the Son of God.
And when they had crossed over, they came to 34
the land, unto Gennesaret. And when the men of 35
that place knew him, they sent into all that region
round about, and

(35)

XIV) ΣΧ KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ 35

».,αὶ δι. ἢ ® a , ”
17 of δὲ λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Οὐκ ἔχομεν ὧδε εἰ, μὴ πέντε ἄρτους
, e > [4
18 καὶ δύο ἰχθύας. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Φέρετέ μοι ὧδε αὐτούς.
φν ΄ ‘ ΕΣ > Xr 67 oN; a ΄ arg ‘
1) kat “κελεύσας τοὺς ὄχλους ἀνακλιθῆναι ἐπὶ τοῦ χόρτου, ἐκέλευσεν τοὺς...
᾿ ἢ \ , ” ᾿ ‘ PES ae > , χόρτου καὶ λαβὼν
λαβὼν" τοὺς πέντε ἄρτους καὶ τοὺς δύο ἰχθύας, ἀναβλέψας
» Ν > s a \ ἢ Ν λ / 28 a
eis τὸν οὐρανὸν εὐλόγησεν Kal κλάσας ἔδωκεν τοῖς μαθη-
a A »” e Ν Ν ων μὲ , om»
zo ταῖς τοὺς ἄρτους οἱ δὲ μαθηταὶ τοῖς ὄχλοις. ᾿ καὶ ἔφαγον
3 Ν a a
πάντες Kal ἐχορτάσθησαν, Kal ἦραν τὸ περισσεῦον τῶν
: τ
2x κλασμάτων δώδεκα κοφίνους πλήρεις. οἱ δὲ ἐσθίοντες
“ Ν
ἦσαν ἄνδρες ὡσεὶ πεντακισχίλιοι χωρὶς γυναικῶν καὶ παι-
ξ > a 5
22 δίων. Καὶ [εὐθέως] ἠνάγκασεν τοὺς μαθητὰς ἐμ-
A - van te ὰ
βῆναι εἰς ᾿ πλοῖον καὶ προάγειν αὐτὸν εἰς τὸ πέραν, ἕως τὸ
” > ",
23 οὗ ἀπολύσῃ τοὺς ὄχλους. καὶ ἀπολύσας τοὺς ὄχλους
΄ , >
ἀνέβη εἰς τὸ ὄρος κατ᾽ ἰδίαν προσεύξασθαι. ὀψίας δὲ yevo-
ϑ a a ” r ,ὔ Ν
24 μένης μόνος ἣν ἐκεῖ. Τὸ δὲ πλοῖον ἤδη “σταδίους πολλοὺς μέσον τῆς θαλάο-
εν Φ
a a a αι ν “a , ons ἣν
ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς ἀπεῖχεν", βασανιζόμενον ὑπὸ τῶν κυμάτων, “71
- ‘ > ¢ cm πη: é δὲ δ a “ 4
25 ἣν yap ἐναντίος ὁ ἄνεμος. Terapry δὲ φυλακῇ τῆς νυκτὸς
:6 ἦλθεν πρὸς αὐτοὺς περιπατῶν ἐπὶ τὴν θάλασσαν. οἱ δὲ
> ol ᾿ -
μαθηταὶ ἰδύντες αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης περιπατοῦντα
> ’ 4 a ’ Ἄς, ὦ Ν > ‘ ΩΝ
ἐταράχθησαν λέγοντες ὅτι Φάντασμα ἐστιν, καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ
- lal ,
27 φόβου ἔκραξαν. εὐθὺς δὲ ἐλάλησεν [ὁ Iyoois| αὐτοῖς λέγων
ΡΝ Ν “" > ε la
28 Θαρσεῖτε, ἐγώ εἰμι" μὴ φοβεῖσθε. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ Πέτρος
- A , a ‘
εἶπεν αὐτῷ Κύριε, εἰ σὺ εἶ, κέλευσόν pe ἐλθεῖν πρὸς σὲ
‘ ‘ ε > fod
29 ἐπὶ τὰ ὕδατα: ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Ἐλθέ, καὶ καταβὰς ἀπὸ τοῦ
,’ / , ¥ F
πλοίου ἹΤέτρος περιεπάτησεν ἐπὶ τὰ ὕδατα Kal ἦλθεν πρὸς ἐλθεῖν
‘ > “-“ ,
3. τὸν Ιησοῦν. βλέπων δὲ τὸν ἄνεμον ἐφοβήθη, καὶ ἀρξά-
᾽ ’ , , - ᾽ὔ
μενὸς καταποντίζεσθαι ἔκραξεν λέγων Κύριε, σῶσόν με.
sr x ε» a > ,ὕ “τὸ a > ΄ > - . « or
31 εὐθέως δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα ἐπελάβετο αὐτοῦ ots
\ , > aw»? ΄ > 4 .ῶ \ >
32 kat λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿Ὀλιγόπιστε, εἰς τί ἐδίστασας; Kai ava-
» Ἐν ὦ > \ a ͵ εν ε ΟΡ
33 βάντων αὐτῶν εἰς τὸ πλοῖον ἐκόπασεν ὁ ἄνεμος. οἷ. δὲ
ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ προσεκύνησαν αὐτῷ λέγοντες ᾿Αληθῶς θεοῦ
‘ 4 « Cal
34 υἱὸς εἶ. Καὶ διαπεράσαντες ἦλθαν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν
. , af v 7 ’ Δ Ν a“
35 εἰς Γεννησαρέτ. Kat ἐπιγνόντες αὐτὸν of ἄνδρες τοῦ τόπου
a oP > κα > ῳ , Ν » ΄, > , vw
ἐκείνου ἀπέστειλαν eis ὅλην τὴν περίχωρον ἐκείνην, καὶ.

ὁδηγοί εἰσιν τυ-
φλοὶ [τυφλῶν]

36 KATA MA@@AION “XIV XV

προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ πάντας τοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας, Kal παρε-
, eS ah 7 , A “ A “a ¢
κάλουν [αὐτὸν] ἵνα μόνον ἅψωνται τοῦ κρασπέδου τοῦ ipa-
τίου αὐτοῦ: καὶ ὅσοι ἥψαντο διεσώθησαν.
Τό Ἴ αι τῷ Ἰησοῦ ἀπὸ ᾿Ιεροσολύμων Φαρι-
ὅτε προσέρχονται τῷ Iy 0 Ἱεροσολύμων Pape
σαῖοι καὶ γραμματεῖς λέγοντες Διὰ τί οἱ μαθηταί cov πα-
ραβαίνουσιν τὴν παράδοσιν τῶν πρεσβυτέρων; οὐ γὰρ
νίπτονται τὰς χεῖρας ὅταν ἄρτον ἐσθίωσιν. ὁ δὲ ἀποκρι-
θεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Διὰ τί καὶ ὑμεῖς παραβαίνετε τὴν ἐντολὴν
a A N κ , econ ε ‘ κ >
tod θεοῦ διὰ τὴν παράδοσιν ὑμῶν; ὁ yap θεὸς εἶπεν
U ' ‘ Ul . Le
Tima TON TATEPA KAI THN MHTEPA, καί “O κακολογῶν
TIATEPA ἢ MHTEPA GANATG TEAEYTATOD’ ὑμεῖς δὲ λέγετε
Ὃς ἂν εἴπῃ τῷ πατρὶ ἢ TH μητρί Δῶρον ὃ ἐὰν ἐξ ἐμοῦ
Bite Pe] IY PTH sat patio a
5» “ 3 -“
ὠφεληθῇς, οὐ μὴ τιμήσει τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἠκυρώ-
. βάν Ἴ a a \ \ , eae ε
gate τὸν ‘Aoyov' τοῦ θεοῦ διὰ τὴν παράδοσιν ὑμῶν. ὑπο-
/ “a > , \ ε δε τς ’ὔ ΄,
κριταί, καλῶς ἐπροφήτευσεν περὶ ὑμῶν Hoatas λέγων
ε - a ͵ ῃ a
O dadc οὕτος τοῖο χείλεοίν με TIM,
H δὲ KAPAIA δύτῶν πόρρω ἀπέχει ATT ἐμοῦ"
MATHN δὲ CEBONTAI ME,
, ’ > U
AIAACKONTEC AIAACKAAIAC ENTAAMATA. ἀνθρώπων.
Καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος τὸν ὄχλον εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ᾿Ακούετε καὶ
συνίετε" οὐ τὸ εἰσερχόμενον εἰς τὸ στόμα κοινοῖ τὸν ἀν-
θρωπον, ἀλλὰ τὸ ἐκπορευόμενον ἐκ τοῦ στόματος τοῦτο
~ Ν + , / ε
κοινοῖ τὸν ἄνθρωπον. Τότε προσελθόντες οἱ
μαθηταὶ λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Οἶδας ὅτι οἱ Φαρισαῖοι ἀκούσαντες
τὸν λόγον ἐσκανδαλίσθησαν; ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν Πᾶσα
φυτεία ἣν οὐκ ἐφύτευσεν ὁ πατήρ μου ὁ οὐράνιος ἐκρι-
ζωθήσεται. ἄφετε αὐτούς: "τυφλοί εἰσιν ὁδηγοί". τυφλὸς
δὲ τυφλὸν ἐὰν ὁδηγῇ, ἀμφότεροι εἰς βόθυνον πεσοῦν-
ται. ᾿Αποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ Πέτρος εἶπεν αὐτῷ Φρά-
ea \ , ear “ς > κ Ee 2 a
cov ἡμῖν τὴν παραβολήν. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν ᾿Ακμὴν καὶ ὑμεῖς
ἀσύνετοί ἐστε; οὐ νοεῖτε ὅτι πᾶν τὸ εἰσπορευόμενον εἰς
τὸ στόμα εἰς τὴν κοιλίαν χωρεῖ καὶ εἰς ἀφεδρῶνα ἐκβάλ-

Ν , a“ ’ -
λεται; τὰ δὲ ἐκπορευόμενα ἐκ τοῦ στόματος ἐκ τῆς καρ-

36

"

3

sf

13

14

14. 35-15. 18. 5, MATTHEW.

36 brought unto him all that were sick; and they be-
sought him that they might only touch the border
of his garment: and as many as touched were made
whole.

15 Then there come to Jesus from Jerusalem Phari-

2 sees and scribes, saying, Why do thy disciples trans-
gress the tradition of the elders? for they wash not
8 their hands when they eat bread, And he answered
and said unto them, Why do ye also transgress the
commandment of God because of your tradition?
4 For God said, Honour thy father and thy mother:
and, He that speaketh evil of father or mother, let

5him ‘die the death. But ye say, Whosoever shall 1 or, surety die

say to his father or his mother, That wherewith thou
mightest have been profited by me is given to God ;

? 2 Some ancient au-

6 he shall not honour his father. And ye have made _ therities add or
: a is mother.

yoid the ‘word of God because of your. tradition. 3 someancientaw-

i 4

7 Ye hypocrites, well did Isaiah prophesy of you,
saying,
8 This people honoureth me with their lips;
But their heart is far from me.
9 But in vain do they worship me,
Teaching as their doctrines the precepts of men.
10 And he ealled to him the multitude, and said unto
11 them, Hear, and understand: Not that which enter-
eth into the mouth defileth the man; but that which
proceedeth out of the mouth, this defileth the man.
12 Then came the disciples, and said unto him, Knowest

thou that the Pharisees were ‘offended, when they * μὰ

18 heard this saying? But he answered and said, Every

*plant which my heavenly Father planted not, shall s Gr. pranting.

14be rooted up. Let them alone: they are blind guides.
And if the blind guide the blind, both shall fall into
15a pit. And Peter answered and said unto him,
16 Declare unto us the parable. And he said, Are ye
17 also even yet without understanding? » Perceive ye
not, that whatsoever goeth into the mouth passeth
18 into the belly, and is cast out into thedraught? But
the things which proceed out of the mouth come

(36)

1 Gr. demon,

2 Or, loaf

5. MATTHEW. 15. 18-15. 32.

forth out of the heart; and they defile the man. For 19
out of the heart come forth evil thoughts, murders,
adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, rail-
ings: these are the things which defile the man: but 20
to eat with unwashen hands defileth not the man.

And Jesus went out thence, and withdrew into the 21
parts of Tyre and Sidon. And behold, a Canaan- 22
itish woman came out from those borders,and cried, .
saying, Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou son of Da-
vid; my daughter is grievously vexed with a ‘devil.
But he answered her not a word. And his disciples 23
came and besought him, saying, Send her away; for
she crieth after us. But he answered and said, I 24
was not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house
of Israel. But she came and worshipped him, say- 25
ing, Lord, help me. And he answered and said, It 26
is not meet to take the children’s "bread and cast it
to the dogs. But she said, Yea, Lord: for even the 27
dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters’
table. Then Jesus answered and said unto her, O28
woman, great is thy faith: be it done unto thee even
as thou wilt. And her daughter was healed from
that hour.

And Jesus departed thence, and came nigh unto 29
the sea of Galilee; and he went up into the moun-
tain, and sat there. And there came unto him great 30
multitudes, having with them the lame, blind,dumb,
maimed, and many others, and they cast them down
at his feet; and he healed them: insomuch that the 31
multitude wondered, when they saw the dumb speak-
ing, the maimed whole, and the lame walking, and
the blind seeing: and they glorified the God of Is-
ΤᾺ].

And Jesus called unto him his disciples, and said, 32
I have compassion on the multitude, because they
continue with me now three days and have nothing
to eat: and I would not send them away fasting,
lest haply they faint in the

(37)

XV KATA MA@OAION 37
19 δίας ἐξέρχεται, κἀκεῖνα κοινοῖ τὸν ἄνθρωπον. ἡ ἐκ γὰρ τῆς
καρδίας ἐξέῤχονται διαλογισμοὶ πονηροί, φόνοι, μοιχεῖαι,

»" ’ὔ , , wn ,
πορνεῖαι, Kora, ψευδομαρτυρίαι, βλασφημίαι. . ταῦτά
ἐστιν τὰ κοινοῦντα τὸν ἄνθρωπον, τὸ δὲ ἀνίπτοις χερσὶν

"-
ο

φαγεῖν οὐ κοινοῖ τὸν ἄνθρωπον.
A >
21 Καὶ ἐξελθὼν ἐκεῖθεν ὁ ᾿ΙΤησοῦς ἀνεχώρησεν εἰς τὰ μέρη
a Ν > an
22 Τύρου καὶ Σιδῶνος. Καὶ ἰδοὺ γυνὴ. Xavavaia ἀπὸ τῶν
~ > ’
ὁρίων ἐκείνων ἐξελθοῦσα " ἔκραζεν᾽ λέγουσα ᾿Ἐλέησόν με,
κύριε ‘vids’ Δαυείδ’ ἡ θυγάτηρ μου κακῶς δαιμονίζεται.

eas > Py , a , \ O66 ε

23 ὁ δὲ οὐκ ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῇ λόγον. . καὶ προσελθόντες οἱ μα-
Ν » ~ ? 7 | me" ’ > , > ld A
θηταὶ αὐτοῦ ἠρώτουν αὐτὸν λέγοντες ᾿Απόλυσον αὐτήν, ὅτι
΄ y “eae eo, ? \ > > > ,
24 κράζει ὄπισθεν ἡμῶν. ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν Οὐκ ἀπεστά-
\

Anv εἰ μὴ εἰς τὰ πρόβατα τὰ ἀπολωλότα οἴκου Ἰσραήλ.
25 ἡ δὲ ἐλθοῦσα προσεκύνει αὐτῷ λέγουσα Κύριε, βοήθει μοι.
26 ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν Οὐκ ἔστιν καλὸν λαβεῖν τὸν ἄρτον

» , \ a -“ , ε Ν > ’

2) τῶν τέκνων καὶ βαλεῖν τοῖς κυναρίοις. ἡ δὲ εἶπεν Nai,
, Ν ‘ ‘ ΄ » ,ὔ » ‘ ΄- ’ »-“
κύριε, καὶ [γὰρ] τὰ κυνάρια ἐσθίει ἀπὸ τῶν ψιχίων τῶν

Ae. “a “a 7 A 4
8 πιπτόντων ἀπὸ τῆς τραπέζης τῶν κυρίων αὐτῶν. τότε

iP)

a “ ε
ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῇ ὮΩ γύναι, μεγάλη σου ἡ
΄ ld ε ,ὔ Ν > (6 ε ΄
πίστις" γενηθήτω σοι ὡς θέλεις. καὶ ἰάθη ἡ θυγάτηρ
αὐτῆς ἀπὸ τῆς ὧρας ἐκείνης.
s Ν -“ > a
29 Καὶ μεταβὰς ἐκεῖθεν 6 ᾿Τησοῦς ἦλθεν παρὰ τὴν θάλασ-
3. σὰν τῆς Γαλιλαίας, καὶ ἀναβὰς εἰς τὸ ὄρος ἐκάθητο ἐκεῖ. καὶ
fal am > a
προσῆλθον αὐτῷ ὄχλοι πολλοὶ ἔχοντες μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν “χωλούς,
κυλλούς, τυφλούς, κωφούς," καὶ ἑτέρους πολλούς, καὶ
” aa. A κ , ois: δ adhe ΄ :
ἔριψαν αὐτοὺς παρὰ τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐθεράπευσεν
hd ‘
31 αὐτούς. ὥστε "τὸν ὄχλον᾽ θαυμάσαι βλέποντας κωφοὺς
r a “
λαλοῦντας" " Kal χωλοὺς περιπατοῦντας καὶ τυφλοὺς βλέ-
32 ποντας" καὶ ᾿ἐδόξασαν᾽ τὸν θεὸν Ἰσραήλ. Ὅ
δὲ ay a λ ΄ aS ‘ > ~ . |
€ Inoots προσκαλεσάμενος τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ εἶπεν
΄ Ν Ν Ν φ a
Σπλαγχνίζομαι ἐπὶ τὸν ὄχλον, ὅτι [ἤδη] ἡμέραι τρεῖς
: ΄, ΄ > γι ἢ
προσμένουσίν μοι καὶ οὐκ ἔχουσιν τί φάγωσιν: καὶ ἀπο-

a > ‘ 4 , a a
λῦσαι αὐτοὺς νήστεις οὐ θέλω, py ποτε ἐκλυθῶσιν ἐν τῇ

ἔκραξεν

υἱὲ

Ap.+

τοὺς ὄχλους

ἀκούοντας | κυλλοὺ
ὑγιεῖς
ἐδόξαζον

38 KATA MA@OAION: XV XVI

tan κ᾿ , > nm τ , , £ a ahs ΄
ὁδῷ. καὶ λέγουσιν αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταί. 11ὅθεν ἡμῖν ἐν ἐρημίᾳ 33
fol , »” - Ν ᾽ὔ
ἄρτοι τοσοῦτοι στε χορτάσαι ὄχλον τοσοῦτον; καὶ λέγει 34
> “- εν» a , ” ΝΜ Ξ ε δὲ = Ὥ ,
αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἸΤόσους ἄρτους ἐχετε; οἱ δὲ εἶπαν ἵπτα,
“ ΝΜ > ~
καὶ ὀλίγα ἰχθύδια. καὶ παραγγείλας τῷ ὄχλῳ ἀναπεσεῖν. 35
Ὁ..4Φ᾽ ‘ a 3, ‘ ε \ »” Ν ‘ > 6 , Ν
ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν ἔλαβεν τοὺς ἑπτὰ ἄρτους καὶ τοὺς ἰχθύας καὶ 36
> , ” 4 Ἢ 25 (δ a θ a ε δὲ
εὐχαριστήσας ἔκλασεν καὶ ἐδίδου τοῖς μαθηταῖς οἱ δὲ μα-
Ν n ” ey , ἣ > / 6
θηταὶ τοῖς ὄχλοις. καὶ ἔφαγον πάντες Kal ἐχορτάσθησαν, 37
a a 4 Φ Ν ΄
καὶ τὸ περισσεῦον τῶν κλασμάτων ἦραν ἑπτὰ σφυρίδας
5,
εξ πλήρεις. οἱ δὲ ἐσθίοντες ἦσαν ᾽ τετρακισχίλιοι ἄνδρες χω- 38

‘ c -“ Ν δί 7 Ν 3 ΄ ν »”
παιδίων καὶ yv- ρὶΞ γυναικῶν καὶ παιδίων. Καὶ ἀπολύσας τοὺς ὀχλοῦυς 35

προ κλα ἐνέβη εἰς τὸ πλοῖον, καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς τὰ ὅρια Μαγαδάν.
Καὶ πῤὸδελθοτες. [οἱ] Φαρισαῖοι καὶ Σαδδουκαῖοι πει- x

ἐπηρώτων ράζοντες © ἐπηρώτησαν. αὐτὸν σηρεον ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἐπι:

N

δεῖξαι αὐτοῖς. ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς [[Οψίας γενο-
, , 207 , ‘ ε > ΄ ν ,
μένης λέγετε Evdia, πυρράζει yap ὁ οὐρανός: καὶ πρωί 3
, 7 4 , ε 5
Σήμερον χειμών, πυρράζει γὰρ στυγνάζων ὁ οὐρανός. τὸ
΄“-ς "» -“
μὲν πρόσωπον τοῦ οὐρὰνοῦ γινώσκετε διακρίνειν, τὰ δὲ

a a a , ν
σήμεια τῶν KALPWV οὐ δύνασθε. Tevea πονηρὰ καὶ μοι-

te

\ -“ > - Ν “ » , . A
χαλὶς σημεῖον ἐπιζητεῖ, καὶ σημεῖον ov δοθήσεται airy
> Ν A a“ > a Ν Ἁ > A 5» -“
εἰ μὴ τὸ σημεῖον Ἰωνᾶ, καὶ καταλιπὼν αὐτοὺς ἀπῆλ-

, Ν
θεν. Καὶ ἐλθόντες of μαθηταὶ εἰς τὸ πέραν

δι wm

πὰ ἃ , ry” a4 ea? A A
λαβεῖν ἄρτους ἐπελάθοντο ‘aprovs λαβεῖν. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς
‘oO “- Ν , > Ν “-“ ’ “ ΄ Ν
ρῶτε καὶ προσέχετε ἀπὸ τῆς ζύμης τῶν Φαρισαίων καὶ
Σαδδουκαίων. ot δὲ διελογίζοντο ἐν ἑαυτοῖς λέγοντες OTL 7
>» 3 , Ν 09 a“
Ἄρτους οὐκ ἐλάβομεν. γνοὺς δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν Τί διαλο- 8
“σῷ > ε a ᾿ , “ "» > ΕΣ
γίζεσθε ἐν ἑαυτοῖς, ὀλιγόπιστοι, ὅτι ἄρτους οὐκ ἔχετε;
» -" "5 , Ἁ » “~
οὕπω νοεῖτε, οὐδὲ μνημονεύετε τοὺς πέντε ἄρτους τῶν 9
, > ‘
πεντακισχιλίων Kal πόσους κοφίνους ἐλάβετε; οὐδὲ τοὺς τὸ
ε ,» a , ‘ , P , 42. 7
ἑπτὰ ἄρτους τῶν τετρακισχιλίων καὶ πόσας σφυρίδας ἐλά-
“ » a > ΕΣ can
Bere; πῶς ov νοεῖτε ὅτι ov περὶ ἄρτων εἶπον ὑμῖν; προσ- τι
, Ν ° . - , cal , ἈΝ ,
έχετε δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς ζύμης τῶν Φαρισαίων καὶ Σαδδουκαίων.

al
Ὁ

’, ~ 7 > > , ΕἸ A an , -“

τότε συνῆκαν ὅτι οὐκ εἶπεν προσέχειν ἀπὸ τῆς ζύμης [τῶν
| TS a a a

ἄρτων] ἀλλὰ ἀπὸ τῆς διδαχῆς τῶν Φαρισαίων καὶ Sad-

15. 32-16. 12. 8. MATTHEW,

83 way. And the disciples say ,unto him, Whence
should we have so many loaves in a desert place, as
34 to fill so great a multitude? And Jesus saith unto
them, How many loaves have ye? And they said,
35 Seven, and afew small fishes. And he commanded
36 the multitude to sit down on the ground; and he
took the seven loaves and the fishes; and he gave
thanks and brake, and gave to the disciples, and the
37 disciples to the multitudes. And they did all eat,
and were filled: and they took up that which re-
mained over of the broken pieces, seven baskets full.
38 And they that did eat were four thousand men,
39 beside women and children. And he sent away the
multitudes, and entered into the boat, and came
into the borders of Magadan.
16 And the Pharisees and Sadducees came, and
tempting him asked him to shew them a sign from the following
2heaven, But he answered and said unto them, Wyse? s he
1When it is evening, ye say, Jt will be fair weather: mitted by some
8 for the heaven is red, And in the morning, It will be sent and other
foul weather to-day: for the heaven is red and lowr-_ thorities.
ing. Ye know how to discern the face of the heav-
4en; but ye cannot discern the signs of the times. An
evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign;
and there shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign
of Jonah. And he left them, and departed.
5 And the disciples came to the other side and for-
6 got to take *bread. And Jesus said unto them, Take 2 Gr. foaves.
heed and beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and
7 Sadducees. And they reasoned among themselves,
8 saying, *We took no *bread. . And Jesus perceiving 8 Or, ΤΟ ieee
it said, O ye of little faith, why reason ye among
9 yourselves, because ye have no *bread? Do ye not
yet perceive, neither remember the five loaves of the 4 gasket in ver. 9
five thousand, and how many ‘baskets ye took up? 4ipus"ePresents
10 Neither the seven loaves of the four thousand, and 4s.
11 how many ‘baskets ye took up? How is it that ye
do not perceive that I spake not to you concerning
*bread? But beware of the leaven of the Pharisees
12.and Sadducees. Then understood they how that he
bade them not beware of the leaven of *bread, but of :
the teaching of the Pharisees and Sadducees.
(38)

ΕἸ

5. MATTHEW. 16. 13-16 26.

Now when Jesus came into the parts of Ceesarea 13

i Many ancient Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying, Who do men
iat I'tke Son of SAY that the Son of man is? And they said, Some 14

Mark “wii, 27; say John the Baptist; some, Elijah: and others, Jer-
Luke ix. 18." gmiah, or one of the prophets. He saith unto them, 15
But who say ye that Iam? And Simon Peter an- 16

swered and said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the
living God. And Jesus answered and said unto 17

him, Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-Jonah: for flesh

and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my
Father which is in heaven. And I also say unto 18

ape Στ thee, that thou art ?Peter, and upon this “rock I will

sean Sea build my church; and the gates of Hades shall not
prevail against it. I will give unto thee the keys of 19

the kingdom of heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt

bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and what-

soever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in
heaven. Then charged he the disciples that they 20

should tell no man that he was the Christ.

4 Some ancient au-

thorities read Krom that time began *Jesus to shew unto his dis- 21

Jeous Christ. inles, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suf-
fer many things of the elders and chief priests and
scribes, and be killed, and the third day be raised up.

ποτ And Peter took him, and began to rebuke him, saying, 22

5 Or, οι

τρια οὐκ 586 it far from thee, Lord: this shall never be unto
thee. But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee 23
behind me, Satan: thou art a stumblingblock unto
me: for thou mindest not the things of God, but the
things of men. Then said Jesus unto his disciples, 24
If any man would come after me, let him deny him-
self, and take up his cross, and follow me, For 25
ὁ Or, soul whosoever would save his ‘life shall lose it: and
whosoever shall lose his ‘life for my sake shall find
it. For what shall a man be profited, 26

(39)

ay,

VEL τὴ KATA MA@@AION 29

δουκαίων, :
εν a ‘ ’ ’ -
13 *EdOar δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἰς τὰ μέρη ἹΚαισαρίας τῆς Φιλίπ-
4 Ἁ » a
που ἠρώτα τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ λέγων Τίνα λέγουσιν of
‘ “-“ > ’
14 ἄνθρωποι εἶναι τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου; οἱ δὲ εἶπαν Οἱ μὲν
᾽ Ν ’
‘Twavyv τὸν βαπτιστήν, ἄλλοι δὲ ᾿Ηλείαν, ἕτεροι δὲ Ἴερε-
, a of -“ a“ Xr ld > -“ ει a ‘ ,
15 μίαν ἢ ἕνα τῶν προφητῶν. λέγει αὐτοῖς Ὑμεῖς δὲ τίνα pe
> Ν f
16 λέγετε εἶναι; ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ Σίμων Πέτρος εἶπεν Σὺ εἶ ὁ
‘4 ε εν a fol A a 3 A Ν ε
1) χριστὸς ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ. τοῦ ζῶντος. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ
> a > + A ΄ > , a σ 4
Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷ Μακαριος εἶ, Σίμων Βαριωνᾶ, ὅτι σὰρξ
» ’ὔ > ε , ε a
καὶ αἷμα οὐκ ἀπεκάλυψέν σοι ἀλλ᾽ ὁ πατὴρ μου ὁ ἐν [τοῖς]
> a > A , , φ ΝΥ ΝΣ es + a
18 οὐρανοῖς. κἀγὼ δέ σοι λέγω ὅτι σὺ εἶ Πέτρος, καὶ ἐπὶ
, a ,ὕ > 4 Ν > , \ ’
ταύτῃ τῇ πέτρᾳ οἰκοδομήσω μου τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, καὶ πύλαι
. A ’ ‘ lal -"
19 ᾷδου οὐ κατισχύσουσιν αὐτῆς: δώσω σοι τὰς κλεῖδας τῆς
, a » a a BH ὃ ’ “ὺὲνφ a a
βασιλείας τῶν οὐρανῶν, καὶ ὃ ἐὰν δήσῃς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς
” , > a ° “ \ ἃ εὖ λύ 5." a
ἔσται δεδεμένον ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς, καὶ ὃ ἐὰν λύσης ἐπὶ τῆς
-“ “ »“" ’ , 7 -“
20 γῆς ἔσται λελυμένον ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. Tore’ ἐπετίμησεν" τοῖς
-“" σ΄ > ’ ε ’
μαθηταῖς ἵνα μηδενὶ εἴπωσιν ὅτι αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ χριστός.

a Ἁ a“
ar ΑΠΟ. TOTE ἤρξατο Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς δεικνύειν. τοῖς
a Sha ae” ἀν εν 5΄ ἧς >? , > a ‘
μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ ὅτι δεῖ αὐτὸν εἰς ᾿Ιεροσόλυμα ἀπελθεῖν καὶ
πολλὰ παθεῖν ἀπὸ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων καὶ ἀρχιερέων καὶ
a a“ ε -
γραμματέων καὶ ἀποκτανθῆναι καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ ἐγερθῆ-
a ε
22 Vat. καὶ προσλαβόμενος αὐτὸν ὁ Πέτρος “ἤρξατο ἐπιτι-
-“ - ᾿ \
μᾷν αὐτῷ λέγων" “Tews σοι, κύριε. οὐ μὴ ἔσται σοι
a ea ‘ > a ΄ + > +
23 τοῦτο. ὁ δὲ στραφεὶς εἶπεν τῷ Πέτρῳ Ὕπαγε ὀπίσω pov,
a“ a σ > “a A a“ “
Σατανᾶ σκάνδαλον εἶ ἐμοῦ, ὅτι οὐ φρονεῖς τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ
5» a ᾽ὔ >
24 ἀλλὰ ta τῶν ἀνθρώπων. Τότε [6] Ἰησοῦς
a“ - ? lol 3 ΔΆ -“
εἶπεν τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ ἘΠ τις θέλει ὀπίσω μου ἐλθεῖν,
> , 4 . -“
ἀπαρνησάσθω ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἀράτω τὸν σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ καὶ
> ‘ “
25 ἀκολουθείτω μοι. ὃς γὰρ ἐὰν θέλῃ τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ
μ
-“ . > Δ > a > Ν
σῶσαι ἀπολέσει αὐτήν. ὃς δ᾽ ἂν ἀπολέσῃ τὴν ψυχὴν
> “~ “~ ε , > , \ >
26 αὐτοῦ ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ εὑρήσει αὐτήν. τί yap ὠφεληθήσεται

διεστείλατο

42.

λέγει αὐτῷ ἐπι-
τιμῶν

σκηνὰς τρεῖς

ἀναστῇ

42.

49 KATA ΜΆΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ XVI XVII

” oN Εν ’ . “ , A Q 4
ἄνθρωπος ἐὰν τὸν κόσμον ὅλον κερδήσῃ τὴν δὲ ψυχὴν
ΕἸ a θη: A , δώ δ Ξ΄ θ ‘ 5" dr. a
αὐτοῦ ζημιωθῇ; ἢ τί δώσει ἄνθρωπος ἀντάλλαγμα τῆς
a Su. , x ‘ ε εν aes 6 , He
ψυχῆς αὐτοῦ; μέλλει yap ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. ἔρχεσθαι
> “ ΄ a : Ν 3 -“ A κ > , » “ Ν
ἐν τῇ δόξῃ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ μετὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων αὐτοῦ, καὶ
> ' ε \ ‘ as > na
τότε ἀποδώσει EKACT@ KATA THN. TIPAZIN ἀὐτοῦ. ἀμὴν
, A Ὁ yee -“ - ε ’ 7 3 ν
λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι εἰσίν τινες τῶν ὧδε ἑστώτων οἵτινες οὐ μὴ
, > Les μὴ Xx 15 ‘ εν ὧς >? ,
γεύσωνται θανάτου ἕως av ἴδωσιν τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
5 , > ~ 4 > fol
ἐρχόμενον ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ αὐτοῦ.
ε lal
Καὶ μεθ᾽ ἡμέρας ἐξ παραλαμβάνει ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς τὸν Πέ-
3 Ν 3 εν a
τρον Kat’ ᾿Ιάκωβον καὶ ᾿Ιωάνην τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, καὶ
ΕἸ , 5» ‘4 > ” e Xo > "58, A
ἀναφέρει αὐτοὺς εἰς ὄρος ὑψηλὸν κατ᾽ ἰδίαν. καὶ μέτεμορ-
-“ δε , 5 a
φώθη ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν, καὶ ἔλαμψεν τὸ “πρόσωπον. αὐτοῦ
ε en \ ae / 3 ~ > 6 ‘ ε Ν a
ὡς ὁ ἥλιος, τὰ δὲ ἱμάτια αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο λευκὰ ws τὸ φώς.
- lal a 3 “
καὶ ἰδοὺ ὥφθη αὐτοῖς Μωυσῆς καὶ ᾿Ηλείας συνλαλοῦντες
> " na 2 N κ᾿ ε , > as a
pet αὐτοῦ. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ Tlétpos εἶπεν τῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ
a > , , -
Κύριε, καλόν ἐστιν ἡμᾶς ὧδε εἶναι" εἰ θέλεις, ποιήσω ὧδε
᾽ lal 7a Ν , Ν “ ᾽ὔὕ Ν "AX / +
τρεῖς σκηνάς", σοὶ μίαν καὶ Μωυσεῖ μίαν καὶ Ἠλείᾳ μίαν.
“ nw \
ἔτι αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος ἰδοὺ νεφέλη φωτινὴ ἐπεσκίασεν
\ “ / ,, e ,
αὐτούς, καὶ ἰδοὺ φωνὴ ἐκ τῆς νεφέλης λέγουσα Οὗτός
3 ε ε΄ ee 3 yo Oe | >. 300 Ἂ 3 ,
ἐστιν ὃ υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός, ἐν ᾧ εὐδόκησα' ἀκούετε
lol ,
αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἀκούσαντες of μαθηταὶ ἔπεσαν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον
lol 4 Ν - ©? “
αὐτῶν καὶ ἐφοβήθησαν σφόδρα. καὶ προσῆλθεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς
“ > , A a
Kal ἁψάμενος αὐτῶν εἶπεν ᾿Ἐγέρθητε καὶ μὴ φοβεῖσθε.
᾽ a 3
ἐπάραντες δὲ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτῶν οὐδένα εἶδον ‘et μὴ
rytde αν a , 4 , oe. ᾽ a
αὐτὸν Ἰησοῦν μόνον. Kat καταβαινόντων αὐτῶν ἐκ τοῦ
3, τ. a Ν
ὄρους ἐνετείλατο αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς λέγων Μηδενὶ εἴπητε τὸ
Ψ“ “ C14 εν n°? 6 , 3 ay 3 θη"
ραμα ἕως ov ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐκ νεκρῶν ᾿ ἐγερθῇ.
Κ Ν > 4 3 ‘ e Xx / Ty be ε
αἱ ἐπηρώτησαν αὐτὸν οἱ μαθηταὶ λέγοντες Τί οὖν ot
a ° , tal a
γραμματεῖς λέγουσιν ore ᾿Ηλείαν det ἐλθεῖν πρῶτον; ὃ δὲ
3 θ δὼ. 2 Ἢ : So» Avy 2? ’
αποκριῦεις εἰπεν AEIAC 'μὲν ἔρχεται καὶ ATTOKATACTHCE!
/ / cia μὲ
πάντα" λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν ὅτι ᾿Ηλείας ἤδη ἦλθεν, καὶ οὐκ ἐπέ-
3 A "
γνωσαν αὐτὸν ἀλλὰ ἐποίησαν ἐν αὐτῷ ὅσα ἠθέλησαν: οὕτως

» oe εν" a > , , , e. 9 7, A ’
καὶ O VLOS του ἀνθρώπου μέλλει πάσχειν UT αὐτῶν. TOTE

28

Nn

Ww

co

13

16. 26-17. 13. 5, MATTHEW.

if he shall gain the whole world, and forfeit his ‘life? 1 or, sow
or what shall a man give in exchange for his ‘life?
27 For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his
Father with his angels; and then shall he render
28 unto every man according to his *deeds. Verily I ar. doing,
say unto you, There be some of them that stand
here, which shall in no wise taste of death, till they
see the Son of man coming in his kingdom.
17 And after six days Jesus taketh with him Peter,
and James, and John his brother, and bringeth them

2up into a high mountain apart: and he was trans-
figured before them: and his face did shine as the
sun, and his garments became white as the light.

8 And behold, there appeared unto them Moses and

4 Elijah talking with him. And Peter answered, and
said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be here: if
thou wilt, I will make here three *tabernacles; one 3 or, sous
for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elijah.

5 While he was yet speaking, behold, a bright cloud
overshadowed them: and behold, a voice out of the
cloud, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom I

6am well pleased; hear ye him. And when the dis-
ciples heard it, they fell on their face, and were sore

Vafraid. And Jesus came and touched them and said,

8 Arise, and be not afraid. And lifting up their eyes,
they saw no one, save Jesus only.

9 And as they were coming down from the moun-
tain, Jesus commanded them, saying, Tell the vision
to no man, until the Son of man be risen from the

10 dead. And his disciples asked him, saying, Why
then say the scribes that Elijah must first come?
11 And he answered and said, Elijah indeed cometh,
12and shall restore all things: but I say unto you,
that Elijah is come already, and they knew him not,
but did unto him whatsoever they listed. Even so
13 shall the Son of man also suffer of them. Then

(40)

S. MATTHEW. 17.18.17. 27.

understood the disciples that he spake unto them of
John the Baptist.
And when they were come to the multitude, there 14
came to him a man, kneeling to him, and saying,
Lord, have mercy on my son: for he is epileptic, 15
and suffereth grievously: for oft-times he falleth
into the fire, and oft-times into the water. And 116
brought him to thy disciples, and they could not
cure him. And Jesus answered and said, O faithless 17
and perverse generation, how long shall I be with
you? how long shall I bear with you? bring him
hither to me. And Jesus rebuked him; and the 18
1 Gr. demon. ‘devil went out from him: and the boy was cured
from that hour. Then came the disciples to Jesus 19
apart, and said, Why could not we cast it out? And 20
he saith unto them, Because of your little faith: for
verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of
μῦν Lmudthort- mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Re-
ties, some an-move hence to yonder place; and it shall remove;

cient, insert ver.

21 But this kind and nothing shall be impossible unto you.?

"i prayer and And while they *abode in Galilee, Jesus said unto 22
Mark 4x. 99. them, The Son of man shall be delivered up into the
ὁ Some ancient hands of men; and they shall kill him, and the third 23

Momseton nauk day he shall be raised up. And they were exceeding
er. sorry.

And when they were come to Capernaum, they 24

4 Gr.didrackma. that received the ‘half-shekel came to Peter, and said,
5 Or, teacker Doth not your ‘master pay the thalf-shekel? Ηρ 25

saith, Yea. And when he came into. the house,

Jesus spake first to him, saying, What thinkest

thou, Simon? the kings of the earth, from whom

do they receive toll or tribute? from their sons, or
from strangers? And when he said, From stran- 26

gers, Jesus said unto him, Therefore the sons are
free. But, lest we cause them to stumble, go thou 27

to the sea, and cast a hook, and take up the fish

that first cometh up; and when thou hast opened

(41)

XVII KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙ͂ΟΝ 41

τς ἐς ν᾽ , a Ἀ a *
συνῆκαν οἱ μαθηταὶ ὅτι περὶ ᾿Ιωάνου τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ εἶπεν

αὐτοῖς. .
» - >, ~~
᾿ς Kat ἐλθόντων πρὸς τὸν ὄχλον προσῆλθεν αὐτῷ ἀνθρω-

” ¢ id 4
15 πὸς γονυπετῶν αὐτὸν καὶ λέγων. Κύριε, ἐλέησον μου Tov"

“ Ἂς πὰ ΄, \
υἱόν, ὅτι σεληνιάζεται καὶ κακῶς ᾿ἔχει᾽, πολλάκις yap
’, > \ “a Ν , > ‘ vo ἊΣ Ν
ι6 πίπτει εἰς τὸ πῦρ καὶ πολλάκις εἰς TO VOWP* καὶ προσ-
, 4 a - Ἁ 3 > 4
ἤνεγκα αὐτὸν τοῖς μαθηταῖς cov, καὶ οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν
᾿ Ἀ a 2% A > bg
17 αὐτὸν θεραπεῦσαι. "ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ᾽ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν Ὦ
\ ” Ν , σ΄ a ε A
γενεὰ ἄπιστος καὶ διεστραμμένη, ἕως πότε μεθ᾿ ὑμῶν
Ν᾿ Γ , > , ε ~ , cA > ‘4 e
ἔσομαι; ἕως πότε ἀνέξομαι ὑμῶν; φέρετέ μοι αὐτὸν woe.
ἀρ κα , oo ete a ΓΟ τὶ ᾽ν > a
18 Kal ἐπετίμησεν αὐτῷ ὁ Ingots, καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ
Ν 4 4 ‘ ἐθ 50 ε a ; a * “-“ wa
τὸ δαιμόνιον: καὶ ἐθεραπεύθη ὁ παῖς ἀπὸ τῆς ὥρας
> , , , ε OF “ > a
19 ἐκείνη. Tore προσελθόντες οἱ μαθηταὶ τῷ Ἰησοῦ
Φ. δὰ > 4 ee ᾿ > a
kat ἰδίαν εἶπαν Διὰ τί ἡμεῖς, οὐκ ἠδυνήθημεν ἐκβαλεῖν
en «ε Ν , > Lad Ν Ν > ’΄ ΄ a
20 αὐτό; ὁ δὲ λέγει αὐτοῖς Διὰ τὴν ὀλιγοπιστίαν ὑμῶν"
> ‘ 4 , ca "Ν» » ’ ε ’ ’
ἀμὴν γὰρ λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐὰν ἔχητε πίστιν ὡς κόκκον σινά-
> -“ ἌΝ ’ M iB Ν᾽ 6 > a : Ν
Tews, ἐρεῖτε τῷ Oper τούτῳ Μεταβα ἔνθεν ἐκεῖ, καὶ μετα-
, Ν > > ᾽ὔ cna
βήσεται, καὶ οὐδὲν ἀδυνατήσει ὑμῖν.

7 A a > 2
22 Συστρεφομένων δὲ αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ Γαλιλαίᾳ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς
ε» ε ‘ ~ ν᾽ ,
ὁ Ἰησοῦς Μέλλει ὁ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παραδίδοσθαι εἰς
a 53 , > a Ria a
53 χεῖρας ἀνθρώπων, καὶ ἀποκτενοῦσιν αὐτόν, Kal τῇ τρίτῃ

ἡμέρᾳ ᾿ ἐγερθήσεται. καὶ ἐλυπήθησαν σφόδρα.

22. Ἐλθόντων δὲ αὐτῶν εἰς Καφαρναοὺμ προσῆλθον οἱ τὰ
«δίδραχμα λαμβάνοντες τῷ Πέτρῳ καὶ εἶπαν ῳὋ διδάσκαλος

ε “ a
25 ὑμῶν ov τελεῖ τὰ δίδραχμα ; λέγει Nai. καὶ “ἐλθόντα,

> 4 a7 / >, εν a“ δον ,
εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν προέφθασεν αὐτὸν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς λέγων Τί σοι
- “Ἢ -“ »“" > Ν
δοκεῖ, Σίμων; οἱ βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς ἀπὸ “τίνων λαμβά-
a a aA a a a
vovow τέλη ἢ κῆνσον; ἀπὸ τῶν υἱῶν αὐτῶν ἢ ἀπὸ τῶν
» > - > a
26 ἀλλοτρίων; εἰπόντος δέ “Aro τῶν ἀλλοτρίων, ἔφη αὐτῷ ὁ
> “ ες
27. Inoots “Apaye ἐλεύθεροί εἰσιν οἱ υἱοί: ἵνα δὲ μὴ “σκαν-
’
δαλίσωμεν" αὐτούς, πορευθεὶς εἰς θάλασσαν βάλε ἀγκι-
"» ‘ > / - > ‘ > Ν 3 ’,
στρον καὶ τὸν ἀναβάντα πρῶτον ἰχθὺν ἄρον, καὶ ἀνοίξας

πασχει

[τότε] ἀποκρι( εἰς

Api +

ἀναστήσεται

εἰσελθώτι

τίνος

σκανδαλίζωμεν

[ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ]

42.

τοῦ πατρὸς ὑμῶν

42 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ XVII XVIII

\ , 3 a Te 3 a > -“ \ ‘
TO στόμα αὐτοῦ εὑρήσεις oTaripa’ ἐκεῖνον λαβὼν δὸς
° n~ a“ Ὁ
αὐτοῖς ἀντὶ ἐμοῦ καὶ σοῦ.
> a hire Ἀν A ε κ᾿ a? a a
Ev ἐκείνῃ ᾿ τῇ ὥρᾳ προσῆλθον οἱ μαθηταὶ τῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ λέ-
ως ΜΝ ΄΄ 3 3. 3 ΄- / a > a
yovres Tis apa μείξων ἐστὶν ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τῶν οὐρανῶν ;
4... rd
καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος παιδίον ἔστησεν αὐτὸ ἐν μέσῳ αὐτῶν
Δ᾽ Ὁ > \ ,ὔ τ΄ Ὁ 2% Ν aA Ν Yd
Kal εἶπεν ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐὰν μὴ στραφῆτε καὶ γένησθε
ε Ν , 3 \ > ,.,. > Ν a a >
ὡς τὰ παιδία, ov μὴ εἰσέλθητε εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρα-
tal 5 ε Ν 7 an φε
νῶν. ὅστις οὖν ταπεινώσει ἑαυτὸν ὡς τὸ παιδίον τοῦτο, οὗτός
ἐστιν ὃ μείζων ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τῶν οὐρανῶν: καὶ ὃς ἐὰν
μ Ὥ ¢ Ἢ
δέξηται @ δί ῦτο ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματί ἐμὲ δέ-
έξηται ἕν παιδίον τοιοῦτο ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματί μου, . ἐμ
A fad tal , “
χεται: ὃς δ᾽ ἂν σκανδαλίσῃ ἕνα τῶν μικρῶν τούτων τῶν
, 9 > , / >, aA ὦ 67 bX
πιστευόντων εἰς ἐμέ, συμφέρει αὐτῷ ἵνα κρεμασθῇ μυλος
> n lol a
ὀνικὸς περὶ τὸν τράχηλον αὐτοῦ Kal καταποντισθῇ ἐν τῷ
lal 5 fod Δ 3 ‘ cal 7
πελάγει τῆς θαλάσσης. Oval τῷ κόσμῳ ἀπὸ τῶν σκανδά-
“ ΄ ‘ Ν
λων: ἀνάγκη γὰρ ἐλθεῖν τὰ σκάνδαλα, πλὴν οὐαὶ τῷ
΄ *
ἀνθρώπῳ dv οὗ τὸ σκάνδαλον ἔρχεται. Εἰ δὲ
ε / a ε / 7 5, 3
ἢ χείρ σου ἢ ὃ πούς σου σκανδαλίζει σε, ἔκκοψον av-
Ν “Ἢ tal
τὸν καὶ βάλε ἀπὸ σοῦ: καλόν σοί ἐστιν εἰσελθεῖν εἰς
\ \ x 4 , rn FY , ,
τὴν ζωὴν κυλλὸν ἢ χωλόν, ἢ δύο χεῖρας ἢ δύο πόδας
Ww “a . Ν aA 4 77 . Ν > ε >
ἔχοντα βληθῆναι εἰς τὸ πῦρ TO αἰώνιον. καὶ ἕ ὁ ὁ-
wi Ἁ ᾽ὔ > Ἂς
φθαλμός σου σκανδαλίζει σε, ἔξελε αὐτὸν καὶ βάλε ἀπὸ
lel \ ‘\
σοῦ: καλόν σοί ἐστιν μονόφθαλμον εἰς τὴν ζωὴν εἰσελ-
a a Ν ,
θεῖν, ἢ δύο ὀφθαλμοὺς ἔχοντα βληθῆναι εἰς τὴν γέενναν
A a Ν , Ἁ “
τοῦ πυρός. Ὁρᾶτε μὴ καταφρονήσητε ἑνὸς τῶν
a a / \ CRY Lid δι ἂν, (ὦ. Γ»
μικρῶν τούτων, λέγω γὰρ ὑμῖν ὅτι οἱ ἄγγελοι αὐτῶν "ἐν
> aq Ν ‘ , Ν / a ’
οὐρανοῖς" διὰ παντὸς βλέπουσι τὸ πρόσωπον τοῦ πὰτρός
“a > a , ΜΉ tal ‘
μου τοῦ ἐν οὐρανοῖς. τί ὑμῖν δοκεῖ; ἐὰν γένηταί τινι
᾿ 6 , ε \ , Ν λ θῇ ὰ ἐξ 7. A φΦ Ὡς
ἀνθρώπῳ ἑκατὸν πρόβατα καὶ πλανηθῇ ἕν ἐξ αὐτῶν, οὐχὶ
bd , aE , 2 / aN Sad, \ : Ν
ἀφήσει τὰ ἐνενήκοντα ἐννέα ἐπὶ τὰ ὄρη καὶ πορευθεὶς
“ , Ν “
ζητεῖ τὸ πλανώμενον; καὶ ἐὰν γένηται εὑρεῖν αὐτό, ἀμὴν
, can μή ’ > , A a aA ‘ a ‘4
λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι χαίρει ἐπ᾿ αὐτῷ μᾶλλον ἢ ἐπὶ τοῖς ἐνενή-
, “ Ν 5»
κοντα ἐννέα τοῖς μὴ πεπλανημένοις. οὕτως οὐκ ἔστιν

θέλημα ἔμπροσθεν ‘rod πατρός μου" τοῦ ἐν οὐρανοῖς ἵνα

~

6

8

14

17. 27-18. 14. 8. MATTHEW.

his h, thou shalt find a ‘shekel: that take, and 1 Gr. sater.

give unto them for me and thee.
18 In that hour came the disciples unto Jesus, saying,

Who then is *greatest in the kingdom of heaven? 3 Gr. greater.

2 And he called to him a little child, and set him in
3 the midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto you,
Except ye turn, and become as little children, ye
shall in no wise enter into the kingdom of heaven.
4 Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this
little child, the same is the *greatest in the kingdom
5 of heaven. And whoso shall receive one such little
6 child in my name receiveth me: but whoso shall
cause one of these little ones which believe on me to
stumble, it is profitable for him that *a great mill-*
stone should be hanged about his neck, and that he
7 should be sunk in the depth of the sea. Woe unto
the world because of occasions of stumbling! for it
must needs be that the occasions come; but woe to
8 that man through whom the occasion cometh! And
if thy hand or thy foot causeth thee to stumble, cut
it off, and cast it from thee: it is good for thee to
enter into life maimed or halt, rather than having
two hands or two feet to be cast into the eternal fire.
9 And if thine eye causeth thee to stumble, pluck it
out, and cast it from thee: it is good for thee to
enter into life with one eye, rather than having two
40 eyes to be cast into the ‘hell of fire. See that ye

a millstone
ae by an ass.

sae Come of

despise not one of these little ones; for I say unto s Many authori.
som: n-

you, that in heaven their angels do always behold
12 the face of my Father which is in heaven. How
think ye? if any man have a hundred sheep, and
one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the
ninety and nine, and go unto the mountains, and
13 seek that which goeth astray ? And if so be that
he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth over it

pe inaiet vee
11 Forthe Son of
man came to save

more than over the ninety and nine which have not “ἀν any, Ὡς

14 gone astray. Even so it is not *the will of ‘your
Father which is in heaven, that

(42)

ther.

7 Seine ancient an-
thorities read my.

5. MATTHEW. 18. 14-18. 30.

einen te ORe of these little ones should perish.
_ thorities omit And if thy brother. sin ‘against thee, go, shew him 15
again thee. Hig fault between thee and him alone: if he hear
thee, thou hast gained thy brother. But if he hear 16
thee not, take with thee one or two more, that at the
mouth of two witnesses or three every word may be
established. And if he refuse to hear them, tell it 17
2 Or, congregation Unto the *church: and if he refuse to hear the ΠΌΤΟΝ
also, let him be unto thee as the Gentile and the pub-
lican. Verily I say unto you, What things soever ye 18
shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and
what things soever ye shall loose on earth shall be
loosed in heaven. Again I say unto you, that if two 19
of you shall agree on earth as touching anything that
they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Fa-
ther which is in heaven, For where two or three 20
are gathered together in my name, there am I in the
midst of them.
Then came Peter, and said to him, Lord, how oft 21
shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him?
until seven times? Jesus saith unto him, I say not 22
5. Or seventy times nto thee, Until seven times; but, Until *seventy
times seven. Therefore is the kingdom of heaven 23
likened unto a certain king, which would make a
4 Gr. bondservants, YecKOning with his ‘servants. And when he had 24
; a as oe begun to reckon, one was brought unto him, which
probe eee owed him ten thousand °talents. But forasmuch as 25
‘he had not wherewith to pay, his lord commanded
him to be sold, and his wife, and children, and all
6Gr.tondservant. that he had, and payment to be made. The ‘ser- 26
vant therefore fell down and worshipped him, say-
ing, Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay
thee all. And the lord of that ‘servant, being moved 27
with compassion, released him, and forgave him the
7 Gr. loan. ‘debt. But that *servant went out, and found one 28
8 The word in the of his fellow-servants, which owed him a hundred
coin worth about Spence: and he laid hold on him, and took him by
camper Dl the throat, saying, Pay what thou owest. So his 29
fellow -servant fell down and besought him, say-
ing, Have patience with me, and I will pay thee. ~
And he would not: but went and cast him into 30
(43)

XVIII KATA MASGO0AION 43

a a“ , 4
τς ἀπόληται ἕν τῶν μικρῶν τούτων. "Eav δὲ
> , o > ἊΨ
ἁμαρτήσῃ ὁ ἀδελφός σου, ὕπαγε ἔλεγξον αὐτὸν μεταξὺ
-“" - ul 5» , A
σοῦ καὶ αὐτοῦ μόνου. ἐάν σου ἀκούσῃ, ἐκέρδησας τὸν
᾿ ‘ > , ’ Ἀ “~
16 ἀδελφόν σου: ἐὰν δὲ μὴ ἀκούσῃ, παράλαβε ‘pera σοῦ
᾿ 5 ("( , , , Ἂ al
ἔτι ἕνα ἢ δύο", ἵνα ἐπὶ CTOMATOC AYO MAPTYP@N H τριῶν
“ -“ ε “ »» Ν -“
17 CTAOH TIAN ῬηΗ͂μδ' ἐὰν δὲ παρακούσῃ αὐτῶν, εἰπὸν τῇ ἐκ-
’ “ΔΛ ‘4 A “ > ’ , »”
κλησίᾳ" ἐὰν δὲ καὶ τῆς ἐκκλησίας παρακούσῃ, ἔστω σοι
σ ε Ε ‘ Ν ε , > 4 ,

8 ὥσπερ ὁ ἐθνικὸς Kal ὁ τελώνης. ᾿Αμὴν λέγω
ea σ »"Ν ὃ , “ον a “ »” ὃ ὃ , é
ὑμῖν, ὅσα ἐὰν δήσητε ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἔσται δεδεμένα ἐν

5 -“ 4 @ ΕΣ ͵ὕ > \ “ “ » ’ὔ
οὐρανῷ καὶ ὅσα ἐὰν λύσητε ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἔσται λελυμένα
a > a
19 ἐν otpard. Πάλιν [ἀμὴν] λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι ἐὰν δύο συμ-
ε aA a“ a“ ‘4 ,
φωνήσωσιν ἐξ ὑμῶν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς περὶ παντὸς πράγματος
"» -“ \ na
ov ἐὰν αἰτήσωνται, γενήσεται αὐτοῖς παρὰ τοῦ πατρός
a a e / , a a
20 μου τοῦ ἐν οὐρανοῖς. οὗ yap εἰσιν δύο ἢ τρεῖς συνηγμέ-
- 3 “ ᾿
νοι εἰς τὸ ἐμὸν ὄνομα, ἐκεῖ εἰμὲ ἐν μέσῳ αὐτῶν.

21 Tore προσελθὼν ὁ Πέτρος εἶπεν [αὐτῷ] Κύριε, ποσάκις
ε / 5 ΕΥ̓ ἘΣ: , ᾿Ξ 4 3. A LA ε
ἁμαρτήσει εἰς ἐμὲ ὁ ἀδελφός μου καὶ adyow αὐτῷ ; ἕως E-

a ‘4 5 “εν aA > 2 σ ε , > ‘4

22 πτάκις; λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς Οὐ λέγω σοι ἕως ἑπτάκις ἀλλὰ
eo fol

23 ἕως ἑβδομηκοντάκις ἑπτά. Διὰ τοῦτο ὡμοιώθη ἡ βασιλεία

-“ ° - > , an aA 5 , -“ ᾿
τῶν οὐρανῶν ἀνθρώπῳ βασιλεῖ ὃς ἠθέλησεν συνᾶραι λό-
A a ’ > “ » ’ ἈΝ 3 a ,
24 γον peta τῶν δούλων αὐτοῦ" ἀρξαμένου δὲ αὐτοῦ συναί-
, - ΟΣ ΝΕ: , ΄ ,
pew προσήχθη cis αὐτῷ ὀφειλέτης μυρίων ταλάντων.
ιν» Υ Cl de. Ὁ a > 7s a5 ε ,
25 μὴ ἔχοντος δὲ αὐτοῦ ἀποδοῦναι ἐκέλευσεν αὐτὸν ὁ κύριος
~ cal \ /
πραθῆναι Kat THY γυναῖκα καὶ Ta τέκνα καὶ πάντα ὅσα ἔχει
> “a ε a 2 A
26 καὶ ἀποδοθῆναι. πεσὼν οὖν ὁ δοῦλος προσεκύνει αὐτῷ
,
λέγων Μακροθύμησον ἐπ᾽ ἐμοί, καὶ πάντα ἀποδώσω σοι.
y a ,

27 σπλαγχνισθεὶς δὲ ὁ κύριος τοῦ δούλου [ἐκείνου] ἀπέλυσεν

᾽ , an a“ "τ Ἀ ε “

28 αὐτόν, καὶ τὸ δάνιον ἀφῆκεν αὐτῷ. ἐξελθὼν δὲ ὁ δοῦλος
ΕἸ “-“ ΑΘ μι cal / > aa Ν 2 A
ἐκεῖνος εὗρεν ἕνα τῶν συνδούλων αὐτοῦ ὃς ὠφειλεν αὐτῷ
ε . , 4 ‘ 3 ‘ Ψ / > ’
ἑκατὸν δηνάρια, καὶ κρατήσας αὐτὸν ἔπνιγεν λέγων ᾿Από-

” > , ‘ > ε ΄ > at ,
29 δος εἴ τι ὀφείλεις. πεσὼν οὖν ὁ σύνδουλος αὐτοῦ TapeKa-
> 4, , >
λει αὐτὸν λέγων Μακροθύμησον ἐπ᾽ ἐμοί, καὶ ἀποδώσω
ε > »” > \ > ‘\ να
30 σοι. ὁ δὲ οὐκ ἤθελεν, ἀλλὰ ἀπελθὼν ἔβαλεν αὐτὸν εἰς

ἔτι ἕνα i) δύο μετα
σου

42.

44 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ XVIII XIX

s Ὁ 5 al δ Ὁ ἐν
φυλακὴν ἕως ἀποδῷ τὸ ὀφειλόμενον. ἰδόντες οὖν οἱ σύν- 93:
δουλοι αὐτοῦ τὰ γενόμενα ἐλυπήθησαν σφόδρα; καὶ ἐλ-
θόντες διεσάφησαν τῷ κυρίῳ ἑαυτῶν πάντα τὰ γούμενα:

+: τότε προσκαλεσάμενος αὐτὸν ὁ κύριος αὐτοῦ λέγει αὐτῷ 32
“
“A , -“ A 3 Ν , aA
Δοῦλε πονηρέ, πᾶσαν τὴν ὀφειλὴν ἐκείνην ἀφῆκα cot,
τὰ ΄, , >
ἐπεὶ παρεκάλεσάς με: οὐκ ἔδει Kal σὲ ἐλεῆσαι τὸν σύν- 33
ὃ λ , ε - > Ν Ἄς, aN la & Led) Ν ε ’
ουλόν σου, ws καγὼ σὲ ἡλέησα; καὶ ὀργισθεὶς ὁ κύριος 34
> a , 4 “ a Ψ τον > a
αὐτοῦ παρέδωκεν αὐτὸν τοῖς βασανισταῖς ἕως [ov] ἀποδῷ
cal vs , “ «δ... , ε SOT
πᾶν τὸ οφειλόμενον. Οὕτως καὶ ὁ πατήρ μοῦ ὁ οὐράνιος 35
, “A 3A \ %yA oe a 3 a > im 9» EX
ποιήσει ὑμῖν ἐὰν μὴ ἀφῆτε ἕκαστος τῷ ἀδελφῷ αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ

τῶν καρδιῶν ὑμῶν.

δ᾽, Oe A ἝΝ, εν -“" x λό ,
Kat ἐγένετο dre ἐτέλεσεν 0 Ἰησοῦς τοὺς λόγους τού-

Lal

τους, μετῆρεν ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς τὰ ὅρια
~ 3 ’ὔ ’ a? 7 be , 3. A
τῆς Ἰουδαίας πέραν τοῦ Ιορδάνου. καὶ ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ 2
κέ ΄ \ > , > \ 2. A
ὄχλοι πολλοί, καὶ ἐθεράπευσεν αὐτοὺς ἐκεῖ.
‘ a 5.4.1 ΄“΄ Ud . A 4
Kai προσῆλθαν αὐτῷ Φαρισαῖοι πειράζοντες αὐτὸν Kal 3
“-“ ἴω > a
λέγοντες Ei ἔξεστιν ἀπολῦσαι τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ κατὰ
Lag ιν ε Ν > Ν Ὁ > o---2 bid
πᾶσαν αἰτίαν; ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν Οὐκ aveyvwrte ort 4
an 3: cal d > \
ὁ κτίσας dx’ ἀρχῆς APCEN Kal ΘΗ͂ΛΥ ἐποίησεν τοὺς
a ͵ , ” ‘
καὶ εἶπεν “ENeKA TOYTOY KATAAEIYE! ANOP@TIOC TON 5
, + n ‘
TIATEPA KAl THN MHTEPA KAl KOAAHOHCETAI TH PYNAIKI
AYTOY, καὶ ECONTAI οἱ AYO εἰς CAPKA MIAN; ὥστε οὐκέτι 6
εἰσὶν δύο ἀλλὰ σὰρξ μία: ὃ οὖν ὁ θεὸς συνέζευξεν avOpo-
πος μὴ χωριζέτω. λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Τί οὖν Μωυσῆς ἐνετείλα- 7
oe a ͵ > , \ > μι τ r
αὐτὴν το AOYNAl BIBAION ATTOCTACIOY KAI ATTOAYCAI ἡ ; λέγει 8
5 -“ “ Cal Ν \ , e a 9 ’
αὐτοῖς ὅτι Μωυσῆς πρὸς τὴν σκληροκαρδίαν ὑμῶν ἐπέ-
τρεψεν ὑμῖν ἀπολῦσαι τὰς γυναῖκας ὑμῶν, ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς δὲ οὐ
5 ΄ “ αν 7 A+ BA σ a x > s A Ν
* γέγονεν οὕτως: “λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν ὅτι ὃς ἂν ἀπολύσῃ τὴν γυ- 9
ναῖκα αὐτοῦ μὴ ἐπὶ πορνείᾳ καὶ γαμήσῃ ἄλλην μοιχᾶται."
λέγουσιν αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταί Ei οὕτως ἐστὶν ἡ αἰτία tod ἀν- 10

* λέγω δὲ ὑ ὑμῖν, ὃς ἂν ἀπολύσῃ τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ παρεκτὸς λόγου πορνείας, ποιεῖ αὐτὴν μοιχευθῆναι,
καὶ ὁ ἀπολελυμένην γαμήσας μοιχᾶται.

18. 30-19. 10. 8. MATTHEW.

31 prison, till he should pay that which was due. So
when his fellow-servants saw what was done, they
were exceeding sorry, and came and told unto their

32 lord all that was done. Then his lord called him
unto him, and saith to him, Thou wicked ‘servant,
I forgave thee all that debt, because thou besought-

33 est me: shouldest not thou also have had mercy on
thy fellow-servant, even as I had mercy on thee?

_ 84 And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the

35 tormentors, till he should pay all that was due. So
shall also my heavenly Father do unto you, if ye
forgive not every one his brother from your hearts.

19 And it came to pass when Jesus had finished these
words, he departed from Galilee, and came into the

2 borders of Juda beyond Jordan; and great multi-
tudes followed him; and he healed them there.
3 And there came unto him *Pharisees, tempting ©
him, and saying, Is it lawful for a man to put away
4his wife for every cause? And he answered and
said, Have ye not read, that he which ‘made them
from the beginning made them male and female,
5 and said, For this cause shall a man leave his father
and mother, and shall cleave to his wife; and the
6 twain shall become one flesh? So that they are no
more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God
7 hath joined together, let not man put asunder. They
say unto him, Why then did Moses command to give
8 a bill of divorcement, and to put her away? He saith
unto them, Moses for your hardness of heart suffered

1 Gr. bondservant.

Many authori:
ties, some an
cient, insert the,

3 Some ancient au-
bamrherg reud

you to put away your wives: but from the begin- 4 fpme ancient au-

9 ning it hath not been so. And Isay unto you, Who-
soever shall put away his wife, ‘except for fornica-
tion, and shall marry another, committeth adultery:
‘and he that marrieth her when she is put away

10 committeth adultery. The disciples say unto him,
If the case of the man is so

(44)

pao for the
cause of fornica-

tion, maketh her

go care a8

in ch

5 The sale cise
words, to the end

5. MATTHEW. 19. 10-19. 99.

with his wife, it is not expedient to marry. But he 11
said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying,
but they to whom it is given. For there are eunuchs, 12
which were so born from their mother’s womb:
and there are eunuchs, which were made eunuchs
by men: and there are eunuchs, which made them-
selves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake.
He that is able to receive it, let him receive it.
Then were there brought unto him little children, 13 .
that he should lay his hands on them, and pray: and
the disciples rebuked them. But Jesus said, Suffer 14
the little children, and forbid them not, to come unto
and: for of such is* the kingdom of heaven. And he 15
2 Some ancient au- Aid his hands on them, and departed thence.
thorities vers And behold, one came to him and said, **Master, 16

. See

ames 1 ‘Luke what good thing shall I do, that I may have eternal

xviii.

Sanath aoe au- life? And he said unto him, “Why askest thou me 17
Why called ‘a. concerning that which is good? One there is who
gd sae ony is good: but if thou wouldest enter into life, keep
Mark ary pe the commandments. He saith unto him, Which? 18
xvili, 19. And Jesus said, Thou shalt not kill, Thou shalt not

commit adultery, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt
not bear false witness, Honour thy father and thy 19
mother: and, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy-
self. The young man saith unto him, All these 20
things have I observed: what lack I yet? Jesus 21
said unto him, If thou wouldest be perfect, go, sell
that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt
have treasure in heaven: and come, follow me. But 22
when the young man heard the saying, he went away
sorrowful: for he was one that had great possessions.
And Jesus said unto his disciples, Verily I say 23
unto you, It is hard for a rich man to enter into the
kingdom of heaven, And again I say unto you, It 1s 24
easier for a camel to go through a needle’s eye, than
for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God.
And when the disciples heard it, they were aston- 25
ished exceedingly, saying, Who then can be saved?
And Jesus looking upon them said to them, With 26

* For “ΟΥ̓ such 157) read ‘‘to such belongeth ”’ with marg. Or, of
such is So in Mark x. 14; Luke xviii. 16.—Am. Com

(45)

ΧΙΧ KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ 45

, ‘ ~ , > , “ ε x >
τι Opwrov μετὰ τῆς γυναικός, οὐ συμφέρει γαμῆσαι. ὁ δὲ εἷ-
πεν αὐτοῖς Οὐ πάντες χωροῦσι τὸν λόγον, ἀλλ᾽ οἷς δέδοται.
12 εἰσὶν γὰρ εὐνοῦχοι οἵτινες ἐκ κοιλίας μητρὸς ἐγεννήθησαν
οὕτως, καὶ εἰσὶν εὐνοῦχοι οἵτινες εὐνουχίσθησαν ὑπὸ τῶν
ἀνθρώπων, καὶ εἰσὶν εὐνοῦχοι οἵτινες εὐνούχισαν ἑαυτοὺς
- fal - [4 a
διὰ τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν. ὁ δυνάμενος χωρεῖν χω-
ρείτω.
, ΄ ὌΠΑ δέ “ , A
13. Tore προσηνέχθησαν αὐτῷ παιδία, ἵνα τὰς χεῖρας
> a ? n ἈΝ 4 ε Ν . “ψψ ,
ἐπιθῇ αὐτοῖς καὶ προσεύξηται’ οἱ δὲ μαθηταὶ ἐπετίμησαν
14 αὐτοῖς. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν ' ἴἼΛφετε τὰ παιδία καὶ μὴ
tmp, ᾿ ‘ > - , “~ ‘4 , > A
κωλίετε αὐτὰ ἐλθεῖν πρὸς με, τῶν yap τοιούτων ἐστὶν
a > a N ~ es
τις ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν. Kal ἐπιθεὶς τὰς χεῖρας αὐτοῖς
Μ , ey
ἐπορεύθη ἐκεῖθεν.
16 = Kat ἰδοὺ εἷς προσελθὼν αὐτῷ εἶπεν Διδάσ:αλε, τί
> ‘ , ΄ a Ν 77 ε Ν > . A
1) ἀγαθὸν ποιήσω ἵνα σχῶ ζωὴν αἰώνιον; ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῷ
τί > “ \ fal > 7) A. e > Ν ε » θ ’ Re > δὲ
i με ἐρωτᾷς περὶ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ; εἷς ἐστὶν ὁ ἀγαθός: εἰ δὲ
13 θέλεις εἰς τὴν ζωὴν εἰσελθεῖν, "τήρει" τὰς ἐντολάς. “λέγει
- a 4 >
αὐτῷ Ποίας; ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς “ἔφη Τό Oy φονεύσεις, ΟΥ̓
, > , > ’ ,
το Μοιχεύςεις, ΟΥ̓ κλέψεις, OF yeyAomaptypHcerc, Tima
, \ " , > ‘
TON TTATEPA KAl τὴν MHTEPA, καί ᾿Αγὰπήρσειο TON
20 TAHCION COY ὧς CEAYTON. λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ νεανίσκος
Γι “ , oe , 3 4» ε a, Tx 7 3 nA £3
οι Tatra πάντα' ἐφύλαξα" τί ἔτι ὑστερῶ ; “ἔφη αὐτῷ ὁ Ἴη-
“A / , ε
σοῦς Hi θέλεις τέλειος εἶναι, ὕπαγε πώλησόν σου τὰ ὑπόρ-
χοντα καὶ δὸς [τοῖς] πτωχοῖς, καὶ ἕξεις θησαυρὸν ἐν οὐρανοῖς,
\ a ? “2 > , im 2 , ‘
22 καὶ δεῦρο ἀκολούθει μοι. ἀκούσας δὲ 6 νεανίσκος τὸν
λόγον [τοῦτον] ἀπῆλθεν λυπούμενος, ἦν γὰρ ἔχων κτήματα
23 πολλά. Ὁ δὲ ᾿Τησοῦς εἶπεν τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ
᾽ ‘ ‘ cn ie , , > , 4
Ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι πλούσιος δυσκόλως εἰσελεύσεται εἰς
24 τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν: πάλιν δὲ λέγω "ὑμῖν," εὐκοπώ-
τερόν ἐστιν κάμηλον διὰ “τρήματος ῥαφίδος "εἰσελθεῖν ἢ
25 πλούσιον᾽ εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ. ἀκούσαντες δὲ
οἱ μαθηταὶ ἐξεπλήσσοντο σφόδρα λέγοντες Τίς ἄρα δύ-
26 varat σωθῆναι; ἐμβλέψας δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Παρὰ
4

αὐτοῖς

42.

τήρησον
Ποίας; φησίν.
εἶπεν

Ap.

Πάντα ταῦτα
λέγει

Ve
ὑμῖν ὅτε

τρυπήματος | διελ-
θεῖν ἢ πλούσιον
εἰσελθεῖν

. αὐτοὶ

ἀδελφοὺς ἢ. .....
εὐἰἀγροὺς ἣ οἰκίας

αὐτοῖς

ἡμῖν αὐτοὺς

46 KATA MA®@AION XBoKK

> ’ -“ 5 ’ ΄ ‘ »“"Ν ,
ἀνθρώποις τοῦτο ἀδύνατόν ἐστιν, TAPA δὲ θεῷ TIANTA ΔΥ-
ῃ , > ε = yeas
NOTA, Tore ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Πέτρος εἶπεν αὐτῷ
> ὃ ‘ ε -“ 5» ’ Ud Ν > , | Be = ΄
Ιδοὺ ἡμεῖς ἀφήκαμεν πάντα καὶ ἠκολουθήσαμέν cou τί
ἰω ;
» » en ε be. a > > “ > A ,
apa ἔσται ἡμῖν; ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ᾿Αμὴν λέγω
can ¢ ε a ε 3 ΄ , > ~ ,
υμῖν ὅτι ὑμεῖς οἱ ἀκολουθήσαντές μοι ἐν TH παλινγενεσίᾳ,
bd , ε εν n°? , aint , a7 . a
orav καθίσῃ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐπὶ θρόνου δόξης αὐτοῦ,
, » VER vale 3 Ay 9 A , , , A
καθήσεσθε καὶ “ὑμεῖς ἐπὶ δώδεκα θρόνους κρίνοντες τὰς
,ὔ ‘ a? , -“ “
δώδεκα φυλὰς τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ. καὶ πᾶς ὅστις ἀφῆκεν "οἰκίας
Ἃ 3 ‘ Ἅ 3 ‘ x * Ἅ “KN
ἢ ἀδελφοὺς ἢ ἀδελφὰς ἢ πατέρα ἢ μητέρα ἢ τέκνα ἢ
° hepa Lae. 2 a ἢ A τ , ΄
ἀγροὺς ἕνεκεν τοῦ ἐμοῦ ὀνόματος, πολλαπλασίονα λήμ-
Ν Ἂς ΝΜ
ψεται καὶ ζωὴν αἰώνιον κληρονομήσει. Πολλοὶ δὲ ἔσονται
aA a c / /
πρῶτοι ἔσχατοι καὶ ἔσχατοι πρῶτοι. ὋὉμοία γάρ ἐστιν
ε , a > A 3 7 > , “
ἢ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν ἀνθρώπῳ οἰκοδεσπότῃ ὅστις
δὲ, ¢ Ν , 3 , 3 \ > a
ἐξῆλθεν ἅμα πρωὶ μισθώσασθαι ἐργάτας eis τὸν ἀμπελῶνα
5 “-“ Ν cal A
αὐτοῦ: συμφωνήσας δὲ peta τῶν ἐργατῶν ἐκ Syvapiov
Ν ε > > 4 5 - 3 cal
τὴν ἡμέραν ἀπέστειλεν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν ἀμπελῶνα αὐτοῦ.
Ἀ ‘ ΄σ ‘ ΕΙΣ “ Col
καὶ ἐξελθὼν περὶ τρίτην ὥραν εἶδεν ἄλλους ἑστῶτας ἐν TH
Py a>? , δῶν τὰ > ε , a 2 a >
ἀγορᾷ ἀργούς: καὶ ἐκείνοις εἶπεν Ὕπαγετε καὶ ὑμεῖς εἰς
‘ > a er Were: tis 3 δέ , εκ 'ς QA
τὸν ἀμπελῶνα, καὶ ὃ ἐὰν ἡ δίκαιον δώσω ὑμῖν: οἱ δὲ
9 A , , ¢
ἀπῆλθον. πάλιν [δὲ [ἐξελθὼν περὶ ἕκτην καὶ ἐνάτην ὥραν
Ν ‘ 4ι
ἐποίησεν ὡσαύτως. περὶ δὲ τὴν ἑνδεκάτην ἐξελθὼν εὗρεν
᾿᾿ “ Ν a e , φ
ἄλλους ἑστῶτας, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Τί ὧδε ἑστήκατε ὅλην
‘ e+ > ΄ ΄ ΓΝ ae Ων Ba lee) ce
τὴν ἡμέραν apyoi; λέγουσιν αὐτῷῃ “Ore οὐδεὶς ἡμᾶς ἐμι-
/ / > a ε , A» na > \ ,
σθώσατο: λέγει αὐτοῖς Ὕπαγετε καὶ ὑμεῖς εἰς τὸν ἀμπε-
»“ 5 , ἊΝ , , ε , a“ 5 -
λῶνα. ὀψίας δὲ γενομένης λέγει ὁ κύριος τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος
τῷ ἐπιτρόπῳ αὐτοῦ Καλεσον τοὺς ἐργάτας καὶ ἀπόδος *
‘ > > “ tal ,
τὸν μισθὸν ἀρξάμενος ἀπὸ τῶν ἐσχάτων ἕως τῶν πρώ-
, 4 ΄“
των. ἐλθόντες δὲ οἱ περὶ τὴν ἑνδεκάτην ὥραν ἔλαβον ἀνὰ
ὃ , Ν ἐλθ , ε - > ¢ A cal ͵
ἡνάριον. καὶ ἐλθόντες οἱ πρῶτοι ἐνόμισαν ὅτι πλεῖον λήμ-
5
ψονται" καὶ ἔλαβον [τὸ] ἀνὰ δηνάριον καὶ αὐτοί, λαβόν-
δὲ ed \ a > ὃ ’, , e
τες δὲ ἐγόγγυζον κατὰ τοῦ οἰκοδεσπότου λέγοντες Οὗτοι
ν. an
οἱ ἔσχατοι μίαν ὥραν ἐποίησαν, καὶ ἴσους “αὐτοὺς ἡμῖν"

3 - ~ ΄ Ν , - e / ‘ ‘
ἐποίησας τοῖς βαστάσασι τὸ βάρος τῆς ἡμέρας Kal τὸν

27)

ΠΣ]
co

3°

Lal

+ we

9
Io
1

12

19. 26-20. 12. 5. MATTHEW.

men this is impossible; but with God all things

27 are possible. Then answered Peter and said unto
him, Lo, we have left all, and followed thee; what

28 then shall we have? And Jesus said unto them,

Verily I say unto you, that ye which have followed
me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall
sit on the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon
twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.

29 And every one that hath left houses, or brethren, or 1 Many ancient au-
sisters, or father, or mother,’ or children, or lands, ng in Luke
for my name’s sake, shall receive ἢ hundredfold, 0.” | cient

30 and shall inherit eternal life. But many shall be manifuld read

90 last that are first; and first that are last. For the :
kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is* a
householder, which went out early in the morning

2 to hire labourers into his vineyard. And when he
had agreed with the labourers for a “penny a day, *Seemarginal vote
3he sent them into his vineyard. And he went out
about the third hour, and saw others standing in the.
4 marketplace idle; and to them he said, Go ye also
into the vineyard, and whatsoever is right I will
5give you. And they went their way. Again he
went out about the sixth and the ninth hour, and
6 did likewise. And about the eleventh hour he went
out, and found others standing; and he saith unto
7 them, Why stand ye here all the day idle? They
say unto him; Because no man hath hired us. He
8 saith unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard. And
when even was come, the lord of the vineyard saith
unto his steward, Call the labourers, and pay them
their hire, beginning from the last unto the first.
9 And when they came that were hired about the
eleventh hour, they received every man a ‘penny.

10 And when the first came, they supposed that they
would receive more; and they likewise received

1l.every man a *penny. And when they received it,

12they murmured against the householder, saying,

These last have spent but one hour, and thou hast
made them equal unto us, which have borne the
burden of the day and the

* For “that is’’ read ‘‘ that was’’—Am. Com.

1 Or, hot wind

2 See marginal note

on ch, xviii. 28.

3 Or, servant

4 Gr. bondservant.

5. MATTHEW. 20. 12-20. 28.

scorching heat. But. he answered and said to one 13
of them, Friend, I do thee no wrong: didst not thou
agree with me for a *penny? Take up that which 14
is thine, and go thy way; it is my will to give unto
this last, even as unto thee. Is it not lawful for me 15
to do what I will with mine own? or is thine eye evil,
because I am good? So the last shall be first, and 16
the first last.

And as Jesus was going up to Jerusalem, he took 17
the twelve disciples apart, and in the way he said
unto them, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem; and the 18
Son of man shall be delivered unto the chief priests
and scribes; and they shall condemn him to death,
and shall deliver him unto the Gentiles to mock, 19
and to scourge, and to crucify: and the third day
he shall be raised up.

Then came to him the mother of the sons of 20
Zebedee with her sons, worshipping him, and ask-
ing a certain thing of him. And he said unto her, 21
What wouldest thou? She saith unto him, Com-
mand that these my two sons may sit, one on thy
right hand, and one on thy left hand, in thy king-
dom. But Jesus answered and said, Ye know not 22
what ye ask. Are ye able to drink the cup that I
am about to drink? They say unto him, We are
able. He saith unto them, My cup indeed ye shall 23
drink: but to sit on my right hand, and on my left
hand, is not mine to give, but ἐξ ds for them for
whom it hath been prepared of my Father. And 24
when the ten heard it, they were moved with indig-
nation concerning the two brethren. But Jesus call- 25
ed them unto him, and said, Ye know that the rul-
ers of the Gentiles lord it over them, and their great
ones exercise authority over them. Not so shall it 26
be among you: but whosoever would become great
among you shall be your *minister; and whosoever 27
would be first among you shall be your ‘servant:
even as the Son of man came not to be ministered 28
unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom
for many.

(47)

XX KATA MA@OAION 47

a > ε a >
13 καύσωνα. ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς" ἑνὶ αὐτῶν εἶπεν᾽ “Hraipe, οὐκ a-
a 3. ἢ ,’ὔ . , , ’ > Ν ‘
14 δικῶ oer οὐχὶ Syvapiov συνεφώνησας μοι; ἄρον τὸ σὸν
aah» ~ , tal ε 4 ¢
καὶ ὕπαγε: θέλω “Se! τούτῳ τῷ ἐσχάτῳ δοῦναι ws Kal coi
a a“ - cal a os
15 οὐκ ἔξεστίν μοι ὃ θέλω ποιῆσαι ἐν τοῖς ἐμοῖς; ἢ ὁ ὀφθαλ-
, ’ > μὲ ᾿ ‘A > ’,ὔ > 7 Μ
16 μός σου πονηρός ἐστιν ὅτι ἐγὼ ἀγαθός εἰμι; Οὕτως ἔσον-
» » - Ν “ » τ
ται οἱ ἔσχατοὶ πρῶτοι καὶ οἱ πρῶτοι ἔσχατοι.

17 “Μέλλων δὲ ἀναβαίνειν Ἰησοῦς" εἰς Ιεροσόλυμα παρέλα-
Bev τοὺς δώδεκα [μαθητὰς] κατ᾽ ἰδίαν, καὶ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ εἶπεν

> tol > ‘ ᾽ ’ » ’ -“
αὐτοῖς ᾿Ιδοὺ ἀναβαίνομεν εἰς ᾿Ιεροσόλυμα, καὶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ

i
co

’ , A A ἣν
ἀνθρώπον παραδοθήσεται τοις ἀρχιερεῦσιν καὶ γραμματευ-

Ἀ a BE U \ ,
σιν, καὶ KATAKPLVOVOLVY GUTOV [θανάτῳ], και παραδώσ. ουσιν

“
ἐν

» & an ”, > RS “ ‘ a“ 4
αὐτὸν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν εἰς TO ἐμπαῖξαι καὶ μαστιγῶσαι καὶ
“-“ lol e
σταυρῶσαι, καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ "ἐγερθήσεται". |
͵ a ee A , “a ra
Tore προσῆλθεν αὐτῷ ἡ μήτηρ τῶν υἱῶν ZeBedaiov pera
»-“ -“ » A lal cal -
τῶν υἱῶν αὐτῆς προσκυνοῦσα καὶ αἰτοῦσά τι "ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ.
ec > > “
οἱ ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῇ Τί θέλεις: “λέγει αὐτῷ" Rize ἵνα
, e U a
καθίσωσιν. οὗτοι οἱ δύο υἱοί μου “εἷς ἐκ δεξιῶν καὶ εἷς ἐξ
ν᾽ ΔΑ -“
εὐωνύμων σου ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ σου. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ
> a > > a a
Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν Οὐκ οἴδατε τί αἰτεῖσθε: δύνασθε πιεῖν τὸ
ΤᾺ a > Ν / id ζ΄ > -“ ,
ποτήριον ὃ ἐγὼ μέλλω πίνειν; λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Avvdpeba.
λέ r Seer TS Ἢ Ὁ ΄ θ ‘ δὲ θί
έγει αυτοῖς To μὲν ποτήριόν μου πίεσθε, τὸ δὲ καθίσαι

»
ω

> - Γ “4 > , > »” b ae

ἐκ δεξιῶν μου ‘kal’ ἐξ εὐωνύμων οὐκ ἔστιν ἐμὸν * δοῦναι,
>

καὶ ἀκού-

ε

ὁ δὲ

Οἴδατε dre οἱ ap-

~\> © Loy? ew A ΄
24 ἀλλ᾽ οἷς ἡτοίμασται ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός μου.
«ε« / > a a
25 σαντες, οἱ. δέκα ἠγανάκτησαν περὶ τῶν δύο ἀδελφῶν.
> a ‘
Ἰησοῦς προσκαλεσάμενος αὐτοὺς εἶπεν
a 3 a , 2 A \ ε ,
χοντες τῶν ἐθνῶν κατακυριεύουσιν αὐτῶν καὶ of μεγάλοι
-“
26 κατεξουσιάζουσιν αὐτῶν. οὐχ οὕτως ἐστὶν ἐν ὑμῖν: GAN ὃς
, i" ca , 1 / ” ε -“ ’
ἂν θέλῃ “ev ὑμῖν μέγας" γενέσθαι ἔσται ὑμῶν διάκονος,
a oy r? NT) > Ἵ “ ” ε a ὃ 7
27 καὶ ὃς ἂν θέλῃ "ἐν ὑμῖν εἶναι" πρῶτος ἔσται ὑμῶν Soddos-
ν “a, % ear © > a >
28 ὥσπερ ὁ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου οὐκ ἦλθεν διακονηθῆναι ἀλλὰ

διακονῆσαι καὶ δοῦναι τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ λύτρον ἀντὶ πολλῶν.

εἶπεν ἑνὶ αὐτῶν

“πολλοὶ γάρ εἰσιν
κλητοὶ ὀλίγοι δὲ
ἐκλεκτοί

Καὶ ἀναβαίνων ὁ
Ἰησοῦς

ἀναστήσεται

Tap
ἡ δὲ εἶπεν

a ᾿
ἡ | τοῦτο

,

μέγετ ἐν ὑμῖν

Ἵν ¢ =
εἶναι ὑμών

42.

48 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ XX XXI

Ν 5" ,ὔ 353. κ« > AS A 93 ,
Kal ἐκπορευομένων αὐτῶν ἀπὸ ᾿Ιερειχὼ ἠκολούθησεν 29
7, Ae 4 Ν ‘ , Ν 4
αὐτῷ ὄχλος πολύς. καὶ ἰδοὺ δύο τυφλοὶ καθήμενοι παρὰ 30
ν τὃ ,ὕ 3 , -“ Ὗ fal , »” ἕ x, ,
τὴν ὁδόν, ἀκούσαντες ὅτι ᾿Ιησοῦς παράγει, ἔκραξαν λέγον-
υἱὲ τες Κύριε, ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς, ‘vios' Δαυείδ. ὁ δὲ ὄχλος ἐπετί- 5:
> “ μ᾿ 4 ε δὲ a“ a ,
μῆσεν αὐτοῖς ἵνα σιωπήσωσιν" ot δὲ μεῖζον ἔκραξαν λέ-
es ε lal
υἱὲ γοντες Κύριε, ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς, ᾿υἱὸς᾽ Δαυείδ: καὶ στὰς 32
> cal 3 ΄
[6] Ἰησοῦς ἐφώνησεν αὐτοὺς καὶ εἶπεν Τί θέλετε ποιήσω
ὑμῖν; λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Κύριε, ἵνα ἀνοιγῶσιν of ὀφθαλμοὶ 33
ε ~ 8. By lel 7 -“
42. ἡμῶν. σπλαγχνισθεὶς δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἥψατο τῶν ὀμμάτων 34
A ‘ TA νῶν FP \ ᾧ , 2A
αὐτῶν, καὶ εὐθέως ἀνέβλεψαν καὶ ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ.
" Ὶ >
Kai ὅτε ἤγγισαν εἰς ᾿Ἰεροσόλυμα καὶ ἦλθον εἰς Βηθ- +
\ > \ 7 an > fal , 3 a 5 ,
φαγὴ εἰς τὸ Ὅρος τῶν ᾿Ελαιῶν, τότε ᾿Τησοῦς ἀπέστειλεν

δύο μαθητὰς λέγων αὐτοῖς Πορεύεσθε εἰς τὴν κώμην τὴν

N

, ε a A bya! ε΄» ” , ᾿
κατέναντι ὑμῶν, καὶ εὐθὺς εὑρήσετε ὄνον δεδεμένην καὶ
ἀγετέ πῶλον pet αὐτῆς: λύσαντες ᾿ἀγάγετέ᾽ μοι. καὶ ἐάν τις 3
ὑμῖν εἴπῃ τι, ἐρεῖτε ὅτι Ὃ κύριος αὐτῶν χρείαν ἔχει:
εὐθὺς δὲ ἀποστελεῖ αὐτούς. 'Ῥοῦτο δὲ γέγονεν ἵνα πλη- 4
a > ae | Ν Ν a [4 ,
ρωθῇ τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ τοῦ προφήτου λέγοντος
» “ \ Pies
Eimate tH θγγὰτρὶ Σιών 5
, ,
ἼΔΟΥ ὁ Βδοιλεύς coy EpyeTal col
TIPAYC KAI ἐπιβεβηκὼς ἐπὶ ὄνον
tal el '
KAl ἐπὶ πῶλον υἱόν YTTOZYTIOY.
Πορευθέντες δὲ οἱ μαθηταὶ καὶ ποιήσαντες καθὼς συνέ- 6

aot eS: “ame Ν " \ A a ‘
ταξεν αυτοις ὁ Inoovs nyayov TYHV OVOV και TOV πῶλον, και

Nn

pe er ee 2A ee veg \ 2 40) . >
ἐπέθηκαν επ QvuTwv TA ιματια, και επεκαῦισεν ἐπάνω αυ-

fo]

a ε Ν “ a μὴ ε “-“ Xe ,ὔ
τῶν. ὁ δὲ πλεῖστος ὄχλος ἔστρωσαν ἑαυτῶν τα ἱματια
-“ cal A -“
ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ, ἄλλου δὲ ἔκοπτον κλάδους ἀπὸ τῶν δένδρων καὶ
> ’ > an tan ε δὲ ᾿, λ ε ’, »5».νΝ
ἐστρώννυον ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ. οἱ δὲ ὄχλοι οἱ προάγοντες αὐτὸν 9
καὶ οἱ ἀκολουθοῦντες ἔκραζον λέγοντες
Ὡσαννὰ τῷ υἱῷ Δαυείδ"
£ δι 5 Ὁ , ,
Εὐλογημένος ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἐν ὀνόμδτι Κυριου'
ε Ἂ 1.9 a ε 4
Ὡσανναὰ ἐν τοῖς υψίστοις.
-“ -“ ε
καὶ εἰσελθόντος αὐτοῦ εἰς ᾿Ιεροσόλυμα ἐσείσθη πᾶσα ἢ τὸ

20. 29-21. 10. 8. MATTHEW.

29 And as they went out from Jericho, a great mul-
80 titude followed him. And behold, two blind men
sitting by the way side, when they heard that Jesus
was passing by, cried out, saying, Lord, have mercy
81 0n us, thou son of David. And the multitude re-
buked ‘them, that they should hold their peace: but
they cried out the more, saying, Lord, have mercy
32 on us, thou son of David. And Jesus stood still,
and called them, and said, What will ye that I
88 should do unto you? They say unto him, Lord,
34 that our eyes may be opened. And Jesus, being
moved with compassion, touched their eyes: and
straightway they received their sight, and followed
him.
21 And when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, and
came unto Bethphage, unto the mount of Olives,
2then Jesus sent two disciples, saying unto them, Go
into the village that is over against you, and straight-
way ye shall find an ass tied, and a colt with her:
8 loose them, and bring them unto me, And if any
one say aught unto you, ye shall say, The Lord
hath need of them; and straightway he will send
4them. Now this is come to pass, that it might be
fulfilled which was spoken ‘by the prophet, saying, 1 Or, through
5 Tell ye the daughter of Zion,
Behold, thy King cometh unto thee,
Meek, and riding upon an ass,
And upon a colt the foal of an ass.
6 And the disciples went, and did even as Jesus ap-
7 pointed them, and brought the ass, and the colt, and
put on them their garments; and he sat thereon.
8 And the most part of the multitude spread their
garments in the way; and others cut branches from
9 the trees, and spread them in the way. And the
multitudes that went before him, and that followed,
cried, saying, Hosanna to the son of David: Blessed
és he that cometh in the name of the Lord; Hosanna
10 in the highest. And when he was come into Jeru-
salem, all the city was stirred,

(48)

1 Many ancient au-
thorities omit
God.

2 Or, a single

S. MATTHEW. 21. 10-21. 98: -

saying, Who is this? And the multitudes said, This 11
is the prophet, Jesus, from Nazareth of Galilee.

And Jesus entered into the temple ‘of God, and 12
cast out all them that sold and bought in the tem-
ple, and overthrew the tables of the money-changers,
and the seats of them that sold the doves; and he 13
saith unto them, It is written, My house shall. be
called a house of prayer: but ye make it a den of
robbers. And the blind and the lame came to him 14
in the temple: and he healed them. But when the 15
chief priests and the scribes saw the wonderful -
things that he did, and the children that were cry-
ing in the temple and saying, Hosanna to the son
of David; they were moved with indignation, and 16
said unto him, Hearest thou what these are saying?
And Jesus saith unto them, Yea: did ye never read,
Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast
perfected praise? And he left them, and went forth 17
out of the city to Bethany, and lodged there.

Now in the morning as he returned to the city, he 18
hungered. And seeing ’a fig tree by the way side, 19
he came to it, and found nothing thereon, but leaves
only; and he saith unto it, Let there be no fruit from
thee henceforward for ever. And immediately the
fig tree withered away. And when the disciples 20
saw it, they marvelled, saying, How did the fig tree
immediately wither away? And Jesus answered 21
and said unto them, Verily I say unto you, If ye
have faith, and doubt not, ye shall not only do what
is done to the fig tree, but even if ye shall say unto
this mountain, Be thou taken up and cast into the
sea, it shall be done. And all things, whatsoever 22
ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive.

And when he was come into the temple, the chief 23
priests and the elders of the people came unto him
as he was teaching, and said, By what authority
doest thou these things? and who gave thee

(49)

"“
"

-
w

ot
oe

=
a

»
ο

Ὁ
πὸ

Ὁ
b

XXI KATA MAO@CAION 49

πόλις λέγουσα Tis ἐστιν οὗτος; of δὲ ὄχλοι ἔλεγον Οὗτός
ἐστιν ὃ προφήτης Ἰησοῦς ὁ ἀπὸ Ναζαρὲθ τῆς Γαλιλαίας:

Καὶ εἰσῆλθεν ᾿ΙἸησοῦς εἰς τὸ ἱερόν ", καὶ ἐξέβαλεν
πάντας τοὺς πωλοῦντας καὶ ἀγοράζοντας ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ καὶ
‘ , -“" -“ , Ν Ν
τὰς τραπέζας τῶν κολλυβιστῶν κατέστρεψεν καὶ τὰς κα-
θέδ ~ ᾽ ‘ 4 Ν , 3 a
ἐδρας τῶν πωλούντων τὰς περιστεράς, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς
ε “ > “
Γέγραπται O οἰκός. MOY οἶκος προσευχῆς KAHOHCE-
Tal, ὑμεῖς δὲ αὐτὸν ποιεῖτε CTIHAAION ληστῶν. Καὶ προσ-
ἦλθον αὐτῷ τυφλοὶ καὶ χωλοὶ ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, καὶ ἐθερά-
πευσεν αὐτούς. ᾿Ἰδόντες δὲ οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς
‘ ΄ ὯΔ. ,ὔ Ν 4 “" ‘ ,
ta θαυμάσια ἃ ἐποίησεν καὶ τοὺς παῖδας τοὺς Kpalovras
᾽ ed ε - A , ε Ν a ea ΄
ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ καὶ λέγοντας Ὥσαννα τῷ υἱῷ Δαυείδ
> A fe. > ’ 4 ed ,
ἠγανάκτησαν Kai εἶπαν αὐτῷ ᾿Ακούεις τί οὗτοι λέγου-
ear? a , ae , sav > ys
ow; ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς λέγει αὐτοῖς Ναί: οὐδέποτε ἀνέγνωτε
᾽ ᾿ ‘
ὅτι Ἐκ CTOMATOC νηπίων KAl OHAAZONTON KATHP-
U 3 a
TICG) AINON; Kal καταλιπὼν αὐτοὺς ἐξῆλθεν
ἔξω τῆς πόλεως εἰς Βηθανίαν, καὶ ηὐλίσθη ἐκεῖ,
. Or re ee ee ‘ , ose \

TIpwi δὲ ‘éravayaywv" εἰς τὴν πόλιν ἐπείνασεν. καὶ
aN ΄-“ ,’ >. 4 lad ε - > re) > , ‘
ἰδὼν συκῆν μίαν ἐπὶ τῆς ὁδοῦ ἦλθεν ex αὐτήν, καὶ

IOr ¢ > oA 3 \ 4 , ‘ , 2 A
οὐδὲν εὗρεν ἐν αὐτῇ εἰ μὴ φύλλα μόνον, καὶ λέγει αὐτῇ
Οὐ μηκέτι ἐκ σοῦ καρπὸς γένηται εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα: καὶ
. ’ a ε lal Ν 5» , « x
ἐξηράνθη παραχρῆμα ἢἣ συκῆ. καὶ ἰδόντες οἱ μαθηταὶ
> , , a aA > , ε a
ἐθαύμασαν λέγοντες Πῶς παραχρῆμα ἐξηράνθη ἡ συκῆ;
> ‘ oF 4 9 lel > > cal > Ν / ca
ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν,
ἐὰν ἔχητε πίστιν καὶ μὴ διακριθῆτε, οὐ μόνον. τὸ τῆς

~ , > κ᾿ ry a ΄7ν , ” ”
συκῆς ποιήσετε, ἀλλὰ κἀν TO ὄρει TOLTw εἴπητε “ApOytt
καὶ βλήθητι εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, γενήσεται: καὶ πάντα
ὅσα ἂν αἰτήσητε ἐν τῇ προσευχῇ πιστεύοντες λήμ-
ψεσθε.

Καὶ ἐλθόντος αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν προσῆλθαν αὐτῷ διδά-
σκοντι οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι τοῦ λαοῦ λέγοντες
» i“ > / Led “~ Ν , 4 ‘
Ev ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ταῦτα ποιεῖς; καὶ tis σοι ἔδωκεν τὴν

τοῦ θεοῦ Ε

42.

ἐπανάγων

ὶ

δύο τέκνα | καὶ

ἀμπελώνέ μον

42.

50 KATA MA@9AION XXI

39 lol > 3 -“
ἐξουσίαν ταύτην; ἀποκριθεὶς [δὲ] ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς
> , ‘Send Bye , .“ a ) a ν ,
Epwrycw ὑμᾶς Kayo λόγον ἕνα, ὃν ἐὰν εἴπητέ μοι

> A can >. “~ ΕἸ , > ’ -“ -“ A ¢
Kayo ὑμῖν ἐρῶ ἐν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ταῦτα tow: τὸ βάπτι-
\> , , > 9 » aA Ὁ ᾿ la e
σμα τὸ Iwdvov πόθεν ἦν; ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἢ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων; ot
“a > ἣν
δὲ διελογίζοντο "ἐν᾽ ἑαυτοῖς λέγοντες Ἐὰν εἴπωμεν “EE οὐ-
a a a > A
pavov, ἐρεῖ ἡμῖν Διὰ τί οὖν οὐκ ἐπιστεύσατε αὐτῷ;
Ν > 5 , ΄ »”
ἐὰν δὲ εἴπωμεν Ἔξ ἀνθρώπων, φοβούμεθα τὸν ὄχλον,
, Ν ε , ΝῚ : ’
πάντες yap ws προφήτην ἔχουσιν. τὸν ᾿Ιωάνην: καὶ ἀπο-
, n>? a 9 a
κριθέντες τῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ εἶπαν Οὐκ οἴδαμεν. ἔφη αὐτοῖς καὶ

> / LENDS! > s , ec nan > , > ‘4 lol -
αυτος Οὐδὲ eyw λέγω υμιν εν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ταυτα, ποιω.

Τί δὲ ὑμῖν δοκεῖ ; ἄνθρωπος εἶχεν ἱτέκνα δύο. " προσελ- :

6 4 -“ , > π' 7, id , 9. , Ὁ
ὧν τῷ πρώτῳ εἶπεν Ὑέκνον, ὕπαγε σήμερον ἐργάζου ἐν
aor? a 4 >
τῷ ᾿ἀμπελῶνι" ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν ᾿Εγώ, κύριε: καὶ
3 3 “ -“"
οὐκ ἀπῆλθεν. προσελθὼν δὲ τῷ δευτέρῳ εἶπεν ὡσαύτως" ὁ
> Ὁ ἈΝ > Lal
δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν Οὐ θέλω: ὕστερον μεταμεληθεὶς ἀπῆλ-
’, 3 a , 3 , Ν 9 a : ,
θεν. τίς ἐκ τῶν δύο ἐποίησεν τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πατρός;
ε “ Ἴ , tu tat 2S a >
‘héyovow “O ὕστερος." λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς ᾿Αμὴν λέγω
“- “ / , ε
ὑμῖν ὅτι οἱ τελῶναι καὶ αἱ πόρναι προάγουσιν ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν

,ὕ fol ~ > ΩΣ 3 , Ν ε aA 5 ε
βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ. ἦλθεν yap ᾿Ιωάνης πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐν ὁ- 3

-“ , ‘ > > L 7, A ε Υ̓́ “
δῷ δικαιοσύνης, καὶ οὐκ ἐπιστεύσατε αὐτῷ: οἱ δὲ τελῶναι
καὶ αἱ πόρναι ἐπίστευσαν αὐτῷ: ὑμεῖς δὲ ἰδόντες οὐδὲ μετε-

ρ 5: ὑμ μ

, ΄ a“ “ »» ΕἾ
μελήθητε ὕστερον τοῦ πιστεῦσαι αὐτῷ. Ad-

4

λην παραβολὴν ἀκούσατε. “AvOpwros ἦν οἰκοδεσπό-
a A ΄
τῆς ὅστις ἐφήτεγοεν ἀμπελῶνὰ KAI ᾧρδγμὸν ἀὐτῷ

4 : » > na ι \ >
περιέθηκεν κἂὶ ὥρυξεν EN AYT@ ληνὸν KAI ᾧκο-
AGMHCEN πΥ͂ργον, καὶ ἐξέδετο αὐτὸν γεωργοῖς, καὶ ἀπε-
δήμησεν. ὅτε δὲ ἤγγισεν O καιρὸς τῶν καρπῶν, ἀπέ-
στειλεν τοὺς δούλους αὐτοῦ πρὸς τοὺς γεωργοὺς λαβεῖν τοὺς
καρποὺς αὐτοῦ. καὶ λαβόντες οἱ γεωργοὶ τοὺς δούλους

3 a a Ν μὸν Δ Ν 3 , ἃ δὲ 5 ,
αὐτοῦ ὃν μὲν ἔδειραν, ὃν δὲ ἀπέκτειναν, ὃν δὲ ἐλιθοβό-

λησαν. πάλιν ἀπέστειλεν. ἄλλους δούλους πλείονας τῶν

, \ 8 ’ 2 κα ε , “ ie arg
πρώτων, και εἐποίιῆσαν AVTOLS WOAVTWS. UVOTEPOV OE απε- 3

‘ > ‘ 4 εν ᾽ a , > v4
στειλεν πρὸς AVTOUVS TOV VLOV αὐτου λέγων Ἐντραπήσονται

24

33

34

21. 23-21. 37. 5. MATTHEW.

24 this authority? And Jesus answered and said unto
them, I also will ask you one ‘question, which if ye 1 Gr. word.
tell me, I likewise will tell you by what authority I
25 do these things. The baptism of John, whence was
it? from heaven or from men? And they reasoned
with themselves, saying, If we shall say, From heav-
en; he will say unto us, Why then did ye not believe
26 him? But if we shall say, From men; we fear the
27 multitude; for all hold John as a prophet. And
they answered Jesus, and said, We know not. He
also said unto them, Neither tell I you by what
28 authority I do these things. But what think ye? A
man had two sons; and he came to the first, and
29 said, "Son, go work to-day in the vineyard. And 2 Gr. οὐ.
he answered and said, I will not: but afterward he
30 repented himself, and went. And he came to the
second, and said likewise. And he answered and
81 said, I go, sir: and went not.. Whether of the
twain did the will of his father? They say, The
first. Jesus saith unto them, Verily I say unto you,
that the publicans and the harlots go into the king-
32 dom of God before you. For John came unto you
in the way of righteousness, and ye believed him
not: but the publicans and the harlots believed him:
and ye, when ye saw it, did not even repent your-
selves afterward, that ye might believe him.
83 Hear another parable: There was a man that was
a householder, which planted a vineyard, and set a
hedge about it, and digged a winepress in it, and
built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and
34 went into another country. And when the season
of the fruits drew near, he sent his *servants to the 3 Gr. bondservants,
35 husbandmen, to receive ‘his fruits. And the hus- 4 ὃν fre οἱ
bandmen took his “servants, and beat one, and killed
36 another, and stoned another. Again, he sent other
‘servants more than the first: and they did unto
37 them in like manner. But afterward he sent unto
them his son, saying, They will reverence

(50)

1 Some ancient au-

5, MATTHEW. 21. 37-22. ἢ.

my son. But the husbandmen, when they saw the 38
son, said among themselves, This is the heir; come,
let us kill him, and take his inheritance. And they 39
took him,and cast him forth out of the vineyard,and
killed him. When therefore the lord of the vine- 40
yard shall come, what will he do unto those husband-
men? They say unto him, He will miserably de- 41
stroy those miserable men, and will let out the vine- °
yard unto other husbandmen, which shall render
him the fruits in their seasons. Jesus saith unto 42
them, Did ye never read in the scriptures,

The stone which the builders rejected,

The same was made the head of the corner:

This was from the Lord,

And it is marvellous in our eyes?
Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God 48
shall be taken away from you, and shall be given

thorities omit to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. ‘And 44
ver. Φ

2 Gr. bondservants.

he that falleth on this stone shall be broken to
pieces: but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will scat-
ter him as dust. And when the chief priests and 45
the Pharisees heard his parables, they perceived that
he spake of them. And when they sought to lay 46
hold on him, they feared the multitudes, because
they took him for a prophet.

And Jesus answered and spake again in parables 55
unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened 2
unto a certain king, which made a marriage feast
for his son, and sent forth his *servants to call them 3
that were bidden to the marriage feast: and they
would not come. Again he sent forth other *ser- 4
vants, saying, Tell them that are bidden, Behold, I
have made ready my dinner: my oxen and my fat-
lings are killed, and all things are ready: come to
the marriage feast. But they made light of it, and |
went their ways, one to his own farm, another to his
merchandise: and the rest laid hold on his *servants,
and entreated them shamefully, and killed them.
But the king was wroth; and he sent his armies, 7

o> ow

(51)

XXI XXII KATA MAOOAION Si

38 τὸν υἱόν pov. of δὲ γεωργοὶ ἰδόντες τὸν υἱὸν εἶπον ἐν

ἑαυτοῖς Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ κληρονόμος: δεῦτε ἀποκτείνωμεν
39 αὐτὸν καὶ σχῶμεν τὴν κληρονομίαν αὐτοῦ" καὶ λαβόντες

1 ° , Ν cel > “ Ν > ’ὔ “

go αὐτὸν ἐξέβαλον ἔξω τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος καὶ ἀπέκτειναν. ὅταν

οὖν ἔλθῃ ὁ κύριος τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος, τί ποιήσει τοῖς γεωργοῖς
4x ἐκείνοις; λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Κακοὺς κακῶς ἀπολέσει αὐτούς,

Ν Ν > ᾿ - » , A “ ov

Kat τὸν ἀμπελῶνα ekdwoerat ἀλλοὶς γεωργοῖς, οἵτινες

ἀποδώσουσιν αὐτῷ τοὺς καρποὺς ἐν τοῖς καιροῖς αὐτῶν.
42 λέγει αὐτοῖς 6 ᾿Ιησοῦὺς Οὐδέποτε ἀνέγνωτε ἐν ταῖς γρα-

φαῖς

᾿ a > , c > ~
Λίθον ON ATTEAOKIMACAN οἱ OIKOAOMOYNTEC
= '
OYTOC EFENHOH εἶς KECAAHN γωνίδο'
Tapa Kypioy ἐγένετο AYTH,
A. 2 4 2 > a ε hed
καὶ ECTIN θδυμδοτὴ EN ὀφθδλμοῖς ἡμῶν 5

43 διὰ τοῦτο λέγω “ὑμῖν ore’ ἀρθήσεται ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν ἡ βασιλεία

τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ δοθήσεται ἔθνει ποιοῦντι τοὺς καρποὺς αὐτῆς.

44 [Kai ὁ πεσὼν ἐπὶ τὸν λίθον τοῦτον συνθλασθήσεται" ἐφ᾽ ὃν

> A , , ΕΎΟΝ ἡ γ > wed ‘ 3
45 0 av πέσῃ λικμήσει αὐτόν.] Καὶ ἀκούσαντες

4΄ 8 - Ν ε -“ 4 ‘ 3 =~ 4
ol apxtepeis καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι τὰς παραβολὰς αὐτοῦ ἔγνω-
46 σαν ὅτι περὶ αὐτῶν λέγει: καὶ ζητοῦντες αὐτὸν κρατῆ-
,
σαι ἐφοβήθησαν τοὺς ὄχλους, ἐπεὶ εἰς προφήτην αὐτὸν
- Yd “γ᾿ a ᾽ - >

τ εἶχον. Καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς πάλιν εἶπεν ἐν

> a“ wn

2 παραβολαῖς αὐτοῖς λέγων ‘Qpowby ἡ βασιλεία τῶν ovpa-

a > , a ¢ > , a A “-
νῶν ἀνθρώπῳ βασιλεῖ, ὅστις ἐποίησεν γάμους τῷ υἱῷ
° - νΝ > , ‘ , > -" ld 4
3 αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἀπέστειλεν τοὺς δούλους αὐτοῦ καλέσαι τοὺς
’ » “

4 κεκλημένους εἰς τοὺς γάμους, καὶ οὐκ ἤθελον ἐλθεῖν. πάλιν
ae ” tal
ἀπέστειλεν ἄλλους δούλους λέγων Ἐϊπατε τοῖς κεκλη-

’ 3 ‘ Ν ὟΝ -
μένοις ᾿Ιδοὺ τὸ ἄριστόν μου ἡτοίμακα, οἱ ταῦροί μου
Ν Ν foe
kai τὰ σιτιστὰ τεθυμένα, Kal πάντα ἕτοιμα: δεῦτε εἰς
‘ ΄ eax » ᾿ ti” a κ᾿ > \

5 τοὺς γάμους. οἱ δὲ ἀμελήσαντες ἀπῆλθον, ὃς μὲν εἰς τὸν
” > ΄ a \ a

6 ἴδιον ἀγρόν, ὃς δὲ ἐπὶ τὴν ἐμπορίαν αὐτοῦ: of δὲ λοιποὶ

΄ ‘ , > ~ σ , 3 ΄
κρατήσαντες τοὺς δούλους αὐτοῦ ὕβρισαν καὶ ἀπέκτειναν.
ε ‘ ‘ > id x , ‘
γ ὁ “δὲ βασιλεὺς ὠργίσθη, καὶ πέμψας τὰ στρατεύματα

Pins
ὑμῖν,

᾿Ακούσαντες δὲ

Ap.

ὁ "Ingots

52 KATA MA@OAION XXII

5 a ? , \ am > ὁ id ᾿ Ν 4 , ἂν 82
αὐτοῦ ἀπώλεσεν τοὺς φονεῖς ἐκείνους καὶ τὴν πόλιν αὐτῶν -

i ae , , a ΄ > a » ‘ , F
ἐνέπρησεν. τότε λέγει τοῖς δούλοις αὐτοῦ ὋὧὉ μὲν γάμος
D4 ee ε x ΄ ° = πὲ ,
ἕτοιμός ἐστιν, οἱ δὲ κεκλημένοι οὐκ ἦσαν ἄξιοι: πορεύεσθε
be a Pa ‘ / a ta a ‘ ΄ sf -“
οὖν ἐπὶ. τὰς διεξόδους τῶν ὁδῶν, καὶ ὅσους ἐὰν εὕρητε
καλέσατε εἰς τοὺς γάμους. καὶ ἐξελθόντες οἱ δοῦλοι
a a ΝΜ
ἐκεῖνοι εἰς τὰς ὁδοὺς συνήγαγον πάντας. οὗς εὗρον, πονη-
, ‘ > , Ν > , c ‘ > ,
ρούς τε καὶ ἀγαθούς: καὶ ἐπλήσθη ὁ νυμφὼν ἀνακειμένων.
3
εἰσελθὼν δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς θεάσασθαι τοὺς ἀνακειμένσυς εἶδεν
+ ΄“» > > ὃ , ” ὃ ΄ ‘ ,
ἐκεῖ ἄνθρωπον οὐκ ἐνδεδυμένον ἔνδυμα γάμου: Kal λέγει
τῷ “Erat, Bs εἰσῆλθες ὧδε μὴ ἔχων ἔνδυμα γάμου;
αὐτῷ ταῖρε, πῶς εἰσῆλθες ὧδε μὴ ἔχων ἔνδυμα γαμου;
an ΄ ’
ὁ δὲ ἐφιμώθη. τότε ὁ βασιλεὺς εἶπεν τοῖς διακόνοις Δή-
σαντες αὐτοῦ πόδας καὶ χεῖρας ἐκβάλετε αὐτὸν εἰς τὸ
᾿ iN ogee me ε ‘ 4, ἃ
σκότος τὸ ἐξώτερον: ἐκεῖ ἔσται ὁ κλαυθμὸς καὶ ὁ βρυ-
γμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων. πολλοὶ γάρ εἰσιν κλητοὶ ὀλίγοι δὲ
ἐκλεκτοί, ;
Tore πορευθέντες οἱ Φαρισαῖοι συμβούλιον ἔλαβον
4 - ὺς , > , _ ,
ὅπως αὐτὸν παγιδεύσωσιν ἐν λόγῳ. καὶ ἀποστέλλουσιν
a a ἘῸ aé ν ΦΑΣΙ ἀν ἄν; Sey 5 a x
ὑτῷ τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτῶν μετὰ τῶν Ηρῳδιανῶν λέγοντας
’ > - Lal
Διδάσκαλε, οἴδαμεν ὅτι ἀληθὴς εἶ καὶ τὴν ὁδὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν
ix: 6 , ὃ ὃ , ‘ ᾿ at ‘ ny 4 > ‘
ἀληθείᾳ διδάσκεις, καὶ οὐ μέλει σοι περὶ οὐδενός, οὐ yap
, > ’ “
βλέπεις εἰς πρόσωπον ἀνθρώπων: εἰπὸν οὖν ἡμῖν τί σοι
Lal ” ~ lal , a » ‘ ᾿
δοκεῖ: ἔξεστιν δοῦναι κῆνσον Καίσαρι ἢ οὔ; γνοὺς δὲ

e > a ν , 7 A > ΄ ΄ὕ
ὁ Ἰησοῦς τὴν πονηρίαν αὐτῶν εἶπεν Τί με πειράζετε,

ε ΄ > ΄ ,ὕ \ , a , ε
VTOKPLTQt 5 ἐπιδείξατέ μοι το νομισμα του κηνσου. Οἱ:

δὲ προσήνεγκαν αὐτῷ δηνάριον. καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς ᾿ Τίνος
ἡ εἰκὼν αὕτη καὶ ἡ ἐπιγραφή ; λέγουσιν Καίσαρος. τότε
λέγει αὐτοῖς ᾿Απόδοτε οὖν τὰ Καίσαρος Καίσαρι καὶ τὰ
τοῦ θεοῦ τῷ θεῷ. καὶ ἀκούσαντες ἐθαύμασαν, καὶ ἀφέντες
αὐτὸν ἀπῆλθαν. ᾿

Ἔν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ προσῆλθον αὐτῷ Σαδδουκαῖοι, λέ-
γοντες μὴ εἶναι ἀνάστασιν, καὶ ἐπηρώτησαν αὐτὸν λέγον-
τες Διδάσκαλε, Μωυσῆς εἶπεν "EAN TIC ἀποθάνῃ MH
ἔχων TEKNA, ETTITAMBpeycel ὁ ἀδελφὸς τοῦ THN

mo οὦ

τι
"

22. 7-22. 24. 5. MATTHEW.

and destroyed those murderers, and burned their
8city. Then saith he to his ‘servants, The wedding 1 Gr. dondse:vants.
is ready, but they that were bidden were not worthy.
9 Go ye therefore unto the partings of the highways,
and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage
10 feast. And those ‘servants went out into the high-
ways, and gathered together all as many as they
found, both bad and good: and the wedding was
11 filled with guests. But when the king came in to
behold the guests, he saw there a man which had
12 not on a wedding-garment: and he saith unto him,
Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a
13 wedding-garment? And he was speechless. Then
the king said to the *servants, Bind him hand and 2 or, ministers
foot, and cast him out into the outer darkness; there
14 shall be the weeping and gnashing of teeth. For
many are called, but few chosen.
15 Then went the Pharisees, and took counsel how
16 they might ensnare him in /is talk. And they send
to him their disciples, with the Herodians, saying,
’Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest 8 or, Zacher :
the way of God in truth, and carest not for any
17 one: for thou regardest not the person of men. Tell
us therefore, What thinkest thou? Is it lawful to
18 give tribute unto Cesar, or not? But Jesus per-
ceived their wickedness, and said, Why tempt ye
19me, ye hypocrites? Shew me the tribute money. , ,,, ταν
20 And they brought unto him a ‘penny. And he saith _ pote onch. xviii
unto them, Whose is this image and superscription?
21 They say unto him, Cesar’s. Then saith he unto
them, Render therefore unto Cesar the things that
are Ceesar’s; and unto God the things that are God's.
22 And when they heard it, they marvelled, and left
him, and went their way.
23 On that day there came to him Sadducees, *which δ er. saying.*
say that there is no resurrection: and they asked
24 him, saying,*Master, Moses said, If a man die, hay- ° ὧν duty thw

ing no children, his brother ‘shall marry sree een a
re Dent, xxv.

* For marg. 5 read ‘* Many ancient authorities read saying.’’—Am.

Com,
(52)

8. MATTHEW. 22. 24-22. 46.

his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. Now 25
there were with us seven brethren: and the first mar-
ried and deceased, and having no seed left his wife
unto his brother; in like manner the second also, and 26
1 Gr. seven. the third, unto the ‘seventh. _ And after them all the 27
woman died. In the resurrection therefore whose 28
wife shall she be of the seven? for they all had her.
But Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, 29
not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God.
Piteh skis For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are 30
thorities add of given in marriage, but are as angels? in heaven. But 31
; as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye
not read that which was spoken unto you by God,
saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of 82
Isaac, and the God of Jacob? God is not the God of
the dead, but of the living. And when the multi- 33
tudes heard it, they were astonished at his teaching.
But the Pharisees, when they heard that he had 34
put the Sadducees to silence, gathered themselves
together. And one of them, a lawyer, asked him a 35
3 Or, Teacher question, tempting him, ‘Master, which is the great 36
commandment in the law? And he said unto him, 37
Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy
40r, And a secona heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. 8
ete unto δι, This is the great and first commandment. ‘And a
#e. second like wnto ἐξ is this, Thou shalt love thy
neighbour as thyself. On these two command- 40
ments hangeth the whole law, and the prophets.
Now while the Pharisees were gathered together, 41
Jesus asked them a question, saying, What think ye 42
of the Christ ? whose son is he? They say unto
him, 7'he son of David. He saith unto them, How 45
then doth David in the Spirit call him Lord, say-
ing,
The Lord said unto my Lord, 44
Sit thou on my right hand,
Till I put thine enemies underneath thy feet?
If David then calleth him Lord, how is he his son? 45
And no one was able to answer him a word, neither 46

(53)

XXII KATA MA@OAION 53

ae > “ ‘ x mK t a > -
TYNAIKA AYTOY Κὰἂὶ ANACTHCE! CTTEPMA τῷ ἀδελφῷ
> a > Ἢ teat sae e . 9 , 4 ἃ a
25 AYTOY. ἦσαν δὲ παρ᾽ ἡμῖν ἑπτὰ ἀδελφοί: καὶ 6 πρῶτος
γήμας ἐτελεύτησεν, καὶ μὴ ἔχων σπέρμα ἀφῆκεν τὴν
26 γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ τῷ ἀδελφῷ αὐτοῦ: ὁμοίως καὶ ὁ δεύτερος
‘2 , “ cr ε ΄ ¢ os 4 x. δ
27 καὶ ὁ τρίτος, ἕως τῶν ἑπτά: ὕστερον δὲ πάντων ἀπέθανεν
28 ἡ γυνή. ἐν τῇ ἀναστάσει οὖν τινος τῶν ἑπτὰ ἔσται γυ-
, , Sa Ὁ ἄς ὁ 3 ν i 2, a
29 νή; πάντες yap ἔσχον αὐτήν. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ἰϊλανᾶσθε μὴ εἰδότες τὰς γραφὰς μηδὲ τὴν
30 δύναμιν τοῦ θεοῦ" ἐν γὰρ τῇ ἀναστάσει οὔτε γαμοῦσιν
» tA >. > ε Ν > “ 5 ~ 9 ,
οὔτε γαμίζονται, ἀλλ᾽ ws ἄγγελοι ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ εἰσίν"
3t περὶ δὲ τῆς ἀναστάσεως τῶν νεκρῶν οὐκ ἀνέγνωτε τὸ ῥη-
32 θὲν ὑμῖν ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ λέγοντος "Era εἶμι ὁ θεὸς
> ‘ ‘ ς " > ’ \ ς ‘ > ,
ABpadm Kal ὁ θεὸς “IcadK Kai ὁ θεὸς ‘laKoB;
33 οὐκ ἔστιν [ὁ] θεὸς νεκρῶν ἀλλὰ ζώντων. Καὶ ἀκούσαντες
εν > ’ 4 % a a > a
ot ὄχλοι ἐξεπλήσσοντο ἐπὶ τῇ διδαχῇ αὐτοῦ.
34 Οἱ δὲ Φαρισαῖοι ἀκούσαντες ὅτι ἐφίμωσεν τοὺς Σαδ-
35 δουκαίους συνήχθησαν ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό. καὶ ἐπηρώτησεν εἷς
36 ἐξ αὐτῶν νομικὸς πειράζων αὐτόν Διδάσκαλε, ποία ἐντολὴ
, . a , a ᾿
37 μεγάλη ἐν τῷ νόμῳ; ὁ δὲ ἔφη αὐτῷ ᾿Αγὰπήςεις Κύριον
τὸν θεόν coy ἐν ὅλη KapAla coy Kai ἐν ὅλη TH
» > ΄ “-“ ,
38 ΨΥΧΗ͂ coy Kal ἐν GAH TH AlANOIA Coy’ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ
2 *Ara-
40 TIHCEIC TON TIAHCION COY ὡς CEAYTON. ἐν ταύταις ταῖς
δυσὶν ἐντολαῖς ὅλος ὁ νόμος κρέμαται Kal ot προφῆ-

39 μεγάλη καὶ πρώτη ἐντολή. δευτέρα "ὁμοία "αὕτη.

, ἈΝ -“ , > ,
41 TOL Συνηγμένων δὲ τῶν Φαρισαίων ἐπηρώτησεν
42 αὐτοὺς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς λέγων Τί ὑμῖν δοκεῖ περὶ τοῦ χριστοῦ;
’ er 5 , 3. A -“ ‘4 , > cal
43 τίνος vids ἐστιν; λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Tov Δαυείδ. λέγει αὐτοῖς
Πῶς οὖν Δαυεὶδ ἐν πνεύματι καλεῖ "αὐτὸν κύριον" λέγων

= ἢ mer , , ν a :
“ι΄ Eimten Κύριος τῷ κυρίῳ moy Κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν Moy

“ “ - , ς “ al
ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς ἐχθρούς COY ὑποκάτω τῶν ποδῶν
Coy ;
45 εἰ οὖν Δαυεὶδ καλεῖ αὐτὸν κύριον, πῶς vids αὐτοῦ ἐστίν;
46 καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐδύνατο ἀποκριθῆναι αὐτῷ λόγον, οὐδὲ ἐτόλ-

ὁμοίως | αὐτῇ

᾿ ᾿
κύριον αὐτὸν

καὶ δυσβάστακτα

Ap.

powpor καὶ

54 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ XXII XXIII

3 : oa a e , ‘ a i! 39
μησέν τις ἀπ᾽ ἐκείνης τῆς ἡμέρας ἐπερωτῆσαι αὐτὸν οὐκέτι.
3 ae , a ” ‘ re
Tore [Ὁ] Ἰησοῦς ἐλάλησεν rots ὄχλοις καὶ Tots μαθη-
a a. 3 a Srna? , ΄,
ταῖς αὐτοῦ λέγων “Emi τῆς Μωυσέως καθέδρας ἐκάθισαν
‘ a ees , ee X
οἱ γραμματεῖς καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι. πάντα οὖν ὅσά ἐὰν εἴπω-
cal “ Ν ἌΡ 3 A Ν
σιν ὑμῖν ποιήσατε καὶ τηρεῖτε, κατὰ δὲ τὰ ἔργα αὐτῶν μὴ
-“ 5 -“ ,
ποιεῖτε, λέγουσιν yap καὶ ov ποιοῦσιν. δεσμεύουσιν δὲ
’, ἂς \ > / ae Ν ΝΜ a > ,
φορτία βαρέα " καὶ ἐπιτιθέασιν ἐπὶ τοὺς. ὦμους τῶν avOpw-
Ὁ.» ἃ Ἢ aA ΄ 2 oA > , a
πων, αὐτοὶ δὲ τῷ δακτύλῳ αὐτῶν ov θέλουσιν κινῆσαι
ΒΟ , κ᾿ \o» ao. a \ 4 te
αὐτά. πάντα δὲ τὰ ἔργα αὐτῶν ποιοῦσιν πρὸς TO θεαθῆναι
lal > , , Ν A ΄ > tal 4
τοῖς ἀνθρώποις" πλατύνουσι yap Ta φυλακτήρια αὐτῶν καὶ
, ᾿ς 4 ca) δὲ Ν ’
μεγαλύνουσι τὰ κράσπεδα, φιλοῦσι δὲ τὴν πρωτοκλισίαν
-“ Ν a
ἐν τοῖς δείπνοις καὶ τὰς πρωτοκαθεδρίας ἐν ταῖς συναγω-
“ Ν 3 Ἀ lal > na -
γαῖς καὶ τοὺς ἀσπασμοὺς ἐν ταῖς ἀγοραῖς καὶ καλεῖσθαι
e ‘4 »" ΕἸ ε ε cal \ ~
ὑπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων Ῥαββεί. ὑμεῖς δὲ μὴ κληθῆτε
ε , : ΄ Pe -
Ραββεί, εἷς γάρ ἐστιν ὑμῶν ὁ διδάσκαλος, πάντες δὲ

ε lal tO X Mar A , x λέ ε a > A
VPELS AOE pou COTE’ καὶ TATEPA μὴ KAAECTNTE υμῶὼν ἐπὶ

a a e ' > ε κα ε Ν ε 3. κ
τῆς γῆ": εις γὰρ εστιν VULWVY O πατῊρ 0 OVPAVLOS* μηδὲ

tal ‘dae ‘ Ps, 3 Ν b ©
κληθῆτε καθηγηταί, ὅτι καθηγητὴς ὑμῶν ἐστὶν εἷς ὁ Xpt-
, eas , eA ” ms , ¢ Η͂
στός: ὁ δὲ μείζων ὑμῶν ἔσται ὑμῶν διάκονος. Ὅστις δὲ
ε , ΄ -“ ,
ὑψώσει ἑαυτὸν ταπεινωθήσεται, καὶ ὅστις ταπεινώσει ἕαυ-
Ν > cia “ Ἀ
τὸν ὑψωθήσεται. Οὐαὶ δὲ ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς καὶ
ra) a“ ε 4 ς“ λ , Ν py ΄ A 3
αρισαῖοι ὑποκριταί, ὅτι κλείετε τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν ουρα-
tal “- ε la ‘ ° ’
νῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων: ὑμεῖς γὰρ οὐκ εἰσέρχεσθε,
3 tal > ΟΝ cn
οὐδὲ τοὺς εἰσερχομένους ἀφίετε εἰσελθεῖν. Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν,
ξ a “ ε 4 a / Ν
γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι ὑποκριταί, ὅτι περιάγετε τὴν
A “~ -“ , A
θάλασσαν Kai τὴν ξηρὰν ποιῆσαι ἕνα προσήλυτον, καὶ
lal aes ΄ ε
ὅταν γένηται ποιεῖτε αὐτὸν υἱὸν γεέννης διπλότερον ὑμῶν.
- A 3 Pen San
Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, ὁδηγοὶ τυφλοὶ οἱ λέγοντες “Os av ὁμόσῃ ἐν
“ Ἴ a δέ ΓΒ aA δ᾽ a 3 ’ ΕἸ “ a fel
τῷ ναῷ, οὐδέν ἐστιν, ὃς δ᾽ ἂν ὁμόσῃ ἐν TO χρυσῷ τοῦ
“- 5 , 4 Ν ’ὔ ’ ἈΝ ’ὔ ] st ε
ναοῦ ὀφείλει: μωροὶ καὶ τυφλοί, τίς γὰρ μείζων ἐστίν, ὁ
Ν na ε Ν ε ε , ‘ , , a Ἃ
χρυσὸς ἢ ὁ ναὸς ὁ ἁγιάσας τὸν χρυσόν; καί Ὃς ἂν
We ἢ 3 a ΄ 207 3 a oe EZ 9
ὁμόσῃ ἐν τῷ θυσιαστηρίῳ, οὐδέν ἐστιν, ὃς δ᾽ av ὀμόσῃ ἐν

a , noo , > a ? ΄ Pe ἢ , , 4 a
τῷ δώρῳ τῷ ἐπάνω αὐτοῦ ὀφείλει" " τυφλοί, τί γὰρ μεῖζον,

Ὁ

ut

A

o

It
12

-

9

22. 46-23. 19. 5, MATTHEW.

durst any man from that day forth ask him any
more questions. : ;
23 Then spake Jesus to the multitudes and to his
2 disciples, saying, The scribes and the Pharisees sit
3 on Moses’ seat: all things therefore whatsoever they
bid you, these do and observe: but do not ye after
4 their works; for they say, and do not. Yea, they ;yfany ancient
bind heavy burdens ‘and grievous to be borne, and {upon ye
lay them on men’s shoulders; but they themselves “re.
5 will not move them with their finger. But all their
works they do for to be seen of men: for they make -- τ
broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of
6 their garments, and love the chief place at feasts,
7 and the chief seats in the synagogues, and the salu-
tations in the marketplaces, and to be called of men,
8 Rabbi. But be not ye called Rabbi: for one is your
9 teacher, and all ye are brethren. And call no man
your father on the earth: for one is your Father,
10 *which is in heaven*. Neither be ye called masters: 2 Gr. the heavenly.
11 for one is your master, even the Christ. But he that 3 Gr. greater.
12 is *greatest among you shall be your ‘servant. And 4 or, miniser
whosoever shall exalt himself shall be humbled;
and whosoever shall humble himself shall be ex-
alted.
13 But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypo-
crites! because ye shut the kingdom of heaven
‘against men: for ye enter not in yourselves, neither 5 Gr. before,
suffer ye them that are entering in to enter.® 6 Some _ authori-
15 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! cate cane
for ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte; you, serdes und
and when he is become so, ye make him twofold phrase a
more a son of “hell than yourselves. τον ee
10. Woe unto you, ye blind guides, which say, Who- £7, pretence ye
soever shall swear by the ‘temple, it is nothing; but <7: terdore ye
whosoever shall swear by the gold of the ‘temple, greater sedans
17 he is "ἃ debtor. Ye fools and blind: for whether ig Mark’ xii. 40;
greater, the gold, or the *temple that hath sanctified , a
18 the gold? And, Whosoever shall swear by the al-s or, sanctuary:
tar, it is nothing; but whosoever shall swear by the “™ Ye" * _
19 gift that is upon it, he is °a debtor. Ye blind: Του να *” ᾿ς
whether is greater,

* For “‘ Father, which is in heaven”? read ‘Father, even he who is
in heaven.’—Am. Com.
(54)

1 Or, sanctuary:
as in ver. 35.

2 Or, dill

8 Gr. Gehenna.

8. MATTHEW. 23. 19-23. 35.

the gift, or the altar that sanctifieth the gift? He 20
therefore that sweareth by the altar, sweareth by it,
and by all things thereon. And he that sweareth 21
by the ‘temple, sweareth by it, and by him that
dwelleth therein. And he that sweareth by the 22
heaven, sweareth by the throne of God, and by him
that sitteth thereon.

Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! 23
for ye tithe mint and *anise and cummin, and have
left undone the weightier matters of the law, judge-
ment*, and mercy, and faith: but these ye ought to
have done, and not to have left the other undone.
Ye blind guides, which strain out the gnat, and swal- 24
low the camel.

Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! 25
for ye cleanse the outside of the cup and of the plat-
ter, but within they are full from extortion and ex-
cess. Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse first the inside 26
of the cup and of the platter, that the outside there-
of may become clean also.

Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! 27
for ye are like unto whited sepulchres, which out-
wardly appear beautiful, but inwardly are full of
dead men’s bones, and of all uncleanness. Even so 28
ye also outwardly appear righteous unto men, but
inwardly ye are full of hypocrisy and iniquity.

Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! 29
for ye build the sepulchres of the prophets, and gar-
nish the tombs of the righteous, and say, If we had 30
been in the days of our fathers, we should not have
been partakers with them in the blood of the proph-
ets. Wherefore ye witness to yourselves, that ye are 31
sons of them that slew the prophets. Fill ye up then 32
the measure of your fathers. Ye serpents, ye off- 33
spring of vipers, how shall ye escape the judgement
of “hell? Therefore, behold, I send unto you proph- 84
ets, and wise men, and scribes: some of them shall ye
kill and crucify; and some of them shall ye scourge
in your synagogues, and persecute from city to city:
that upon you may come all :

* For ‘judgement ”’ read ‘‘justice’? So in Luke xi. 42.—Am. Com.

(55)

XXHE Ὁ; KATA MA@@AION 55

‘ ced a Ν ’ 4 ε , Ν - ε "

20 τὸ δῶρον ἢ τὸ θυσιαστήριον τὸ ἁγιάζον τὸ δῶρον; ὁ οὖν
> , a > , “
ὁμόσας ἐν τῷ θυσιαστηρίῳ ὀμνύει ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ ἐν πᾶσι

a / a Lal
21 τοῖς ἐπάνω αὐτοῦ: Kal ὁ ὀμόσας ἐν τῷ ναῷ ὀμνύει ἐν ad-
Ξ. τῷ καὶ ἐν τῷ κατοικοῦντι" αὐτόν: καὶ ὃ ὁμόσας ἐν τῷ
> ~ ° s > ~ 6 ’ -“ θ -“ es a - θ ,
οὐρανῷ ὀμνύει ἐν τῷ θρόνῳ τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἐν τῷ καθημένῳ
~ 5 ~ - a
23 ἐπάνω αὐτοῦ. Oval ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι ὑπο-
,᾽«“ > A \ ἐῶ «τ at \ ‘
κριταί, ὅτι ἀποδεκατοῦτε TO ἡδύοσμον καὶ TO ἄνηθον Kal τὸ
’ > , ‘ , “ [ὦ
κύμινον, καὶ ἀφήκατε τὰ βαρύτερα τοῦ νόμου, τὴν κρίσιν
Ἀν. \ om» Ν ‘ ’ a xX » “ . -“
καὶ τὸ ἔλεος καὶ τὴν πίστιν: ταῦτα δὲ ἔδει ποιῆσαι κἀκεῖνα
> ~ ,
24 μὴ ἀφεῖναι. ὁδηγοὶ τυφλοί, διυλίζοντες τὸν κώνωπα τὴν
‘ > - a
25 δὲ κάμηλον καταπίνοντες. Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς καὶ
a ε a -
Φαρισαῖοι ὑποκριταί, ὅτι καθαρίζετε τὸ ἔξωθεν τοῦ ποτη-
’ 4 ~ A Ν Ν , > « a
piov Kat τῆς παροψίδος, ἔσωθεν δὲ γέμουσιν ἐξ ἁρπαγῆς
> ᾽ “ -“

26 καὶ ἀκρασίας. Φαρισαῖε τυφλέ, καθάρισον πρῶτον τὸ
» fol , ἈΝ “ 4> 7 , ‘
ἔντος τοῦ ποτηρίου [καὶ τῆς παροψίδος], iva γένηται καὶ

Ἁ 3 a“ 4 3 ca “
27 τὸ ἐκτὸς αὐτοῦ καθαρόν. Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, γραμματεῖς καὶ
a ε re ς ΄ Ἴ , ,
Φαρισαῖοι ὑποκριταί, ὅτι Γπαρομοιάζετε' τάφοις κεκονιαμέ-
- μὴ Ν is ε a ΝΜ Ν ,
νοις, οἵτινες ἔξωθεν μὲν φαίνονται ὡραῖοι ἔσωθεν δὲ γέ-
» a ld 3

28 μουσιν ὀστέων νεκρῶν καὶ πάσης ἀκαθαρσίας: οὕτως καὶ
ε - “ > ὦ ,
ὑμεῖς ἔξωθεν μὲν φαίνεσθε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις δίκαιοι, ἔσωθεν

4 > ‘ ε ’ Ἀ > ’ ΤῸΝ ca

29 δέ ἐστε μεστοὶ ὑποκρίσεως Kal ἀνομίας. Οὐαὶ ὑμῖν,

-“ ~ ε -“

γραμματεῖς καὶ Φαρισαῖοι ὑποκριταί, ὅτι οἰκοδομεῖτε τοὺς

’ “ “ “ cal a
τάφους τῶν προφητῶν Kal κοσμεῖτε τὰ μνημεῖα τῶν
ὃ / ‘ , + ek > a αν, a ,
30 δικαίων, καὶ λέγετε Ei ἤμεθα ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τῶν πατέ-
<Gn ee a) Ee a a
pov ἡμῶν, οὐκ ἂν ἥμεθα αὐτῶν κοινωνοὶ ἐν τῷ αἵματι τῶν

- a - - -“

31 προφητῶν: ὥστε μαρτυρεῖτε ἑαυτοῖς ὅτι υἱοί ἐστε τῶν
, ‘ ΄ Asie) Stele , 4 \

32 φονευσάντων τοὺς προφήτας. καὶ ὑμεῖς ᾿πληρώσατε᾽ TO

΄ »“" ε -“" μὲ ’

33 μέτρον τῶν πατέρων ὑμῶν. ὄφεις γεννήματα ἐχιδνῶν,

34 πῶς φύγητε ἀπὸ τῆς κρίσεως τῆς γεέννης; διὰ τοῦτο ᾿ἰδοὺ"
. ἡ, τὰ , δα, € aw , \ ‘ ‘
ἐγὼ ἀποστέλλω mpos’ ὑμᾶς προφήτας καὶ σοῴφους καὶ

΄“ aA » “
γραμματεῖς: ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀποκτενεῖτε καὶ σταυρώσετε, καὶ
“- , -“ “ ε -“
ἐξ αὐτῶν μαστιγώσετε ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς ὑμῶν καὶ
, 4 σ Φυ α a a
35 διώξετε ἀπὸ πόλεως εἰς πόλιν: ὅπως ἔλθῃ ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς πᾶν

κατοικήσαντι

ὁμοιάζετε

42.

πληρώσετε

Ἰδοὺ

42.

πάντα ταῦτα

ἔρημος

56 KATA MAOGAION XXIII XXIV

αἷμα δίκαιον ἐκχυννόμενον ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἀπὸ τοῦ αἵματος
a τοῦ δικαίου ἕως τοῦ αἵματος Zeer υἱοῦ Bapa-
Χίου, ὃν ἐροννόσοτε μεταξὺ τοῦ ναοῦ καὶ τοῦ θυσιαστη-
piov. ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἥξει “ταῦτα πάντα" ἐπὶ τὴν γενεὰν
ταύτην. ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ, ἡ ἀποκτεί-
γουσα τοὺς προφήτας καὶ λιθοβολοῦσα τοὺς ἀπεσταλμέ-
νους πρὸς αὐτὴν, -- ποσάκις ἠθέλησα ἐπισυναγαγεῖν τὰ
τέκνα σου, ὃν τρόπον ὄρνις ἐπισυνάγει τὰ νοσσία [αὐτῆς]
ὑπὸ τὰς πτέρυγας, καὶ οὐκ PRNTOCTs ἰδοὺ ἀφίετδι YMIN ὁ
οἶκος ὑμῶν ". λέγω γὰρ ὑμῖν, οὐ μή με iii ar yt
éws av εἴπητε ᾿
EyYAorHmenoc ὁ

©

ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἐν ὀνόμδτι Kiso

-“ ᾽ “ -“
Καὶ ἐξελθὼν 6 Ἰησοῦς ἀπὸ τοῦ ἱεροῦ ἐπορεύετο, καὶ
a e Ὕ > Pee a oa \ > Ἢ
προσῆλθον οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ ἐπιδεῖξαι αὐτῷ τὰς οἰκοδομὰς
-“ - > »"
τοῦ ἱεροῦ: ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Οὐ βλέπετε
- lal ᾿ 4 > ~ e
ταῦτα πάντα; ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ov μὴ ἀφεθῇ ὧδε λίθος
ἐπὶ λίθον ὃς οὐ καταλυθήσεται. Καθημένου δὲ. αὐτοῦ

~ -“ »" a“ 3 “
ἐπὶ τοῦ “Opous τῶν ᾿Ελαιῶν προσῆλθον αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ

39. sar , 5 ‘ cn / . “A ΝΜ Ά, ,
κατ᾽ ἰδίαν λέγοντες Εἶπον ἡμῖν πότε ταυτα ἐσται, καὶ τί

‘ “ a a Ν / ~ a
τὸ σημεῖον τῆς σῆς παρουσίας Kal συντελείας τοῦ αἰῶνος.

ae ‘ ΓΕ a = 7 A , ΄
και ἀποκριθεὶς oO Inoovs εἰπεν αυτοις Βλέπετε μη τις

eed , Ὕ ‘ >. , os a Soe ΄
ὑμᾶς πλανήσῃ: πολλοὶ γὰρ ἐλεύσονται ἐπὶ τῷ ονόματι

pov λέγοντες ᾿Εγώ εἰμι 6 χριστός, καὶ πολλοὺς πλανή-

, VA) % , "A ‘ > ‘ ΄
σουσιν. μελλήσετε δὲ ἀκούειν πολέμους καὶ ἀκοὰς πολέ-
μων: ὁρᾶτε, μὴ θροεῖσθε: δεῖ γὰρ γενέοθδι, ἀλλ᾽ οὔπω
3 by Ν , > ’ Ν ka 8 Lor ‘
ἐστὶν τὸ τέλος. ἐγερθήσεται yop EONOC ETT! EONOC Kal
BaciAela ἐπὶ Βδοιλείδν, ‘Kal ἔσονται λιμοὶ καὶ σεισμοὶ
κατὰ τόπους" πάντα δὲ ταῦτα ἀρχὴ ὠδίνων. τότε παρα-
δώσουσιν ὑμᾶς εἰς θλίψιν καὶ ἀποκτενοῦσιν ὑμᾶς, καὶ
»” , ε A , a“ . loth Ἂν a ee ’
ἔσεσθε μισούμενοι ὑπὸ πάντων τῶν ἐθνῶν διὰ τὸ ὄνομά

͵ ‘

μου. καὶ τότε CKANAAAICOHCONTAI πολλοὶ καὶ ἀλλήλους
παραδώσουσιν καὶ μισήσουσιν ἀλλήλους" καὶ πολλοὶ ψευ-

37

"

N

~

6

i =

23. 35-24. 11. 5. MATTHEW.

the righteous blood shed on the earth, from the
blood of Abel the righteous unto the blood of Zach-
ariah son of Barachiah, whom ye slew between the

36 sanctuary and the altar. Verily I say unto you, All
these things shall come upon this generation.

37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killeth the proph-
ets, and stoneth them that are sent unto her! how
often would I have gathered thy children together,
even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her

38 wings, and ye would not! Behold, your house is

39 left unto you ‘desolate. For I say unto you, Ye
shall not see me henceforth, till ye shall say, Blessed

is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.

24 And Jesus went out from the temple, and was go-
ing on his way; and his disciples came to him to

2 shew him the buildings of the temple. But he an-
swered and said unto them, See ye not all these
things? verily I say unto you, There shall not be
left here one stone upon another, that shall not be
thrown down.

3 And as he sat on the mount of Olives, the disci-
ples came unto him privately, saying, Tell us, when
shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of

4thy *coming, and of *the end of the world? And
Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that

5no man lead you astray. For many shall come in
my name, saying, I am the Christ; and shall lead

6 many astray. And ye shall hear of wars and ru-
mours of wars: see that ye be not troubled: for these

1 Some ancient an-
thorities omit
desolate,

2 Gr. presence.

3 Or, the consum-
mation of the age

things must needs come to pass; but the end is not -

7 yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and king-
dom against kingdom: and there shall be famines
8and earthquakes in divers places. But all these
9 things are the beginning of travail. Then shall they
deliver you up unto tribulation, and shall kill you:
and ye shall be hated of all the nations for my name’s
10 sake. And then shall many stumble, and shall de-
liver up one another, and shall hate one another.
11 And many

(56)

5. MATTHEW. 24. 11-24. 30.

false prophets shall arise, and shall lead many astray.
And because iniquity shall be multiplied, the love 12
a ae of the many shall wax cold. But he that endureth 13
tidings to the end, the same shall be saved. And ‘this gos- 14
__.. pel of the kingdom shall be preached in the whole
> Gr, marited ας ΟΣ] for a testimony unto all the nations; and
then shall the end come.
When therefore ye see the abomination of desola- 15
3 Or, through tion, which was spoken of *by Daniel the prophet,
4Or,aholy place Standing in ‘the holy place (let him that readeth un-
derstand), then let them that are in Judea flee unto 16
the mountains: let him that is on the housetop not 17
go down to take out the things that are in his house:
and let him that is in the field not return back to 18
take his cloke. But woe unto them that are with 19
child and to them that give suck in those days! And 20
pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither
on a sabbath: for then shall be great tribulation, 21
such as hath not been from the beginning of the
world until now, no, nor ever shall be. And except 22
those days had been shortened, no flesh would have
been saved: but for the elect’s sake those days shall
be shortened. Then if any man shall say unto you, 23
5 Or, him Lo, here is the Christ, or, Here; believe *¢ not. For 24
there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets,
and shall shew great signs and wonders; so as to
lead astray, if possible, even the elect. Behold, 125
have told you beforehand. If therefore they shall 26
say unto you, Behold, he is in the wilderness; go not
. forth: Behold, he is in the inner chambers; believe
6 Or, them ‘tnot. For as the lightning cometh forth from the 27
east, and is seen even unto the west; so shall be the
7 Gr. presence, “coming of the Son of man. Wheresoever the car- 28
8Or, vultures Case is, there will the Seagles be gathered together.
But immediately, after the tribulation of those days, 29
the sun shall be darkened, and the moon shall not
give her light,and the stars shall fall from heaven,and
the powers of the heavens shall be shaken: and then 30
shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven:
and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn,

(57)

XXIV KATA MAGOAION 57

x2 δοπροφῆται ἐγερθήσονται καὶ πλανήσουσιν πολλούς: καὶ
διὰ τὸ πληθυνθῆναι. τὴν ἀνομίαν ψυγήσεται ἡ ἀγάπη τῶν
12 πολλῶν: ὁ δὲ ὑπομείνας εἰς τέλος οὗτος σωθήσεται. καὶ
, a ‘ > a. a B λ ἐν 2 ὅλ.
κηρυχθήσεται τοῦτο. τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τῆς βασιλείας ἐν ὁλῃ
- -“ ,
τῇ οἰκουμένῃ εἰς μαρτύριον πᾶσιν. τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, καὶ τότε
15 ἥξει τὸ τέλος. Ὅταν οὖν ἴδητε τὸ βΒδέλγγμὰ τῆς
‘ ‘ -“ , 4
ἐρημώςεωο: τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ Δανιὴλ τοῦ προφήτου ἕστος
16 ἐν τόπῳ "ἁγίῳ, ὁ ἀναγινώσκων νοείτω, τότε οἱ ἐν τῇ
17 Ἰουδαίᾳ φευγέτωσαν ‘cis’ τὰ ὥρη, ὁ ἐπὶ τοῦ δώματος μὴ
΄ > 4 ἡ a ay: > a ©. aise a 8 a
18 καταβάτω αραι τα εκ τῆς οἰκιας αὐτου, και O EV τῳ αγρῴ
vs / > να > &, 64 , ᾽ A σιν δὲ
19 μὴ ἐπιστρεψάτω. ὀπίσω ἄραι τὸ ἱμάτιον αὐτοῦ. oval δὲ
ταῖς ἐν γαστρὶ ἐχούσαις καὶ ταῖς θηλαζούσαις ἐν ἐκείναις
20 ταῖς ἡμέραις. προσεύχεσθε δὲ ἵνα μὴ γένηται ἡ φυγὴ
cr ὑμῶν χειμῶνος μηδὲ σαββάτῳ: ἔσται γὰρ τότε OAYIC
Μεγάλη Of oY γέγονεν ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς κόσμου Ewe TOY
29 ΝΥ͂Ν οὐδ᾽ οὐ μὴ γένηται. καὶ εἰ μὴ ἐκολοβώθησαν at
es iv > A > Ἅ φ- 54 a ΄ ὃ . δὲ ‘
ἡμέραι ἐκεῖναι, οὐκ ἂν ἐσώθη πᾶσα σάρξ' διὰ SE τοὺς
23 ἐκλεκτοὺς κολοβωθήσονται at ἡμέραι ἐκεῖναι. Tore ἐάν
τις ὑμῖν εἴπῃ ᾿Ιδοὺ ὧδε ὃ χριστός ἢ Ὧδε, μὴ πιστεύσητε:
24 ἐγερθήσονται γὰρ ψευδόχριστοι καὶ ΨΕΥΔΟΠΡΟΦΗ͂ΤΟΙ, καὶ
AG@COYCIN CHMEIA μεγάλλ κδὶ TEPATA ὥστε πλανᾶσθαι
> ‘ ν᾿ ‘ 3 , > N ΄ δ ha
25 εἰ δυνατὸν καὶ τοὺς ἐκλεκτούς: ἰδοὺ προείρηκα ὑμῖν.
6 éa Φ. »” ca Ἰδοὺ é a” δ Ψ > , ἡ ἐξέλ.
26 ἐαν οὐν εἴπωσιν ὑμῖν οὐ ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ ἐστίν, μὴ ἐξέλ-
5" nw , σ
27 θητε: ᾿Ιδοὺ ἐν τοῖς ταμείοις, μὴ πιστεύσητε: ὥσπερ γὰρ
«> Ss 32¢/ eS Ras “ Ν , °
ἢ ἀστραπὴ ἐξέρχεται ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν καὶ φαίνεται ἕως
δυσμῶν, οὕτως ἔσται ἡ παρουσία τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου"
:8 ὅπου ἐὰν ἢ τὸ πτῶμα, ἐκεῖ συναχθήσονταϊ οἱ ἀετοί.
29 Εὐθέως δὲ μετὰ τὴν θλίψιν τῶν ἡμερῶν ἐκείνων ὁ ἥλιος
CKOTICOHCETAI, KAl H CeEAHNH OY Awcel τὸ φέγγος
> oy ‘ ΄ ΄“ ᾽ Lal Lal
AYTHC, KAl οἱ ACTEPEC TIECOYNTAI ἀπὸ TOY OYPANOY,
‘ ε ; ° a
30 KAl Al AYNAMEIC τῶν OYPAN@N CAACYOHCONTAI. καὶ
τότε φανήσεται τὸ σημεῖον τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐν
οὐρανῷ, καὶ τότε κόψοντδι πᾶςδι δὶ φγλὸὶ τῆς γῆς

πλανῆσαι

φωνῆς

42.

58 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙ͂ΟΝ XXIV

1 c% ar. , OE Ame ν᾿
καὶ ὄψονται τὸν YION τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐρχόμενον ἐπὶ

Ἧς a a > a
τῶν νεφελῶν TOY OYPANOY μετὰ δυνάμεως καὶ δόξης
πολλῆς: καὶ ἀποστελεῖ τοὺς ἀγγέλους αὐτοῦ META CAA= 3:

εὐ ex , ' ‘ τὴ

πιγγος ᾿ Μεγάλης, καὶ ETTICYNAZOYCIN τοὺς ἐκλεκτοὺς αὖ-
τοῦ ἐκ τῶν TECCAPWN ἀνέμων ἀπ᾿ ἄκρων OYPANGN
ἕως [τῶν] ἄκρων. AYTON. ᾿Απὸ δὲ τῆς συκῆς 3:

, \ Ἃ “ "Ὁ -ε , » ΄
μάθετε τὴν παραβολήν' ὅταν ἤδη ὁ κλάδος αὐτῆς γένηται
ἁπαλὸς καὶ τὰ φύλλα ἐκφύῃ, γιψώσκετε ὅτι ἐγγὺς τὸ
θέρος: οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς, ὅταν ἴδητε πάντα ταῦτα, γινώσκετε 33
. 2 , 9. . 2 » oe ΦΌΡΟΝ s εκ κ μὴ 3 \
ὅτι ἐγγύς ἐστιν ἐπὶ θύραις. “ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι od μὴ 34

, ε 4 σ΄ σ΄ xa , - ’ὔ ε
παρέλθῃ ἡ γενεὰ αὕτη ἕως [av] πάντα ταῦτα γένηται. ὁ 35
οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῆ παρελεύσεται, οἱ δὲ λόγοι μου οὐ μὴ
, Ν Ν “ ε , 9 , Ν -“
παρέλθωσιν. Περὶ δὲ τῆς ἡμέρας ἐκείνης καὶ ὥρης 36
οὐδεὶς οἶδεν, οὐδὲ οἱ ἄγγελοι τῶν ony or, οὐδὲ ὁ υἱός,
εἰ μὴ ὁ πατὴρ μόνος. ὥσπερ γὰρ αἱ ἡμέραι τοῦ Ban 37
οὕτως ἔσται ἡ παρουσία τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου: ws yap 38
ἦσαν ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις [ἐκείναις] ταῖς πρὸ τοῦ κατακλυσμοῦ
τρώγοντες καὶ πίνοντες, γαμοῦντες καὶ γαμίζοντες, ἄχρι ἧς
> n Lal > ,

ἡμέρας εἰοῆλθεν Νῶε εἰς τὴν κιβωτόν, καὶ οὐκ ἔγνωσαν 39
“ > ε Ν , a ov Lid Ε ε
ἕως ἦλθεν ὁ κατακλυσμὸς καὶ ἦρεν ἅπαντας, οὕτως ἔσται ἡ
παρουσία τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. τότε ἔσονται δύο ἐν τῷ 40
° -“ ΄
ἀγρῷ, εἷς παραλαμβάνεται καὶ εἷς ἀφίεται: δύο ἀλήθουσαι 4:
5 tal ’ ’ , Ν ’, ° ,
ἐν τῷ μύλῳ, pia παραλαμβάνεται καὶ pia ἀφίεται. γρη- 42
γορεῖτε οὖν, ὅτι οὐκ οἴδατε ποίᾳ ἡμέρᾳ ὁ κύριος ὑμῶν
»” " ~ ἈΝ ᾽ὔ -“ > »* ε 5" ,
ἔρχεται. ἐκεῖνο δὲ γινώσκετε OTL εἰ NOEL ὁ οἰκοδεσπότης 43

, ae , ” 3 ¢ a Ν sa
ποίᾳ φυλακῇ ὁ κλέπτης ἔρχεται, ἐγρηγόρησεν ἂν καὶ οὐκ ἂν
εἴασεν διορυχθῆναι τὴν οἰκίαν αὐτοῦ. διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ὑμεῖς 44

’ μὴ ¢ ὧν 5 lal bid ε εν a? ,
γίνεσθε ἕτοιμοι, ὅτι ἣ οὐ δοκεῖτε ὥρᾳ ὁ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
” , ” > Ν ε δ a“ ‘ U a
ἔρχεται. Tis ἄρα ἐστὶν ὁ πιστὸς δοῦλος Kat φρόνιμος ὃν 45
κατέστησεν ὁ κύριος ἐπὶ τῆς οἰκετείας αὐτοῦ τοῦ δοῦναι
αὐτοῖς τὴν τροφὴν ἐν καιρῷ; μακάριος ὁ δοεῦλος ἐκεῖνος 46

΄ a ε cal

ὃν ἐλθὼν ὁ κύριος αὐτοῦ εὑρήσει οὕτως ποιοῦντα" ἀμὴν 47

-“ > “ a ε , ° “ ,
λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι ἐπὶ πᾶσιν τοῖς ὑπάρχουσιν αὐτοῦ καταστή-

24. 80-24. 47. 5. MATTHEW.

and they shall see the Son of man coming on the | My να feat

31 clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And ¥ “peat grea
he shall send forth his angels ‘with *a great sound ther shall gather
of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his ον, 4 tu mp of
elect from the four winds from one end of heaven 9" 8
to the other.

32 Now from the fig tree learn her parable: when her

_ branch is now become tender, and putteth forth its

33 leaves, ye know that the summer is nigh; even so
ye also, when ye see all these things, know ye that

34*he is nigh, even at the doors, Verily I say unto 3 or, i:
you, This generation shall not pass away, till all

35 these things be accomplished. Heaven and earth
shall pass away, but my words shall net pass away.

36 But of that day and hour knoweth no one, not even 4 Many authort-
the angels of heaven, ‘neither the Son, but the Fa- ἕν ome Mr

87 ther only. And as were the days of Noah, so shall “"“¢ 5

38 be the ‘coming of the Son of man. For as in those s ar. presence.
days which were before the flood they were eating
and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, un-

39 til the day that Noah entered into the ark, and they
knew not until the flood came, and took them all
away; so shall be the ‘coming of the Son of man.

40 Then shall two men be in the field; one is taken,

41 and one is left: two women shall be grinding at the

42 mill; one is taken, and one is left. Watch there-
fore: for ye know not on what day your Lord com-

43 eth. ‘But know this, that if the master of the house ° 27,2" “* "
had known in what watch the thief was coming, he
would have watched, and would not have suffered

44 his house to be "broken through. Therefore be ye? yiviga,
also ready: for in an hour that ye think not the Son

45 of man cometh. Who then is the faithful and wise
“servant, whom his lord hath set over his household, 8 Gr. bondservant,

46 to give them their food in due season? Blessed is
that ®servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall

47 find so doing. Verily I say unto you, that he will
set him over all that he hath.

digged

(58)

8. MATTHEW. 24, 48-25. 18.

1 Gr. Londservant. But if that evil servant shall say in his heart, My 48
lord tarrieth; and shall begin to beat his fellow-ser- 49
vants, and shall eat and drink with the drunken; the 50
lord of that *servant shall come in a day when he
ad xa expecteth not, and inan hour when he knoweth not,
seourge hin aNd shall *cut him asunder, and appoint his portion 51
with the hypocrites: there shall be the weeping and
gnashing of teeth.
Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened 25
3 Or, torches unto ten virgins, which took their ‘lamps, and went
forth to meet the bridegroom. And five of them
were foolish, and five were wise. For the foolish;
when they took their “lamps, took no oil with them:
but the wise took oil in their vessels with their
‘lamps. Now while the bridegroom tarried, they
all slumbered and slept. But at midnight there is
a cry, Behold, the bridegroom! Come ye forth to
meet bim. Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed
their ‘lamps. And the foolish said unto the wise,
Give us of your oil; for our ‘lamps are going out.
But the wise answered, saying, Peradventure there
will not be enough for us and you: go ye rather to
them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while 10
they went away to buy, the bridegroom came; and
they that were ready went in with him to the mar-
riage feast: and the door was shut. Afterward 11
come also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open
tous. But he answered and said, Verily I say unto 12
you, [know you not. Watch therefore, for ye know 18
not the day nor the hour.
For tt is as when a man, going into another coun- 14
4 Gr. bondservants. try, called his own ‘servants, and delivered unto
them his goods. And unto one he gave five talents, 15
to another two, to another one; to each according
to his several ability; and he went on his journey.
Straightway he that received the five talents went 16
and traded with them, and made other five talents.
In like manner he also that received the two gained 17
other two. But he that 18

=) DF Oa ww

(59)

XXIV XXV KATA MA®O®AION 59

9Ψ e fal “

48 σει αὐτόν. ἐὰν δὲ εἴπῃ ὁ κακὸς δοῦλος ἐκεῖνος ἐν τῇ
“9 uapely αὐτοῦ ᾿Χρονέζει μου ὃ pepon καὶ “ἄρξηται τύπτειν
τοὺς συνδούλους αὐτοῦ, ἐσθίῃ δὲ καὶ πίνῃ pre τῶν A a

so θυόντων, ἥξει ὃ κύριος τοῦ δούλου ἐκείνου ἐν ἡμέρᾳ Hod

δο an \ > 7 = > , 4 8 ἵ ΄ Ὡς

51 προσδοκᾷ καὶ ἐν ὥρᾳ ἡ οὐ γινώσκει, καὶ διχοτομήσει αὐτὸν

ν s > ° “ .
καὶ TO μέρος αὐτοῦ μετὰ τῶν ὑποκριτῶν θήσει" ἐκεῖ ἔσται
ε Ν ο΄ Ὁ ἈΝ 5"

τ ὁ κλαυθμὸς καὶ ὁ βρυγμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων. Τότε
ε td ε 4 “ ᾿ “~ ,ὔ lA
ὁμοιωθήσεται ἣ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν δέκα παρθένοις,

σ - “ ~
αἵτινες λαβοῦσαι τὰς λαμπάδας ἑαυτῶν ἐξῆλθον εἰς ὑπάν-
5. τῆσιν τοῦ νυμφίου", πέντε δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἦσαν μωραὶ καὶ
4 Ld ε ‘ Ν a εἶ ΄

3 πέντε Hpovimow αἱ γὰρ μωραὶ λαβοῦσαι τὰς λαμπάδας

> “

4 [αὐτῶν] οὐκ ἔλαβαν μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν ἔλαιον: αἱ δὲ φρόνιμοι

> \ a
ἔλαβον ἔλαιον ἐν τοῖς ἀγγείοις μετὰ τῶν λαμπάδων

5 ἑαυτῶν, χρονίζοντος δὲ τοῦ νυμφίου ἐνύσταξαν πᾶσαι
en vr et Le

6 kal ἐκάθευδον. μέσης δὲ νυκτὸς κραὐγὴ γέγονεν ᾿Ἰδοὺ ὁ

΄ »"5Ὁ 5 » / > ,ὔ -

7 νυμφίος, ἐξέρχεσθε εἰς ἀπάντησιν. τότε ἠγέρθησαν πᾶσαι
at παρθένοι ἐκεῖναι καὶ ἐκόσμησαν τὰς λαμπάδας ἑαυτῶν.

ε Ν Ν a s > 4 can 2 “a φ ‘4

8 al δὲ μωραὶ ταῖς φρονίμοις εἶπαν Δότε ἡμῖν ἐκ τοῦ ἐλαίου
ε a -“ ε ᾿ [Δ ε a / > /, ΄ δὲ

9 ὑμῶν, ὅτι al λαμπάδες ἡμῶν σβέννυνται. | ἀπεκρίθησαν δὲ
< , , / δ΄... ΑἽ» ,ὕ ta κ᾿
αἵ φρόνιμοι λέγουσαι Μήποτε “ov μὴ ἀρκέσῃ ἡμῖν καὶ
tia , - “ a .,
ὑμῖν: πορεύεσθε μᾶλλον πρὸς τοὺς πωλοῦντας καὶ ἀγορά-

ε Lal 3 ld x > -“ > , > e

τὸ Gate ἑαυταῖς. ἀπερχομένων δὲ αὐτῶν ἀγόράσαι ἦλθεν ὁ

, ἀν ¢€¢ om wat ~~ ‘ ΄
νυμφίος, καὶ ai ἕτοιμοι εἰσῆλθον μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ εἷς τοὺς γάμους,
Re ». ’ ε , Ὁ ΝἊῃ' Ν ε Ν
τι καὶ ἐκλείσθη ἡ θύρα. ὕστερον δὲ ἔρχονται καὶ ai λοιπαὶ
΄ , ’ ΜΝ Ler ε er
τς παρθένοι λέγουσαι Κύριε κύριε, ἄνοιξον ἡμῖν" ὁ δὲ ἀποκρι-
“ lad ~ Φι τ

13 θεὶς εἶπεν ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐκ otda ὑμᾶς. Τρηγορεῖτε οὖν,
“ feat Sw Fae 2948 Φ ¢ at

14 ὅτι οὐκ οἴδατε THY ἡμέραν οὐδὲ τὴν ὥραν. Ὥσπερ

n /
γὰρ ἄνθρωπος ἀποδημῶν ἐκάλεσεν τοὺς ἰδίους δούλους Kat
, 7 κα Gio tus Pp > a δὰ & ‘ ra
15 παρέδωκεν αὐτοῖς τὰ ὑπάρχοντα αὐτοῦ, καὶ ᾧ μὲν ἔδωκεν
πέντε τάλαντα ᾧ δὲ δύο ᾧ δὲ ἕν, ἑκάστῳ κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν
; 4 » , »28 7 Ἀ ε \ /
16 δύναμιν, καὶ ἀπεδήμησεν. εὐθέως πορευθεὶς ὃ τὰ πέντε
> -“ νῦ ἊΨ
τάλαντα λαβὼν ἠργάσατο ἐν αὐτοῖς καὶ ἐκέρδησεν ἄλλα
» ΄ ε
1h πέντε: ὡσαύτως ᾿ ὁ τὰ δύο ἐκέρδησεν ἄλλα δύο: ὁ δὲ τὸ

“ἱκαὶ τῆς νύμφης &

πιστὺς ἢ

60 KATA MAO@GAION XXV

ἕν λαβὼν ἀπελθὼν ὠρυξεν γῆν καὶ ἔκρυψεν τὸ ἀργύριον.

4." , 3 fol ‘ Ν Ν , Μ - ε Ul
τοῦ κυρίου αὐτοῦ. μετὰ δὲ πολὺν χρόνον ἔρχεται ὁ κύριος
a ΄ ph Ν ah Se 5 3 Ὃς A , 4
τῶν δούλων ἐκείνων καὶ ovvaiper Aoyov pet αὐτῶν. καὶ
A ε . Ν 5,
προσελθὼν ὁ τὰ πέντε τάλαντα λαβὼν προσήνεγκεν ἄλλα
», ’ ΄ , , , 7: /
πέντε τάλαντα λέγων Κύριε, πέντε τάλαντα μοι παρέ-
3, J “
δωκας" ἴδε ἄλλα πέντε τάλαντα ἐκέρδησα. ἔφη αὐτῷ ὁ
΄ ° A > a 3 j
κύριος αὐτοῦ Ev, δοῦλε ἀγαθὲ Kal πιστέ, ἐπὶ ὀλίγα ἧς
i oN a“ , wae > \ Ν
πιστός, ἐπὶ πολλῶν σε καταστήσω: εἴσελθε εἰς τὴν χαρὰν
a , ; ‘ Nae \ , ΄ >.
τοῦ κυρίου σου. προσελθὼν καὶ ὁ τὰ δύο τάλαντα εἶπεν
, a
Κύριε, δύο τάλαντά μοι παρέδωκας" ἴδε ἄλλα δύο τάλαντα
> , »” > ae ’ ΕἸ “-“ > » » ἈΝ A
ἐκέρδησα. ἔφη αὐτῷ ὁ κύριος αὐτοῦ Ev, δοῦλε ἀγαθὲ καὶ
ek aN ue ra £16 ey an ΄
πιστέ, ἐπὶ ὀλίγα ‘ns πιστός", ἐπὶ πολλῶν σε καταστήσω:
3 ΕῚ Ν Ν fal 4 Ν Ν A
εἴσελθε εἰς τὴν χἀρὰν τοῦ κυρίου σου. . προσελθὼν δὲ καὶ
ε et , ,
ὁ τὸ ἕν τάλαντον εἰληφὼς εἶπεν Κύριε, ἔγνων σε ὅτι
\ > 4 , “ Ala ν ,
σκληρὸς εἶ ἄνθρωπος, θερίζων ὅπου οὐκ ἔσπειρας καὶ συνά-
> Soar
γων ὅθεν ov διεσκόρπισας: καὶ φοβηθεὶς ἀπελθὼν ἔκρυψα
4 , ΄, 9 a μὲ ἌΝ » \ , 3 : 4
τὸ τάλαντόν σου ἐν TH γῇ ἴδε ἔχεις τὸ σόν. ἀποκριθεὶς
ΠῚ ΄, ᾽ na Ὶ ᾿ς ‘ a Yaa! | ,
δὲ ὁ κύριος αὐτοῦ εἶπεν αὐτῷ Πονηρὲ δοῦλε καὶ ὀκνηρέ,
” “ ΄ὕ “ > ” ‘ , ¢ >
ἤδεις ὅτι θερίζω ὅπου οὐκ ἔσπειρα Kat συνάγω ὅθεν ov
, ” = “ A 3 "4 , =
διεσκόρπισα; ἔδει σε οὖν βαλεῖν τὰ apyvpia pov τοῖς
, Ν > \ > i » 4 “ἡ Ν 9 Ν 4
τραπεζείταις, καὶ ἐλθὼν ἐγὼ ἐκομισάμην ἂν τὸ ἐμὸν. σὺν
ai. 6 5" “ -“
τόκῳ. ἄρατε οὖν ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τὸ τάλαντον καὶ δότε τῷ
or νὰν , , a A ae Ν ΄
ἔχοντι τὰ δέκα τάλαντα: τῷ γὰρ ἔχοντι παντὶ δοθήσεται
ere / ~ gy \ » Ad ω ,
καὶ περισσευθήσεται: τοῦ δὲ μὴ ἔχοντος Kal ὃ ἔχει ἀρθή-
ore > “ ν᾿ ‘ . a a > , > ‘
σεται ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. Kat τὸν ἀχρεῖον δοῦλον ἐκβάλετε εἰς TO
΄ XN 945. 7 ca: ε 4 at ε \
σκότος TO ἐξώτερον: ἐκεῖ ἔσται ὁ κιαμέννθα καὶ ὁ βρυγμὸς
τῶν ὀδόντων. Ὅταν δὲ ἔλθῃ 6 υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώ-
που ἐν τῇ δόξῃ αὐτοῦ καὶ πάντες οἱ ἄγγελοι μετ᾽ aYTOY,
τότε καθίσει ἐπὶ θρόνου δόξης αὐτοῦ, καὶ συναχθήσονται
m” > A“ ’ὔ \ ” Ν > , > A
Suapoaey αὐτοῦ πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, καὶ SHapion αὐτοὺς
ἀπ᾽ ἀλλήλων, ὥσπερ ὁ τομὴν ἀφορίζει τὰ πρόβατα ἀπὸ
τῶν ἐρίφων, καὶ στήσει τὰ δὲ πρόβατα ἐκ δεξιῶν
αὐτοῦ τὰ δὲ ἐρίφια ἐξ εὐωνύμων. τότε ἐρεῖ ὁ Ba-

26

32

33
34

25. 18-25. 84. 5. MATTHEW.

received the one went away and digged in the earth,
19 and hid his lord’s money. Now after a long time the
lord of those ’servants cometh, and maketh a reckon- 1 Gr. bondservants.
20 ing with them. And he that received the five talents
came and brought other five talents, saying, Lord,
thou deliveredst unto me five talents: lo, Lhave gained
21 other five talents. His lord said unto him, Well done,
good and faithful *servant: thou hast been faithful ὁ Gr. sondiervans.
over a few things, I will set thee over many things: en-
22 ter thou into the joy of thy lord. And he also that
received the two talents came and said, Lord, thou
deliveredst unto me two talents: lo, I have gained
23 other two talents. His lord said unto him, Well
done, good and faithful *servant; thou hast been
faithful over a few things, I will set thee over many
24 things: enter thou into the joy of thy lord. And
he also that had received the one talent came and
said, Lord, I knew thee that thou art a hard man,
reaping where thou didst not sow, and gathering
25 where thou didst not scatter: and I was afraid, and
went away and hid thy talent in the earth: lo, thou
26 hast thine own. But his lord answered and said
unto him, Thou wicked and slothful *servant, thou
knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather
27 where I did not scatter; thou oughtest therefore to
have put my money to the bankers, and at my com-
ing I should have received back mine own with in-
28 terest. Take ye away therefore the talent from him,
29 and give it unto him that hath the ten talents, For
unto every one that hath shall be given, and he shall
have abundance: but from him that hath not, even
80 that which he hath shall be taken away. And cast
τ ye out the unprofitable *servant into the outer dark-
ness: there shall be the weeping and gnashing of
teeth.
31 But when the Son of man shall come in his glory,
and all the angels with him, then shall he sit on the
32 throne of his glory: and before him shall be gath-
ered all the nations: and he shall separate them one
from another, as the shepherd separateth the sheep
33 from the “goats: and he shall set the sheep on his 3 ar. Aids.
34 right hand, but the *goats on the left. Then shall the
(60)

5. MATTHEW. 25. 84-26.8.

King say unto them on his right hand, Come, ye
blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom pre-
pared for you from the foundation of the world:
for I was an hungred, and ye gave me meat: I was 35
thirsty, and ye gave me drink: I was a stranger,
and ye took me in; naked, and ye clothed me: 136
was sick, and ye visited me: I was in prison, and
ye came unto me. Then shall the righteous answer 37
him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungred,
and fed thee? or athirst, and gave thee drink? And 38
when saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in? or
naked, and clothed thee? And when saw we thee 39
sick, or in prison, and came unto thee? And the 40
King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say
uato you, Inasmuch as ye did it unto one of these
my brethren, even these least, ye did it unto me.
Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, 41

1 dati” Depart from me, ye cursed, into the eternal fire
which is prepared for the devil and his angels: for 42
I was an hungred, and ye gave me no meat: I was
thirsty, and ye gave me no drink: I was a stranger, 48
and ye took me not in; naked, and ye clothed me
not; sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not.
Then shall they also answer, saying, Lord, when 44
saw we thee an hungred, or athirst, or a stranger, or
naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not. minister
unto thee? Then shall he answer them, saying, 45
Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye did it not
unto one of these least, ye did it not unto me. And 46
these shall go away into eternal punishment: but
the righteous into eternal life.

And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished all 36
these words, he said unto his disciples, Ye. know. 2
that after two days the passover cometh, and the
Son of man is delivered up to be crucified. Then 3

(61)

XXV XXVI KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ 61
ν᾿

A > “a a fol
σιλεὺς τοῖς ἐκ δεξιῶν αὐτοῦ Δεῦτε, of εὐλογημένοι τοῦ
΄ Ν ε nw
πατρός μου, κληρονομήσατε τὴν ἡτοιμασμένην ὑμῖν Ba-
, ᾿ Pa -“ , > , A \ os , ,
35 σιλείαν ἀπὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου: ἐπείνασα yap καὶ ἐδώκατέ
~ “7 A ᾿ ’ , / »” A
μοὶ φαγεῖν, ἐδίψησα καὶ ἐποτίσατέ με, ἕένος ἤμην καὶ
: : ν >
36 συνηγάγετέ με, γυμνὸς Kal περιεβάλετέ pe, ἡσθένησα καὶ
᾽ ” ΄ gs! agit Sb i \.¥ θ ,
ἐπεσκέψασθέ με, ἐν φυλακῇ ἤμην καὶ ἤλθατε πρός pe.
, ᾿᾽ ’ > fal ε. , id ’ ,
37 τότε ἀποκριθήσονται αὐτῷ οἵ δίκαιοι λέγοντες Κύριε, πότε
4 ¥ a Ν ἐθ fey x a“ Ν᾿ ’,
Ge εἴδαμεν πεινῶντα καὶ ἐθρέψαμεν, ἢ διψῶντα καὶ ἐποτί-
, na
38 σαμεν; πότε δέ σε εἴδαμεν E€vov καὶ συνηγάγομεν, ἢ
‘ ‘ 7, , , ” > ~
39 γυμνὸν καὶ περιεβάλομεν; mote δέ σε εἴδομεν ἀσθενοῦντα
40) ἐν φυλακῇ καὶ ἤλθομεν πρός σε; καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ βα-
A > a ᾽ ca > ‘ my ton 23? @ > ΄
σιλεὺς ἐρεῖ αὐτοῖς ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐφ᾽ ὅσον ἐποιήσατε
εν" ΄ “ > -“ “-“ 3 , te sg <x '$ ΄.
ἑνὶ τούτων. τῶν ἀδελφῶν μου τῶν ἐλαχίστων, ἐμοὶ ἐποιή-
4 ΄ “tab \ yet 3 , , 9 35 a
4“ σατε. τότε ἐρεῖ καὶ τοῖς ἐξ εὐωνύμων Πορεύεσθε ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ
: \ a Ν :
κατηραμένοι εἰς TO πῦρ τὸ αἰώνιον ‘Td ἡτοιμασμένον" τῷ
; , x a 3 7 3 a 5 , Ν Ν
42 διαβόλῳ καὶ τοῖς ἀγγέλοις αὐτοῦ: ἐπείνασα γὰρ καὶ
» a
οὐκ ἐδώκατέ por φαγεῖν, [καὶ] ἐδίψησα καὶ οὐκ ἐποτίσατέ
"“ . » ΄ ‘
43 μὲ, ξένος ἤμην καὶ οὐ συνηγάγετέ με, γυμνὸς Kal ov περι-
’ es)
εβάλετέ pe, ἀσθενὴς καὶ ἐν φυλακῇ καὶ οὐκ ἐπεσκέψασθέ
la > , Ἁ > ἈΝ ͵7 ΄ ’
44 με. τότε ἀποκριθήσονται καὶ αὐτοὶ λέγοντες Κύριε, πότε
” rn x al A , a A Ἃ >? a
σε εἴδομεν πεινῶντα ἢ διψῶντα ἢ ξένον ἢ γυμνὸν ἢ ἀσθενῆ
A > . “- Ἢ > , ᾽ , > ,
45 ἢ ἐν φυλακῇ καὶ ov διηκονήσαμέν σοι; τότε ἀποκριθήσεται
ω a λέ ὰ.. 9 Α ‘4 λέ ca 7? σ᾽ > > ,
αὐτοῖς λέγων᾽ ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐφ᾽ ὅσον οὐκ ἐποιήσατε
εν» , a > / 3 ιν Ὁ Nos , , 3
46 ἑνὶ τούτων τῶν ἐλαχίστων, οὐδὲ ἐμοὶ ἐποιήσατε. Kal ἀπε-
Yeo - > >? Π ᾿ >
λεύσονται OYTO! εἰς κόλασιν AIGNION, Οἱ δὲ Δικάιοι εἰς
. 77 .
ΖΩῊΝ AIOGONION.

z ΚΑ͵Ὶ ἘΓΈΝΕΤΟ ὅτε ἐτέλεσεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς πάντας τοὺς
7 a 5 “
λόγους τούτους, εἶπεν τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ Οἴδατε ὅτι

\ , ε ᾿ ἱ
μετὰ δύο ἡμέρας τὸ πάσχα γίνεται, καὶ ὃ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώ-
3 που παραδίδοται εἰς τὸ σταυρωθῆναι... Τότε συνή-
5

Ap. | 4d ἡτοίμα-
σεν ὁ πατήρ μον

εἱστατῆρας

62 KATA MAOSAION XXVI

χθησαν ot sapmnciets Kal οἱ πρεσβύτεροι τοῦ λαοῦ εἰς τὴν
αὐλὴν τοῦ ἀρχιερέως τοῦ λεγομένου Καιάφα; καὶ eae
λεύσαντο iva τὸν Ἰησοῦν δόλῳ xno καὶ ἀποκτεί-
νωσιν: ἔλεγον δέ. Μὴ ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ, ἵνα μὴ θόρυβος γένη-
ται ἐν τῷ λαῷ.

Τοῦ δὲ Ἰησοῦ γενομένου ἐν Βηθανίᾳ ἐν οἰκίᾳ Σίμωνος
τοῦ λεπροῦ, προσῆλθεν αὐτῷ γυνὴ ἔχουσα ἀλάβαστρον
μύρου Baperinos καὶ κατέχεεν ἐπὶ nits κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ
θριμκειμενοαι ἰδόντες δὲ of paler ἠγανάκτησαν λέγοντες
Εἰς τί ἡ ἀπώλεια αὕτη; ἐδύνατο γὰρ τοῦτο πραθῆναι πολ-
λοῦ καὶ ὀυθβναι πτωχοῖς. γνοὺς δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς
Τί κόπους ia χὴρ Τῇ μονα ἔργον ayer καλὸν ἠργά-
σατο εἰς ἐμέ: πάντοτε yep τοὺς Ἰρήμκονα: ἅν tig éav-
τῶν, ἐμὲ δὲ οὐ πάντοτε ἔχετε" fears yap αὕτη τὸ μῦρον
τοῦτο ἐπὶ τοῦ σώμάτός μεν παρὸν τὸ darrian με. ἐποίη-
σεν. ἀμὴν λόγω ὑμῖν, ὅπου ἐὰν κηρυχθῇ τὸ ie thames
τοῦτο ἐν ὅλῳ τῷ κόσμῳ, λαληθήσεται καὶ ὃ ἐποίησεν αὕτη

> ’ "κα , 6 X. a a
εἰς μνημόσυνον αυτής. Τότε πορευθεῖς εὶς τῶν

δώδεκα, 6 λεγόμενος Ἰούδας Ἰσκαριώτης, πρὸς τοὺς ἀρχιε-
) YO PLOoTys, Tp PX

pets εἶπεν Τί θέλετέ pou δοῦναι κἀγὼ ὑμῖν παραδώσω
« ‘ Ρῃ ᾿ r> ? 4
αὐτόν; οἱ δὲ ECTHCAN αὐτῷ TPIAKONTA ‘“APrypla. καὶ
cas / »Φ 7 > la ΄ 2, Ἁ, a ‘
ἀπὸ τότε ἐζήτει εὐκαιρίαν ἵνα αὐτὸν παραδῷ.
Τῇ δὲ πρώτῃ τῶν ἀζύμων προσῆλθον οἱ μαθηταὶ τῷ
Ἰησοῦ λέγοντες ἸΙοῦ θέλεις ἀποιβεϑαμεν σοι rane τὸ

΄ὔ ean 9 j
πάσχα; ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Ὕπαγετε εἰς τὴν πόλιν πρὸς τὸν δεῖνα

~ c
καὶ εἴπατε αὐτῷ "O διδάσκαλος λέγει ὋὉ καιρός μου
Ν Ν
ἐγγύς ἐστιν: πρὸς σὲ ποιῶ τὸ πάσχα μετὰ τῶν μαθητῶν
« “Ὁ
μου. καὶ ἐποίησαν ot μαθηταὶ ὡς συνέταξεν αὐτοῖς ὁ
3 a ἯΤΟ , Ν , 3 , Ν
Ἰησοῦς, καὶ ἡτοίμασαν τὸ πάσχα. Οψίας δὲ
, ee 2 Ν “ ὃ %Q. a § Ν
γενομένης ἀνέκειτο μετὰ τῶν δώδεκα [μαθητῶν]. καὶ
9 , 2 A > > Ν , ε« ¢ Rie ς« ἃ
ἐσθιόντων αὐτῶν εἶπεν ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι εἷς ἐξ ὑμῶν
παραδώσει με. καὶ λυπούμενοι σφόδρα ἤρξαντο λέγειν

. A we « ’ 3 , > / ; ε ᾿Αλλ. Ν
αυτῳ εἰ ξκαστος Myre eyw εἰμι, κυριε: ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς με

σι

yD

14°

ΚΝ
or.
a
7

26.3-26. 23, 5, MATTHEW.

were gathered together the chief priests, and the el-
ders of the people, unto the court of the high priest,
4 who was called Caiaphas; and they took counsel to-
gether that they might take Jesus by subtilty, and
5 kill him. But they said, Not during the feast, lest
a tumult arise among the people.
6 Now when Jesus was in Bethany, in the house of
7 Simon the leper, there came unto him a woman hav-

ing ‘an alabaster cruse of exceeding precious oint- 1 Or, « fask

ment, and she poured it upon his head, as he sat at
8 meat. But when the disciples saw it, they had in-
dignation, saying, To what purpose is this waste?
9 For this ointment might have been sold for much,
10 and given to the poor. But Jesus perceiving it said
unto them, Why trouble ye the woman? for she
11 hath wrought a good work upon me. For ye have
the poor always with you; but me ye have not al-
12 ways. For in that she *poured this ointment upon
13 my body, she did it to prepare me for burial. Ver-
ily I say unto you, Wheresoever *this gospel shall
be preached in the whole world, that also which
this woman hath done shall be spoken of for a me-
morial of her. J
14 Then one of the twelve, who was called Judas
15 Iscariot, went unto the chief priests, and said, What
are ye willing to give me, and I will deliver him unto
you? And they weighed unto him thirty pieces of
16 silver. And from that time he sought opportunity
to deliver him wnto them.
17. Now on the first day of unleavened bread the dis-
ciples came to Jesus, saying, Where wilt thou that
18 we make ready for thee to eat the passover? And
he said, Go into the city to such a man, and say

unto him, The *Master saith, My time is at hand; I 4 or, Zeacher

keep the passover at thy house with my disciples.
19 And the disciples did as Jesus appointed them; and
20 they made ready the passover. Now when even

2 Gr. cast,

3 Or, these
tidings

Lng

was come, he was sitting at meat with the twelve s Many anthori-
ties, some an-
cient, omit dis-

21 ‘disciples; and as they were eating, he said, Verily
I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me.
22 And they were exceeding sorrowful, and began to
23 say unto him every one, Is it I, Lord? And he an-
swered and
(62)

ciples.

S. MATTHEW. 426. 98:26. 88.

said, He that dipped his hand with me in the
dish, the same shall betray me. The Son of man 24
goeth, even as it is written of him: but woe unto
that man through whom the Son of man ‘is be-

1 Gr. for kim ¥ trayed! good were it “for that man if he had not
been born. And Judas, which betrayed him, an- 25
swered and said, Is it 1, Rabbi? He saith unto him,
Thou hast said. And as they were eating, Jesus 26

2 Or, a loaf took *bread, and blessed, and brake it; and he gave

3 Some ancientan. 9. tHe disciples, and said, Take, eat; this is my

thorities read the body. And he took ἃ cup, and gave thanks, and 27
ot gave to them, saying, Drink ye all of it; for this is 28
4 Or, the testament My blood of *the® covenant, which is shed for many
δ any ancient unto remission of sins. But I say unto you, I will 29
. not drink* henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until
that day when I drink it new with you in my Fa-
ther’s kingdom.
And when they had sung a hymn, they went out 30
unto the mount of Olives.

ὁ Gr. jawed © Then saith Jesus unto them, All ye shall be of- 31
fended in me this night: for it is written, I will
smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the flock shall.
be scattered abroad. But after. I am raised up, 132
will go before you into Galilee. But Peter answer- 33
ed and said unto him, If all shall be *offended in
thee, I will never be ‘offended. Jesus said unto 34
him, Verily I say unto thee, that this night, before
the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. Peter 35
saith unto him, Even if I must die with thee, yet
will I not deny thee. Likewise also said all the
disciples.

Parte Pass: Then cometh Jesus with them unto ‘a place called 36
Gethsemane, and saith unto his disciples, Sit ye here,
while I go yonder and pray. And he took with him 37
Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, and began to be
sorrowful and sore troubled. Then saith he unto 38
them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto
death: abide ye here, and watch with me.

“* For “1 will not drink’ read ‘‘I shall not drink’? Similarly in
Mark xiv. 25; Luke xxii. 16, 18.—Am. Com.

(63)

XXVI KATA MACOAION 63

3 \ “

εἶπεν Ὁ ἐμβάψος μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ τὴν χεῖρα ἐν τῷ τρυβλίῳ

Le be ’ ε Ν εν" . -γὰὸ > θ ,’ ε ’
24 οὗτός με παραδώσει: ὁ μὲν υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ὑπάγει

δ᾿ κ iw 2% x re , eine
καθὼς γέγραπται περὶ αὐτοῦ, ovat δὲ τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ ἐκείνῳ
> Sr ¢ εν ~ ? , , » “- 4 A >
&¢ οὗ ὁ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παραδίδοται". καλὸν ἦν αὐτῷ εἰ
> > ,ὔ cm > a > ‘ δὲ > , ε
25 οὐκ ἐγεννήθη ὃ ἄνθρωπος ἐκεῖνος, ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ᾿Ιούδας ὁ

,
παραδιδοὺς αὐτὸν εἶπεν Myre ἐγώ εἰμι, ῥαβ βεί; λέγει
fol > “
26 αὐτῷ Σὺ εἶπας. — Ἐσθιόντων δὲ αὐτῶν. λαβὼν
φΦιν - ” A > / 2 ΝΜ \ ‘ a
6 Ἰησοῦς ἄρτον καὶ. εὐλογήσας ἔκλασεν καὶ δοὺς τοῖς
“ - , ’ oy κὰν Ν a. of
μαθηταῖς εἶπεν Λάβετε φάγετε, τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ σῶμά
‘ ‘ ’ ‘ > , 5, >
27 μου. καὶ λαβὼν ποτήριον [καὶ] εὐχαριστήσας ἔδωκεν av-
a. > > a ΄, «- "
28 τοῖς λέγων Tiere ἐξ αὐτοῦ πάντες, τοῦτο γάρ ἐστιν τὸ
2. ce

aIMA μου THC MAGHKHC τῷ περὶ πολλῶν ἐκχυννόμενον εἰς
” ε a a “.ἀε.» > ey, >>» > ,
29 ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν" λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν, οὐ μὴ πίω ἀπ᾽ ἄρτι ἐκ τού-
του τοῦ γενήματος τῆς ἀμπέλου ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ἐκείνης
" ‘ , > cA να ΕῚ Lal - ’ -“
ὅταν αὐτὸ πίνω μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν καιψὸν ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ

30 πατρός pov. Kal ὑμνήσαντες ἐξῆλθον εἰς τὸ
3: Ὅρος τῶν ᾿ΒΕλαιῶν. ; Τότε λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς

ΤΙάντες ὑμεῖς σκανξαλισθήσεσθε ἐν ἐμοὶ ἐν τῇ “νυκτὶ
ταύτῃ, γέγραπται γάρ Tlatdza@ τὸν ποιμένδ, Kal διὰ-
4 col ’

32 CKOPTIICOHCONTAI TA TIPCBATA THC TIOIMNHC* μετὰ δὲ τὸ
33 ἐγερθῆναί με προάξω ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν Ταλιλαίαν.. ἀποκριθεὶς
δὲ ὁ ΤΠέτρος εἶπεν αὐτῷ Ei πάντες σκανδαλισθήσονται ἐν

’ἢ A “a7 ᾿ , » » awa €3 “
34 σοί, ἐγὼ οὐδέποτε ὁκανδαλισθήσομαι. ἔφη αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς
> ‘ , “ > , a 1 Te eC 3. 2 “-“
Αμὴν λέγω cot ὅτι ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ νυκτὶ πρὶν ἀλέκτορα φωνῆ-

. ‘ bd ’ , 7 A ε / a a7
35 Cat τρὶς ἀπαρνήσῃ pe. λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος Κἂν δέῃ
pe σὺν σοὶ ἀποθανεῖν, οὐ μή σε ἀπαρνήσομαι. ὁμοίως
καὶ πάντες οἱ μαθηταὶ εἶπαν. Ἷ

΄ πα ὩΣ ΡΟ Ο oa a 3 ΓΑ͂Σ. ,

36 Tore ἔρχεται per αὐτῶν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἰς χωρίον λεγόμενον
Τεθσημανεί, καὶ λέγει τοῖς μαθηταῖς Καθίσατε αὐτοῦ ἕως
37 [ov] ἀπελθὼν ἐκεῖ προσεύξωμαι. καὶ παραλαβὼν τὸν
Πέτρον καὶ τοὺς δύο υἱοὺς Ζεβεδαίου ἤρξατο λυπεῖσθαι καὶ
38 ἀδημονεῖν. τότε λέγει αὐτοῖς Περίλγπός ἐστιν ἡ ΨΥΧΗ
MOY ἕως θανάτου" μείνατε ὧδε καὶ γρηγορεῖτε μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ.

προσελθὼν

εἰπων, παλιν τότε

γὰρ

64 _ KATA MA@@AION XXVI

Ν cr λθ Δ. Ν ” Ψν" 8 , 3 a
καὶ 'προελθων᾽ μικρὸν ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ 39
ne ΄ \ , γ ae | ie) 4m
προσευχόμενος καὶ λέγων Ilarep μου, εἰ δυνατόν ἐστιν,
, SY 9°96 fol Ν ~ \ >. @.9 Ν
παρελθάτω ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ τὸ ποτήριον τοῦτο: πλὴν οὐχ ὡς ἐγὼ
, wr) > ε , \ Ὁ Ν A Na aN
θέλω ἀλλ᾽ ὡς σύ. Kal ἔρχεται πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς Kal 4o
es 2 ‘ , x t a "4 ”
εὑρίσκει αὐτοὺς καθεύδοντας, καὶ λέγει τῷ Πέτρῳ Οὕτως
ἊΣ ᾿ Kd “ a a > a a
οὐκ ἰσχύσατε μίαν ὥραν γρηγορῆσαι per ἐμοῦ; γρηγορεῖτε 4x
Ν , Ν , > a
καὶ προσεύχεσθε, iva μὴ εἰσέλθητε cis πειρασμόν" τὸ μὲν
a“ ‘ ε A 53 ε ‘ 4 .
πνεῦμα πρόθυμον ἡ δὲ σὰρξ ἀσθενής. πάλιν ἐκ δευτέρου 42
» ‘ ᾽ὔ ,
ἀπελθὼν προσηύξατο [χέγων] Πάτερ μου; εἰ οὐ δύναται
ἊΝ κ΄." ἫΝ et ian as , ΤΑ ἣν ,
τοῦτο παρελθεῖν ἐὰν μὴ αὐτὰ πίω, γενηθήτω ro θέλημά
Ν 5 ‘ , e 3 Ν , γ΄ ὁ
σου. καὶ ἐλθὼν πάλιν εὗρεν αὐτοὺς καθεύδοντας, ἦσαν 43
‘ > n > A / > 5
γὰρ αὐτῶν οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ βεβαρημένοι. Kai ἀφεὶς αὐτοὺς 44
% 5 \. ,
πάλιν ἀπελθὼν προσηύξατο ἐκ τρίτου τὸν αὐτὸν λόγον
ie Ὶ Ν / 4 17 ay Ν Ν Ά ia
εἰπὼν πάλιν. τότε' ἔρχεται πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς Kat λέγει 45
αὐτοῖς ἸΚαθεύδετε λοιπὸν καὶ ἀναπαύεσθε: ἰδοὺ ᾿ ἤγγι-:
κεν 7) ὥρα καὶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παραδίδοται εἰς χεῖρας
c a 9 , ΕΣ > s »” ε
ἁμαρτωλῶν. ἐγείρεσθε ἄγωμεν: ἰδοὺ ἤγγικεν ὁ παραδι- 46
δούς με. Kai ἔτι αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος ἰδοὺ ᾿Ιούδας 47
“ , 3 3 3 ΔΙΝ A
εἷς τῶν δώδεκα ἦλθεν Kal per αὐτοῦ ὄχλος πολὺς μετὰ
lal lal >
μαχαιρῶν καὶ ξύλων ἀπὸ τῶν ἀρχιερέων Kal πρεσβυτέρων
“- a eax \ 7 4 wd pee ΤΉΝ A
τοῦ λαοῦ. ὁ δὲ παραδιδοὺς αὐτὸν ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς σημεῖον 48
Δ , > ᾿
λέγων Ὃν ἂν φιλήσω αὐτός ἐστιν: κρατήσατε αὐτόν.
s Les Le
καὶ εὐθέως προσελθὼν τῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ εἶπεν Χαῖρε, ῥαβ βεί: 49
ν ΄ aay ee, ? A > ν ‘aA! ty aA
καὶ κατεφίλησεν αὐτὸν. o δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷ Eraipe, so

277? ἃ ,

7 , > , A -“ 9 A
ἐφ᾽ ὃ πάρει. τότε προσελθόντες ἐπέβαλον tas χεῖρας ἐπὶ:

Ν > -“ AX 9 , . ’ὔ Ν ἰδ A φ -“ A
tov ᾿Ιησοῦν καὶ ἐκράτησαν αὐτόν. καὶ ἰδοὺ εἷς τῶν μετὰ sx
Lal 4 -“ » , Ν , Φ

Ἰησοῦ ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα ἀπέσπασεν τὴν μάχαιραν αὐτοῦ

Ν I fm Μ A ὰ Ὧν, n~ > , > -“ >. -" A
καὶ πατάξας τὸν δοῦλον τοῦ ἀρχιερέως ἀφεῖλεν αὐτοῦ τὸ
> + ὃ , λέ ΕΣ ε T a "A. , ἈΝ
ὠτίον. tore λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς πόστρεψον τὴν 52

, , ‘ , 3 ~ ’ A ,
μάχαιράν σου εἰς τὸν τόπον αὐτῆς, πάντες yap οἱ λαβύντες

tal ΠῚ a ΄ 7 ae

μάχαιραν ἐν μαχαίρῃ ἀπολοῦνται: ἢ δοκεῖς ὅτι οὐ δύναμαι 53

: , x Ἢ , »”
παρακαλέσαι τον πατέρα μου, και παραστήσει μοι αρτι

“πλείω δώδεκα λεγιῶνας ἀγγέλων; πῶς οἷν πληρωθῶσιν ai s4

26. 39-26. 54. 5. MATTHEW.

89 And he went forward a little, and fell on his face,
and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be possible,
let this cup pass away from me: nevertheless, not
40 as I will, but as thou wilt. And he cometh unto
the disciples, and findeth them sleeping, and ‘saith
unto Peter, What, could ye not watch with me ORS weal
41 hour? *Watch and pray, that ye enter not into and pray thee me
temptation: the spirit indeed is willing, but the ““
42 flesh is weak. Again a second time he went away,
and prayed, saying, O my Father, if this cannot pass
43 away, except I drink it, thy will be done.. And he
came again and found them sleeping, for their eyes
44 were heavy. And he left them again, and went away,
and prayed a third time, saying again the same
45 words. Then cometh he to the disciples, and saith
unto them, Sleep on now, and take your rest: be-
hold, tke hour is at hand, and the Son of man is be-
46 trayed unto the hands of sinners. Arise, let us be
going: behold, he is at hand that betrayeth me.
47 And while he yet spake, lo, Judas, one of the
twelve, came, and with him a great multitude with
swords and staves, from ihe chief priests and elders
48 of the people. Now he that betrayed him gave them
a sign, saying, Whomsoever I shall kiss, that is he:
49 take him. And straightway he came to Jesus, and
50 said, Hail, Rabbi; and *kissed him. And Jesus said ἢ &:,,*°¢ “™
unto him, Friend, do that for which thou art come.
Then they came and laid hands on Jesus, and took
51 him. And behold, one of them that were with Jesus
stretched out his hand, and drew his sword, and
smote the *servant of the high priest, and struck off 8 Gr. bondservant.
52his ear. Then saith Jesus unto him, Put up again
thy sword into its place: for all they that take the
53 sword shall perish with the sword. Or thinkest thou
that I cannot beseech my Father, and he shall even
now send me more than twelve legions of angels?
54 How then should the scriptures be fulfilled,

(64)

5. MATTHEW. 26. 54-26. 71.

that thus it must be? In that hour said Jesus to 55
the multitudes, Are ye come out a8 against a robber
with swords and staves to seize me? I sat daily in
the temple teaching, and ye took me not. ‘But all 56
this is come to pass, that the scriptures of the

_ prophets might be fulfilled. Then all the disciples

1 Or, sanctuary:
as in ch. xxiii.
35; xxvii. 5,

2 Gr. liable to.
3 Or, with rods

left him, and fled.

And they that had taken Jesus led him away to 57
the house of Caiaphas the high priest, where the
scribes and the elders were gathered together. But 58
Peter followed him afar off, unto the court of the
high priest, and entered in, and sat with the officers,
to see the end. Now the chief priests and the whole 59
council sought false witness against Jesus, that they
might put him to death; and they found it not, 60
though many false witnesses came. But afterward
came two, and said, This man said, I am able to de- 61°
stroy the ‘temple of God, and to build it in three
days. And the high priest stood up, and said unto 62
him, Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these
witness against thee? But Jesus held his peace. 63
And the high priest said unto him, I adjure thee by
the living God, that thou tell us whether thou be the
Christ, the Son of God. Jesus saith unto him, Thou 64
hast said: nevertheless I say unto you, Henceforth
ye shall see the Son of man sitting at the right hand
of power, and coming on the clouds of heaven.
Then the high priest rent his garments, saying, He 65
hath spoken blasphemy: what further need have we
of witnesses? behold, now ye have heard the blas-
phemy: what think ye? They answered and said, 66
He is *worthy of death. Then did they spit in his 67
face and buffet him: and some smote him *with the
palms of their hands, saying, Prophesy unto us, thou 68
Christ: who is he that struck thee?

Now Peter was sitting without in the court: and 69
a maid came unto him, saying, Thou also wast with
Jesus the Galilean. But he denied before them all, 70
saying, I know not what thou sayest. And when he 71
was gone out

(65)

XXVI KATA MAOOAION 65

55 γραφαὶ ore οὕτως δεῖ γενέσθαι; ᾿Εν ἐκείνῃ τῇ. ὥρᾳ εἶπεν
ὁ Ἰησοῦς τοῖς ὄχλοις Ὥς ἐπὶ λῃστὴν ἐξήλθατε μετὰ
μαχαιρῶν «καὶ ξύλων συλλαβεῖν pe; καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἐν τῷ
ε a} la ὃ δά. Ἀ > > ΄ , TT -

56 ἱερῷ ἐκαθεζόμην διδάσκων καὶ οὐκ ἐκρατήσατέ με. Τοῦτο
δὲ ὅλον γέγονεν ἵνα πληρωθῶσιν αἱ γραφαὶ τῶν προφητῶν.
Tore οἱ μαθηταὶ 7 πάντες ἀφέντες αὐτὸν ἔφυγον.

εν ΄ ἀς οὖ rie at at κ᾿ ,

57 Οἱ δὲ κρατήσαντες τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν ἀπήγαγον πρὸς Kaua-
dav τὸν ἀρχιερέα, ὅπου οἱ γραμματεῖς καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι

58 συνήχθησαν. ὁ δὲ Πέτρος ἠκολούθει αὐτῷ [ἀπὸ] μακρόθεν
“ “ LA - » ’ ; Ν > 0 ‘ Ν 3 ’ὔ
ἕως τῆς αὐλῆς τοῦ ἀρχιερέως, καὶ εἰσελθὼν ἔσω ἐκάθητο

59 μετὰ τῶν ὑπηρετῶν ἰδεῖν τὸ τέλος. οἱ δὲ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ τὸ

, ¢ sy 7 ΄ ‘ a? a
συνέδριον ὅλον ἐζήτουν ψευδομαρτυρίαν κατὰ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ

60 ὅπως αὐτὸν θανατώσωσιν, καὶ οὐχ εὗρον πολλῶν προσελ-
θόντων ψευδομαρτύρων.. ὕστερον δὲ προσελθόντες δύο

6ι εἶπαν Οὗτος ἔφη Δύναμαι καταλῦσαι τὸν ναὸν τοῦ θεοῦ

62 καὶ διὰ τριῶν ἡμερῶν οἰκοδομῆσαι. καὶ ἀναστὰς ὃ ἀρχιε-
ρεὺς εἶπεν αὐτῷΙ Οὐδὲν ἀποκρίνῃ; τί οὗτοί σου καταμαρ-

63 τυροῦσιν; ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς ἐσιώπα. καὶ ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς εἶπεν

7, A 3 4 4 col - “ »“" σ “τ
αὐτῷ ᾿Εξορκἴζω σε κατὰ τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ζῶντος ἵνα ἡμῖν

64 εἴπῃς εἰ σὺ εἶ ὁ χριστὸς ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ. λέ ITB

4 εἴπῃς εἰ σὺ εἶ ὁ χριστὸς ὁ υἱὸς » λέγει αὐτῷ
ε» “ lal
ὁ Ἰησοῦς Σὺ "εἶπας" πλὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, aw ἄρτι ὄψεσθε

‘ « n , “
τὸν YION τοῦ ὀνθρώποΥ κἀθήμενον ἐκ δεξιῶν
lo ‘ -“ “
TAc δυνάμεωο Kal ἐρχύμενον ἐπὶ τῶν νεφελῶν

Lal > “Ὁ
65 TOY OYPANOY. τότε ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς διέρηξεν τὰ ἱμάτια
᾽ - ,ὔ > ’ fm” , ΝΜ
αὐτοῦ λέγων ᾿Εβλασφήμησεν" τί ἔτι χρείαν ἔχομεν μὰρ-
΄ Ν “a > , ‘4 ’, », tea “

66 τύρων; ἴδε νῦν ἠκούσατε τὴν βλασφημίαν’ τί ὑμῖν δοκεῖ;

67 οἵ δὲ ἀποκριθέντες εἶπαν “Evoxos θανάτου ἐστίν. Τότε
ἐνέπτυσαν εἰς τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐκολάφισαν αὐτόν,

68 οἱ δὲ ἐράπισαν λέγοντες Προφήτευσον ἡμῖν, χριστέ, τίς

69 ἐστιν ὃ παίσας σε; ὋὉ δὲ Πέτρος ἐκάθητο ἔξω
» a 3) 5 Ν -“ 3. A , 7 ,
ἐν τῇ αὐλῇ: καὶ προσῆλθεν αὐτῷ pia παιδίσκη λέγουσα

70 Καὶ σὺ ἦσθα μετὰ Ἰησοῦ τοῦ Ταλιλαίου: ὁ δὲ ἠρνήσατο

γι ἔμπροσθεν πάντων λέγων Οὐκ οἶδα τί λέγεις. ἐξελθόντα

αὐτοῦ

«Ἰὁμοιάζει -

4 Ποντίῳῃ
παραδιδοὺς

ἀθῷον

42

ἔδωκα

αὐτῷ | λέγεις ;

66 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ XXVI XXVI0

A a = . TEs ΝΜ a“
δὲ εἰς τὸν πυλῶνα εἶδεν αὐτὸν ἄλλη καὶ λέγει τοῖς ἐκεῖ
e > A.’ Ὁ an a , 9 ΄ὔ
Οὗτος ἦν μετὰ Ἰησοῦ τοῦ Ναζωραίου: καὶ πάλιν ἠρνή-
en 4 σ ᾿ > A ΝΜ Ν
σατο μετὰ ὅρκου OTL Οὐκ οἶδα τὸν ἄνθρωπον. μετὰ μι-
-“ “ >
κρὸν δὲ προσελθόντες οἱ ἑστῶτες εἶπον τῷ Πέτρῳ ᾿Αλη-
θῶς καὶ σὺ ἐξ αὐτῶν εἶ, καὶ γὰρ ἡἣ λαλιά σου “δῆλόν
~ ,ὔ » "ῳ A 5 , ov
σε ποιεῖ - τότε ἤρξατο καταθεματίζειν καὶ ὀμνύειν ὅτι
> ᾿ ᾽
Οὐκ οἷδα τὸν ἄνθρωπον. καὶ εὐθὺς ἀλέκτωρ ἐφώνησεν"
\ 35 , ε. , nw RA » - > * σ
καὶ ἐμνήσθη ὁ Πέτρος τοῦ ῥήματος Τησοῦ τἰρηκύτος ὅτι
Πρὶν ἀλέκτορα φωνῆσαι τρὶς ἀπαρνήσῃ με, καὶ νων
ἔξω ἔκλαυσεν πικρῶς.
,
IIpwias δὲ γενομένης συμβούλιον ἔλαβον πάντες OL
“A - 4 a? n
ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι τοῦ λαοῦ κατὰ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ
a 3 ΜῊ He, ‘
ὥστε θανατῶσαι αὐτόν" καὶ δήσαντες αὐτὸν ἀπήγαγον καὶ
ΩΝ Σ ‘4
παρέδωκαν ' Πειλάτῳ τῷ ἡγεμόνι. Τότε ἰδὼν
A 7 Ν
᾿Ιούδας ὁ ᾿παραδοὺς" αὐτὸν ὅτι κατεκρίθη μεταμεληθεὶς
ἔστρεψεν τὰ τριάκοντα ἀργύρια τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν. καὶ πρε-
σβυτέροις λέγων Ἥμαρτον παραδοὺς αἷμα ᾿ δίκαιον, οἱ
¢ ε >” . , , \ 3 ,
δὲ εἶπαν Τί πρὸς ἡμᾶς ; σὺ own. καὶ ῥίψας τὰ ἀργύρια
9 κ᾿ ‘ > , ᾳ ἢ. ‘ vat: c
εἷς τὸν ναὸν sg καὶ ἀπελθὼν ἀπήγξατο... Οἱ
δὲ ὀρχι(βάς sede τὰ ap yep εἶπαν Οὐκ ἔξεστιν
βαλεῖν αὐτὰ εἰς τὸν κορβανᾶν, ἐπεὶ τιμὴ αἵματός ἐστιν"
, , 5" a
συμβούλιον δὲ λαβόντες ἠγόρασαν ἐξ αὐτῶν τὸν ᾿Αγρὸν
a Ν a 3 - \
τοῦ Kepapéws εἰς ταφὴν τοῖς ξένοις. διὸ ἐκλήθη ὁ ἀγρὸς

74

75

L

N

nO nn &

8

ἐκεῖνος “Aypos Αἵματος ἕως τῆς σήμερον. Τότε ἐπλη- 9

ρώθη τὸ ῥηθὲν διὰ Ἱερεμίου τοῦ προφήτου λέγοντος
Kal ἔλδβον τὰ TPIAKONTA ἀργύριδ, THN τιμὴν τοῦ
TETIMHMENOY ON ἐτιμήσαντο ἀπὸ γίῶν ᾿Ἰορδήλ, Kal
᾿ἐδωκὰν" AYTA εἰς τὸν ἀγρὸν τοῦ κεράὰμέως, KABA
CYNETAZEN μοὶ Κύριος. Ὁ δὲ Ἰησοὺς ἐστάθη
ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ἡγεμόνος: καὶ ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτὸν 6 ἡγεμὼν
λέγων. Σὺ εἶ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ; ὁ δὲ ᾿[ησοῦς
ἔφη " Σὺ λέγεις." καὶ ἐν τῷ κατηγορεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπὸ
τῶν ἀρχιερέων καὶ πρεσβυτέρων οὐδὲν ἀπεκρίνατο, τότε

1το

It

12

13

26. 71-27. 13. 5. MATTHEW.

into the porch, another maid saw him, and saith
unto them that were there, This man also was with
72 Jesus the Nazarene. And again he denied with
73 an oath, I know not the man, And after a little
while they that stood by came and said to Peter,
Of a truth thou also art one of them; for thy speech
74 bewrayeth thee. Then began he to curse and to
swear, I know not the man. And straightway the
75 cock crew. And Peter remembered the word which
Jesus had said, Before the cock crow, thou shalt
deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bit-
terly.
27 Now when morning was come, all the chief priests
and the elders of the people took counsel against
2 Jesus to put him to death: and they bound him, and
led him away, and delivered him up to Pilate the
governor.
8 Then Judas, which betrayed him, when he saw
that he was condemned, repented himself, and
brought back the thirty pieces of silver to the chief
4 priests and elders, saying, I have sinned in that I be- , Many ancient au-
trayed ‘innocent blood. But they said, What is that therjsies ποιὰ
5 to us? see thou ¢o zt. And he cast down the pieces
of silver into the sanctuary, and departed; and he
6 went away and hanged himself. And the chief
priests took the pieces of silver, and said, It is not 2 Gr a
lawful to put them into the *treasury, since it is the ‘ream. | Com-
7 price of blood. And they took counsel, and bought [i ~~ "™
with them the potter’s field, to bury strangers in.
8 Wherefore that field was called, The field of blood,
9 unto this day. Then was fulfilled that which was
spoken *by Jeremiah the prophet, saying, And ‘they 5 or, through

priced
10 did price; and “they gave them for the potter’s field, 37,4, "™
as the Lord appointed me. 6 Some ancient au-

11 Now Jesus stood before the governor: and the jue "7

governor asked him, saying, Art thou the King of

the Jews? And Jesus said unto him, Thou sayest.
12 And when he was accused by the chief priests and
13 elders, he answered nothing. Then

I (66)

1 Or, ἃ feast

8. MATTHEW. 27. 13-27. 50.

saith Pilate unto him, Hearest thou not how many
things they witness against thee? And he gave him 14
no answer, not even to one word: insomuch that
the governor marvelled greatly. Now at ‘the feast 15
the governor was wont to release unto the multi-
tude one prisoner, whom they would. And they 16
had then a notable prisoner, called Barabbas.
When therefore they were gathered together, Pi- 17
late said unto them, Whom will ye that I release
unto you? Barabbas, or Jesus which is called
Christ? For he knew that for envy they had de-18
livered him up. And while he was sitting on the 19
judgement-seat, his wife sent unto him, saying,
Have thou nothing to do with that righteous man:
for I have suffered many things this day in a
dream because of him. Now the chief priests and 20
the elders persuaded the multitudes that they should
ask for Barabbas, and destroy Jesus. But the gov- 21
ernor answered and said unto them, Whether of the
twain will ye that I release unto you? And they
said, Barabbas. Pilate saith unto them, What then 22
shall I do unto Jesus which is called Christ? They
all say, Let him be crucified. And he said, Why, 23
what evil hath he done? But they cried out exceed-
ingly, saying, Let him be crucified. So when Pilate 24
saw that he prevailed nothing, but rather that a tu-
mult was arising, he took water, and washed his

2 Some ancient an- hands before the multitude, saying, 1 am innocent
thorities read 2of the blood of this righteous man: see ye to it,

ye de,

And all the people answered and said, His blood be 25
on us, and on our children. Then released he unto 26
them Barabbas: but Jesus he scourged and delivered
to be crucified.

Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into 27

ὁ Br Mark ce. 16, the *palace*, and gathered unto him the whole ‘band.

4 Or, cohort

clot.

And they ‘stripped him, and put on him a scarlet 28

: nuthortes oud robe. And they plaited a crown of thorns and put 29

it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand; and
they kneeled down before him, and mocked him,
saying, Hail, King of the Jews! And they spat upon 80
him, and took the reed and smote him on the head,

* For “palace” read ‘‘ Przetorium’? with marg. Or, palace [as in
Mark xy. 16] So in John xviii. 28,33; xix. 9.—Am. Com.

XXVII KATA MA60AION 67

» ’ , .
λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ ἸΤειλᾶτος Οὐκ ἀκούεις πόσα σου καταμαρ-
mes ala ‘ 29. ἃ a “
14 τυροῦσιν; καὶ οὐκ ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῷ πρὸς οὐδὲ ἕν ῥῆμα, ὥστε
“οὐ « ‘ ε , , Ν δὲ ε ‘ > 40
15 θαυμάζειν τὸν ἡγεμόνα λίαν. Kara δὲ ἑορτὴν εἰώθει
Δ «Ὁ
16 ὁ ἡγεμὼν ἀπολύειν ἕνα τῷ ὄχλῳ δέσμιον ὃν ἤθελον. εἶχον
, a
17 δὲ τότε δέσμιον ἐπίσημον λεγόμενον Βαραββᾶν. συνη-
γμένων οὖν αὐτῶν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ Πειλᾶτος Τίνα θέλετε
-“ -“ A’? a“ Ν
ἀπολύσω ὑμῖν, [τὸν] Βαραββᾶν ἢ ᾿Ιησοῦν τὸν λεγόμενον
ta »” ‘ @ \ , , 9: +P
18 Χριστόν; ἤδει yap ὅτι διὰ φθόνον παρέδωκαν αὐτόν.
, Ν 3 ΦΧ a ‘ > +2 ‘
19 Καθημένου δὲ αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τοῦ βήματος ἀπέστειλεν πρὸς
κὰν ε Ν 53 a“ , δὲ Ν Ν a“ ὃ ΄
αὐτὸν ἡ γυνὴ αὐτοῦ λέγουσα Μηδὲν σοὶ καὶ τῷ δικαίῳ
> re Ἁ \ μ᾿ θ , > ἝΝ ὃ > Ψ ἜΑ
ἐκείνῳ, πολλὰ γὰρ ἔπαθον σήμερον κατ᾽ ὄναρ δι’ αὐτόν.
ε 4 Δ 9 - νΝ ε , μ᾿ \ 3,
20 Οἱ δὲ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι ἔπεισαν τοὺς ὄχλους
cad °
iva αἰτήσωνται τὸν Βαραββᾶν τὸν δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦν ἀπολέσωσιν.
> 4 ae ese κ > oa , , Pe
ar ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ ἡγεμὼν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Τίνα θέλετε ἀπὸ
τῶν δύο ἀπολύσω ὑμῖν; οἱ δὲ εἶπαν Tov Βαραββᾶν.
a 9 a
22 λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ ἸΤειλᾶτος Τί οὖν ποιήσω ᾿Ιησοῦν τὸν λεγό-
23 μενον Χριστόν; λέγουσιν πάντες Σταυρωθήτω. ὃ δὲ ἔφη
Τί γὰρ κακὸν ἐποίησεν; ot δὲ περισσῶς ἔκραζον λέγοντες
ρ ρ γ
-“ > a
24 Σταυρωθήτω. ἰδὼν δὲ ὁ ἸΠειλᾶτος ὅτι οὐδὲν ὠφελεῖ ἀλλὰ
μᾶλλον θόρυβος γίνεται λαβὼν ὕδωρ ἀπενίψατο τὰς χεῖρας
“κατέναντι" τοῦ ὄχλου λέγων ᾿Αθῷός εἰμι ἀπὸ τοῦ αἵμα-
- 4 a
25 TOS τούτου" ὑμεῖς ὄψεσθε. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς πᾶς ὁ ads
> \ e > a“ a “
εἶπεν To αἷμα αὐτοῦ ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ τέκνα ἡμῶν.
, > > A an a
26 τότε ἀπέλυσεν αὐτοῖς τὸν Βαραββᾶν, τὸν δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦν φρα-
γελλώσας παρέδωκεν ἵνα σταυρωθῇ.
, ε A Pd 3 , ΄ Ἢ
27 Τότε οἱ στρατιῶται τοῦ ἡγεμόνος παραλαβόντες τὸν
> a
Ἰησοῦν εἰς τὸ πραιτώριον συνήγαγον ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ὅλην τὴν
28 σπεῖραν. καὶ "ἐκδύσαντες" αὐτὸν χλαμύδα κοκκίνην περιέ-
29 θηκαν αὐτῷ, καὶ πλέξαντες στέφανον ἐξ ἀκανθῶν ἐπέθηκαν
> *% “ “ > fol ‘ , > ~ “ > “A 4
ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ καὶ κάλαμον ἐν τῇ δεξιᾷ αὐτοῦ, καὶ
γονυπετήσαντες ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ ἐνέπαιξαν αὐτῷ λέγον-
a A ΑἹ: Τῇ > ,
39 τες Χαῖρε, ᾿ βασιλεῦ" τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, καὶ ἐμπτύσαντες εἰς

‘ » 4 4
αὐτὸν ἔλαβον τὸν κάλαμον καὶ ἔτυπτον εἰς τὴν κεφαλὴν

42.

ἀπέναντι

τοῦ δικαίου

ἐνδύσαντες

ὁ βασιλεὺς

“εἰς ἀπάντησιν
αὐτου

Ap.

βαλόντες | A ip.

42.

θεοῦ εἶ

τῷ θεῷ

Ap.

+’Haed ἡλεί λαμὰ
ζαφθανεί!.

ἔλεγον

68 KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ XXVII

αὐτοῦ. καὶ ore ἐνέπαιξαν αὐτῷ, ἐξέδυσαν αὐτὸν τὴν 3:
χλαμύδα καὶ ἐνέδυσαν αὐτὸν τὰ ἱμάτια αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀπήγα-
γον αὐτὸν εἰς τὸ σταυρῶσαι. ᾿Ἐξερχόμενοι δὲ 32
εὗρον ἄνθρωπον Κυρηναῖον * ὀνόματι Σίμωνα" τοῦτον ἡγγά-
ρευσαν ἵνα ἄρῃ τὸν σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ. Kat ἐλθόντες εἰς τό- 33
mov λεγόμενον Τολγοθά, 6 ἐστιν Kpaviov Τόπος λεγόμε-
γος, ἔδωκαν αὐτῷ πιεῖν οἶνον μετὰ χολῆς μεμιγμένον" 34
καὶ γευσάμενος οὐκ ἠθέλησεν πιεῖν. σταυρώσαντες δὲ 35
αὐτὸν MEMEPICANTO τὰ IMATIA αὐτοῦ Βᾶλλοντεο" κλῆρον,
καὶ καθήμενοι ἐτήρουν αὐτὸν ἐκεῖ, καὶ ἐπέθηκαν ἐπάνω =
τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ τὴν αἰτίαν αὐτοῦ γεγραμμένην OYTOS
ἘΣΤῚΝ ΙΗΣΟΥΣ Ο. BASIAEYS TON IOYAAION.
Τότε σταυροῦνται σὺν αὐτῷ δύο λῃσταί, εἷς ἐκ δεξιῶν καὶ 38
εἷς ἐξ εὐωνύμων. Οἱ δὲ παραπορευόμενοι ἐβλασφήμουν 39
αὐτὸν KINOYNTEC TAC KEPAAAC AYTON . καὶ λέγοντες Ὁ 4o
καταλύων τὸν ναὸν καὶ ἐν τρισὶν ἡμέραις οἰκοδομῶν, σῶσον
σεαυτόν εἰ υἱὸς ‘el τοῦ θεοῦ", κατάβηθι ἀπὸ τοῦ σταυροῦ.
ὁμοίως [καὶ] οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς ἐμπαίζοντες μετὰ τῶν γραμματέων 41
καὶ πρεσβυτέρων ἔλεγον. ἔλλλους ἔσωσεν, ἑαυτὸν οὐ δύνα- 42
ται σῶσαι βασιλεὺς Ἰσραήλ ἐστιν, καταβάτω νῦν ἀπὸ
τοῦ σταυροῦ καὶ πιστεύσομεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν. πέποιθεν ἐπὶ 43
"τὸν θεόν", ῥγοάοθω νῦν εἰ θέλει AYTON’ εἶπεν γὰρ ὅτι
Θεοῦ εἰμὶ vids. τὸ δ᾽ αὐτὸ καὶ of λῃσταὶ of συνσταυρω: 44
θέντες σὺν αὐτῷ ὠνείδιζον αὐτόν. ᾿Απὸ δὲ 45
ἕκτης ὥρας σκότος ἐγένετο ἐτὶ πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν ἕως ὥρας
ἐνάτης. περὶ δὲ τὴν ἐνάτην ὥραν ἐβόησεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς φωνῇ 46
μεγάλῃ λέγων “Ἔλωΐί EA@I AEMA CABAYOANE! §
τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν Θεέ ΜΟΥ θεέ ΜΟΥ, TNA τί με EfKATEAITTEC;
τινὲς δὲ τῶν ἐκεῖ ἑστηκότων ἀκούσαντες ἔλεγον. ὅτι 47
Ἠλείαν φωνεῖ οὗτος. ᾿ καὶ εὐθέως δραμὼν εἷς ἐξ αὐτῶν καὶ 48
λαβὼν σπόγγον πλήσας τε ὄξογς καὶ περιθεὶς καλάμῳ
ἐπότιζεν αὐτόν. οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ "εἶπαν “Ades ἴδωμεν εἰ 45

ἔρχεται λείας σώσων αὐτόν. [ἄλλος δὲ λαβὼν λόγχην

27. 81-27. 49. 5. MATTHEW.

81 And when they had mocked him, they took off from
him the robe, and put on him his garments, and led
him away to crucify him.
82 And as they came out, they found a man of Cy-
rene, Simon by name: him they ‘compelled to go 1 Gr. impressed.
33 with them, that he might bear his cross. And when
they were come unto a place called Golgotha, that is
34 to say, The place of a skull, they gave him wine to
drink mingled with gall: and when he had tasted it,
35 he would not drink. And when they had crucified
36 him, they parted his garments among them, casting
Ὅν lots: and they sat and watched him there. And
37 they set up over his head his accusation written,
38 THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS. Then are
there crucified with him two robbers, one on the
39 right hand, and one on the left. And they that
40 passed by railed on him, wagging their heads, and
saying, Thou that destroyest the *temple, and build- 2 or, sanctuary
est it in three days, save thyself: if thou art the Son
41 of God, come down from the cross. In like manner
also the chief priests mocking him, with the scribes
42 and elders, said, He saved others; *himself he cannot * 2h fey?”
save. He is the King of Israel; let him now come
down from the cross, and we will believe on him.
43 He trusteth on God; let him deliver him now, if he
desireth him: for he said, I am the Son of God.
44 And the robbers also that were crucified with him
cast upon him the same reproach.
45 Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over
46 all the “land until the ninth hour. And about the 4 or, carta
ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli,
Eli, lama sabachthani? that is, My God, my God,
47 why hast thou forsaken me? And some of them * jy, je,
that stood there, when they heard it, said, This man
48 calleth Elijah. And straightway one of them ran,
and took a sponge, and filled it with vinegar, and AP a ;
49 put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. And the ° theres ad dnd
rest said, Let be; let us see whether Elijah cometh ‘faranapireed
to save him.* ἐπ μι τ
John xix, 34.

(68)

1 Or, sanctuary

2 Or, a son of God

8Or, Take a guard

4 Gr. make it sure.
as ye know,

5, MATTHEW. 27. 50-27. 65.

And Jesus. cried again with a loud voice, and 50
yielded up his spirit. And behold, the veil of the 51
‘temple was rent in twain from the top to the bot-
tom; and the earth did quake; and the rocks were
rent; and the tombs were opened; and many bodies 52
of the saints that had fallen asleep were raised;
and coming forth out of the tombs after his res- 53
urrection they entered into the holy city and ap-
peared unto many. Now the centurion, and they 54
that were with him watching Jesus, when they
saw the earthquake, and the things that were done,
feared exceedingly, saying, Truly this was *the Son
of God. And many women were there beholding 55
from afar, which had followed Jesus from Galilee,
ministering unto him: among whom was Mary 56
Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and
Joses, and the mother of the sons of Zebedee.

And when even was come, there came a rich man 57
from Arimathea, named Joseph, who also himself
was Jesus’ disciple: this man went to Pilate, and 58
asked for the body of Jesus. Then Pilate command-
ed it to be given up. And Joseph took the body 59
and wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, and laid it in 60
his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the
rock: and he rolled a great stone to the door of the
tomb, and departed. And Mary Magdalene was 61
there, and the other Mary, sitting over against the
sepulchre.

Now on the morrow, which is the day after the 62
Preparation, the chief priests and the Pharisees were
gathered together unto Pilate, saying, Sir, we remem- 63
ber that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive,
After three days I rise again. Command therefore 64
that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day,
lest haply his disciples come and steal him away, and
say unto the people, He is risen from the dead: and
the last error will be worse than the first. Pilate 65
said unto them, *Ye have a guard: go your way,

*4make it as sure as

(69)

ΧΧν ΚΑΤᾺ MA@OAION 69

ἔνυξεν αὐτοῦ τὴν πλευράν, Kat ἐξῆλθεν ὕδωρ καὶ αἷμα.
so ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς πάλιν κράξας φωνῇ μεγάλῃ ἀφῆκεν τὸ πνεῦμα,
Κ Ν id \ Mire ‘ a ~ 3 ΄, θ ϑ' φῦ 7

st Καὶ ἰδοὺ τὸ καταπέτασμα τοῦ ναοῦ ἐσχίσθη [ἀπ᾿] ἄνωθεν
“ , > ΄ ye a> , s ε / > ,
ἕως κάτω εἰς δύο, καὶ ἡ γῆ ἐσείσθη, καὶ αἱ πέτραι ἐσχίσθη-

aA > ~

52 σαν, καὶ τὰ μνημεῖα ἀνεῴχθησαν Kal πολλὰ σώματα τῶν

ta ¢ ὦ 2 2 6 Ν ΕἸ ’ 9 ~

53 κεκοιμημένων ἁγίων ἠγέρθησαν, Kat ἐξελθόντες ἐκ τῶν
μνημείων μετὰ τὴν ἔγερσιν αὐτοῦ εἰσῆλθον εἰς τὴν ἁγίαν

34 πόλιν καὶ ἐνεφανίσθησαν πολλοῖς. ὋὉ δὲ ἑκατόνταρχος
καὶ ot μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ τηροῦντες τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν ἰδόντες τὸν σεισμὸν
καὶ τὰ γινόμενα ἐφοβήθησαν σφόδρα, λέγοντες ᾿Αληθῶς

a “- > a a

ss θεοῦ vids’ ἦν οὗτος. Ἦσαν δὲ ἐκεῖ γυναῖκες πολλαὶ ἀπὸ
μακρόθεν θεωροῦσαι, αἵτινες ἠκολούθησαν τῷ Ἰησοῦ ἀπὸ

56 τῆς Γαλιλαίας διακονοῦσαι᾽ αὐτῷ: ἐν αἷς qv "Μαρία" ἡ
Μαγδαληνὴ καὶ Μαρία ἡ τοῦ ᾿Ιακώβου καὶ "Ἰωσὴφ" μήτηρ
καὶ ἡ μήτηρ τῶν υἱῶν Ζεβεδαίου.

57 ᾿ΟΨίας δὲ γενομένης ἦλθεν ἄνθρωπος πλούσιος ἀπὸ
“Apipabaias, τοὔνομα Ἰωσήφ, ὃς καὶ αὐτὸς ᾿ἐμαθητεύθη" τῷ
> n e x “ ΄, δ΄ 18 ‘ ~

58 Ἰησοῦ: οὗτος προσελθὼν τῷ Πειλάτῳ᾽ ἡτήσατο τὸ σῶμα

59 τοῦ Ἰησοῦ. τότε ὁ ἸΠειλᾶτος ἐκέλευσεν ἀποδοθῆναι. καὶ

“ A
λαβὼν τὸ σῶμα ὁ Ἰωσὴφ ἐνετύλιξεν αὐτὸ [ἐν] σινδόνε

60 καθαρᾷ, καὶ ἔθηκεν αὐτὸ ἐν τῷ καινῷ αὐτοῦ iw ὃ ἐλ

ο ρᾷ, Ἢ f 3 αὐτοῦ μνημείῳ ὃ éda-
τόμησεν ἐν τῇ πέτρᾳ, καὶ προσκυλίσας λίθον μέγαν τῇ

, -“ -“ “
6: θύρᾳ τοῦ μνημείου ἀπῆλθεν. Ἦν δὲ ἐκεῖ Μαριὰμ ἢ
Ν Ν fod
Μαγδαληνὴ καὶ ἡ ἄλλη Μαρία καθήμεναι ἀπέναντι τοῦ
4 “

62 τάφου. Τῇ δὲ ἐπαύριον, ἥτις ἐστὶν μετὰ τὴν

παρασκευήν, συνήχθησαν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ of Φαρισαῖοι
A lad a

63 πρὸς ἸΤειλᾶτον λέγοντες Κύριε, ἐμνήσθημεν ὅτι ἐκεῖνος
ε -“ ~ ‘

ὁ πλάνος εἶπεν ἔτι ζῶν Μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας ἐγείρομαι"

64 κέλευσον οὖν ἀσφαλισθῆναι τὸν τάφον ἕως τῆς τρίτης
«+ ΄ :
ἡμέρας, μή ποτε ἐλθόντες of μαθηταὶ ᾿ κλέψωσιν αὐτὸν

Ν ΝΜ fal - -“ cal
καὶ εἴπωσιν τῷ λαῷ ᾿Ἠγέρθη ἀπὸ τῶν νεκρῶν, καὶ ἔσται
6 ε > ’ nN , , “-“ , »” τ > ~ ε
5 ἢ ἐσχατὴ πλανὴ χείρων τῆς πρώτης. ἔφη ᾿ αὐτοῖς ὁ
ad »”
Πειλᾶτος Ἔχετε κουστωδίαν: ὑπάγετε ἀσφαλίσασθε ὡς

υἱὸς θεοῦ

Μαριαμ
Ap. [Ἰωσῆ

ἐμαθήτευσεν

Mapicu

15 κύριος Ε

Apt

᾿
νπὸο
το

ἐφημίσθη

72 KATA MA®@GAION XXVII XXVITI

οἴδατε. οἱ δὲ πορευθέντες ἡἠσφαλέσαντο τὸν τάφον odpa- 65
γίσαντες τὸν λίθον μετὰ τῆς κουστωδίας.

"

᾿Οψὲ δὲ σαββάτων, τῇ ἐπιφωσκούσῃ εἰς μίαν σαββάτων,
ἦλθεν "Μαρία" ἡ Μαγδαληνὴ καὶ 4 ἄλλη Μαρία θεωρῆσαι
τὸν τάφον. καὶ ἰδοὺ σεισμὸς ἐγένετο μέγας: ἄγγελος γὰρ

ΕἸ -“ A 5 , ‘A
Κυρίου καταβὰς ἐξ οὐρανοῦ καὶ προσελθὼν ἀπεκύλισε τὸν
, ἂν ὧν ’ > , 5 a > x ε 20, 5 a ε
λίθον καὶ ἐκάθητο ἐπάνω αὐτοῦ. ἦν δὲ ἡ εἰδέα αὐτοῦ ὡς :
> \ Ν ν,ΨΝ ᾽ - Ν ε , ee, X A
ἀστραπὴ καὶ τὸ ἔνδυμα αὐτοῦ λευκὸν ws χιών, ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ 4
, . “ > , ε a“ A ’ 4G : ε
φόβου αὐτοῦ ἐσείσθησαν οἱ τηροῦντες καὶ ἐγενήθησαν ὡς
ΕἸ - ’ὔ A
νεκροί, ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ ἄγγελος εἶπεν ταῖς γυναιξίν. My 5

- a a ,
φοβεῖσθε ὑμεῖς, οἶδα γὰρ ὅτι ᾿ΤἸησοῦν τὸν ἐσταυρωμένον

σ᾽

“ > A Ἀ > a
ζητεῖτε: οὐκ ἔστιν ὧδε, ἠγέρθη yap καθὼς εἶπεν" δεῦτε
ἊΝ \ , ¢ " ae \ ‘ 6 a ἀξ ΣΕ Τὰ
ἴδετε τὸν τόπον ὁποῦ ἔκειτο | * καὶ ταχὺ πορευθεῖσαι ELTATE 7

a “- > ao > /, 6 Ψ "Δ a a A
τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ ὅτι ᾿Ἠγέρθη ἀπὸ τῶν νεκρῶν, καὶ
lad ry “
ἰδοὺ προάγει ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν Ταλιλαίαν, ἐκεῖ αὐτὸν ὄψεσθε"
SAF ye 4 ν᾽ a ea a ,
ἰδοὺ "εἶπον" ὑμῖν. καὶ ἀπελθοῦσαι ταχὺ ἀπὸ τοῦ μνημείου 8
‘ , Ν a“ , 28 oe a a
μετὰ φόβου καὶ χαρᾶς μεγάλης ἔδραμον ἀπαγγεῖλαι τοῖς
ἐν a ‘ eee) Sal SRE ay hy
μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἰδοὺ ᾿Ιησοῦς ὑπήντησεν αὐταῖς λέγων 9
Χαῴρτε: αἱ δὲ προσελθοῦσαι ἐκράτησαν αὐτοῦ τοὺς πόδας
κ , 7 A , , " Ae a \
καὶ προσεκύνησαν αὐτῷ. τότε λέγει αὐταῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς My τὸ

“ ε - > “a »

φοβεῖσθε: ὑπάγετε ἀπαγγείλατε τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς μου ἵνα ἀπέλ-
> lal
θωσιν εἰς τὴν Ταλιλαίαν, κἀκεῖ με ὄψονται. Πο- x
, Ν 7 a 29 , a δώ 3 6 , >
ρευομένων δὲ αὐτῶν ἰδού τινες τῆς κουστωδίας ἐλθόντες εἰς
“ “ bu Ν ,
τὴν πόλιν ἀπήγγειλαν τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν ἅπαντα τὰ γενό-
a , ΄
μενα. καὶ συναχθέντες μετὰ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων συμβούλιόν 12
, > ΄ ε \o» -“ ’ ,
τε λαβόντες ἀργύρια ἱκανὰ ἔδωκαν τοῖς στρατιώταις λέγον- 13
. fol ‘ /
τες Εἴπατε ore Οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ νυκτὸς ἐλθόντες
» aN e a ' , pee. 3 Lal a
ἔκλεψαν αὐτὸν ἡμῶν κοιμωμένων: Kal ἐὰν ἀκουσθῇ τοῦτο 14

7 -" Cal ε vol »

[ἐπὶ τοῦ ἡγεμόνος, ἡμεῖς πείσομεν καὶ ὑμᾶς ἀμερίμνους

, ε Ν , τ σι ᾽ ’ >. , ε ce
ποιήσομεν. οἱ δὲ λαβόντες ᾿ ἀργύρια ἐποίησαν ws édu- 15

ey\7 Φ Ν Te
δάχθησαν. Kat 'διεφημίσθη᾽ ὁ λόγος οὗτος παρὰ ᾿Ιουδαίοις
, a , ε , ε ΑΔ ΝΜ
μέχρι τῆς σήμερον [ἡμέρας]. Οἱ δὲ ἕνδεκα 16
het ͵ > A , > » oar 2
μαθηταὶ ἐπορεύθησαν εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν εἰς τὸ ὄρος οὗ -

27. 65-28. 16. 5. MATTHEW.

66 ye can. So they went, and made the sepuichre sure,
sealing the stone, the guard being with them.
28 Now late on the sabbath day, as it began to dawn
toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magda-
2 lene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre. And
behold, there was a great earthquake; for an angel
of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and
8 rolled away the stone, and sat upon it. His appear-
ance was as lightning, and his raiment white as
4snow: and for fear of him the watchers did quake,
5 and became asdead men. And the angel answered
and said unto the women, Fear not ye: for I know
6 that ye seek Jesus, which hath been crucified. He
is not here; for he is risen, even as he said. Come
7 see the place ‘where the Lord lay. And go quickly
and tell his disciples, He is risen from the dead; and
lo, he goeth before you into Galilee; there shall ye
8see him: lo, I have told you. And they departed
quickly from the tomb with fear and great joy, and
9 ran to bring his disciples word. And behold, Jesus
met them, saying, All hail. And they came and
10 took hold of his feet, and worshipped him. Then
saith Jesus unto them, Fear not: go tell my brethren
that they depart into Galilee, and there shall they
see me.
11 Now while they were going, behold, some of the
guard came into the city, and told unto the chief
12 priests all the things that were come to pass. And
when they were assembled with the elders, and had
taken counsel, they gave large money unto the sol-
18 diers, saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night,

=e
ΕΣ

14and stole him away while we slept. And if this,

*come to the governor’s ears, we will persuade him,
15 and rid you of care. So they took the money, and
did as they were taught: and this saying was spread
abroad among the Jews, and continueth until this
day.
16 But the eleven disciples went into Galilee, unto
the mountain where

(70)

Many ancient
authorities read
where he lay.

Or, come fo ἃ
hearing before
6 governor

8. MATTHEW. 28. 16-28. 20.

Jesus had appointed them. And when they saw 17
him, they worshipped him: but some doubted. And 18
Jesus came to them and spake unto them, saying,
All authority hath been given unto me in heaven
and on earth. Go ye therefore, and make disci- 19
ples of all the nations, baptizing them into the name -
of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy
Ghost: teaching them to observe all things whatso- 20
1 Gr. all the daye, CVE I commanded you: and lo, I am with you

20r, the contum. alway, even unto *the end of the world.
mation of the age

(71)

XXVIII KATA ΜΑΘΘΑΙΟΝ 71

> , 3 lal oe ΒΒ aA 4 420. ) 8... ΓΑ
1) ἐτάξατο αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, καὶ ἰδόντες αὐτὸν προσεκύ-
‘ 88 lal
13 νησαν, οἱ δὲ ἐδίστασαν. καὶ προσελθὼν ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐλά-
»“" » cal
λησεν αὐτοῖς λέγων ᾿Εδόθη μοι πᾶσα ἐξουσία ἐν οὐ-
- ‘ a al >
19 pav@ καὶ ἐπὶ [τῆς] γῆς" πορευθέντες οὖν μαθητεύσατε
, . Ἂν r , πού ee > , -
“πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, '᾿ βαπτίζοντες" αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ πα-
a -" “-“ ~ ΄ 2
20TpOs καὶ TOU υἱοῦ Kal τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος, διδάσκοντες
> 4 “ ’ μι ΕἸ ’ can A ΕῚ ‘4 ᾿ ,
αὐτοὺς τηρεῖν πάντα ὅσα ἐνετειλάμην ὑμῖν" καὶ ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ
> ε ζω ν"ν ΄ Ν ε / -“ “ ’ a“
μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰμὶ πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας ἕως τῆς συντελείας τοῦ
αἰῶνος.

βαπτίσαντες

υἱοῦ θεοῦ 42.

᾿Εγένετο

“KATA MAPKON

APXH τοῦ εὐαγγελίου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ *.

Καθὼς γέγραπται ἐν τῷ σαίᾳ τῷ προφήτῃ
᾿ΙδοΥ ἀποοτέλλω τὸν ἄγγελόν MOY πρὸ προοώπου
coy,
OC KATACKEYACEl THN ὅλόν COY’
Φωνὴ Bo@NnToc ἐν TH ἐρήμῳ

ἱἙτοιμάοσδτε τὴν OAON Kypioy,

εὐθεῖς ποιεῖτε τὰς τρίβους ayTOY,
ἐγένετο ᾿Ιωάνης ὁ βαπτίζων ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ κηρύσσων βά-
πτισμα μετανοίας εἰς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν. καὶ ἐξεπορεύ-
€To πρὸς αὐτὸν πᾶσα ἡ ᾿Ιουδαία χώρα καὶ οἵ Ἰεροσολυ-
μεῖται πάντες, καὶ ἐβαπτίζοντο ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ ᾿Ιορδάνῃ
ποταμῷ ἐξομολογούμενοι τὰς ἁμαρτίας αὐτῶν. καὶ ἦν ὁ
᾿Ιωάνης ἐνδεδυμένος τρίχας καμήλου καὶ ζώνην δερματίνην
περὶ τὴν ὀσφὺν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἔσθων ἀκρίδας καὶ μέλι ἄγριον.
καὶ ἐκήρυσσεν λέγων Ἔρχεται ὁ ἰσχυρότερός μου ὀπίσω
[μου], οὗ οὐκ εἰμὶ ἱκανὸς κύψας λῦσαι τὸν ἱμάντα τῶν ὕπο-
δημάτων αὐτοῦ: ἐγὼ ἐβάπτισα ὑμᾶς ὕδατι, αὐτὸς δὲ βα-
πτίσει ὑμᾶς πνεύματι ἁγίῳ.

un ».

6

8

“KAI ETENETO® ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέραις ἦλθεν 9

Ἰησοῦς ἀπὸ Ναζαρὲτ τῆς Γαλιλαίας καὶ ἐβαπτίσθη εἰς

THE GOSPEL

ACOORDING TO

Ss. MARK.
1 Tue beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, 'the1 Some ancient au
rities omit the
Son of God. Son of God.
2 Even as it is written *in Isaiah the prophet, * TRorltios vend ἐν

Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, —_¢ prophets.
Who shall prepare thy way;
8 The voice of one crying in the wilderness,
Make ye ready the way of the Lord,
Make his paths straight;
4 John came, who baptized in the wilderness and
preached the baptism of repentance unto remission
5 of sins. And there went out unto him all the coun-
try of Juda, and all they of Jerusalem; and they
were baptized of him in the river Jordan, confessing
6 their sins. And John was clothed with camel’s hair,
and had a leathern girdle about his loins, and did eat
7 locusts and wild honey. And he preached, saying,
There cometh after me he that is mightier than I,
the latchet of whose shoes I am not *worthy to stoop 3 &- suficient.
Sdown and unloose. I baptized you ‘with water; bon ἢ Holy Spirit:
but he shall baptize you with the ‘Holy Ghost. a ΤΤΜΗΝ
9 And it came to pass in those days, that Jesus
came from Nazareth of Galilee, and was baptized

(72)

1 Gr. into.

2 Or, it

3 Or, convulsing

5. MARK. 1. 9-1. 26.

of John tin the Jordan. And straightway coming up 10
out of the water, he saw the heavens rent asunder,
and the Spirit as a dove descending upon him: and a 11
voice came out of the heavens, Thou art my beloved
Son, in thee I am well pleased.

And straightway the Spirit driveth him forth into 12
the wilderness. And he was in the wilderness forty 18
days tempted of Satan; and he was with the wild
beasts; and the angels ministered unto him.

Now after that John was delivered up, Jesus came 14
into Galilee, preaching the gospel of God, and say- 15
ing, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God
is at hand: repent ye, and believe in the gospel.

And passing along by the sea of Galilee, he saw 16
Simon and Andrew the brother of Simon. casting a
net in the sea: for they were fishers. And Jesus 17
said unto them, Come ye after me, and I will make
you to become fishers of men. And straightway 18
they left the nets, and followed him. And going on 19
a little further, he saw James the son of Zebedee, and
John his brother, who also were in the boat mend-
ing the nets. And straightway he called them: and 20
they left their father Zebedee in the boat with the
hired servants, and went after him. d

And they go into Capernaum; and straightway 21
on the sabbath day he entered into the synagogue
and taught. And they were astonished at his teach- 22
ing: for he taught them as having authority, and
not as the scribes. And straightway there was in 23
their synagogue a man with an unclean spirit; and
he cried out, saying, What have we to do with thee, 24
thou Jesus of Nazareth? art thou come to destroy
us? I know thee who thou art; the Holy One of
God. And Jesus rebuked *him, saying, Hold thy 25
peace, and come out of him. And the unclean spir- 26
it, tearing him and crying with a loud voice, came
out of him.

(78)

τυ νυ

I KATA MAPKON 73

‘ > , ε A > ’΄ Ν 3.» > 4 > fel
10 TOV Ἰορδάνην ὑπὸ ‘Iwavov. καὶ εὐθὺς ἀναβαίνων ἐκ τοῦ
“ > / ‘ - - Ν \ a“ ε
ὕδατος εἶδεν σχιζομένους τοὺς οὐρανοὺς καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα ὡς
A -" 5 Φ' 4 Ν Ν 5 ’ >
1 περιστερὰν καταβαῖνον εἰς αὐτόν: καὶ φωνη [ἐγένετο] ἐκ
-“ . -»" \ a ε ev e 3 ’ὔ > Ν 5,
τῶν οὐρανῶν Σὺ εἶ ὁ υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός, ἐν σοὶ εὐδό-
“ > ,
12 KOO. Kat εὐθὺς τὸ πνεῦμα αὐτὸν ἐκβάλλει
, ε /
13 εἰς τὴν ἔρημον. καὶ ἦν ἐν TH ‘pine ἀνγοβάνδυτα ἡμέ-
ρας τἰεἰραζόμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ Σατανᾶ, καὶ ἦν Mare τῶν θηρί-
ὧν, καὶ οἱ apes διηκόνουν αὐτῷ.
- Καὶ μετὰ τὸ παραδοθῆναι τὸν ᾿Ιωάνην ἦλθεν ὃ
Ἰησοῦς εἰς τὴν Ταλιλαίαν κηρύσσων τὸ εὐαγγέλιον
-“ -“ /
15 τοῦ θεοῦ [καὶ λέγων] ὅτι ἸΠεπλήρωται ὁ καιρὸς καὶ
ἤγγικεν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ: μετανοεῖτε καὶ πιστεύ-
ἐν τῷ εὐ Ni Kat παρά ὶ
16 ετε τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ. ράγων παρὰ
τὴν θάλασσαν τῆς Γαλιλαίας εἶδεν Σίμωνα καὶ ᾿᾽Αν-
5 ’
δρέαν τὸν ἀδελφὸν Σίμωνος ἀμφιβάλλοντας ἐν τῇ θα-
“ Ν a
17 λάσσῃ, ἦσαν γὰρ aXdeciss καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς
Δεῦτε ὀπίσω μου, καὶ ποιήσω ὑμᾶς γενέσθαι ἁλεεῖς
,
18 ἀνθρώπων. καὶ εὐθὺς ἀφέντες τὰ δίκτυα ἠκολούθησαν
19 αὐτῷ, Καὶ προβὰς ὀλίγον εἶδεν Ἰάκωβον τὸν τοῦ Ζεβε-
, \ > , Lan > \ φιλὶ κ᾿ > κ 9 -
δαίου καὶ ᾿Ιωάνην τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ, καὶ αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ
’ . ὃ ,ὔ ‘ , \ AN ae > ,
20 πλοίῳ καταρτίζοντας τὰ δίκτυα, al εὐθὺς ἐκάλεσεν αὐτούς.
a a a ,,
καὶ ἀφέντες τὸν πατέρα αὐτῶν LeBedaiov ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ
‘ fol a x A | | 7 a
μετὰ τῶν μισθωτῶν ἀπῆλθον ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ.
5 -“
2x Καὶ εἰσπορεύονται εἰς Καφαρναούμ. Καὶ εὐθὺς τοῖς
: : Α
22 σάββασιν "εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν edidacKev', καὶ
ἐξεπλήσσοντο ἐπὶ τῇ διδαχῇ αὐτοῦ, ἦν γὰρ διδάσκων
3 Ν e > Δ Ν Ν 3 ε ε a
23 αὐτοὺς ws ἐξουσίαν ἔχων Kal οὐχ ὡς οἱ γραμματεῖς. καὶ
εὐθὺς ἦν ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ αὐτῶν ἄνθρωπος ἐν πνεύματι
ca ἄν.
24 ἀκαθάρτῳ, καὶ ἀνέκραξεν λέγων Τί ἡμῖν καὶ σοί, ᾿Ιησοῦ
- δ «τῷ 3 rae n 5 ε
Ναζαρηνέ; ἦλθες ἀπολέσαι ἡμᾶς; ‘oda’ σε τίς εἶ, 6 ἅγιος
τοῦ θεοῦ. καὶ ἐπετίμησεν αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς [λέγων] Φιμώ
25 τοῦ θεοῦ. ὶ ἐπετίμησεν αὐτῷ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς [λέγων μώ-
» lol
26 θητι καὶ ἔξελθε ἐξ αὐτοῦ. καὶ σπαράξαν αὐτὸν τὸ πνεῦμα
δεῖ δ᾽ Ὁ \ : ξ ὔ >
τὸ ἀκάθαρτον Kat φωνῆσαν φωνῇ μεγάλῃ ἐξῆλθεν ἐξ αὐτοῦ.

ἐδίδασκεν eis τὴν
συναγωγήν

οἴδαμέν

πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς

ἐξελθὼν ἦλθεν

εἰὀργισθεὶς +

"4 KATA ΜΆΡΚΟΝ Ι

, - “ > ΑΨ ,
καὶ ἐθαμβήθησαν ἅπαντες, ὥστε συνζητεῖν “αὐτοὺς λέγον-
a lol Ν , 23> ’ A -
τας Τί ἐστιν τοῦτο; διδαχὴ καινή: κατ᾽ ἐξουσίαν καὶ τοῖς
, - ’ὔ , eet
πνεύμασι τοῖς ἀκαθάρτοις ἐπιτάσσει, καὶ ὑπακούουσιν αὐτῷ,
Καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἡ ἀκοὴ αὐτοῦ εὐθὺς πανταχοῦ εἰς ὅλην τὴν
fal 32 Χ ~
περίχωρον τῆς Ταλιλαίας. Καὶ εὐθὺς ἐκ τῆς
a Ν
συναγωγῆς ᾿ἐξελθόντες ἦλθαν" εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν Σίμωνος καὶ
Ἀ
᾿Ανδρέου μετὰ ᾿Ιακώβου καὶ ᾿Ιωάνου. ἡ δὲ πενθερὰ Σίμωνος
L Pee » «ἡ
κατέκειτο πυρέσσουσα, καὶ εὐθὺς λέγουσιν αὐτῷ περὶ αὐτῆς.
ΝΜ » ΄ lol
καὶ προσελθὼν ἤγειρεν αὐτὴν κρατήσας τῆς χειρός" Kal a-
- ᾿ , ° ne
φῆκεν αὐτὴν ὁ πυρετός, καὶ διηκόνει αὐτοῖς, - ὌὈ-
,ὔ Ν ’ Ld ΝΜ" eg Ν ‘ Ss.
ψίας δὲ γενομένης, ὅτε ἔδυσεν ὁ ἥλιος, ἔφερον πρὸς αὐτὸν
lal ‘\
πάντας τοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας Kal τοὺς δαιμονιζομένους: Kat
a ῳ ε , 9 , nN . , : XN 3 ,
ἣν ὅλη ἡ πόλις ἐπισυνηγμένη πρὸς τὴν θύραν. καὶ ἐθερά-
‘ -“" ΝΜ ’ , “ Ν
πευσεν πολλοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας ποικίλαις νόσοις, καὶ δαι-
= >. » al
μόνια πολλὰ ἐξέβαλεν, καὶ οὐκ ἤφιεν λαλεῖν τὰ δαιμόνια,
Ν
ὅτι ἤδεισαν αὐτὸν [Χριστὸν εἶναι. ᾿ Καὶ

πρωὶ ἔννυχα λίαν ἀναστὰς ἐξῆλθεν [καὶ ἀπῆλθεν] εἰς ἔρη-

a > ΄
μον τόπον κἀκεῖ προσηΐχετο. καὶ κατεδίωξεν αὐτὸν Σίμων 3

καὶ οἱ per αὐτοῦ, καὶ εὗρον αὐτὸν καὶ λέγουσιν αὐτῷ
ὅτι Πάντες ζητοῦσίν᾽ σε. καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς “ἼΑγωμεν
ἀλλαχοῦ εἰς τὰς ἐχομένας κωμοπόλεις, ἵνα καὶ ἐκεῖ κηρύξω,
εἰς τοῦτο γὰρ ἐξῆλθον. καὶ ἦλθεν κηρύσσων εἰς τὰς
συναγωγὰς αὐτῶν εἰς ὅλην τὴν Γαλιλαίαν καὶ τὰ δαιμόνια
ἐκβάλλων.

Καὶ ἔρχεται πρὸς αὐτὸν λεπρὸς παρακαλῶν αὐτὸν
[καὶ γονυπετῶν] λέγων αὐτῷ ὅτι ᾿Βὰν θέλῃς δύνασαί
με καθαρίσαι. καὶ ᾿σπλαγχνισθεὶς" ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα
αὐτοῦ ἥψατο καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ Θέλω, καθαρίσθητι: καὶ
εὐθὺς ἀπῆλθεν ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ » λέπρα, καὶ ἐκαθερίσθη. καὶ
ἐμβριμησάμενος αὐτῷ εὐθὺς ἐξέβαλεν αὐτόν, καὶ λέγει
αὐτῷ “Opa μηδενὶ μηδὲν εἴπῃς, ἀλλὰ ὕπαγε σεαυτὸν
λεῖξον τῷ ἱερεῖ καὶ προσένεγκε περὶ τοῦ καθαρισμοῦ σον
ἃ προσέταξεν Μωυσῆς εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς, ὁ δὲ ἐξελθὼν

27

39

45

1. 27-1. 45. S. MARK.

27 And they were all amazed, insomuch that they ques-
tioned among themselves, saying, What is this? a
new teaching! with authority he commandeth even

28 the unclean spirits, and they obey him. And the re-
port of him went out straightway everywhere into
all the region of Galilee round about. . 1 Gome oe

29 And straightway, 'when they were come out of ont 0 ee
the synagogue, they came into the house of Simon 7" “ came

30 and Andrew, with James and John. Now Simon’s
wife’s mother lay sick of a fever; and straightway

31 they tell him of her: and he came and took her by
the hand, and raised her up; and the fever left her,
and she ministered unto them.

32 And at even, when the sun did set, they brought
unto him all that were sick, and them that were *pos- 2 or, demoniaes

33 sessed with devils. And all the city was gathered

34 together at the door. And he healed many that
were sick with divers diseases, and cast out many
‘devils; and he suffered not the “devils to speak, be- * 6" 4"

4 Many ὁ ancient au-
cause they knew him*. thorities add tu he

35 And in the morning, a great while before day, he {uy *““"*
rose up and went out, and departed into a desert

36 place, and there prayed. And Simon and they that

87 were with him followed afger him; and they found

38 him, and say unto him, All are seeking thee. And
he saith unto them, Let us go elsewhere into the
next towns, that I may preach there also; for to this

39 end came I forth. And he went into their syna-
gogues throughout all Galilee, preaching and cast-
ing out “devils.

40 And there cometh to him a leper, beseeching him, ssome ancient au-
‘and kneeling down to him, and saying unto him, jriting Yown'te

41 If thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. And be- aim.
ing moved with compassion, he stretched forth his
hand, and touched him, and saith unto him, I will;

42 be thou made clean. And straightway the leprosy

48 departed from him, and he was made clean. And he
‘strictly charged him, and straightway sent him out, ¢ or, sernly

44 and saith unto him, See thou say nothing to any man:
but go thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer
for thy cleansing the things which Moses command-

45 ed, for a testimony unto them. But he went out, and

K (74)

1 Gr, word.
2 Gr. he.
3 Or, the city

4 Or, at home

5 Many _ ancient

authorities read

bring him unto
im,

6 Gr. Child.

7 Or, anthority

5. MARK. 1. 45-2. 15.

began to publish it much, and to spread abroad the
Imatter, insomuch that ?Jesus could no more openly
enter into *a city, but was without in desert places:
and they came to him from every quarter. —

- And when he entered again into Capernaum after 2
some days, it was noised that he was ‘in the house.
And many were gathered together, so that there 2
was no longer room for them, no, not even about
the door: and he spake the word unto them. And 3
they come, bringing unto him a man sick of the
palsy, borne of four. And when they could not 4
>come nigh unto him for the crowd, they uncovered
the roof where he was: and when they had broken
it up, they let down the bed* whereon the sick of the
palsy lay. And Jesus seeing their faith saith unto 5
the sick of the palsy, °Son, thy sins are forgiven.
But there were certain of the scribes sitting there, 6
and reasoning in their hearts, Why doth this man 7
thus speak? he blasphemeth: who can fergive sins
but one, even God? And straightway Jesus, per- 8
ceiving in his spirit that they so reasoned within
themselves, saith unto them, Why reason ye these
things in your hearts?) Whether is easier, to say to 9
the sick of the palsy, Thy sins are forgiven; or to
say, Arise, and take up thy bed*, and walk? But 10
that ye may know that the Son of man hath ‘power
on earth to forgive sins (he saith to the sick of the
palsy), I say unto thee, Arise, take up thy bed*, and 11
go unto thy house. And he arose, and straightway 12
took up the bed*, and went forth before them all;
insomuch that they were all amazed, and glorified
God, saying, We never saw it on this fashion.

And he went forth again by the sea side; and all 18
the multitude resorted unto him, and he taught them.
And as he passed by, he saw Levi the son of Alpheeus 14

_ sitting at the place of toll, and he saith unto him,

8 See marginal note
on Matt, vy. 46,

Follow me. And he arose and followed him. And 15
it came to pass, that he was sitting at meat in his
house, and many ‘publicans and sin-

* “bed”? add marg. Or, pallet So in yi. 55; John vy, 8,9, 10, 11, 12;
Acts vy. 15; ix. 33.—Am. Com. :

(15)

Π ΚΑΤᾺ MAPKON 75

ἤρξατο κηρύσσειν πολλὰ καὶ διαφημίζειν τὸν λόγον, ὥστε
. ᾿ , ῥ - a >
μηκέτι αὐτὸν δύνασθαι “φανερῶς εἰς πόλιν" εἰσελθεῖν, ἀλλὰ
ἔξω ἐπ᾽ ἐρήμοις τόποις [ἢν] καὶ ἤρχοντο Bee αὐτὸν
πάντοθεν.
1 Καὶ εἰσελθὼν πάλιν εἰς ἹΚαφαρναοὺμ δι ἡμερῶν ἠκού-
Co δὰ »” > 4 Ν ΄, ‘ ΄
2 σθὴ ὅτι "ἐν οἴκῳ ἐστίν" καὶ συνήχθησαν πολλοὶ ὥστε
, “ Ν Ν ‘ \ ’ SS a : » a
μηκέτι χωρεῖν μηδὲ τὰ πρὸς τὴν θύραν, καὶ ἐλάλει αὐτοῖς
τὸν λόγον. καὶ ἔρχονται φέροντες πρὸς αὐτὸν παραλυτικὸν

w

, e Ν / Ν es 5
αἰρόμενον ὑπὸ τεσσάρων. καὶ μὴ δυνάμενοι προσενέγκαι.

>

2, 4 \ \ »” 3 , ‘ ΄ bd > A
αὐτῷ διὰ τὸν ὄχλον ἀπεστέγασαν THY στέγην ὅπου ἦν, καὶ
> , a ‘ , ¢ - «
ἐξορύξαντες χαλῶσι τὸν κράβαττον ὅπου ὃ παραλυτικὸς

΄ . 3 ν. εν a κ᾿ ΄ ΓΗ , -

κατέκειτο. καὶ ἰδὼν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς τὴν πίστιν αὐτῶν λέγει τῷ
4 , ΕἸ , , - .

παραλυτικῷ Τέκνον, αφίενταί σου ai ἁμαρτίαι. ἦσαν δέ

ao wm

a / > fal ΄ ι ld >
τινες TOV γραμματέων ἐκεῖ καθήμενοι καὶ διαλογιζόμενοι ἐν

ἊΣ

ταῖς καῤδίαις αὐτῶν ‘Ti’ οὗτος οὕτω λαλεῖ; βλασφημεῖ:

οο

,ὔ΄ , » / ε 4 > \ e ε ΄ Ἀ 2 Χ
τίς δύναται ἀφιέναι ἁμαρτίας εἰ μὴ εἷς ὁ θεός ; καὶ εὐθὺς
> \ ε» fol a ’ > a ¢ σ ,
ἐπιγνοὺς ὁ Ἰησοῦς τῷ πνεύματι αὐτοῦ ὅτι [οὕτως] duadoyi-
ζονται ἐν ἑαυτοῖς λέγει [αὐτοῖς] Τί ταῦτα διαλογίζεσθε ἐν

“ οἷ, a a
ταῖς καρδίαις ὑμῶν ; τί ἐστιν εὐκοπώτερον, εἰπεῖν τῷ Tapa-
λυτικῷ ᾿Αφίενταί σου ai ἁμαρτίαι, ἢ εἰπεῖν ᾿Ἐγείρου
υτικῷ φίενταί oo μαρτίαι, ἢ γείρ

[ ΛΝ 9 \ ΄ ΄ Ν ΄ = Ν᾽ δὲ ἰδῇ
καὶ] apov TOV κράβαττόν σου και περίπατει: ινὰ CE ELONTE

Ὁ

τὸ
ο

bid 3 ,ὔ Ν ε εν" an ? / γ᾽ , ε ,
οτι ἐξουσίαν έχει ουιος TCU ἀνθρώπου atevat αμαρτιᾶς
7 \y Cid aq x , fal λ fal > ἈΝ Xx , ΝΜ

II ἐπὶ τη yas +e εἐγεί τῳ παρα UTLK@ Ol εγώ, έγειρε

~
N

> A / / \ @ > ‘ , saw 4
ἄρον tov κράβαττόν σου καὶ ὕπαγε εἰς τὸν οἶκόν σου. καὶ
ἠγέρθη καὶ εὐθὺς ἄρας τὸν κράβαττον ἐξῆλθεν ἔμπροσθεν
͵ ” »ἐ7 , N , \ θ ‘
πάντων, wore ἐξίστασθαι πάντας καὶ δοξάζειν τὸν θεὸν
[λέγοντας] ὅτι Οὕτως οὐδέποτε εἴδαμεν.
“ Ν
133. Καὶ ἐξῆλθεν πάλιν παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν' καὶ πᾶς
εν » ‘ 7s a > »» ‘
40 ὄχλος ἤρχετο πρὸς αὐτόν, καὶ ἐδίδασκεν αὐτούς. Καὶ
ae ’ ‘
παράγων εἶδεν ‘ Λευεὶν" τὸν τοῦ ᾿Αλφαίου καθήμενον ἐπὶ

nm > 4
τὸ τελώνιον, Kal λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿Ακολούθει μοι. καὶ ἀναστὰς

"»

> a ὰ a
15 ἠκολούθησεν αὐτῷ. Καὶ γίνεται κατακεῖσθαι
a ε
αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ αὐτοῦ, καὶ πολλοὶ τελῶναι καὶ apapto-

εἰς πόλιν φανερῶ;

feet ae yt
εἰῷ OLKOV ἐστιν

Ὅτι

ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς αἀφιέ-
ναι ἁμαρτίας

Ἰάκωβονε

καὶ πίνει

ποραπορεύεσθαι

ὁδοποιεῖν

76 KATA MAPKON II

ot συνανέκειντο τῷ Ἰησοῦ καὶ τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ,
“Φ Ἁ Ν \ 2 4 3 be Ν «
ἦσαν γὰρ πολλοὶ καὶ ἠκολούθουν αὐτῷ, καὶ οἱ γραμμα-
7A a 7 "50 7 Lid . ͵ A a ε
τεῖς τῶν Φαρισαίων ἰδόντες ὅτι ἐσθίει μετὰ τῶν apap-
lal Lal Cal 3 lol 7
τωλῶν Kal τελωνῶν ἔλεγον τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ Ὅτι
\ - ‘ a , ¢ aA > 2». 5 “ἢ ΄
μετὰ τῶν τελωνῶν καὶ ἁμαρτωλῶν ἐσθίει" ; καὶ ἀκούσας
ε«Ἡ» fol ΄ > a o 5» ’, + eos ,
ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς λέγει αὐτοῖς [ὅτι] Οὐ. χρείαν ἔχουσιν οἱ ἰσχύ-
a %\? a 95. 5
ovres ἰατροῦ ἀλλ᾽ οἱ κακῶς ἔχοντες", οὐκ ἦλθον καλέσαι
᾿ > war, , -
δικαίους ἀλλὰ ἁμαρτωλούς. Καὶ ἦσαν οἱ μα-

6 Ν Ἶ ΄ \ ue © a , \ om”
i; ται Wavov και οἱ ἀαρισαιοι νηστευοντες. και ερχονται

Ν ,ὕ x A \ ld ε ᾿ς wee Ν ε
καὶ λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Διὰ τί οἱ μαθηταὶ ᾿Ιωὡάνου καὶ οἱ μα-
‘ a , ‘ , ε ᾿ \ κ >
θηταὶ τῶν Φαρισαίων νηστεύουσιν, οἱ δὲ σοὶ [μαθηταὶ] οὐ
¢ Ν > > a e 3 fol \ 7
νηστεύουσιν ; καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς My δύνανται
ε «Ny a a Pia le Oe . ΄, ᾽ 3. A 9 ‘
ol υἱοὶ τοῦ νυμφῶνος ἐν ᾧ ὁ νυμφίος μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐστὶν
7, σ ’ ΝΜ ‘ ° -
νηστεύειν ; ὅσον χρόνον ἔχουσιν τὸν νυμφίον μετ᾽ αὐτῶν
° , ΄, ᾿ > , ἣν ἐκ eee “ ᾽ A
cv δύνανται νηστεύειν ἐλεύσονται δὲ ἡμέραι ὅταν ἀπαρθῇ
»»ν» 7 A ε ΄, Ν ob 4 > 5 [4 a
ar αὐτῶν ὁ νυμφίος, καὶ τότε νηστεύσουσιν ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ
ε ,ὕὔ > A > ,ὔ ε» ° ’ 5 , ποὺς
ἡμέρᾳ. οὐδεὶς ἐπίβλημα ῥάκους ἀγνάφου ἐπιράπτει ἐπὶ
A i ΄ > ON , ” \ , ge > A
ἱμάτιον παλαιόν: ci δὲ μή, αἴρει τὸ πλήρωμα ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ
Ἁ ‘ a cel A “
τὸ καῖγον τοῦ παλαιοῦ, καὶ. χεῖρον σχίσμα γίνεται. καὶ
mA 4 , > 3 κ ; ,
οὐδεὶς βάλλει οἶνον, νέον εἰς ἀσκοὺς παλαιούς" εἰ δὲ μή,
ev ε > s 3 , Ν ε > eh ’ Ν
ῥήξει ὁ οἶνος τοὺς ἀσκούς, καὶ ὁ οἶνος ἀπόλλυται καὶ
e > ΄, 3 \ Φ , 3 ? ‘ ?
οἱ ἀσκοί- [ἀλλὰ οἶνον νέον εἰς ἀσκοὺς Kawovs. |
Nga , ’
Καὶ ἐγένετο αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς σάββασιν " διαπορεύε-
ἢ ᾿ a , ie \ Se ie
σθαι" διὰ τῶν σπορίμων, καὶ of μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ. ἤρξαντο
r ean A> , ‘ , Ν ε a
ὁδὸν ποιεῖν τίλλοντες τοὺς στάχυας. καὶ of Φαρισαῖοι
ϑ a 35, a ΄ a > μὲ
ἔλεγον αὐτῷ “Ide τί ποιοῦσιν τοῖς σάββασιν ὃ οὐκ ἔξε-
3, , “ Lal 3 , > ’ a ’
στιν; καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Οὐδέποτε ἀνέγνωτε τί ἐποίησεν
aa “ , 5, Ν 3 , we Ν
Δαυεὶδ. ὁτε χρείαν ἔσχεν καὶ ἐπείνασεν αὐτὸς καὶ
ε > " a “ 7 A 3 Ν > lon “
of pet αὐτοῦ ; [πῶς] εἰσῆλθεν᾽ εἰς τὸν οἶκον Tot θεοῦ
» ’ 3 x ‘ Fal - :
ἐπὶ Αβιάθαρ. ἀρχιερέως καὶ TOYC ApTOYe τῆς προθέοεως
ΕΣ a > 5 lal 5 Ν ‘ ε Cal Ν
ἔφαγεν, οὗς οὐκ ἔξεστιν φαγεῖν εἰ μὴ τοὺς ἱερεῖς, καὶ
ΕΣ ἈΝ “-“ ‘ » κα > ae. 3᾽ a ‘
ἔδωκεν καὶ τοῖς σὺν αὐτῷ οὖσιν ; Kal ἔχεγεν αὐτοῖς To

σάββατον διὰ τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἐγένετο καὶ οὐχ ὁ ἄνθρωπος

1)
“

2. 15-2, 27. S. MARK.

ners sat down with Jesus and his disciples: for there , « τς ancient an-

16 were many, and they followed him. And the scribes shorten? |e
‘of the Pharisees, when they saw that he was eating ses.
with the sinners and publicans, said unto his disci- a parte Sade.
ples, *He eateth ‘and drinketh with publicans and) πο

17 sinners. And when Jesus heard it, he saith unto *some,ancient aw
them, They that are ‘whole have no need of a physi- ΔῸΣ
cian, but they that are sick: I came not to call {πὸ ὅτ
righteous, but sinners.

18 And John’s disciples and the Pharisees were fast-
ing: and they come and say unto him, Why do
John’s disciples and the disciples of the Pharisees

19 fast, but thy disciples fast not? And Jesus said
unto them, Can the sons of the bride-chamber fast,
while the bridegroom is with them? as long as they
have the bridegroom with them, they cannot fast.

20 But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall
be taken away from them, and then will they fast

21in that day. No man seweth a piece of undressed
cloth on an old garment: else that which should fill
it up taketh from it, the new from the old, and a

22 worse rent is made. And no man putteth new wine

into old wine-skins: else the wine will burst the ἢ That's, skins
skins, and the wine perisheth, and the skins: but
they put new wine into fresh wine-skins.

23 And it came to pass, that he was going on the
sabbath day through the cornfields; and his disci- |. ;
ples *began, as they went, to pluck the ears of corn, © make their way

24 And the Pharisees said unto him, Behold, why do κα
they on the sabbath day that which is not lawful?

25 And he said unto them, Did ye never read what Da-

vid did, when he had need, and was an hungred,

26 he, and they that were with him? How he entered τ Some ancient
into the house of God ‘when Abiathar was high ix se daye of
priest, and did eat the shewbread, which it is not fel”
lawful to eat save for the priests, and gave also to

27 them that were with him? And he said unto them,

The sabbath was made for man, and not man

(76)

5. MARK. 2. 27-3.17.

for the sabbath: so that the Son of man is lord even 98
of the sabbath.
And he entered again into the synagogue; and 3
there was a man there which had his hand with-
ered. And they watched. him, whether he would 2
heal him on the sabbath day; that they might ac-
cuse him. And he saith unto the man that had 3
1 Gr, Arise into the his hand withered, ‘Stand forth. And he saith 4
unto them, Is it lawful on the sabbath day to do
good, or to do harm? to save a life, or to kill?. But
they held their peace, And when he had looked 5
round about on them with anger, being grieved at
the hardening of their heart, he saith unto the man,
Stretch forth thy hand, And he stretched it forth:
and his hand was restored. And the Pharisees went 6
out, and straightway with the Herodians took coun-
sel against him, how they might destroy him.
And Jesus with his disciples withdrew to the sea: 7
and a great multitude from Galilee followed: and
from Judxa, and from Jerusalem, and from Idumza, 8
and beyond Jordan, and about Tyre and Sidon, a
2 Or, all le things great multitude, hearing *what great things he did,
came unto him. And he spake to his disciples, that 9
a little boat should wait on him because of the
crowd, lest they should throng him: for he had10
Sao oes healed many; insomuch that as many as had
ἀρεῖ, ‘Plagues *pressed upon him that they might touch
him. And the unclean spirits, whensoever they be- 11
held him, fell down before him, and cried, saying, .
Thou art the Son of God. And he charged them 12
much that they should not make him known.
And he goeth up into the mountain, and calleth 13
5 Some ancient unto him whom he himself would: and they went
win aio “ie unto him, And he appointed twelve,* that they 14
gamed epee might be with him, and that he might send them
6Gr.demons. forth to preach, and to have authority to cast out
7 Some ancient an- 6deyijlg: 7and Simon he surnamed Peter; and James

thorities insert

and he appointed the son of Zebedee, and John the brother of James;

16
17

(77)

Il iI KATA MAPKON 77

ἀκ" ον . “ ot sett τ ἢ € εν a 3 ,
28 διὰ τὸ σάββατον’ ὥστε κύριός ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
Ν -“ /
x καὶ τοῦ wie gape Καὶ εἰσῆλθεν πάλιν εἰς
συναγωγήν; καὶ ἦν ἐκεῖ ἄνθρώπος ἐξηραμμένην, ἔχων τὴν
2 χεῖρα: καὶ παρετήρουν αὐτὸν εἰ τοῖς σάββασιν θεραπεύσει
>. A , ~ >
3 αὐτόν, ἵνα κατηγορήσωσιν αὐτοῦ. καὶ λέγει τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ
-“ ‘4 “ Ν ’, δ 5 4 ,ὕ , ν
“τῷ τὴν χεῖρα ἔχοντι ξηράν "Ἔγειρε εἰς τὸ μέσον. καὶ
a lal 4, > a“ aA
λέγει αὐτοῖς “Efeotw τοῖς σάββασιν ἀγαθοποιῆσαι 7
fal fol a >? ~
κακοποιῆσαι, ψυχὴν σῶσαι ἢ ἀποκτεῖναι : οἱ δὲ ἐσιώπων.
κ , > \ 3.9 a , ‘ om
5 καὶ περιβλεψάμενος αὐτοὺς μετ᾽ ὀργῆς, συνλυπούμενος ἐπὶ
΄“ ’ὔ “ id 5 A 2 “ιν 6 , +
τῇ πωρώσει τῆς καρδίας αὐτῶν, λέγει τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ "Exret-
νον τὴν ᾿χεῖρά σου" «καὶ ἐξέτεινεν, καὶ sa pais ἡ
6 χεὶρ αὐτοῦ. Kat ἐξελθόντες ot ϑἀβιάκιθοέ εὐθὺς μετὰ τῶν
Ἡρῳδιανῶν συμβούλιον "ἐδίδουν" κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ ὅπως αὐτὸν
»
ἀπολέσωσιν.
Ν - > “a A Lal ed > yf De ,
γ᾽ Καὶ “ὁ Ἰησοῦς μετὰ τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ. ἀνεχώρησεν
\ , Ν “ oA a
πρὸς τὴν θάλασσαν" καὶ πολὺ πλῆθος ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας
> wn ? >
8 "ἠκολούθησεν, καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰουδαίας" Kat ἀπὸ ᾿Ιεροσολύμων
. > 4 a 5» ΄ 4 , a? , Ν Ν
καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Ιδουμαίας καὶ πέραν τοῦ ᾿Ιορδάνου καὶ περὶ
Τύρον καὶ “Σιδῶνα, πλῆθος «τοχύ, ἀκούοντες Coa "ποιεῖ,
> Ν 9. A > a lal 5" a
9 ἦλθαν πρὸς αὐτόν. Kal εἶπεν τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ ἵνα
λ , -" 35. A ὃ A ‘ Ν XO: or Ν θλί
πλοιάριον προσκαρτερῇ αὐτῷ διὰ τὸν ὄχλον ἵνα μὴ OXé-
2 2 ‘ er | ΄, “ 4 ΄
το Bwow αὐτόν: πολλοὺς γὰρ ἐθεράπευσεν, ὥστε ἐπιπίπτειν
3. «A an
11 αὐτῷ ἵνα αὐτοῦ ἅψωνται ὅσοι εἶχον μάστιγας. Kal τὰ
΄ Ν ΄ DLS
πνεύματα τὰ ἀκάθαρτα, ὅταν αὐτὸν ἐθεώρουν, προσέπιπτον
>. Lod “a
αὐτῷ καὶ ἔκραζον ‘éyovta.’ ὅτι Lv εἶ ὁ vids τοῦ θεοῦ;
Ν ὃ; τἀ 4 > a 7 4 2% Ν ’
12 καὶ πολλὰ ἐπετίμα αὐτοῖς ἵνα μὴ αὐτὸν φανερὸν “ποιήσω-
, 3 ’ > , om” Ν
13 σιν. Καὶ ἀναβαίνει εἰς τὸ ὄρος καὶ προσκα-
a ἃ » oe -/ \ 3 A 0 ‘ Lam 4
14 λεῖται ους ἤθελεν αυτος, και ann OV προς αὔυτον. και
> ΄ , ἃ “9 , 7s ¢ >
ἐποίησεν δώδεκα, ods καὶ ἀποστόλους ὠνόμασεν, ἵνὰ dow
2S δἰ ὡς . > , ῥα) oe ͵΄ ἜΝ
15 μετ΄ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἵνα ἀποστέλλῃ αὐτοὺς κηρύσσειν καὶ ἔχειν
ἐξουσίαν ἐκβάλλειν τὰ δαιμόνια' καὶ ἐποίησεν τοὺς δώ-
16 » n
Sexa (καὶ ἐπέθηκεν ὄνομα τῷ Σίμωνὴ Πέτρον, καὶ Ἰάκωβον
7 \ ‘4 \, ? / \ 3 fel
τὸν τοῦ Ζεβεδαίου καὶ ᾿Ιωάνην τὸν ἀδεχφὸν τοῦ ᾿Ιακώβου
6

χεῖρα

ἐποίησαν

᾿ πὺν - ΕΣ
καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿ἴου-
δαίας ἠκολούθησεν,

Σιδῶνα,--- | ἐποίει

λέγοντες

ὀνόματα

re εββαῖον!

Ap.

Anat ai ἀδελφαί

σου

γὰρ

τὰ θελήματα

78 KATA MAPKON ΠῚ

(καὶ ἐπέθηκεν. αὐτοῖς ‘ovopa’ Βοανηργές, 6 ἐστιν Yiot
Βροντῆς), καὶ ᾿Ανδρέαν καὶ Φίλιππον. καὶ Βαρθολομαῖον 18
καὶ Μαθθαῖον καὶ Θωμᾶν καὶ ᾿Ιάκωβον τὸν τοῦ ᾿Αλφαίον
καὶ ᾿Θαδδαῖον᾽ καὶ Ξίμωνα τὸν Kavavatov καὶ ᾿Ιούδαν Ἴσκα- 15

, ἃ Ν ‘5 Φ εἰν
ριώθ, OS καὶ TWAPEOWKEV αὕὙτον.

ο

ς . Εν
Καὶ ἔρχεται εἰς οἶκον" καὶ συνέρχεται πάλιν [ὁ] ὄχλος, 2
“ \ , id 3 ‘ . coA + ahd ,
ὥστε μὴ δύνασθαι αὐτοὺς μηδὲ ἄρτον φαγεῖν. Kal axov- 2x
» a a a 3.» \
σαντες of παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐξῆλθον κρατῆσαι αὐτόν, ἔλεγον yap
ὅτι ἐξέστη. καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς οἱ ἀπὸ ᾿Ιεροσολύμων κατα- 22
, ΝΜ 7 Ν ” 4 τα > ~
βάντες ἔλεγον ὅτι BeeleBovd ἔχει, καὶ ore ἐν τῷ ἄρχοντι
“ ld ΕἸ ἤ Ν ’, \ 7
τῶν δαιμονίων ἐκβάλλει τὰ δαιμόνια. Kal προσκαλεσάμενος 23
na > a “-“ / ~
αὐτοὺς ἐν παραβολαῖς ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς Πῶς δύναται Σατανᾶς
lol ‘ 3 νΝ -
Σατανᾶν ἐκβάλλειν ; καὶ ἐὰν βασιλεία ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὴν μερισθῇ, 24
> , a ε ’ 5 lA Ν Ν | Foe ge
ov δύναται σταθῆναι ἡ βασιλεία ἐκείνη καὶ éav οἰκία 25
s νὸ ἃ κ a > , 2 Swe 9 , A
ep ἑαυτὴν μερισθῇ, ov δυνήσεται ἡ οἰκία ἐκείνη στῆναι"
a > c “ δ 513 ε \ ἊΣ: ὦ > ’
καὶ εἰ ὁ Satavas ἀνέστη ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἐμερίσθη, ov δύ- 26
a 39 Ν 5 > 5 ’
ναται στῆναι ἀλλὰ τέλος ἔχει. ἀλλ᾽ οὐ δύναται οὐδεὶς 27
> ‘ t ed a 3° a ° ‘ ‘ ΄ 3 a
εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν τοῦ ἰσχυροῦ εἰσελθὼν τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ διαρ-
Ν ~ 4 Ν , ,
πάσαι ἐὰν μὴ πρῶτον τὸν ἰσχυρὸν δήσῃ, Kal τότε τὴν
ον» » a 4, , s , ‘ ra Ψ ,
οἰκίαν αὐτοῦ διαρπάσε. ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι πάντα 28
5» “ en fal > , a , ν
ἀφεθήσεται τοῖς υἱοῖς τῶν ἀνθρώπων, τὰ ἁμαρτήματα καὶ
“ , ἃ 2 ἃ
αἱ βλασφημίαι ὅσα ἐὰν βλασφημήσωσιν' ὃς δ᾽ ἂν βλα- 29
΄ \ “ Lee 3 »” ΝΜ »
σφημήσῃ eis τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον, οὐκ ἔχει ἄφεσιν εἰς TOV
bed > a 4 > > 4 ε , μὴ
αἰῶνα, ἀλλὰ ἔνοχός ἐστιν αἰωνίου ἁμαρτήματος. ὅτι 30
Ν “ δ Ψ ” \ 7”
ἔλεγον Τ]νεῦμα ἀκάθαρτον ἔχει. Καὶ ἔρχονται 3:
ε ΄ > “ Ν ε ἰὃ Ν 3 a A ie ,
ἡ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔξω στήκοντες
. , 4 or -“ > ’ A >. ,
ἀπέστειλαν πρὸς αὐτὸν καλοῦντες αὐτόν. καὶ ἐκάθητο 32
Ν oy 4 ᾿, Ν , a A 3 δι ΜΕ ,
περὶ αὐτὸν ὄχλος, Kal λέγουσιν αὐτῷῇ ᾿Ιδοὺ ἡ μήτηρ σου
“ >
καὶ οἱ ἀδελῴοί σου * ἔξω ζητοῦσίν oe. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς 33
> lal , / > + ε , Ν ec 9 / Ν
αὐτοῖς λέγει Τίς ἐστιν ἡ μήτηρ μου καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοί; καὶ 34
5» ‘ , la . ,
περιβλεψάμενος τοὺς περὶ αὐτὸν κύκλῳ καθημένους λέ-
ΕΣ ε , \ ε ἰδ λ , oor a
ye. “Ide ἡ μήτηρ pov καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοί μου: ὃς ' ay ποι- 35
΄ a a of > / or ‘
non ᾿τὸ θέλημα τοῦ θεοῦ, οὗτος ἀδελφός μου καὶ ἀδελφὴ

3. 17-3. 35. 8. MARK.

and them he surnamed Boanerges, which is, Sons of
18 thunder: and Andrew, and Philip, and Bartholo-
mew, and Matthew, and Thomas, and James the son
of Alpheus, and Thaddeus, and Simon the 'Gana-' 2.4143, Acs
19 nan, and Judas Iscariot, which also betrayed *™ ;
him.
20 And he cometh *into a house. And the multitude 2 or, some
cometh together again, so that they could not so
21 much as eat bread. And when his friends heard it,
they went out to lay hold on him: for they said, He '
22 is beside himself. And the scribes which came down
from Jerusalem said, He hath Beelzebub, and, *By 3 or, m
the prince of the ‘devils casteth he out the ‘devils. 4 Gr. enone.
23 And he called them unto him, and said unto them
24 in parables, How can Satan cast out Satan? And if
a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom
25 cannot stand. And if a house be divided against
26 itself, that house will not be able to stand. And if
Satan hath risen up against himself, and is divided,
27 he cannot stand, but hath an end. But no one can
enter into the house of the strong man, and spoil
his goods, except he first bind the strong man; and
28 then he will spoil his house. Verily Isay unto you, “
All their sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men,
and their blasphemies wherewith soever they shall
29 blaspheme: but whosoever shall blaspheme against
the Holy Spirit hath never forgiveness, but is guilty
80 of an eternal sin: because they said, He hath an un-
clean spirit.
31 And there come his mother and his brethren; and,
standing without, they sent unto him, calling him.
82 And a multitude was sitting about him; and they
say unto him, Behold, thy mother and thy brethren
33 without seek for thee. And he answereth them, and
84 saith, Who is my mother and my brethren? And
looking round on them which sat round about him,
35 he saith, Behold, my mother and my brethren! For
whosoever shall do the will of God, the same is my
brother, and sister,

(78)

8. MARK, 3. 35-4. 17.

and mother.

And again he began to teach by the sea side. And &
there is gathered unto him a very great multitude,
so that he entered into a boat, and sat in the sea;
and all the multitude were by the sea onthe land. .
And he taught them many things in parables, and 2.
. said unto them in his teaching, Hearken: Behold, 3
the sower went forth to sow: and it came to pass,as 4
he sowed, some seed fell by the way side, and the
' birds came and devoured it. And other fell on the 5
rocky ground, where it had not much earth; and
straightway it sprang up, because it had no deep-
ness of earth: and when the sun was risen, it was 6
scorched; and because it had no root, it withered
away. And other fell among the thorns, and the 7
thorns grew up, and choked it, and it yielded no
fruit. And others fell into the good ground, and 8
yielded fruit, growing up and increasing; and
brought forth, thirtyfold, and sixtyfold, and a hun-
dredfold. And he said, Who hath ears to hear, let 9
him hear.

And when he was alone, they that were about 10
him with the twelve asked of him the parables..
And he said unto them, Unto you is given the mys- 11
tery of the kingdom of God: but unto them that
are without, all things are done in parables: that 12
seeing they may see, and not perceive; and hearing
they may hear, and not understand; lest haply they
should turn again, and it should be forgiven them.
And he saith unto them, Know ye not this parable? 13
and how shall ye know all the parables? The sow- 14
er soweth the word. And these are they by the way 15
side, where the word is sown; and when they have
heard, straightway cometh Satan, and taketh away
the word which hath been sown in them. And 16
these in like manner are they that are sown upon
the rocky places, who, when they have heard the
word, straightway receive it with joy; and they 17
have no root in themselves, but

(79)

ΠῚ IV KATA ΜΆΡΚΟΝ 79

΄ 4 ,

καὶ μήτηρ ἐστίν. ᾿

»

τὸ Καὶ πάλιν ἤρξατο διδάσκειν παρὰ τὴν θάλασσαν. καὶ
, \ ον »” “ σ΄ thas | >
συνάγεται πρὸς αὐτὸν ὄχλος πλεῖστος, ὥστε αὐτὸν εἰς
“- > ’ - > - , ‘ lal ε »”
πλοῖον ἐμβάντα καθῆσθαι ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ, kal πᾶς ὁ ὁ-

2 xAos πρὸς τὴν θάλασσαν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἦσαν. καὶ ἐδίδασκεν
αὐτοὺς ἐν παραβολαῖς πολλά, καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς ἐν τῇ

3 διδαχῇ αὐτοῦ ᾿Ακούετε. ἰδοὺ ἐξῆλθεν ὁ σπείρων σπεῖ-

- ἃ ‘

4 ραι, καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ σπείρειν ὃ μὲν ἔπεσεν Tapa τὴν
εῷ ͵’ 4 Φ ‘ Ν Ν , 3 » A

5 ὁδόν, καὶ ἦλθεν τὰ πετεινὰ Kal κατέφαγεν αὐτό. καὶ ἄλλο

3 -“ ΄
ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ τὸ πετρῶδες [καὶ] ὅπου οὐκ εἶχεν γῆν πολλήν,
a“ σ΄
6 καὶ εὐθὺς ἐξανέτειλεν διὰ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν βάθος γῆς: καὶ ὅτε
Ν Ν
ἀνέτειλεν ὁ ἥλιος ᾿ἐκαυματίσθη καὶ διὰ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν
"» ’ ‘

7 pilav ἐξηράνθη. καὶ ἄλλο ἔπεσεν εἰς τὰς ἀκάνθας, καὶ
τ ε ” ‘ , > 7 \ A
ἀνέβησαν ai ἄκανθαι καὶ συνέπνιξαν αὐτό, Kal καρπὸν

hal VW ‘

8 οὐκ ἔδωκεν. καὶ ἄλλα ἔπεσεν εἰς τὴν γῆν τὴν καλήν, καὶ
ἐδί Ν > ’ Ν Ld ad ΄ ΝΑ ΚΝ
ἐδίδου καρπὸν ἀναβαίνοντα καὶ αὐξανόμενα, καὶ ἔφερεν

9 εἰς τριάκοντα καὶ ‘ ἐν ἑξήκοντα καὶ ἐν" ἑκατόν. ΚΚαὶ ἔλε-

το γεν Ὃς ἔχει ὦτα ἀκούειν ἀκουέτω", Καὶ ὅτε
» yet Ν / 3 / Lon. ε Ν Βα A wn
ἐγένετο κατὰ μόνας, ἠρώτων αὐτὸν οἱ περὶ αὐτὸν σὺν τοῖς

fal e a \

τι δώδεκα τὰς παραβολάς. καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτος Ὑμῖν τὸ
, , a , a aA > , κ᾿
μυστήριον δέδοται τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ: ἐκείνοις δὲ

12 τοῖς ᾿ἔξω᾽ ἐν παραβολαῖς τὰ πάντα γίνεται, iva.

ul , »
Βλέποντεο βλέπωσι KAI MH ἴδωσιν,
‘ > , > , κι ’
KAl ἀκούοντες ἀκούωςι KAI ΜῊ CYNIGOCIN,
‘ > ’ ‘ -“ “A
MH πότε ETTICTPEYWCIN. KAl ἀφεθη ayTOIC.
‘ , , -

13 καὶ λέγει αὐτος Οὐκ οἴδατε τὴν παραβολὴν ταύτην,

" Ν a , ‘ Ν , ε ἀν Ἀπ ‘

14 καὶ πώς πάσας Tas παραβολὰς γνώσεσθε; Ὁ σπείρων τὸν

΄ , Φ
15 λόγον σπείρει. οὗτοι δέ εἰσιν οἱ παρὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ὅπου
id ε ’
σπείρεται ὁ λόγος, καὶ ὅταν ἀκούσωσιν εὐθὺς ἔρχεται ὁ
Σ a \ oo» ‘ , teas ΄ es pe
ατανᾶς καὶ αἴρει τὸν λόγον τὸν ἐσπάρμένον εἰς αὐτούς.
Ν “ἂν a > ε ’ 4 νον ‘ ’ ’

16 καὶ OUTOL εἰσιν ὁμοίως οἱ ἐπὶ τὰ πετρώδη σπειρόμενοι,
ἃἂ σ > ’ Ν ’ 7A 4 -“ ,
ot ὁταν ἀκούσωσιν τὸν λόγον εὐθὺς μετὰ χαρᾶς λαμβά-

φιτ 4 ‘ > val

17 VoVoLWW αὐτόν, καὶ οὐκ ἔχουσιν ῥίζαν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς ἀλλὰ

ἐκαυματίσθησαν

εἷς.. εἰς τ΄. ἕν.. ὃν

τ καὶ ὃ συνίων συ-
vLeTw

ἔξωθεν.

é&v...[év]... [ev]

MSS. ὑπὸ AP.
γάρ ἐστίν τι

Ap.t

80 KATA MAPKON ~ IV

, , 9 > A , Xx A ‘
πρόσκαιροί εἰσιν, εἶτα γενομένης θλίψεως ἢ διωγμοῦ διὰ
’, ‘ Ν

τὸν λόγον εὐθὺς σκανδαλίζονται. καὶ ἄλλοι εἰσὶν οἱ εἰς

yee to, “νας. Ὁ δι δῷ οὐδ τις , > +

τὰς ἀκάνθας σπειρόμενοι: οὗτοί εἰσὶν ot τὸν λόγον ἀκού-

an i « e > , fol ΄

σαντες, καὶ at μέριμναι τοῦ αἰῶνος καὶ ἡ ἀπάτη τοῦ πλού-

του καὶ αἱ περὶ τὰ λοιπὰ ἐπιθυμίαι εἰσπορευόμεναι συνπνί-

5 3, Υ “-
γουσιν τὸν λόγον, καὶ ἄκαρπος γίνεται. καὶ ἐκεῖνοί εἰσιν
a \ a) : > ,

οἱ ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν THY καλὴν σπαρέντες, οἵτινες ἀκούουσιν TOV

λόγον καὶ παραδέχονται καὶ καρποφοροῦσιν "ἐν τριάκοντα
Ἷ

καὶ [ἐν] ἑξήκοντα καὶ [ἐν] " ἑκατόν. Καὶ ἔλεγεν

» “ 7 / 7 ε , 7 ε Ν Ἀ /

αὐτοῖς ὅτι Μήτι ἔρχεται ὁ λύχνος ἵνα ὑπὸ τὸν μέδιον

a nv € ‘ ‘ , 3 ν ἐπ δῇ ‘ 4 a 3

τεθῇ ἢ ὑπὸ τὴν κλίνην, οὐχ ἵνα ᾿ ἐπὶ τὴν 'λυχνίαν τεθῇ; οὐ
ΡΩΝ 5, 7 ‘ 9 δι Ὁ -“ S09 455 τό νυν,

γὰρ ἔστιν᾽ κρυπτὸν ἐὰν μὴ ἵνα φανερωθῇ, οὐδὲ ἐγένετο
, ΝΜ » rea.

ἀπόκρυφον ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα ἔλθῃ εἰς φανερόν. Ei τις exer ὦτα

5» fal /
ἀκούειν ἀκουέτω. Καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς Βλέπετε

δεν , > Φ' , “ , ea \
τι GKOVETE. εν ῳ μέτρῳ PETPELTE μετρηθήσεται Up και

, εκ a A. ot ὃ θ , rn. ν ἃ
προστεθήσεται ῃυμιν. ος yop EXEL, OO YOETAL αὐτῷ και OS
>» La 4 3 θ ΄ 9.953 (9.2 Ὃς K \
οὐκ ἐχει, και ὁ ἐχέι AP σεται AT AVTOV, αι

ἔλεγεν Οὕτως ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ ὡς ἄνθρωπος
βάλῃ τὸν σπόρον ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς καὶ καθεύδῃ καὶ ἐγείρηται
νύκτα καὶ ἡμέραν, καὶ ὁ σπόρος βλαστᾷ καὶ μηκύνηται ὡς
οὐκ οἷδεν αὐτός. αὐτομάτη ἡ γῆ καρποφορεῖ, πρῶτον
χόρτον, εἶτεν στάχυν, εἶτεν “πλήρη σῖτον ἐν τῷ στάχυΐ.
ὅταν δὲ παραδοῖ 6 καρπός, εὐθὺς ἀποστέλλει τὸ δρέ-
TIANON, ὅτι TIAPECTHKEN ὁ θεριομός. Καὶ
ἔλεγεν Iles ὁμοιώσωμεν τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ, ἢ ἐν
τίνι αὐτὴν παραβολῇ θῶμεν; ὡς κύκκῳ σινάπεως, ὃς ὅταν
σπαρῇ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, μικρότερον ὃν πάντων τῶν σπερμάτων
τῶν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς -- καὶ ὅταν σπαρῇ, ἀναβαίνει καὶ γίνεται
μεῖζον πάντων τῶν λαχάνων καὶ ποιεῖ κλάδους μεγάλους,
ὥστε δύνασθαι ὑπὸ THN CKIAN aYTOY τὰ πετεινὰ TOY
OYPANOY KATACKHNOIN. Kat τοιαύταις παρα-
βολαῖς πολλαῖς ἐλάλει αὐτοῖς τὸν λόγον, καθὼς ἠδύναντο
ἀκούειν" χωρὶς δὲ παραβολῆς οὐκ ἐλάλει αὐτοῖς, κατ᾽ ἰδίαν

33

4. 17-4. 84, 5, MARK.

endure for a while; then, when tribulation or perse-
cution ariseth because of the word, straightway they
18 stumble. And others are they that are sown among
the thorns; these are they that have heard the’ word,
19 and the cares of the 'world, and the deceitfulness of 1 or, age
_ riches, and the lusts of other things entering in, choke
20 the word, and it becometh unfruitful. And those are
they that were sown upon the good ground; such as
hear the word, and accept it, and bear fruit, thirty-
fold, and sixty fold, and a hundredfold.
21 And he said unto them, Is the lamp brought to be
put under the bushel, or under the bed, and not to
22 be put on the stand? For there is nothing hid, save
that it should be manifested; neither was anything
23 made secret, but that it should come to light. If
24 any man hath ears to hear, let him hear. And he
said unto them, Take heed what ye hear: with what
measure ye mete it shall be measured unto you: and
25 more shall be given unto you. For he that hath, to
him shall be given: and he that hath not, from him
shall be taken away even that which he hath.
26 And he said, So is the kingdom of God, as if a
27 man should cast seed upon the earth; and should
sleep and rise night and day, and the seed should
28 spring up and grow, he knoweth not how. The
earth *beareth fruit of herself; first the blade, then 9 or, yiesdetk
29 the ear, then the full corn in the ear. But when the
fruit *is ripe, straightway he ‘putteth forth the sickle, {Or irre pe
because the harvest is come.
30 And he said, How shall we liken the kingdom of
81 God? or in what parable shall we set it forth? °Its Gr. 4s wato,
is like a grain of mustard seed, which, when it is
sown upon the earth, though it be less than all the
82 seeds that are upon the earth, yet when it is sown,
groweth up, and becometh greater than all the-
herbs, and putteth out great branches ; so that the
birds of the heaven can lodge under the shadow
thereof.
88 And with many such parables spake he the word
34 unto them, as they were able to hear it: and without
a parable spake he not unto them: but privately

(80)

1 Or, Teacher

5. MARK. 4. 34-5. 12.

to his own disciples he expounded all things.

And on that day, when even was come, he saith ὃ
unto them, Let us go over unto the other side. And 36
leaving the multitude, they take him with them,
even as he was, in the boat. And other boats were
with him. And there ariseth a great storm of wind, 37
and the waves beat into the boat, insomuch that the
boat was now filling. And he himself was in the 38
stern, asleep on the cushion: and they awake him,
and say unto him, 'Master, carest thou not that we .
perish? And he awoke, and rebuked the wind, and 39
said unto the sea, Peace, be still. And the wind
ceased, and there was a great calm. And he said 40
unto them, Why are ye fearful? have ye not yet
faith? And they feared exceedingly, and said one 41
to another, Who then is this, that even the wind —
and the sea obey him?

And they came to the other side of thesea, into the ὅ
country of the Gerasenes. And when he was come 2
out of the boat, straightway there met him out of
the tombs a man with an unclean spirit, who had his 3
dwelling in the tombs: and no man could any more
bind him, no, not with a chain; because that he had 4
been often bound with fetters and chains, and the
chains had been rent asunder by him, and the fet-
ters broken in pieces: and no man had strength to
tame him. And always, night and day, in the tombs: 5
and in the mountains, he was crying out, and cut-
ting himself with stones. And when he saw Jesus 6
from afar, he ran and worshipped him; and crying 7
out with a loud voice, he saith, What have I to do
with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the Most High God?

1 adjure thee by God, torment me not. For he said 8
unto him, Come forth, thou unclean spirit, out of
the man. And he asked him, What is thy name? 9
And he:saith unto him, My name is Legion; for we
are many. And he besought him much that. he 10
would not send them away out of the country. Now 11

_ there was there on the mountain side a great herd of

swine feeding. And they besought him, saying, Send 12
(81)

IV V KATA MAPKON 81

δὲ τοῖς ἰδίοις μαθηταῖς ἐπέλυεν πάντα.
ς- Καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ὀψίας γενομένης
36 Διέλθωμεν εἰς τὸ πέραν. καὶ ἀφέντες τὸν ὄχλον παραλαμ-
βάνουσιν αὐτὸν ὡς ἣν ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ, καὶ ἄλλα πλοῖα ἣν
37 μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ. καὶ γίνέται λαῖλαψ μεγάλη ἀνέμου, καὶ τὰ
κύματα ἐπέβαλλεν εἰς τὸ πλοῖον, ὥστε ἤδη γεμίζεσθαι τὸ
58 πλοῖον. καὶ αὐτὸς ἣν ἐν τῇ πρύμνῃ ἐπὶ τὸ προσκεφάλαιον
καθεύδων" καὶ ἐγείρουσιν αὐτὸν καὶ χέγουσιν αὐτῷ Διδά-
39 σκαλε, οὐ μέλει σοι ὅτι ἀπολλύμεθα; καὶ διεγερθεὶς ἐπε-

ice , Φ πὶ , ,
τίμησεν τῷ ἀνέμῳ καὶ εἶπεν τῇ θαλάσσῃ Σιώπα, πεφίμωσο.

καὶ ἐκόπασεν 6 ἄνεμος, καὶ ἐγένετο γαλή ar καὶ
40 ἐκόπ. ὃ ἄνεμος, Ὕ γαλήνη μεγάλη. bie

. a δ
“ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Τί δειλοί ἐστε; οὕπω ἔχετε πίστιν; καὶ ἐφο-
‘ Ud vs FF ‘
βήθησαν φόβον μέγαν, Kai ἔλεγον πρὸς ἀλλήλους Tis
" a, h-2% ¢ εν Νὰ , ε ΄
ἄρα οὗτός ἐστὶν ὅτι καὶ ὁ ἄνεμος καὶ ἡ θάλασσα ὑπακούει
> we > ἘΠ la na ’
ταὐτῷ; Καὶ ἦλθον εἰς τὸ πέραν τῆς θαλάσσης
> ‘ , - - Xoo ,- > a 3
2 εἰς THY χώραν τῶν Τερασηνῶν: καὶ ἐξελθόντος αὐτοῦ ἐκ
a , > ‘ ε , 7 A > na ὔ
τοῦ πλοίου [εὐθὺς] ὑπήντησεν αὐτῷ ἐκ τῶν μνημείων
Ν,) , > ’ Δ ‘ ,
3 ἄνθρωπος ἐν πνεύματι ἀκαθάρτῳ, ὃς τὴν κατοίκησιν εἶχεν
> -“ , ΄ Ἀ say ε ’ Lae > A sav
ἐν τοῖς μνήμασιν, Kat οὐδὲ ἁλύσει οὐκέτι οὐδεὶς ἐδύνατο
| ee a Ν v oA , P
4 αὐτὸν δῆσαι διὰ τὸ αὐτὸν πολλάκις πέδαις Kal ἁλύσεσι
, Ἢ , ε» » “- κ ey 7 ‘ ‘
δεδέσθαι καὶ διεσπάσθαι ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τὰς ἁλύσεις Kal τὰς
LA ’ A » Ν Ν 9% , Ἀ
5 πέδας συντετρίφθαι, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἴσχυεν αὐτὸν δαμάσαι: καὶ
4 Ν » ᾿ - , a
διὰ παντὸς νυκτὸς Kal ἡμέρας ἐν τοῖς μνήμασιν καὶ ἐν τοῖς
»” > , \ , ε Ν id \ 29.%
6 ὄρεσιν ἦν κράζων καὶ κατακόπτων ἑαυτὸν λίθοις. καὶ ἰδὼν
‘ > “- » / »
τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἀπὸ μακρόθεν ἔδραμεν καὶ προσεκύνησεν αὐτόν,
7 καὶ κράξας φωνῇ μεγάλῃ λέγει Ti ἐμοὶ καὶ σοί, Ἰησοῦ υἱὲ
“ a “ £77 ε ,ὔ x ΄ ,ὔ 7,
τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ὑψίστου; ὁρκίζω σε τὸν θεόν, μή pe Bacavi-
“ fol Ν »
sons. ἔλεγεν γὰρ αὐτῷ Βξελθε τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἀκάθαρτον
> a 3 ΄ ν 9 ΄ » 4 ad ΄
ο ἐκ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. καὶ ἐπηρώτα αὐτόν Τί ὄνομά σοι; καὶ
fol ‘ 5 d Ρ
10 λέγει αὐτῷ Λεγιὼν ὄνομά ὑμοι", ὅτι πολλοί ἐσμεν: καὶ
, ek \ ¢ \ ya ae , we γ᾿
παρεκάλει αὐτὸν πολλὰ ἵνα μὴ αὐτὰ ἀποστείλῃ ἔξω τῆς
, > a 3 a Ν ῬΨΝ 85. 4 , ,ὔ
1 χώρας. "Hv δὲ ἐκεῖ πρὸς τῷ ὄρει ἀγέλη χοίρων μεγάλη
\ , >
το βοσκομένη" καὶ παρεκάλεσαν αὐτὸν λέγοντες ἸΠέμψον

Ap.

pol ἐστιν

παρεκάλει

ἑαυτῆς

82 ΚΑΤᾺ ΜΑΡΚΟΝ Ὑ ΥΝ

ca 3 Ἀ ΄, 7 ΕἸ > x > , “3 ,
ἡμᾶς εἰς τοὺς χοίρους, ἵνα εἰς αὐτοὺς εἰσέλθωμεν. καὶ ἐπέ-
, ‘
τρεψεν αὐτοῖς. καὶ ἐξελθόντα τὰ πνεύματα τὰ ἀκάθαρτα
ον ὡς > κ ΄ ὯΝ ἫΝ ὁ. > oy ‘ -
εἰσῆλθον εἰς τοὺς χοίρους, καὶ ὥρμησεν ἡ ἀγέλη κατὰ τοῦ
. a >; Ά 6 1X JI ὃ ir. Ν > , 5
κρημνοῦ εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, ὡς δισχίλιοι, καὶ ἐπνίγοντο ἐν
a eck,’ ΄
τῇ θαλάσσῃ. Kat οἱ βόσκοντες αὐτοὺς ἔφυγον καὶ ἀπήγ-
> > a
γειλαν εἰς τὴν πόλιν καὶ εἰς τοὺς ἀγρούς" καὶ ἦλθον ἰδεῖν
Υ͂ a
τί ἐστιν τὸ γεγονός. καὶ ἔρχονται πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν, καὶ
nn ,
θεωροῦσιν τὸν δαιμονιζόμενον καθήμενον ἱματισμένον καὶ
-ι Ν > , 4 “ NU ΄
σωφρονοῦντα, τὸν ἐσχηκότα τὸν λεγιῶνα, καὶ ἐφοβήθησαν.
ρ TO, ἐμὰν Gea
3 “ 4 a“ ΄ lal
καὶ διηγήσαντο αὐτοῖς οἱ ἰδόντες πῶς ἐγένετο τῷ δαιμονι-

a ” : a
ζομένῳ καὶ περὶ των χοίρων. καὶ ἡρξαντο παρακαλεῖν.

2 4 > A a #5 a “a 2 A ie ,
αὐτὸν ἀπελθεῖν ἀπὸ τῶν ὁρίων αὐτῶν. Kat ἐμβαίνοντος
> ~~ » Ἁ na , Yow e Ν σ
αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ πλοῖον παρεκάλει αὐτὸν ὁ δαιμονισθεὶς ἵνα

\ 3 ° n 3 ’ 3 \ , 9 “ἴα
μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ a καὶ οὐκ wiper apr ἀλλὰ λέγει αὐτῷ
Ὕπαγε εἷς τὸν οἶκόν σοὺ πρὸς τοὺς σούς, καὶ ἀπάγγειλον

A
αὐτοῖς ὅσα ὁ κύριός σοι πεποίηκεν Kal ἠλέησέν σε. καὶ
7 A \ 7” Ul 3 lol , bd 3 id
ἀπῆλθεν καὶ ἠρξατο κηρύσακῃς ἐν τῇ Δεκαπόλει ὅσα ἐποίη-
σεν αὐτῷ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, καὶ πάντες ἐθαύμαζον.
Kat διαπεράσαντος τοῦ ἀμρν ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ πάλιν εἰς
τὸ πέραν συνήχθη ὄχλος πολὺς ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν, καὶ ἣν παρὰ τὴν
, - ’ >
θάλασσαν. Kal ἔρχεται εἷς τῶν ἀρχισυναγώγων, ὀνόματι
> , vo \ Dy oi , A a ’ > na Ν
Ἰάειρος, καὶ ἰδὼν αὐτὸν πίπτει πρὸς τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ καὶ
nw 4 Ψ Ν ἃ ,
παρακαλεῖ" αὐτὸν πολλὰ λέγων ὅτι To θυγάτριόν μου
Ν “ Ν a 3 AY “-
ἐσχάτως ἔχει, ἵνα ἐλθὼν ἐπιθῇς τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῇ ἵνα σωθῇ
᾿] n~ lal > °
καὶ ζήσῃ. καὶ ἀπῆλθεν per αὐτοῦ, Kat ἠκολούθει αὐτῷ
ν , ‘ / > , A Ἀ > 3
ὄχλος πολύς, καὶ συνέθλιβον αὐτόν. καὶ γυνὴ οὖσα ἐν
ῥύσει αἵματος δώδεκα ἔτη καὶ πολλὰ παθοῦσα ὑπὸ πολλῶν
a > “ ,
ἰατρῶν καὶ δαπανήσασα τὰ παρ᾽ “αὐτῆς πάντα καὶ μηδὲν
lal na ‘ tal Lol > ,
ὠφεληθεῖσα ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον εἰς τὸ χεῖρον ἐλθοῦσα, ἀκού-
a lol n ~ * ΝΜ
σασα τὰ περὶ τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ, ἐλθοῦσα ἐν τῷ ὄχλῳ ὄπισθεν
A nw Ν μ > ‘ a
ἥψατο τοῦ ἱματίου αὐτοῦ: ἔλεγεν. γὰρ ὅτι Eay ἄψωμαι
ΕῪ a ie , » a , κ 300 > , 6
Kav τῶν ἱματίων αὐτοῦ σωθήσομαι. καὶ εὐθὺς ἐξηράνθη
ε a A “-“ , “9 Ν
ἡ πηγὴ τοῦ αἵματος αὐτῆς, καὶ ἔγνω τῷ σώματι OTL ἰαται

13

:᾽᾽
"4

28
29

5. 12-5. 29. 5. MARK.

us into the swine, that we may enter into them.
18 And he gave them leave. And the unclean spir-
its came out, and entered into the swine: and the
herd rushed down the steep into the sea, ἐν nwmber
about two thousand; and they were choked in the
14sea. And they that fed them fled, and told it in
the city, and in the country. And they came to
15 see what it was that had come to pass. And they
come to Jesus, and behold “him that was possessed 1 or, the demoniac
with devils sitting, clothed and in his right mind,
even him that had the legion: and they were afraid.
16 And they that saw it declared unto them how it be-
fell ‘him that was possessed with devils, and con-
. 17 cerning the swine.. And they began to beseech him
18 to depart from their borders. And as he was entering ἢ
into the boat, he that had been possessed with “devils ὁ Gr. demons.
19 besought him that he might be with him. And
he suffered him not, but saith unto him, Go to thy
house unto thy friends, and tell them how great
things the Lord hath done for thee, and how he had
20 mercy on thee. And he went his way, and began
to publish in Decapolis how great things Jesus had
done for him: and all men did marvel.
21. And when Jesus had crossed over again in the
boat unto the other side, a great multitude was gath-
22 ered unto him: and he was by the sea. And there
cometh one of the rulers of the synagogue, Jairus
23 by name; and seeing him, he falleth at his feet, and
beseecheth him much, saying, My little daughter is
at the point of death: I pray thee, that thou come
and lay thy hands on her, that she may be *made 53 or, saved
24 whole, and live. And he went with him; and a
great multitude followed him, and they thronged
him.
25 Anda woman, which had an issue of blood twelve
26 years, and had suffered many things of many phy-
sicians, and had spent all that she had, and was
27 nothing bettered, but rather grew worse, having
heard the things concerning Jesus, came in the
28 crowd behind, and touched his garment. For she
said, If 1 touch but his garments, I shall be *made
29 whole. And straightway the fountain of her blood
was dried up; and she felt in her body that she was
healed
L (82)

1 Gr, seourge.

2 Or, saved thee

3 Or, Teacher
4 Or, overhearing

5 Some ancient au-
thorities insert
6,

6 Gr. powers.

5. MARK. 5. 29-6. 2.

of her 'plague. And straightway Jesus, perceiv- 30
ing in himself that the power proceeding from him
had gone forth, turned him about in the crowd,
and said, Who touched my garments? And his 31
disciples said unto him, Thou seest the multitude —
thronging thee, and sayest thou, Who touched me?
And he looked round about to see her that had done 82
this thing. _But the woman fearing and trembling, 88
knowing what had been done to her, came and fell
down before him, and told him all the truth. And 34
he said unto her, Daughter, thy faith hath *made
thee whole; go in peace, and be whole of thy
plague.

While he yet spake, they come from the ruler of 85.
the synagogue’s house, saying, Thy daughter is dead:
why troublest thou the *Master any further? But 36
Jesus, ‘not heeding the word spoken, saith unto the
ruler of the synagogue, Fear not, only believe. And 37
he suffered no man to follow with him, save Peter,
and James, and John the brother of James. And 88
they come to the house of the ruler of the synagogue;
and he beholdeth a tumult, and many weeping and
wailing greatly. And when he was entered in, he 89
saith unto them, Why make ye a tumult, and weep?
the child is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laugh- 40
ed him to scorn. But he, having put them all forth,
taketh the father of the child and her mother and
them that were with him, and goeth in where the
child was. And taking the child by the hand, he 41
saith unto her, Talitha cumi; which is, being in-
terpreted, Damsel, I say unto thee, Arise. And 42
straightway the damsel rose up, and walked ; for
she was twelve years old. And they were amazed
straightway with a great amazement. And he 43
charged them much that no man should know
this: and he commanded that something should be
given her to eat.

And he went out from thence; and he cometh 6
into his own country; and his disciples follow him,
And when the sabbath was come, he began to teach 2
in the synagogue: and ‘many hearing him were as-
tonished, saying, Whence hath this man these things?
and, What is the wisdom that is given unto this
man, and what mean such ‘mighty works

(83)

Σὰ aed

Vv VI KATA MAPKON 83

2 NN 4a , Ac 2 AS. ehs aA > ‘a3 6 a
20 ἀπὸ τῆς μάστιγος. καὶ εὐθὺς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐπιγνοὺς ἐν ἑαυτῷ
τὴν ἐξ αὐτοῦ δύναμιν ἐξελθοῦσαν. ἐπιστραφεὶς ἐν τῷ ὄχλῳ
"» : ΄- “ arte , \» stan Ἐν
31 ἔλεγεν Tis μου ἥψατο τῶν ἱματίων; καὶ ἔλεγον αὐτῷ οἱ
μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ Βλέπεις τὸν ὄχλον συνθλέβοντά σε, καὶ
3: λέγεις Τίς μου ἥψατο; καὶ περιεβλέπετο ἰδεῖν τὴν τοῦτο
bn ε δὲ . 6 “- ν ͵ 77 ἰδ -
33 ποιήσασαν. ἢ δὲ γυνὴ φοβηθεῖσα καὶ τρέμουσα, εἰδυῖα
Δ ΄ a ae ‘ Ms ¥ BS. νον
ὃ γέγονεν αὐτῇ, ἦλθεν καὶ προσέπεσεν αὐτῷ καὶ εἶπεν
7. A -“ A 3 ’ ε Ν > 7 A ’
34 αὐτῷ πᾶσαν τὴν ἀλήθειαν. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῇ Θυγάτηρ,
ἡ πίστις σου σέσωκέν σε: ὕπαγε εἰς εἰρήνην, καὶ ἴσθι
ε Ν > Ν n , , ΕἿΣ ΕἸ a“ _ 9
35 ὑγιῆς ἀπὸ τῆς μαστιγός Gov. “Ett αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος ἔρχον-
ΟΝ - > , / “ ε /
ται ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀρχισυναγώγου λέγοντες ὅτι Ἢ θυγάτηρ
> “~
36 σου ἀπέθανεν: τί ἔτι σκύλλεις τὸν διδάσκαλον ; ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς
΄ - ’ s , 4 , a ? ’
παρακούσας τὸν λόγον λαλούμενον λέγει τῷ ἀρχισυναγώγῳ
Ν a / , 4 νυ > a 7
37 Μὴ φοβοῦ, μόνον πίστευε. . καὶ οὐκ ἀφῆκεν οὐδένα με-
> > a A 9 \ \ , \ ἢ
τ᾿ αὐτοῦ συνακολουθῆσαι εἰ μὴ τὸν Πέτρον. καὶ “laxwBov
3 ’ ‘ >
38 καὶ Iwavyy τὸν ἀδελφὸν Ἰακώβου. καὶ ἔρχονται εἰς τὸν
a > ’ Ν -“ l4 Ν -
οἶκον τοῦ ἀρχισυναγώγου, καὶ θεωρεῖ θόρυβον καὶ κλαίον-
39 τας καὶ ἀλαλάζοντας πολλά, καὶ εἰσελθὼν λέγει αὐτοῖς
~ ΠῚ
Τί θορυβεῖσθε καὶ κλαίετε; τὸ παιδίον οὐκ ἀπέθανεν ἀλλὰ
go καθεύδει. καὶ κατεγέλων αὐτοῦ. αὐτὸς δὲ ἐκβαλὼν πάν-
ἈΝ a
tas παραλαμβάνει τὸν πατέρα τοῦ παιδίου Kal τὴν μητέρα
καὶ τοὺς μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἰσπορεύεται ὅπου ἣν τὸ παιδίον"
Ν / a κ᾿ cal , , 7 A 7
“ καὶ κράτήσας τῆς χειρὸς τοῦ παιδίου λέγει αὐτῇ Ταλειθά
,
Kovp, ὅ ἐστιν μεθερμηνευόμενον Td κοράσιον, σοὶ λέγω,
>
42 ἔγειρε. καὶ εὐθὺς ἀνέστη τὸ κοράσιον Kal περιεπάτει, ἣν
a“ ,
yap ἐτῶν δώδεκα. καὶ ἐξέστησαν εὐθὺς ἐκστάσει μεγάλῃ.
Ν , ν᾽ -“" '»ν Ν “ -“ ᾿
43 καὶ διεστείλατο αὐτοῖς πολλὰ ἵνα μηδεὶς γνοῖ τοῦτο, καὶ

εἶπεν δοθῆναι αὐτῇ φαγεῖν.

Lal

Καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἐκεῖθεν, καὶ ἔρχεται εἰς τὴν πατρίδα αὐτοῦ,

[

4 SF 7 . ”~ © ‘ > “ ‘ 7
καὶ ἀκολουθοῦσιν αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ. Kai γενομένου
σαββάτου ἤῤξατο διδάσκειν ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ" καὶ of πολλοὶ
> , Φ ΄ , , , a
ἀκούοντες ἐξεπλήσσοντο λέγοντες Πόθεν τούτῳ ταῦτα,

Ν / ε , ε -“" , Ν ε , δὸ
καὶ τίς ἡ σοφία ἡ δοθεῖσα τούτῳ, καὶ αἱ δυνάμεις τοιαῦται

45c0 πεποιξζκες
λάθρᾳι-

42.

ἐθαύμαζεν

Μὴ ἐνδύσησθε

ἔλεγεν

84 KATA MAPKON VI

\ a“ a 3 ~ , > e / ε ᾿ ΔΕ. .
διὰ τῶν χειρῶν αὐτοῦ γινόμεναι; οὐχ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ τέκτων, 3
ε Ν fol A > aD “ ’ At. ¥
ὁ υἱὸς τῆς Μαρίας καὶ ἀδελφὸς ᾿Ιακώβου καὶ ἸΙωσῆτος Kat
ay : . Ε] 3 na @
Ἰούδα καὶ Siuwvos; καὶ οὐκ εἰσὶν ai ἀδελφαὶ αὐτοῦ ὧδε

‘ en Ν > 4 > Φ οἰ δς ϑ ee :
πρὸς ἡμᾶς; καὶ ἐσκανδαλίζοντο ἐν αὐτῷ. Kal ἔλεγεν 4

3 -“ ε» cal Lid > 5, , ” > Us
αὐτοῖς ὁ Ingots ore Οὐκ ἔστιν προφήτης ἄτιμος εἰ μὴ ἐν

“Ὁ a a a a cal ὦ a
τῇ πατρίδι αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐν τοῖς συγγενεῦσιν αὐτοῦ Kat ἐν TH

> 7 ae \ 9 29.7 2 5 a 3 ,
οἰκίᾳ αὐτοῦ. Kat οὐκ ἐδύνατο. ἐκεῖ ποιῆσαι οὐδεμίαν 5

, 5» NS 3y 7 3 , ° Ν Ν a 9 Φ᾽

δύναμιν; εἰ μὴ ὀλίγοις ἀρρώστοις ἐπιθεὶς τὰς χεῖρας ἐθερά-
Aro ἊΣ 4 \ κ᾿ Π , 9. ta :
πευσεν" καὶ ᾿ἐθαύμασεν᾽ διὰ τὴν ἀπιστίαν αὐτῶν. 6
‘ “ Ar , ΄ ᾿ 4
Kai περιῆγεν tas κώμας κύκλῳ διδάσκων. Καὶ προσ- 7
lal A Ν » J
καλεῖται τοὺς δώδεκα, καὶ ἤρξατο αὐτοὺς ἀποστέλλειν δύο
ὃ , ‘A ὃ (ὃ > ~ 9 ’ “ , tel ΕἸ ,ὔ
ὕο, καὶ ἐδίδου αὐτοῖς ἐξουσίαν τῶν πνευμάτων τῶν ἀκαθάρ-
Ν , ‘i > “ ° δὲ ” 5 ean >
των, καὶ παρήγγειλεν αὐτοῖς ἵνα μηδὲν aipwow εἰς ὁδὸν εἶ 8

4 e , ὃ , Ν » Ν [4 Ν > ‘ ,

μὴ ῥάβδον «μόνον, py ἄρτον, μὴ πήραν, μὴ εἰς τὴν ζώγην
, 4 Ν ε . ,
χαλκόν, ἀλλὰ ὑποδεδεμένους σανδάλια, καὶ ‘py ἐνδύσα- 9

4 “-“
σθαι δύο χιτῶνας. καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς Ὅπου ἐὰν εἰσέλ-- τὸ

s oe “A ,
Onre εἰς οἰκίαν, ἐκεῖ μένετε ἕως ἂν ἐξέλθητε ἐκεῖθεν. καὶ ὃς 1:

ΕῚ ‘ Ν, ὃ ΄ ca δὲ ᾽ ’ ε “ , 5 ’ὕ
αν TOTOS μῇ έξηται πῃτὍη7μἊμᾶς μὴοθε ἀκουσωσιν VILWYV, εκπορεῦο-

a 1 \ -“ A ε ,ὔ “ cal
μενοι ἐκεῖθεν ἐκτινάξατε τὸν χοῦν TOY ὑποκάτω τῶν ποδῶν

ὑμῶν εἰς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς. Καὶ ἐξελθόντες ἐκήρυξαν ἵνα x2
μετανοῶσιν, καὶ δαιμόνια πολλὰ ἐξέβαλλον, καὶ ἤλειφον 13

> , . ᾽ ΄ a ΄ ᾿
ἐλαίῳ πολλοὺς ἀρρώστους καὶ ἐθεράπευόν.

Καὶ ἤκουσεν ὁ βασιλεὺς Ἡρῴδης, φανερὸν γὰρ ἐγένετο 14

.ι»ν > A rer] 1 ¢ 3 , ε , > 2
TO ὄνομα αἰτοῦ, καὶ ᾿ἔλεγον᾽ ὅτι ᾿Ιωάνης ὁ βαπτίζων ἐγή-
γερται ἐκ νεκρῶν, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἐνεργοῦσιν αἱ δυνάμεις ἐν
αὐτῷ" ἄλλοι δὲ ἔλεγον ὅτι ᾿Ηλείας ἐστίν: ἄλλοι δὲ ἔλεγον x

ν , e “- a“ -“ ° , νΝ δι 8 “ὦ
ὅτι προφήτης εἷς εἷς τῶν προφητῶν. ἀκούσας δὲ ὁ Ἣρῴ- 16

δης ἔλεγεν Ὃν ἐγὼ ἀπεκεφάλισα ᾿Ιωάνην, οὗτος ἠγέρθη.

Αὐτὸς γὰρ ὁ Ἡρῴδης ἀποστείλας ἐκράτησεν τὸν Ἰωά- :7

vyv καὶ ἔδησεν αὐτὸν ἐν φυλακῇ διὰ Ἡρῳδιάδα τὴν γυ-
vaika Φιλίππου τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ, ὅτι αὐτὴν ἐγάμησεν"

ἔλεγεν. γὰρ ὁ ᾿Ιωάνης τῷ Ἡρῴδῃ ὅτι Οὐκ ἔξεστίν σοι ss
ἔχειν τὴν γυναῖκα τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ σου. ἡ δὲ “Hpwoids ἐνεῖχεν 19

οι

6. 2-6. 19. 5. MARK.

3 wrought by his hands? Is not this the carpenter,
the son of Mary, and brother of James, and Joses,
and Judas, and Simon? and are not his sisters here
4with us? And they were ‘offended in him. ‘And! St. ,caued ὦ
Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not without hon-
our, save in his own country, and among his own
5 kin, and in his own house. And he could there do
no *mighty work, save that he laid his hands upon a 9 Gr. power.
6 few sick folk, and healed them. And he marvelled
because of their unbelief.
And he went round about the villages teaching.
7 And he called unto him the twelve, and began to
send them forth by two and two; and he gave them
8 authority over the unclean spirits ; and he charged
them that they should take nothing for their journey,
save a staff only; no bread, no wallet, no *money in 3 Gr. brass.
9 their “purse; but fo go shod with sandals: and, said 4 Gr. girate.

10 he, put not on two coats. And he said unto them,
Wheresoever ye enter into a house, there abide till

11 ye depart thence. And whatsoever place shall not
receive you, and they hear you not, as ye go forth
thence, shake off the dust that is under your feet

12 fora testimony unto them. And they went out, and

13 preached that men should repent. And they cast
out many ‘devils, and anointed with oil many that 5 Gr. demons.
were sick, and healed them.

14. And king Herod heard thereof; for his name had , ςς τς icient an-
become known: and ‘he said, John “the Baptist is Shorities.. < Team
risen from the dead, and therefore do these powers , pre Bapsi:er.

15 work in him. But others said, It is Elijah. And
others said, J¢ 7s a prophet, even as one of the proph-

16 ets. But Herod, when he heard thereof, said, John,

17 whom I beheaded, he is risen. For Herod himself
had sent forth and laid hold upon John, and bound
him in prison for the sake of Herodias, his brother

18 Philip’s wife: for he had married her. For John
said unto Herod, It is not lawful for thee to have

19 thy brother’s wife. And Herodias set herself against

(84)

5. MARK. 6. 19-6. 33.

him, and desired to kill him ; and she could not;
for Herod feared John, knowing that he was.a20
: righteous man and a holy, and kept him safe. And

' thorities readaea When he heard him, he 'was much perplexed; and

2 page i. Ue heard him gladly. And when a convenient day 21

Ἷ bunes ‘tants, 2S Come, that Herod on his birthday made a sup-

3 Some ancient au. Per to his lords, and the *high captains, and the
thorities read dis chief men of Galilee; and when *the daughter of 22
dias. Herodias herself came in and danced, ‘she pleased

sued Herod and them that sat at meat with him; and

the king said unto the damsel, Ask of me whatso-
ever thou wilt, and I will give it thee. And he 28
sware unto her, Whatsoever thou shalt ask of me,
I will give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom.
And she went out, and said unto her mother, What 24
5 Gr. the Baptizer. Shall I ask? And she said, The head of John *the
Baptist. And she came in straightway with haste 25
unto the king, and asked, saying, I will that thou
forthwith give me in a charger the head of John
‘the Baptist. And the king was exceeding sorry; 26
but for the sake of his oaths, and of them that sat
at meat, he would not reject her. And straightway 27
the king sent forth a soldier of his guard, and com-
manded to bring his head: and he went and. be-
headed him in the prison, and brought his head in 28
a charger, and gave it to the damsel; and the dam-
sel gave it to her mother. And when his disciples 29
heard thereof, they came and took up his corpse,
and laid it in a tomb.

And the apostles gather themselves together unto 30
Jesus; and they told him all things, whatsoever they
had done, and whatsoever they had taught. And 31
he saith unto them, Come ye yourselves apart into
a desert place, and rest a while. For there were
many coming and going, and they had no leisure so _
much as to eat. And they went away in the boat to 32
a desert place apart. And the people saw them going, 33
and many knew them, and they ran there together

6 Or, by land Son foot from all the cities, and outwent

(85)

VI KATA MAPKON 85

+ - , ἡ , ae a \ 3. νᾳ. ε 4
co αὐτῷ καὶ ἤθελεν αὐτὸν ἀποκτεῖναι, καὶ οὐκ ἠδύνατο! ὃ γὰρ
, -“ ‘ > , as »
Ἡρῴδης ἐφοβεῖτο τὸν ᾿Ιωάνην, εἰδὼς αὐτὸν ἄνδρα δίκαιον
,¢ κ ΄ > ys , > «a κ᾿
καὶ ἅγιον, καὶ συνετήρει αὐτὸν, καὶ ἀκούσας αὐτοῦ πολλὰ
ν᾿ Πρ ν τῶν > ἃς Ψ κ sepia. δεν;
21 ἡπόρει, καὶ ἡδέως αὐτοῦ ἤκουεν. Καὶ γενομένης ἡμέρας
» - ε ~ “~ “-“
εὐκαίρου ὅτε “Hpwdys τοῖς γενεσίοις αὐτοῦ δεῖπνον ἐποίησεν
- a“ > an -“ “
τοῖς μεγιστᾶσιν αὐτοῦ καὶ τοῖς χιλιάρχοις Kal τοῖς πρώτοις
22 τῆς Γαλιλαίας, καὶ εἰσελθούσης τῆς θυγατρὸς αὐτοῦ Ἥρῳ-
΄ : > , " a , a
διάδος καὶ ὀρχησαμένης, ἤρεσεν τῷ Ἡρῴδῃ καὶ τοῖς ov-
/ ε Ν ᾿ > wn ’ ν ,
νανακειμένοις. ὁ δὲ βασιλεὺς εἶπεν τῷ κορασίῳ Αἴτησόν
, \ ΜΝ » A
23 με ὃ ἐὰν θέλῃς, καὶ δώσω cour καὶ ὥμοσεν αὐτῇ “Ὅτι
γον be 5 ’ ’ o ε / n ’
ἐάν με' αἰτήσῃς δώσω σοι ἕως ἡμίσους τῆς βασιλείας μου.
ee “ > » Ν "a , > / ε Ν
καὶ ἐξελθοῦσα εἶπεν τῇ μητρὶ αὐτῆς Ti αἰτήσωμαι; ἡ δὲ
4 > , ’
25 εἶπεν Τὴν κεφαλὴν ᾿Ιωάνου τοῦ βαπτίζοντος. καὶ εἰσελ-
a 20% Ν a ‘ Ν , = 5
θοῦσα εὐθὺς μετὰ σπουδῆς πρὸς tov βασιλέα ἠτήσατο
a -“ Ν
λέγουσα Θέλω ἵνα ἐξαυτῆς δῷς μοι ἐπὶ πίνακι τὴν κεφα-
> Fe ΄ a a Ν la ’
26 Ayv Ἰωάνου τοῦ βαπτιστοῦ. καὶ περίλυπος. γενόμενος

N
τὸ

ε 4 A ‘ A Ν ‘ > ’ὔ > > ’
ὁ βασιλεὺς διὰ τοὺς ὅρκους καὶ τοὺς ἀνακειμένους οὐκ ἠθέ-
λ > fal by 4 500 > ΄ ε Ἁ
27 λησεν ἀθετῆσαι αὐτήν" καὶ εὐθὺς «ἀποστείλας ὁ βασιλεὺς
id 9. ’ | Wee ‘ Ν » -“ 4
σπεκουλάτορα ἐπέταξεν ἐνέγκαι τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ. καὶ
> s > , : % > “a “~ A »”
ἀπελθὼν ἀπεκεφάλισεν αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ καὶ ἤνεγκεν
x ‘ S.C iaote gal \ oo» 2 4 a
τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ πίνακι καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτὴν τῷ κο-

’ ‘ ΄ > ‘A ~ -“
ρασίῳ, καὶ τὸ κοράσιον ἔδωκεν αὐτὴν τῇ μητρὶ αὐτῆς.
Ae. , ε 4 > a9 5 2 s a
29 Kal ἀκούσαντες οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ ἦλθαν Kal ἦραν τὸ πτῶμα
> . δι
αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔθηκαν αὐτὸ ἐν μνημείῳ.

A >
30 Kat συνάγονται οἱ ἀπόστολοι πρὸς τὸν Ἰησοῦν, Kat
> ’ 3. A ’ σ ΕἸ ’ ΨΨ 297
ἀπήγγειλαν αὐτῷ πάντα ὅσα ἐποίησαν Kai ὅσα ἐδίδαξαν.
Ν , . an fol ε n > Ἀ 5» ἰδί ΕἸ ΕΣ
3. καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Δεῦτε ὑμεῖς αὐτοὶ κατ᾽ ἰδίαν εἰς ἔρημον
> ‘ ¢
τόπον καὶ ἀναπαύσασθε ὀλίγον. ἦσαν yap οἱ ἐρχόμενοι
Ge φίδι 4 , ‘ 2a, ° a > , ‘
32 Kal of ὑπάγοντες πολλοί, Kal οὐδὲ φαγεῖν εὐκαίρουν. καὶ
» ~ > -“ ’ ΕῚ Ν , > 37 b
33 ἀπῆλθον ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ εἰς ἔρημον τόπον κατ᾽ ἰδίαν. καὶ
ἂς ΟΝ pee νγν 3 ΄ ‘ a
εἶδαν αὐτοὺς ὑπάγοντας καὶ ‘éyywoav’ πολλοί, καὶ πεζῇ
> ‘ -“ -“ , ἐδ > ar 4 7λθ
ἀπὸ πασῶν τῶν πόλεων συνέδραμον ἐκεῖ ‘Kal προῆλθον

42.

ὅτι Ὃ

Ψ

8
=

ἐπέγνωσαν
“καὶ συνῆλθον
αὐτοῦ

γινομένης

-ἰἔγγιστα

ὀναμκλῖναι

-ἰπάλαι

86 KATA ΜΆΡΚΟΝ VI

Ν : ” '
αὐτούς. Kat ἐξελθὼν εἶδεν πολὺν oxdor, καὶ ἐσπλαγ- 34
, >? 3 \ { - « ' ‘om ᾿
χνίσθη ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς ὅτι ἦσαν ὧς TIPOBATA MH EYONTA. TIOI-
Ω > ‘ , $ 5
MENA, καὶ ἤρξατο διδάσκειν αὐτοὺς πολλά. Kal ἤδη 35
- ’, a
wpas πολλῆς ᾿ γενομένης προσελθόντες αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ
ΕῚ a x” “ > 7, > ε ’ \ 9D Ψ
αὐτοῦ ἔλεγον OT Ἑρημὸς ἐστιν ὁ τόπος, καὶ ἤδη wpa
πολλή: ἀπόλυσον αὐτούς, ἵνα ἀπελθόντες εἰς τοὺς “κύκλῳ 36
> ‘ Ν [4 3 id ε a , , ε Ν
ἀγροὺς καὶ κώμας ἀγοράσωσιν ἑαυτοῖς τί φάγωσιν. ὁ δὲ 57
> ‘ > Νὰ ἐἕ, , Pier As ete a 4
ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Δότε αὐτοῖς ὑμεῖς φαγεῖν. καὶ
a ‘ . ΄
λέγουσιν αὐτῷ ᾿Απελθόντες ἀγοράσωμεν δηναρίων δια-
΄ ” \ , > A a ε Ν Ψψ
κοσίων ἄρτους καὶ δώσομεν αὐτοῖς φαγεῖν; ὁ δὲ λέγει 38
> a , » Ν ε , Ν i Ν ,
αὐτοῖς Πόσους ἔχετε ἄρτους; ὑπάγετε ἴδετε. καὶ γνόν-
λέ , Ν δύ 3 θύ ee ον < 7 «A
tes λέγουσιν Πέντε, καὶ δύο ἰχθύας. καὶ ἐπέταξεν αὐτοῖς 39
ro? λ θῇ - ΄, ΄ ᾿ oA a Xx An
ἀνακλιθῆναι" πάντας συμπόσια συμπόσια ἐπὶ τῷ χλωρῷ
’ °
χόρτῳ. . καὶ ἀνέπεσαν mpacial πρασιαὶ κατὰ ἑκατὸν Kal 4o
κατὰ πεντήκοντα. καὶ λαβὼν τοὺς πέντε ἄρτους καὶ 4x
τοὺς δύο. ἰχθύας ἀναβλέψας εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν εὐλόγησεν
ν , . \ 297 a ; ἘΝ
καὶ κατέκλασεν τοὺς ἄρτους καὶ ἐδίδου τοῖς μαθηταῖς
7 “ > lad Ν A , 5 , >. ,
iva παρατιθῶσιν αὐτοῖς, καὶ τοὺς δύο ἰχθύας ἐμέρισεν
- « ΨΝ Ἢ ν, 9 ΄ 6 ¥ baked 42
πᾶσιν. καὶ ἔφαγον πάντες καὶ ἐχορτάσθησαν" καὶ ἦραν *
κλάσματα δώδεκα κοφίνων πληρώματα καὶ ἀπὸ τῶν
5 , a » ε ’ Ν ᾿Ξ, ,’
ἰχθύων. καὶ ἦσαν οἱ φαγόντες τοὺς ἄρτους πεντακισχί- 44
λιοι ἄνδρες. Καὶ εὐθὺς ἠνάγκασεν τοὺς μα- 45
Α ° a 9. ial > A Lal Ν , 3 BS
θητὰς αὐτοῦ ἐμβῆναι εἰς τὸ πλοῖον καὶ προάγειν εἰς τὸ
/ ‘ , Ψ ΦΙΩΝ 3 , ‘ ” Ν Ν
πέραν πρὸς Βηθσαιδάν, ἕως αὐτὸς ἀπολύει τὸν ὄχλον. καὶ 46
> , 3 lal Pan > Ν » ,
ἀποταξάμενος αὐτοῖς ἀπῆλθεν εἰς τὸ ὄρος προσεύξα-
Ἀ 3.,.7 a eT. Ν A . , -
σθαι. καὶ οψίας γενομένης ἣν ᾿ τὸ πλοῖον ἐν μέσῳ τῆς 47
, Ν > ᾿ς , 5. Ν a Lal XS 998 > A
θαλάσσης, καὶ αὐτὸς μόνος ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. καὶ ἰδὼν αὐτοὺς 48
A , > ‘\ em
βασανιζομένους ἐν τῷ ἐλαύνειν, ἦν yap ὃ ἄνεμος ἐναντίος
αὐτοῖς, περὶ τετάρτην φυλακὴν τῆς νυκτὸς ἔρχεται πρὸς
> A aA > 4 a , a5 ee: 3
αὐτοὺς περιπατῶν ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης" καὶ ἤθελεν παρελ-
a > € Qs 207 355 st ὦν ,
θεῖν αὐτούς. οἱ δὲ ἰδόντες αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης περι- 49
a 26 c 7 , 4s ‘ oc ’
πατοῦντα ἔδοξαν ὅτι φάντασμά ἐστιν καὶ ἀνέκραξαν, πάν- 50
wr 4 ᾿ ε : .
Tes yap αὐτὸν εἶδαν καὶ ἐταῤάχθησαν. ὃ δὲ εὐθὺς ἐλάλησεν

6. 33-6. 50. 5. MARK.

34 them. And he came forth and saw a great multitude,
and he had compassion on them, because they were as
sheep not having a shepherd: and he begar to teach

35 them many things. And when the day was: now
far spent, his disciples came unto him, and said,
The place is desert, and the day is now far spent:

36 send them away, that they may go into the country
and villages round about, and buy themselves some-

37 what to eat. But he answered and said unto them,
Give ye them to eat. And they say unto him, Shall :
we go and buy two hundred 'pennyworth of bread, * Sy "Mae xvi

38 and give them to eat? And he saith unto them, How *
many loaves have ye? go and see. And when they

39 knew, they say, Five, and two fishes. And he com-
manded them that all should *sit down by compa- 9 Gr. reeiine.

40 nies upon the green grass. And they sat down in

41 ranks, by hundreds, and by fifties. And he took
the five loaves and the two fishes, and looking up
to heaven, he blessed, and brake the loaves ; and
he gave to the disciples to set before them; and the

42 two fishes divided he among them all. And they

43 did all eat, and were filled. And they took up
broken pieces, twelve basketfuls, and also of the

44fishes. And they that ate the loaves were five
thousand men.

45 And straightway he constrained his disciples to
enter into the boat, and to go before Aim unto the
other side to Bethsaida, while he himself sendeth

46 the multitude away. And after he had taken leave
of them, he departed into the mountain to pray.

47 And when even*was come, the boat was in the

48 midst of the sea, and he alone on the land. And
seeing them distressed in rowing, for the wind was
contrary unto them, about the fourth watch of the
night he cometh unto them, walking on the sea;

49and he would have passed by them: but they,
when they saw him walking on the sea, supposed

50 that it was an apparition, and cried out: for they
all saw him, and were troubled. But he straight-
way spake

(86)

1 Or, crossed over
to the land, they
came unto Gen-
nesaret

2 Or, it

3 Or, common

4 Or, up to the
bow Gr. with Se

5 Gr. baptize. Some
ancient eis
ties read sprit
themselves,

6 Gr. eet

7 Man
τοῦ ἧς

couches,

5. MARK. 6. 50-7. 9.

with them, and saith unto them, Be of good cheer :
it is 1; be not afraid. And he went up unto them 51
into the boat; and the wind ceased: and they were
sore amazed in themselves; for they understood 52
not concerning the loaves, but their heart was hard-

ned

And when they had ‘crossed over, they came to 53
the land unto Gennesaret, and moored to the shore.
And when they were come out of the boat, straight- 54
way the people knew him, and ran round about that 55
whole region, and began to carry about on their
beds those that were sick, where they heard he was.
And wheresoever he entered, into villages, or into 56
cities, or into the country, they laid the sick in the
marketplaces, and besought him that they might
touch if it were but the border of his garment: and
as many as touched *him were made whole.

And there are gathered together unto him the Pha-
risees, and certain of the scribes, which had come
from Jerusalem, and had seen that some of his disci-
ples ate their bread with *defiled, that is, unwashen,
_ hands. For the Pharisees, and all the Jews, except
they wash their hands ‘diligently, eat not, holding
the tradition of the elders: and when they come from
the marketplace, except they *wash* themselves,
“they eat not: and many other things there be, which
they have received to hold, ‘washings of cups, and

m ww 2 SE

ico aid aed pots, and brasen vessels’, And the Pharisees and 5

the scribes ask him, Why walk not thy disciples ac-
cording to the tradition of the elders, but eat their
bread with *defiled hands? And he said unto them, 6
Well did Isaiah prophesy of you hypocrites, as it is
written,

This people honoureth me with their lips,

But their heart is far from me.

But in vain do they worship me, re
Teaching as their doctrines the precepts of men.
Ye leave the commandment of God, and hold fast the 8
tradition of men. And he said unto them, Full well 9

do ye reject the

* For ‘‘wash’’ read “bathe”? [comp, Luke xi. 38.]—Am. Com.

(87)

VI VII KATA MAPKON 87

. a . 2. «A a ΄ τ

per αὐτῶν, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Θαρσεῖτε, ἐγώ εἶμι, py
ὦ > sy \ a A

sx φοβεῖσθε. καὶ ἀνέβη πρὸς αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ πλοῖον, Kat
eo: 12 εν : ‘ ‘4 5 ε al ᾿ς ΑΒΕ 3 «

52 CKOTOGEV ὁ ανεμος.. και λίαν εν εαντοις ἐξίσ: αντο, ου γὰρ

“ a? nn ¥ TAX. > Φ- A ε δά a
συνῆκαν ἐπὶ τοῖς ἄρτοις, ἀλλ᾽ ἦν αὐτῶν ἡ καρδία πεπω-
“ K ‘ ὃ ΄ 32% τ a HAO

53 βωμένη. at διαπεράσαντες ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν ἦλθον

> ν᾿ ᾿ Soba τ 2g VO6:

54 εἰς Τεννησαρὲτ καὶ προσωρμίσθησαν. καὶ ἐξελθόντων

7 - “, “ ,ὔ ΔΝ > , me Ρ- £5

55 αὐτῶν ἐκ τοῦ πλοίου εὐθὺς ἐπιγνόντες αὐτὸν περιέδραμον
«- κι , ΓΟ. ΡΟ 7 \ a ,
ὅλην τὴν χώραν ἐκείνην καὶ ἤρξαντο ἐπὶ τοῖς κραβάττοις

. A ΝΜ

55 τοὺς κακῶς ἔχοντας περιφέρειν ὅπου ἤκουον ὅτι ἔστιν. καὶ
bf A > , > , x 3 ΨΥ HS > Ν
που ἂν εἰσεπορευέτο εις κωμας 2) εἰς πὸ. εἰς Ἵ εἰς aypous

A -" lod τ /
ἐν ταῖς “dyopais' ἐτίθεσαν τοὺς ἀσθενοῦντας, καὶ παρεκά-
a a >
ow αὐτὸν ἵνα κἂν τοῦ κρασπέδου τοῦ ἱματίου αὐτοῦ
ἅψωνται: καὶ ὅσοι ἂν ἥψαντο αὐτοῦ ἐσώζοντο.
A ¥ “ > 4 ε A ’ a

I Kat συνάγονται πρὸς αὐτὸν ot Φαρισαῖοι καί τινες τῶν

,’ > , > (3 , Νν 98 2 ΄ ‘

2 γραμματέων ἐλθόντες ἀπὸ Ἱεροσολύμων καὶ ἰδόντες τινὰς

“ an > a a , a> »# > ἡ
τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ ὅτι κοιναῖς χερσίν, τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν avi-

5: πτοὶς, ἐσθίουσιν τοὺς ἄρτους --οἱ γὰρ Φαρισαῖοι καὶ πάν-

εν cal as a - ,ὔ Ν cal 3 >

τες οἱ Ιουδαῖοι ἐὰν μὴ πυγμῇ νίψωνται τὰς χεῖρας οὐκ é-

σθίουσιν, κρατοῦντες τὴν παράδοσιν τῶν πρεσβυτέρων,

δὰ φὺὸ B's? “ 4" "(ie 4 ry > > bl ‘

4kal ax ἀγορᾶς ἐὰν μὴ "ῥαντίσωνται" οὐκ ἐσθίουσιν, καὶ
» ~

ἄλλα πολλά ἐστιν ἃ παρέλαβον κρατεῖν, βαπτισμοὺς

, Ν a ‘ , T Ν > a
5 ποτηρίων καὶ ἕεστῶν καὶ χαλκίων ἡ, -- 2“αὶ ἐπερωτῶσιν
Bo 5 ΄“ “a
αὐτὸν of Φαρισαῖοι καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς Διὰ τί ov περιπα-
τοῦσιν οἵ μαθηταί σου. κατὰ τὴν παράδοσιν τῶν πρεσβυ-
᾽ “

ὁ τέρων, ἀλλὰ κοιναῖς χερσὶν ἐσθίουσιν τὸν ἄρτον; ὁ δὲ
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ἸΚαλῶς ἐπροφήτευσεν Ἢ σαίας περὶ ὑμῶν
τῶν ὑποκριτῶν, ὡς γέγραπται ὅτι

ct = © i> > a Π , r a
Οὗτος 6 Aadc” τοῖς XeElAECIN ΜῈ τιμᾶ",
«ες Δ Φ' > bad , > , 215. > nr.
H δὲ KAPAIA δύτων THOPPG ATTEYe! ATT ἐμοῦ"
U ’
1 MATHN δὲ CEBONTAI με,
‘ ᾽
AIAACKONTEC διλδοκαλίδς ἐντάλμδτὰ ἀνθρώπων"
757 ‘ 4 a a
8 ἀφέντες τὴν ἐντολὴν τοῦ θεοῦ κρατεῖτε τὴν παράδοσιν
a 3 ΄ Ν > - 4
οτῶν ἀνθρώπων. καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς Καλῶς ἀθετεῖτε τὴν

-ἰπλατείαις Ε

42.

βαπτίσωνται

«καὶ κλινῶν

Ὁ λαὸς οὗτος
“ἀγαπᾷ

Ἰστήσητεξ-

τῇ Bepgt

εἰ ὀχετὸν!-

Σύρα Φοινίκισσα

88 KATA MAPKON iveVvit

ΕΣ \ a ~ 7 ‘ , coa τ , ba |
ἐντολὴν τοῦ θεοῦ, ἵνα τὴν παράδοσιν ὑμῶν ‘rypyonte *
a ω ᾿ , \ ‘
Μωυσῆς γὰρ εἶπεν Tima TON TATEPA COY. Kal THN
tal ’ n~ ,
μητέρὰ coy, καί Ὃ κἀκολογῶν πὰάτέρὰ ἢ μητέρὰ
, a ? ” »
θόνᾶτῳ τελεγτάτω᾽ ὑμεῖς δὲ λέγετε ᾿Ἐὰν εἴπῃ avOpw-
~ Xan » ’ td “ιν ΄“ aA 2S
Tos TO πατρὶ ἢ τῇ μητρί Κορβάν, 6 ἐστιν Δώρον, ὃ ἐὰν
ἐξ ἐμοῦ ὠφεληθῇς, οὐκέτι ἀφίετε αὐτὸν οὐδὲν ποιῆσαι τῷ
Ἅ “ a A a - ε
πατρὶ ἢ τῇ μητρί, ἀκυροῦντες τὸν Χόγον τοῦ θεοῦ τῇ παρα-
, a ® ; cal
δόσει ὑμῶν " ἣ παρεδώκατε: καὶ παρέμοια τοιαῦτα πολλὰ
a \ , ' Fa ἡ
ποιεῖτε. Καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος πάλιν τὸν ὄχλον ἔλεγεν
> “ ᾿
αὐτοῖς ᾿Ακούσατέ μου πάντες καὶ σύνετε. οὐδὲν ἔστιν
ΝΜ -“ > , 5 f. 5 ΟῚ aA ἃ
ἔξωθεν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου εἰσπορευόμενον εἰς αὐτὸν ὃ δύναται
κοινῶσαι αὐτόν" ἀλλὰ τὰ ἐκ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐκπορευόμενά
> ‘ fal Ν ” ΟΕ ΔΕ aE BZ .* >
ἐστιν τὰ. κοινοῦντα τὸν ἄνθρωπον. Kat ore εἰσῆλθεν εἰς
δι \ a * 3 / Eh | δ ΟΣ ΑΔ > fol
οἶκον ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄχλου, ἐπηρώτων αὐτὸν οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ
\ 4 Ν 4 > “ Lid Me | “ > ΄
τὴν παραβολήν. καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς ἀσύ-
νετοί ἐστε; οὐ νοεῖτε ὅτι πᾶν τὸ ἔξωθεν εἰσπορευόμενον εἰς

Ἁ 3Ξ᾿ ° ΄ πο A a φῳ > “
τὸν ἄνθρωπον οὐ δύναται αὐτὸν κοινῶσαι, ὅτι οὐκ εἶσπο-

, Pe νὰν 9 ‘ δῇ > a 9 ‘ , ‘
ρεύεται αὐτοῦ εἰς τὴν καρδίαν ἀλλ᾽ εἰς τὴν κοιλίαν, καὶ
9 Ἀ r? ὃ a Ἴ 9 , : ᾿ ΄, , \
eis τὸν ᾿ἀφεδρῶνα" ἐκπορεύεται; --καθαρίζων πάντα τὰ
βρώματα. ἔλεγεν δὲ ὅτι Τὸ ἐκ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐκπορευό-
μενον ἐκεῖνο κοινοῖ τὸν ἄνθρωπον: ἔσωθεν γὰρ ἐκ τῆς

δί ed > 6 , ε ὃ Ν ε S38 ,
καρδίας τῶν ἀνθρώπων οἱ διαλογισμοὶ of κακοὶ ἐκπορεύ-
ονται, πορνεῖαι, Κλοπαί, φόνοι, μοιχεῖαι, πλεονεξίαι, πον

’ ’ " ᾿ xX 9 ᾿
ρίαι, δόλος, ἀσέλγεια, ὀφθάλμὸς πονηρός, βλασφιήμίς,
ὑπερηφαάνθα, rs sg πάντα ταῦτα τὰ a ἔσωθεν
ἐκπορεύεται καὶ κοινοῖ τὸν ἄνθρωπον.
᾿Εκεῖθεν δὲ ἀναστὰς ἀπῆλθεν εἰς τὰ ὅρια πὐὐρ δὰ feat

Σιδώνος]. Καὶ εἰσελθὼν εἰς οἰκίαν οὐδένα ἤθελεν γνῶναι,
καὶ οὐκ ἠδυνάσθη λαθεῖν: ἀλλ᾽ εὐθὺς ἀκούσασα γυνὴ περὶ
αὐτοῦ, ἧς εἶχεν τὸ θυγάτριον αὐτῆς πνεῦμα ἀκάθαρτον,
ΝΜ a , ‘ ‘ , Ὁ ἔα ee ε« δι Ἀ
ἐλθοῦσα προσέπεσεν πρὸς τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ: ἡ δὲ γυνὴ
> ε ,΄, Γ 5 “ 1
ἣν Ῥλληνίς, ᾿Συροφοινίκισσα' τῷ γένει: καὶ ἠρώτα αὐτὸν
Φ \ , , a -
ἵνα τὸ δαιμόνιον ἐκβάλῃ ἐκ τῆς θυγατρὸς αὐτῆς: καὶ

27

7. 957. 27, 5. MARK.

commandment of God, that ye may keep your tra-
10 dition. For Moses said, Honour thy father and thy
mother; and, He that speaketh evil of father or
11 mother, let him 'die the death: but ye say, If a’ man 1 or, surety diz
shall say to his father or his mother, That where-
with thou mightest have been profited by me is Cor-
12 ban, that is to say, Given to God; ye no longer suf-
fer him to do aught for his father or his mother;
13 making void the word of God by your tradition,
‘which ye have delivered: and many such like things
14ye do. And he-called to him the multitude again,
and said unto them, Hear me all of you, and under-
15 stand: there is nothing from without the man, that
going into him can defile him: but the things which * Manyancent au-
proceed out of the man are those that defile the man.? ver a αἴ any
17 And when he was entered into the house from the hear; let him hear.
multitude, his disciples asked of him the parable.
18 And he saith unto them, Are ye so without under-
standing also? Perceive ye not, that whatsoever
from without goeth into the man, ἐξ cannot defile
19 him; because it goeth not into his heart, but into his
belly, and goeth out into the draught? This he said,
20 making all meats clean. And he said, That which
proceedeth out of the man, that defileth the man.
21 For from within, out of the heart. of men, *evil ὃ Ot Mls Me
22 thoughts proceed, fornications, thefts, murders, adul-
teries, covetings, wickednesses, deceit, lascivious-
23 ness, an evil eye, railing, pride, foolishness: all these
evil things proceed from within, and defile the man.
24 And from thence he arose, and went away into the
borders of Tyre ‘and Sidon. And he entered into ἃ thorities omit and
house, and would have no man know it: and he could ““””"
25 not be hid. But straightway a woman, whose little
daughter had an unclean spirit, having heard of him,
26 came and fell down at his feet. Now the woman was
a ®Greek,a Syropheenician by race. And she be- 5 Or, Gentile
sania him that he would cast forth the ‘devil out 6 Gr. demon.
27 of her daughter. And

(88)

4 Some ancient au-

1 Or, loaf

2 Gr, demon.

3 Gr. loaves,

5. MARK. 7. 27-8. 6.

he said unto her, Let the children first be filled: for

it is not meet to take the children’s ‘bread and cast it

to the dogs. But she answered and saith unto him, 28
Yea, Lord: even the dogs under the table eat of the
children’s crumbs. And he said unto her, For this 29
saying go thy way; the *devil is gone out of thy
daughter. And she went away unto her house, and 30
found the child laid upon the bed, and the *devil
gone out.

And again he went out from the borders of Tyre, 31
and came through Sidon unto the sea of Galilee,
through the midst of the borders of Decapolis. And 32
they bring unto him one that was deaf, and had an
impediment in his speech; and they beseech him to
lay his hand upon him. And he took him aside from 33
the multitude privately, and put his fingers into his
ears, and he spat, and touched his tongue; and look- 34
ing up to heaven, he sighed, and saith unto him, Eph-
phatha, that is, Be opened. And his ears were open- 35
ed, and the bond of his tongue was loosed, and he
spake plain. And he charged them that they should 36
tell no man: but the more he charged them, so much
the more a great deal they published it. And they 857.
were beyond measure astonished, saying, He hath
done all things well: he maketh even the deaf to
hear, and the dumb to speak.

In those days, when there was again a great multi- 8
tude, and they had nothing to eat, he called unto him ὦ
his disciples, and saith unto them, I have compassion 2
on the multitude, because they continue with me now
three days, and have nothing to eat: and if I send 3
them away fasting to their home, they will faint in
the way; and some of them are come from far. And 4
his disciples answered him, Whence shall one be able
to fill these men with *bread here in a desert place? -
And he asked them, How many loaveshave ye? And 5
they said, Seven. And he commandeth the multi- 6
tude to sit down on the ground: >

(89)

VII VIII KATA MAPKON 89

? ” a a
ἔλεγεν αὐτῇ “Ades πρῶτον χορτασθῆναι ta τέκνα, ov
y > No λ fa) Ν ¥ a , ‘ -
γάρ ἐστιν καλὸν λαβεῖν τὸν ἄρτον τῶν τέκνων καὶ τοῖς
- > ~
28 κυναρίοις βαλεῖν. ἡ δὲ ἀπεκρίθη Kal λέγει αὐτῷ ‘Nat,
ε “
κύριε," καὶ τὰ κυνάρια ὑποκάτω τῆς τραπέζης ἐσθίουσιν
φ.Α -“ , ad 4 Ν 7 A Ν fel
a9 ἀπὸ τῶν ψιχίων τῶν παιδίων. καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῇ Ata τοῦ-
tov τὸν λόγον ὕπαγε, ἐξελήλυθεν ἐκ τῆς θυγατρός σου τὸ
’ Ν > a > ‘\ > 3 A = ‘
30 δαιμόνιον. καὶ ἀπελθοῦσα cis τὸν οἶκον αὐτῆς εὗρεν TO
παιδίον βεβλημένον ἐπὶ τὴν κλίνην καὶ τὸ δαιμόνιον ἐξε-
3t ληλυθός. Καὶ πάλιν ἐξελθὼν ἐκ τῶν ὁρίων
Τύρου ἦλθεν διὰ Σιδῶνος εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν τῆς Γαλιλαίας
» ‘ / - ¢ 2 Δ Ἀ , 3 Lol
32 ἀνὰ μέσον τῶν ὁρίων Δεκαπόλεως. Καὶ φέρουσιν αὐτῷ κω-
me 4 ’ Ν ~ δ 7 " -“ °
ov καὶ μογιλάλον, καὶ παρακαλοῦσιν αὐτὸν ἵνα ἐπιθῇ av-
~ ‘ “ ΝΜ 2 , mA κ᾿ > ‘ ἊΝ
33 τῷ τὴν χεῖρα. καὶ ἀπολαβόμενος αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄχλου κα-
τ᾽ ἰδίαν ἔβαλεν τοὺς δακτύλους αὐτοῦ εἰς τὰ ὦτα αὐτοῦ καὶ
, Md νας , , 2) ..¥ , a oe >
34 πτύσας ἥψατο τῆς γλώσσης αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀναβλέψας εἰς τὸν ov-
ρανὸν ἐστέναξεν, καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿ φφαθά, 6 ἐστιν Δια-
, \ > 7 > a ε > , Ν ΕἸ , ε
35 νοίχθητι: καὶ ἠνοίγησαν αὐτοῦ αἱ ἀκοαί, καὶ ἐλύθη ὁ
᾽ > ~ “
35 δεσμὸς τῆς γλώσσης αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐλάλει ὀρθῶς: καὶ διε-
/ 3 - σ δ Ν ’ Ψ Ν 3 a
στείλατο αὐτοῖς iva μηδενὶ λέγωσιν" ὅσον δὲ αὐτοῖς διε-
, > x a 4 39 6 ‘
37 στέλλετο, αὐτοὶ μᾶλλον περισσότερον ἐκήρυσσον. καὶ
ες “ > , , tal ’
ὑπερπερισσῶς ἐξεπλήσσοντο λέγοντες Καλῶς πάντα πε-
ποίηκεν, ' καὶ τοὺς κωφοὺς: ποιεῖ ἀκούειν καὶ ἀλάλους λα-
λεῖν.
> cal
i Ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέραις. πάλιν πολλοῦ ὄχλου ὄντος
Ν \ , ,
καὶ μὴ ἐχόντων τί φάγωσιν, προσκαλεσάμενος τοὺς μαθη-
Ν 4 tal

« τὰς λέγει αὐτοῖς ξπλαγχνίζομαι ἐπὶ τὸν ὄχλον ὅτι ἤδη
F ¢s 2 er cr
ἡμέραι τρεῖς" ᾿προσμένουσίν por’ καὶ οὐκ ἔχουσιν τί

4 ΝΥ " »

3 φάγωσιν’ καὶ ἐὰν ἀπολύσω αὐτοὺς νήστεις εἰς οἶκον αὐτῶν,
> Xr θ , > Lad "δῷ 7, 9. ie ,
ἐκλυθήσονται ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ: καί τινες αὐτῶν ἀπὸ μακρόθεν

’ -" -
4 εἰσίν, - καὶ ἀπεκρίθησαν αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ ὅτι Πό-
, ld a e , ᾿
θεν τούτους δυνήσεταί τις ὧδε χορτάσαι ἄρτων ἐπ᾽ ἐρημώς;
Ἧι. -τἰῖῦ. > , , » » ε x

5 καὶ ypwra αὐτοὺς Llogovs ἔχετε ἄρτους; of δὲ εἶπαν
ε , ‘ , am” > a ek a ~

6 Ἑπτά, καὶ παραγγέλλει τῷ ὄχλῳ ἀναπεσεῖν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς"

Κύριε, ἀλλὰ

ως

ἡμέραις τρισὶν |
προσμένουσιν

αὐτὸς

ὑμῖν

4 Βηθανίαν!

go KATA MAPKON VIII

καὶ λαβὼν τοὺς ἑπτὰ ἄρτους εὐχαριστήσας ἔκλασεν καὶ
ἐδίδου τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ ἵνα παρατιθῶσιν καὶ παρέθη-
καν τῷ ὄχλῳ. καὶ εἶχαν ἰχθύδια ὀλίγα" καὶ εὐλογήσας
αὐτὰ εἶπεν καὶ ταῦτα παρατιθέναι. καὶ ἔφαγον καὶ ἐχορτά-
σθησαν, καὶ ἦραν περισσεύματα κλασμάτων ἑπτὰ σφυρί-
δας. ἦσαν δὲ ὡς τετρακισχίλιοι. καὶ ἀπέλυσεν αὐτούς.
Καὶ εὐθὺς ἐμβὰς " εἰς τὸ πλοῖον μετὰ τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ
ἦλθεν εἰς τὰ μέρη Δαλμανουθά.

Kal ἐξῆλθον οἱ Φαρισαῖοι καὶ ἤρξαντο συνζητεῖν αὐτῷ,
ζητοῦντες παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ σημεῖον ἀπὸ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, πειράζον-
τες αὐτόν. καὶ ἀναστενάξας τῷ πνεύματι αὐτοῦ λέγει
Τί ἡ γενεὰ αὕτη ζητεῖ σημεῖον ; ἀμὴν λέγω ἧ, εἰ δοθή-
σεται τῇ γενεᾷ ταύτῃ σημεῖον. καὶ ἀφεὶς αὐτοὺς πά-
Aw ἐμβὰς ἀπῆλθεν εἰς τὸ πέραν. : Καὶ ἐπε-
λάθοντο λαβεῖν ἄρτους, καὶ εἰ μὴ ἕνα ἄρτον οὐκ εἶχον
μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν ἐν τῷ πλοίῳ. καὶ διεστέλλετο αὐτοῖς λέγων
“Opare, βλέπετε ἀπὸ τῆς ζύμης τῶν Φαρισαίων καὶ τῆς
ζύμης Ἡρῴδου. καὶ διελογίζοντο πρὸς ἀλλήλους ὅτι
ἄρτους οὐκ ἔχουσιν. καὶ γνοὺς λέγει αὐτοῖς Τί διαλογί-
ζεσθε ὅτι ἄρτους οὐκ ἔχετε; οὕπω νοεῖτε οὐδὲ συνίετε;
πεπωρωμένην ἔχετε τὴν καρδίαν ὑμῶν; OPOAAMOYC ἐχον-
τος ΟΥ̓ Βλέπετε KAI TA ἔχοντες οὐκ ἀκούετε; καὶ
οὐ μνημονεύετε ὅτε τοὺς πέντε ἄρτους ἔκλασα εἰς. τοὺς

΄ ’, ,ὔ ’ 4 δ
πεντακισχιλίους, πόσους κοφίνους κλασμάτων πλήρεις.

” a 4
ἤρατε; λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Δώδεκα. dre ' τοὺς ἑπτὰ εἰς τοὺς
, ΄ Ὁ , ΄ὕ
τετρακισχελίους, πόσων σφυρίδων πληρώματα κλασμάτων
» \ , er ε ΄ \ ΑΝ > a
ἤρατε; καὶ λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Ἕπτα, καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς
»” /
Ovurw συνίετε 5
\ >» r » ἡ \ a
Καὶ ἔρχονται εἰς ᾿Βηθσαιδάν. Kai φέρουσιν αὐτῷ
Ν Ν el Ν
τυφλὸν καὶ παρακαλοῦσιν αὐτὸν ἵνα αὐτοῦ ἅψηται. καὶ
ὦ , a oe a a
ἐπιλαβόμενος τῆς χειρὸς TOD τυφλοῦ ἐξήνεγκεν αὐτὸν ἔξω
a , ee , > 4 ” 5» a ? 4
τῆς κώμης, καὶ TTVTGS εἰς. τὰ ομματα αὐτοῦ, ἐπιθεὶς Tas

aos . ΄ ~ > ἂν a , r
αὐτὲν εἴ τι βλέπει, χεῖρας αὐτῷ, ἐπηρώτα ᾿αὐτόν Hi τι βλέπεις ;) καὶ avaBre-

on

19

24

8. 6-8. 24. 5, MARK.

and he took the seven loaves, and having given
thanks, he brake, and gave to his disciples, to set be-
fore them; and they set them before the multitude.
7 And they had a few small fishes: and having blessed
them, he commanded to set these also before them.
8 And they did eat, and were filled: and they took up,
of broken pieces that remained over, seven baskets.
9 And they were about four thousand:.and he sent
10 them away. And straightway he entered into the
boat with his disciples, and came into the parts of
Dalmanutha.
11 And the Pharisees came forth, and began. to ques-
tion with him, seeking of him a sign from heaven,
12 tempting him. And he sighed deeply in his spirit,
and saith, Why doth this generation seek a sign?
verily I say unto you, There shall no sign be given
13 unto this generation. And he left them, and again
entering into the boat departed to the other side:
14 And they forgot to take bread; and they had not
15in the boat with them more than one loaf. And
he charged them, saying, Take heed, beware of the

leaven of the Pharisees and the leaven of Herod. 1 some ancient au-

16 And they reasoned one with another, ‘saying, ?We
17 have no bread. And Jesus perceiving it saith unto
them, Why reason ye, because ye have no bread ?
do ye not yet perceive, neither understand? have
18 ye your heart hardened? Having eyes, see ye not?
and having ears, hear ye not? and do ye not remem-
19 ber?) When I brake the five loaves among the five .
thousand, how many *baskets full of broken pieces *
20 took ye up? They say unto him, Twelve. And
when the seven among the four thousand, how many
’basketfuls of broken pieces took ye up? And they
21 say unto him, Seven. And he said unto them, Do
ye not yet understand?
22 And they come unto Bethsaida. And they bring
to him a blind man, and beseech him to touch him.
23 And he took hold of the blind man by the hand,
and brought him out of the village ; and when he
had spit on his eyes, and laid his hands upon him,
24he asked him, Seest thou aught? And he looked
M (90)

thorities read he-
cause they had mo
bread,

2 Or, It is because
we have no bread

Basket in ver. 19
and 20 represents
τ ξανὰ =, Greek

1 Or, sou?

S. MARK. 8. 24-8. 38.

up, and’ said, I see men; for I behold them as trees,
walking. Then again he laid his hands upon his 25
eyes; and he looked stedfastly, and was. restored,
and saw all things clearly. And he sent him away 26
to his home, saying, Do not even enter into the village.

‘And Jesus went forth, and his disciples, into the 27
villages of Czesarea Philippi: and in the way he
asked his disciples, saying unto them, Who do men
say that Iam? And they told him, saying, John the 28
Baptist: and others, Elijah; but others, One of the
prophets. And he asked them, But who say ye that 29
Iam? Peter answereth and saith unto him,Thou
art the Christ. And he charged them that they 30
should tell no man of him. And he began to teach 31
them,that the Son of man must suffer many things,
and be rejected by the elders, and the chief priests,
and the scribes, and be killed, and after three days
rise again. And he spake the saying openly... And 82
Peter took him, and began to rebuke him. But he 33
turning about, and seeing his disciples, rebuked Pe-
ter, and saith, Get thee behind me, Satan: for thou
mindest not the things of Ged, but the things of
men. And he called unto him the multitude with 34
his disciples,and said unto them,If any man would
come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his
cross, and follow me. For whosoever would. save 35
his ‘life shall lose it; and whosoever shall lose his
life for my sake and the gospel’s shall save it. For 36
what doth it profit a man, to gain the whole world,
and forfeit his ‘life? For what should a man give 37
in exchange for his 'life?) For whosoever shall be 38
ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous
and sinful generation, the Son of man also shall be
ashamed of him, when he cometh in

(91)

VIIL KATA MAPKON ΟΙ

/ A 9. ’, ε
ψας ἔλεγεν Βλέπω τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ὅτι ὡς δένδρα ὁρῶ
a > / Ν a s
25 περιπατοῦντας. εἶτα πάλιν ἔθηκεν τὰς χεῖρας ἐπὶ τοὺς
ἘΣ 4 kd ¢
ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτοῦ, καὶ διέβλεψεν, καὶ ἀπεκατέστη, καὶ ἐνέ-
cal ‘J
26 βλεπεν 'τηλαυγῶς" ἅπαντα. καὶ ἀπέστειλεν αὐτὸν εἰς
lel Ν ΄
οἶκον αὐτοῦ λέγων "Μηδὲ εἰς τὴν κώμην εἰσέλθῃς.
- ε fol Ν > fol
27 Kal ἐξῆλθεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς καὶ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ εἰς τὰς
,, 4 “a / \ #8 a "QA 3 ,
κώμας Katoapias τῆς Φιλίππου: καὶ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ ἐπηρώτα
‘ Η͂ > a“ , 9c amt , , ε
τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ λέγων αὐτοῖς Τίνα με λέγουσιν οἱ
Ψ > ε ΄ς ἐν 3.4 ΄, -“ 3 ΄
28 ἄνθρωποι εἶναι; οἱ δὲ εἶπαν αὐτῷ λέγοντες ὅτι ᾿Ιωάνην
᾿Ξ, -»"
τὸν βαπτιστήν, καὶ ἄλλοι ᾿Ἢλείαν, ἄλλοι δὲ ὅτι εἷς τῶν
a ‘ ΓΝ Μ , > , ε a 4 ,
29 προφητῶν. kal, αὐτὸς ἐπηρώτα αὐτούς “Ypeis δὲ τίνα pe
> > ε , oe. \ ε
λέγετε εἶναι; ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Πέτρος λέγει αὐτῷ Rv εἶ ὁ
5 a
30 χριστός, καὶ ἐπετίμησεν αὐτοῖς ἵνα μηδενὶ λέγωσιν περὶ
3 a Ν Ν ; > ‘ ov -
31 αὐτοῦ. τς Καὶ ἤρξατο διδάσκειν. αὐτοὺς ὅτι δεῖ
‘ fol , ‘ “ \ >
τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου πολλὰ παθεῖν Kal ἀποδοκιμα-
-“ ey ~ ’ Ν - . , Ν a
σθῆναι ὑπὸ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων Kal τῶν ἀρχιερέων Kal τῶν
3 ; Ν Ν a ee 4 >
γραμματέων καὶ ἀποκτανθῆναι καὶ μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας ava-
a ee , x ΄ “.Χ ἢ ν . ΄
32 στῆναι" καὶ παρρησίᾳ τὸν λόγον ἐλάλει. καὶ προσλαβό-
ε , Ἢ " > a son ε Ἢ
33 μενος ὃ Πέτρος αὐτὸν ἤρξατο ἐπιτιμᾷν αὐτῷ. ὁ δὲ
> A ΕΥ > A ore A > - > ’ὔ
ἐπιστραφεὶς καὶ ἰδὼν τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ ἐπετίμησεν
Ν , σ. heey a >
Πέτρῳ καὶ λέγει Ὕπαγε ὀπίσω μου, Σατανᾶ, ὅτι ov ppo-
a ‘ “a a ? ‘ ‘ ~ > [4 Ν
34 veis τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ ἀλλὰ τὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων. Καὶ
‘ μὲ ᾿ a a > a
προσκαλεσάμενος τὸν ὄχλον σὺν τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ
- Ds: δὲ ” > + ~
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ei τις θέλει ὀπίσω pov ἐλθεῖν, ἀπαρνη-
’ ε ‘ Pe δῆσ, \ ‘ ᾽ A Ν >
σάσθω ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἀράτω τὸν σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ Kal aKodov-
iA a 4 4, a “
35 θείτω μοι. ὃς γὰρ ἐὰν θέλῃ τὴν “ ἑαυτοῦ ψυχὴν σῶσαι:
by ΄ oP a 7 4 ᾽ ,ὕ ᾿ ν 3 a oe.
ἀπολέσει αὐτήν" ὃς δ᾽ ἂν ἀπολέσει τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἕνεκεν

δηλαυγῶς

-Μηδενὶ ἕϊπῃς εἰς
τὴν κώμην

ψυχὴν αὑτοῦ

36 [ἐμοῦ καὶ] τοῦ εὐαγγελίου σώσει αὐτήν. τί γὰρ “ὠφελεῖ ὠφελήσει τὸν ἄν-

ἄνθρωπον κερδῆσαι τὸν κόσμον ὅλον καὶ ζημιωθῆναι
37 τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ: τί γὰρ Sot ἄνθρωπος ἀντάλλαγμα τῆς
38 ψυχῆς αὐτοῦ; ὃς γὰρ ἐὰν ἐπαισχυνθῇ με καὶ τοὺς ἐμοὺς
λόγους ἐν τῇ γενεᾷ ταύτῃ τῇ μοιχαλίδι καὶ ἁμαρτωλῷ, καὶ
ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐπαισχυνθήσεται αὐτὸν ὅταν ἔλθῃ ἐν

θρωπον

5
τὸν

ἀλλὰ. τὸν ᾿Τησοῦν
μόναψ. μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν
ἀπὸ

Ο2 KATA MAPKON VIIT 1X

A , a ‘ 5 a ‘\ κ 3 , a RBH ?
τῇ δόξῃ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ μετὰ τῶν ἀγγέλων τῶν ἁγίων,
\o TS > ‘ , toa bf a! e
καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι εἰσίν τινες ὧδε x
a ~ 4 a"
τῶν ἑστηκότων οἵτινες οὐ μὴ γεύσωνται θανάτου ἕως ἂν
~ cal ; tal 7, .
ἴδωσιν τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐληλυθυῖαν ἐν δυνάμει:
a , He! A ‘
Καὶ pera ἡμέρας ἐξ παραλαμβάνει 6 ᾿Ἰησοῦς τὸν 2

Πέτρον καὶ τὸν ᾿Ιάκωβον καὶ * ᾿Ιωάνην, καὶ ἀναφέρει αὐ-
τοὺς εἰς ὄρος ὑψηλὸν κατ᾽ ἰδίαν. μόνους. καὶ μετεμορφώθη
ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν, καὶ τὰ ἱμάτια αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο στίλβοντα 3
λευκὰ λίαν οἷα γναφεὺς ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς οὐ δύναται οὕτως
λευκᾶναι. καὶ ὥφθη αὐτοῖς λείας σὺν mish ich καὶ ἦσαν 4
συνλαλοῦντες τῷ Ἰηϑ δῶ καὶ ἀφοκριθεῖς, ὁ tr) jails we 5°
TO Ἰησοῦ Ῥαββεί, καλόν ἐστιν τᾶν ὧδε εἶναι, καὶ
shane gi τρεῖς URES, σοὶ aig καὶ Μωυσεῖ μίαν καὶ
Ἠλείᾳ μίαν. οὐ Rie ἤδει τί ἀποκριθῇ, ἔκφοβοι “ie 6
ἐγένοντο. καὶ ἐγένετο νεφέλη ἐπισκιάζουσα αὐτοῖς, καὶ 7
ἐγένετο φωνὴ ἐκ τῆς νεφέλης Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱός μου ὁ
nba dai ἀκούετε αὐτοῦ. Kat ἐξάπινα περιβλεψάμενοι

es)

οὐκέτι οὐδένα εἶδον “μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν εἰ μὴ τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν μόνον"
Καὶ Raresenvar rity αὐτῶν "ἐκ᾽ ‘Tod ὄρους διεστείλατο »
αὐτοῖς ἵνα μηδενὶ ἃ εἶδον rid σΌΡΗΕΣ εἰ μηὴ ὅταν ὃ υἱὸς
τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐκ ἡδιεκβῶν ἀναστῇ. καὶ τὸν λόγον ἐκρά- το
τῆσαν πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς ὌΥΡΡΟΟΡΝΕ τί ἐστιν τὸ ἐκ νεκρῶν ὁ
ἀναστῆναι, καὶ ἐπηρώτων αὐτὸν λέγοντες Ὅτι λέγουσιν οἵ τι
γροερδδχαις: ὅτι λείαν δεῖ ἐλθεῖν πρῶτον; 6 δὲ ἔφη αὐτοῖς x2
Ἠλείδο μὲν ἐλθὼν πρῶτον ATIOKATICTANE πᾶντα, καὶ
πῶς γέγραπται ἐπὶ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἵνα πολλὰ πάθῃ
καὶ ἐξουδενηθῇ; ἀλλὰ λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι καὶ Ἤλείας ἐλήλυθεν, 13
καὶ ἐποίησαν αὐτῷ ὅσα ἤθελον, καθὼς γέγραπται ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν.
Καὶ ἐλθόντες πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς εἶδαν ὄχλον πολὺν 14
“hi αὐτοὺς Kal γραμματεῖς συνξητοῦντας πρὸς αὐτούς. ~
καὶ εὐθὺς πᾶς ὁ ὄχλος ἰδόντες αὐτὸν ἐξεθαμβήθησαν, καὶ 15
προστρέχοντες ἤν κ τ οῖνὰ αὐτόν. καὶ ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτούς 16
Τί συνζητεῖτε πρὸς αὐτούς ; καὶ ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῷ εἷς ἐκ τοῦ τ)

8. 38-9. 17. 5. MARK.

9 the glory of his Father with the holy angels. And
he said unto them, Verily I say unto you, There be
some here of them that stand by, which shall in no
wise taste of death, till they see the kingdom of
God come with power.

2 And after six days Jesus taketh with him Peter, .

and James, and John, and bringeth them up into a
high mountain apart by themselves: and he was
3 transfigured before them: and his garments became
glistering,exceeding white ; so as no fuller on earth
4can whiten them. And there appeared unto them
Elijah with Moses: and they were talking with Jesus.
5 And Peter answereth and saith to Jesus, Rabbi, it
is good for us to be here: and let us make three

Itabernacles; one for thee,and one for Moses, and 1 or, svoths

6 one for Elijah. For he wist not what to answer;
7 for they became sore afraid. And there came a
- cloud overshadowing them: and there came a voice
out of the cloud, This is my beloved Son: hear ye
8him. And suddenly looking round about,they saw
no one any more, save Jesus only with themselves.
9 And as they were coming down from the moun-
tain, he charged them that they should tell no man
what things they had seen, save when the Son of
10 map should have risen again from the dead. And
they kept the saying, questioning among themselves
what the rising again from the dead should mean.

11 And they asked him, saying, *The scribes say that

12 Elijah must first come. And he said unto them,
Elijah indeed cometh first, and restoreth all things :
and how is it written of the Son of man, that he
should suffer many things and be set at nought?

13 But I say unto you, that Elijah is come, and they
have also done unto him whatsoever they listed,
even as it is written of him.

14 And when they came to the disciples, they saw
a great multitude about them, and scribes question-

15ing with them. And straightway all the multitude,
when they saw him, were greatly amazed, and run-

16 ning to him saluted him. And he asked them,

17 What question ye with them? And one of the
multitude answered him,

(92)

2 Or, How is it that

the scribes say...
come

1 Or, Teacher
2 Or, rendeth him

8 Or, convulsed

4 Many anc

5. MARK. 9. 17-9. 38.

‘Master, I brought. unto thee my son, which hath a
dumb spirit; and wheresoever it taketh him, it *dash- 18
eth him down: and he foameth, and grindeth his
teeth, and pineth away: and I spake to thy disciples
that they should cast it out; and they were not able.
And he answereth them and saith, O faithless gen- 19
eration, how long shall I be with you? how long
shall I bear with you? bring him unto me. And 20
they brought him unto him: and when he saw him,
straightway the spirit *tare him grievously; and he
fell on the ground, and wallowed foaming. And he 21
asked his father, How long time is it since this hath
come unto him? And he said, From a child. And 22
oft-times it hath cast him both into the fire and into
the waters, to destroy him: but if thou canst do any-
thing, have compassion on us, and help us. And 23
Jesus said unto him, If thou canst! All things are
possible to him that believeth. Straightway the fa- 24

thoriuesadd wit ther of the child cried out, and said*, I believe; help

tears.

5 Or, How is it that

we ” could not east

it out

6 Many ancient an-

thou mine unbelief. And when Jesus saw that a 25
multitude came running together, he rebuked the
unclean spirit, saying unto him, Thou dumb and
deaf spirit, I command thee, come out of him, and
enter no more into him. And having cried out, 26
and *torn him much, he came out: and the ghild
became as one dead; insomuch that the more part
said, He is dead. But Jesus took him by the hand, 27
and raised him up; and he arose. And when he28
was come into the house, his disciples asked him
privately, ‘saying, We could not cast it out. And 29
he said unto them, This kind can come out by noth-

thorities add and ing, save by prayer’.

Sasting.

And they went forth from thence, and passed 30
through Galilee; and he would not that any man
should know it. For he taught his disciples, and 31
said unto them, The Son of man is delivered up —
into the hands of men, and they shall kill him; and
when he is killed, after three days he shall rise
again. But they understood not the saying, and 82
were afraid to ask him.

And they came to Capernaum: and when he was 33

in the house
(93)

ΙΧ KATA ΜΆΡΚΟΝ 93

» ’ Ν -“
ὄχλου. Διδάσκαλε, ἤνεγκα τὸν υἱόν μου πρὸς σέ, ἔχοντα πνεῦ-
τὰς

18 μα ἄλαλον"". καὶ ὅπου ἐὰν αὐτὸν καταλάβῃ ῥήσσει αὐτόν,

wey Ὁ ᾿ , . 30} \ , . 5
καὶ ἀφρίζει καὶ τρίζει τοὺς ὀδόντας καὶ ξηραίνεται" καὶ εἶπα
-" a σ ΕΞ , Ν δ. Ψ
τοῖς μαθηταῖς σου ἵνα αὐτὸ ἐκβάλωσιν, καὶ οὐκ ἴσχυσαν.
ε ν Bd Ν > - / Φ A ΝΜ 2
το ὃ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς αὐτοῖς λέγει Ὦ. γενεὰ ἄπιστος, ἕως
, at δι ἃ τὰ ¢ , 24 Cua ,
πότε πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἔσομαι ; ἕως πότε ἀνέξομαι ὑμῶν; φέρετε
7 8 ’ 3, e νἷν \ ἌΣ
20 αὐτὸν πρὸς με. καὶ ἤνεγκαν αὐτὸν πρὸς αὐτόν. καὶ ἰδὼν
92% A fol > ‘
αὐτὸν τὸ πνεῦμα εὐθὺς συνεσπάραξεν αὐτόν, καὶ πεσὼν
ἘΝῚ - an > , » ᾿» Ν > ’ A
21 ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἐκυλίετο adpifwv. καὶ ἐπηρώτησεν τὸν
» , € -
πατέρα αὐτοῦ Ilocos χρόνος ἐστὶν ὡς τοῦτο γέγονεν
> ε ’

22 αὐτῷ; ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Ἔκ παιδιόθεν: καὶ πολλάκις καὶ εἰς

a "κ ” ‘ Ν “ ¢ > , ee
πῦρ αὐτὸν. ἔβαλεν καὶ εἰς ὕδατα ἵνα ἀπολέσῃ αὐτόν"
5.» ΓΚ , , ς »“ Ν φΦ1Ὁ5Ὲ6 «ὦ
ἀχλ᾽ εἴ τι δύνῃ, βοήθησον ἡμῖν σπλαγχνισθεὶς ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς.
ε “ ἈΝ

23,0 δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷ ‘To’ Ei δύνῃ, πάντα. δυνατὰ τῷ

seat mAs “ε ε ‘ a | ig HE

24 πιστεύοντι. εὐθὺς κράξας ὁ πατὴρ τοῦ παιδίου 7 ἔλεγεν

, , Cal > ‘

25 Πιστεύω: βοήθει pov τῇ amoria. ἰδὼν δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς
φ > ,ὔ ” > / a , wee
ὅτι ἐπισυντρέχει ὄχλος ἐπετίμησεν τῷ πνεύματι τῷ ἀκα-

, , ᾽ \ » Ν Ν
θάρτῳ λέγων αὐτῷ Τὸ ἄλαλον καὶ κωφὸν πνεῦμα, ἐγὼ

id a Ν
ἐπιτάσσω σοι, ἔξελθε ἐξ αὐτοῦ καὶ μηκέτι εἰσέλθῃς εἰς

35 , Ν ld “

26 αὐτόν. καὶ κράξας καὶ πολλὰ σπαράξας ἐξῆλθεν: καὶ
1 ε Ἁ A σ ‘ Ν , 7 3 ,ὔ
ἐγένετο ὡσεὶ νεκρὸς ὦστε τοὺς πολλοὺς λέγειν ὅτι ἀπέ-

ε 3 a , - Ν 3 a

27 Oavev. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς κρατήσας τῆς χειρὸς αὐτοῦ ἤγειρεν

nS 2 ἈΦ Σ Ν > Lg δος νι > > ε

28 αὐτὸν, καὶ ἀνέστη. καὶ εἰσελθόντος αὐτοῦ εἰς οἶκον οἱ

‘ ae > sar > , ide, ¢ ew
μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ κατ᾽ ἰδίαν ἐπηρώτων αὐτόν Ὅτι ἡμεῖς

> nw , 3 a a

29 οὐκ ἠδυνήθημεν ἐκβαλεῖν αὐτό; καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Τοῦτο

Ἁ ΄ 3 3 \ 4 2 a > S > aT
τὸ γένος ἐν οὐδενὶ δύναται ἐξελθεῖν εἰ μὴ ἐν προσευχῇ ΄.

“ ΄ A a
9 Κακεῖθεν ἐξελθόντες “eropevovro’ διὰ τῆς Γαλιλαίας,
-“ , 4
31 καὶ οὐκ ἠθελὲν ἵνα τις yvot: ἐδίδασκεν yap τοὺς paby-
-" -“ ΄σ ε A
τὰς αὐτοῦ Kal ἔλεγεν [αὐτοῖς] ὅτι Ὃ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώ-
»“ > , >
που παραδίδοται εἰς χεῖρας ἀνθρώπων, Kal ἀποκτενοῦσιν

π᾿ a ᾿ 3
αὐτόν, καὶ ἀποκτανθεὶς μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας ἀναστήσεται.
€or. 2? , Sen \ 2 a 1 oth aaa a

2 of δὲ ἠγνόουν τὸ ῥῆμα, καὶ ἐφοβοῦντο αὐτὸν ἐπερωτῆσαι.
"κῃ ͵΄ 4 a

Kai ἦλθον εἰς Καφαρναούμ. Kai ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ γενόμε-
ἡ

ῳ)

ω
ve

,

το

-Ἱμετὰ δακρύων Ε

“καὶ νηστείᾳ f-

παρεπορεύοντο

+05 οὐκ ἀκολουθεῖ
st

μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν, καὶ ἐκω-
λύομεν αὐτόν.Ε

σκανδαλίζῃ

᾿
τὴν

lira yap θυσία
ἁλὶ ἁλισθήσεται.Ε

94 KATA MAPKON Ix

vos ἐπηρώτα αὐτούς Τί ἐν τῇ ὅδῳ διελογίζεσθε ; οἱ δὲ 34
ἃ Σιν δύ}. 9 ΄ ‘ , > A τα 3
ἐσιώπων, πρὸς ἀλλήλους γὰρ διελέχθησαν ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ τίς
’; ‘ ,
μείζων. καὶ καθίσας ἐφώνησεν τοὺς δώδεκα καὶ λέγει 35
δὲ εἰσι ” , “ > 3, , »”
αὐτοῖς Ei tis θέλει πρῶτος εἶναι ἔσται πάντων ἔσχατος
Ν ΄ ὃ 7, Ν δι Ν LoL ΝΜ 2N 9
καὶ πάντων διάκονος. καὶ λαβὼν παιδίον ἔστησεν αὐτὸ ἐν 36
΄ 2 es Af , pe 3, A a
μέσῳ αὐτῶν καὶ ἐναγκαλισάμενος αὐτὸ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς “Os 37
nN ἃ tel , , , > fk ye ,
av [ἕν] τῶν τοιούτων παιδίων δέξηται ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματί pov,
ἐμὲ δέ ‘4 ὶ ὃς ἂν ἐμὲ δέ IK ἐμὲ δέ 3 \
ἐμὲ δέχεται: καὶ Os ἂν ἐμὲ δέχηται, οὐκ ἐμὲ δέχεται ἀλλὰ
\ > , ΄ ” >» aA 8... ΄ -
τὸν ἀποστείλαντα με. Edy αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰωάνης 38
ς
Διδάσκαλε, εἴδαμέν τινα ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί σου ἐκβάλλοντα
ὃ , cr A > , πὴ ν. σ΄ ° 5 , εἶ
αιμόνια, ‘Kat ἐκωλύομεν αὐτόν, ὅτι οὐκ ἠκολούθει ἡμῖν.
ε “ f=
ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν Μὴ κωλύετε αὐτόν, οὐδεὶς yap ἔστιν ὃς 39
a >
ποιήσει δύναμιν ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματί μου καὶ δυνήσεται ταχὺ
a , a ‘ oh ty > € A Goal’ Ow
κακολογῆσαί με: ὃς yap οὐκ ἔστιν καθ᾽ ἡμῶν, ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν 4o
> ,ὔ a \ x ,ὔ ton ΄ .“ ΡΞ cial
ἐστίν. Ὃς γὰρ ἂν etek δ ωμίρομον res ὕδατος ἐν ὀνό- 4x
pes ὅτι Ἀριρυῦθ ἐστέ, πα λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐ μὴ ἀπολέσῃ
τὸν μισθὸν αὐτοῦ. Kat ὃς ἂν σκανδαλίσῃ ἕνα τῶν μικρῶν 42
τούτων τῶν πιστευόντων, καλόν ἐστιν αὐτῷ μᾶλλον εἶ
περίκειται puns ὀνικὸς περὶ τὸν siete αὐτοῦ καὶ
βέβληται εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν. Καὶ ἐὰν “σκανδαλίσῃ σε ἡ 43
΄ > / 8... ἢ
χείρ σου, sears γε ὁ καλόν ἐστίν σε κυλλὸν εἰσελ-
θεῖν εἰς τὴν Lun ἢ τὰς δύο χεῖρας ete ἀπελθεῖν εἰς τὴν
γέενναν, εἰς τὸ πῦρ τὸ ἄσβεστον: καὶ ἐὰν 6 πούς Gov 45
5
σκανδαλίζῃ σε, ἀπόκοψον αὐτόν: καλόν ἐστίν σε εἰσελθεῖν
εἰς τὴν ζωὴν χωλὸν ἢ τοὺς δύο πόδας ἔχοντα βληθῆναι εἰς
τὴν i bine καὶ ἐὰν ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου σκανδαλίζῃ σε, 47
» pe αὐτόν: καλόν σέ ἐστιν μονόφθαλμον εἰσελθεῖν εἰς
τὴν Howse τοῦ θεοῦ ἢ δύο ὀφθαλμοὺς ἔχοντα βληθῆναι
Σ Ls > haa > a \
Ν γέενναν, ὅπου ὃ οκώληξ δ᾽ τῶν OY TEAEYTA ΚΑΙ 48
a ta! : Pee,’ ε ΄ “a
τὸ Pas oY CBENNYTAIY "πᾶς yap πυρὶ SOND Tetra 49
Καλὸν τὸ ἅλας: ἐὰν δὲ τὸ ἅλας ἄναλον ἐλιά det ἐν τίνι 50
αὐτὸ ἀρτύσετε; ἔχετε ἐν ἑαυτοῖς ἅλα, καὶ εἰρηνεύετε ἐν

ἀλλήλοις.

ἡ <

9. 33-9. 50. S. MARK.

he asked them, What were ye reasoning in the
34 way? But they held their peace: for they had
disputed one with another in the way, who was
85 the ‘greatest. And he sat down, and called the 1 Gr. greater.
twelve; and he saith unto them, If any man would
be first, he shall be last of all; and minister of
36 all.. And he took a little child, and set him in the
midst of them: and taking him in his arms, he said
87 unto them, Whosoever shall receive one of such lit-
tle children in my name, receiveth me: and whoso-
ever receiveth me, receiveth not me, but him that
sent me.
38 John said unto him, *Master, we saw one casting ¢ or, Zeacker
out “devils in thy name: and we forbade him, be- 8 Gr. demons.
39 cause he followed not us. But Jesus said, Forbid
him not: for there is no man which shall do a
‘mighty work in my name, and be able quickly to 4 Gr. power.
40 speak evil of me. For he that is not against us is
41 for us. For whosoever shall give you a cup of wa-
ter to drink, ‘because ye are Christ's, verily I say °Sr.jn »am “a
42 unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward. And
whosoever shall cause one of these little ones that ¢ yruny ancientau-
believe ‘on me to stumble, it were better for him if thorities omit ow
ἴὰ great millstone were hanged about his neck, and ; ἘΣ a) wile
43 he were cast into the sea. And if thy hand cause ‘4° «4
thee to stumble, cut it off: it is good for thee to en-
ter into life maimed, rather than having thy two ὁ τ Gehnas
hands to go into ‘hell, into the unquenchable fire.* (hich ae ten
45 And if thy foot cause thee to stumble, cut it off: it is are omitted’ by
good for thee to enter into life halt, rather than hav- tuthoritie. ον
47 ing thy two feet to be cast into Shell. And if thine
eye cause thee to stumble, cast it out: it is good for
thee to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye,
rather than haying two eyes to be cast into ‘hell;
where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quench- 10 Many _ ancient

ἐν: ed. For every one shall be salted with fire, Salt is and every ear

good: but if the salt have lost its saltmess, where- ἐκ cith wale See
with will ye season it? Have salt in yourselves, and ἢ
be at peace one with another.

(94)

5. MARK. 10. 1-10. 20.

And he arose from thence, and cometh into the 10
borders of Judea and beyond Jordan: and multi-..
tudes come together unto him again; and, as he was
wont, he taught them again. And there came unto 2
him Pharisees, and asked him, Is it lawful for a man
to put away-Ais wife? tempting him. And he an- 3
swered and said unto them, What did Moses com-
mand you? And they said, Moses suffered to write 4
a bill of divorcement,and to put her away. But 5
Jesus said unto them, For your hardness of heart he
wrote you this commandment... But from the be- 6
ginning of the creation, Male and female made he

1 Some ancient an- them. For this cause shall a man leave his father 7
thorities omit and mother, !and shall cleave to his wife; and the 8
«or ΝΟΣ, twain shall become one flesh: so that they are no

more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God 9

hath joined together, let not man put asunder. And 10

in the house the disciples asked him again of this

matter. And he saith unto them, Whosoever ‘shall 11

put away his wife, and marry another, committeth

adultery against her: and if she herself shall put 12

away her husband, and marry another, she commit-
teth adultery.

And they brought* unto him little ghildren; that 13
he should touch them: and the disciples rebuked
them. - But when Jesus saw it, he was moved with 14
indignation, and said unto them, Suffer the little
children to come unto me; forbid thém not: for of

such is the kingdom of God. Verily I say unto 15

you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of
God as a little child, he shall in no wise enter there-

in. And he took them in his arms, and blessed 16

them, laying his hands upon them.

2 Or, on his way And as he was going forth *into the way, there ran 17
one to him, and kneeled to him, and asked him, Good

30r, Teacher = *Master, what shall I do that I may inherit eternal
life? And Jesus said unto him, Why callest thou 18
me good? none is good save one, even God. Thou 19
knowest the commandments, Do not kill, Do not
commit adultery, Do not steal, Do not bear false wit-
ness, Do not defraud, Honor thy father and mother.
And he said unto him, 20

* For “brought”’ read ‘were bringing’? So in Luke xviii, 16.—
Am. Com.
(95)

ἈΞ

Ἐς τς ΚΑΤᾺ MAPKON 95

τ Κα ἐκεῖθεν ἀναστὰς ἔρχεται εἰς τὰ ὅρια τῆς ᾿Ιοὐδαίας
ἀκ τ ὁ psa? , ν᾽ ͵ , »
καὶ πέραν Tod ᾿Ιορδάνου, καὶ συνπορεύονται πάλιν ὄχλοι
Ν > ¢ Ν ε ν 4 . Ld 397 x > 4 Ν
“πρὸς αὐτόν, καὶ ὡς εἰώθει πάλιν ἐδίδασκεν αὐτούς. Kai
[προσελθόντες . Φαρισαῖοι] ἐπηρώτων αὐτὸν εἰ ἔξεστιν ἀνδρὶ
3 γυναῖκα ἀπολῦσαι, πειράζοντες αὐτόν. ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς
4 εἶπεν αὗτοῖς Τί ὑμῖν ἐνετείλατο. Μωυσῆς; οἱ δὲ εἶπαν
“Ἐπέτρεψεν Μωυσῆς Βιβλίον ἀποοτδοίογ Γράψδι καὶ
5 ἀπολῦῆοδι. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ipds τὴν σκλη-
΄ δι... δ ” wr ‘ 4 Ἄ Ἔν 2, 4
6 ροκαρδίαν ὑμῶν ἔγραψεν ὑμῖν τὴν ἐντολὴν ταύτην’ ἀπὸ
δὲ ἀρχῆς κτίσεως ἄρρεν Kal θηλγ ἐποίησεν [Δτούο7᾽
7 ἕνεκεν τούτου κάτάλείψει ἄνθρωπος τόν. TIATEPA ay-
8 TOY Kal τὴν μητέρδ, Kal "ἔοοντδι οἱ AYO εἰς CAPKA MIAN"
σ > 4 > N< , 3 ‘ - ¥ a > ε Ἀ ,
9 ὥστε οὐκέτι εἰσὶν δύο ἀλλὰ μία σάρξ' ὃ οὖν ὁ θεὸς συνέ-
Ν ἈΝ / κ 9 Ν tee ,
ro ξευξεν ἄνθρωπος μη χωριζέτω. Kat εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν πάλιν
τῷ οὗ μαθηταὶ περὶ τούτου ἐπηρώτων αὐτόν. καὶ Neyer av-
τοῖς Ὃς ἂν ἀπολύσν Ἦν —— αὐτοῦ καὶ γομήσῃ
τῷ ἄλλην Payee ex αὐτήν, Kal ἐὰν αὐτὴ ἀπολύσασα τὸν
ἄνδρα αὐτῆς γαμήσῃ ἄλλον μοιχᾶται..
13 Καὶ προσέφερον αὐτῷ παιδία ἵνα αὐτῶν ἅψηται: οἱ δὲ
‘ ἄν δ > A 3074 ro a >
x4 μαθηταὶ ἐπετίμησαν αὐτοῖς. ἰδὼν δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἠγα-
΄ ‘ > ".» κα Ν ‘ , μ᾿
νάκτησεν καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς “Adete τὰ παιδία ἔρχεσθαι
πρός με, μὴ κωλύετε αὐτά, τῶν γὰρ τοιούτων ἐστὶν ἡ
15 βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ. ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὃς ἂν μὴ δέξηται τὴν
’ “ ~ 6 ΄ 5 Xe 9)- 4 > ΒΥ,
βασξαμωι τοῦ θεοῦ ὡς pment ov μὴ εἰσέλθῃ εἰς αὐτήν.
τό καὶ ἐναγκαλισάμενος αὐτὰ κατευλόγει τιθεὶς τὰς xeipas
ἐπ᾽ αὐτά.
17 Καὶ ἐκπορευομένου αὐτοῦ εἰς ὁδὸν προσδραμὼν εἷς καὶ
΄ eran ἢ ΄ "."» , 3 ,ὕ ,
γονυπετήσας αὐτὸν ἐπηρώτα αὐτόν Διδάσκαλε ἀγαθέ, τί
18 ποιήσω ἵνα ζωὴν αἰώνιον κληρονομήσω ; ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν
αὐτῷ Ti με λέγεις ἀγαθόν ; οὐδεὶς ἀγαθὸς εἰ μὴ εἷς ὁ θεός.
Ὁ ’ Η '
το τὰς ἐντολὰς οἶδας “MH doneycue, MH moryeyctic,’
Mu κλέψῃς, MH yeydomaptypHcHc, My ἀποστερήσῃς,
, ΄ ‘ , a
zo TIMd TON TIATEPA COY Kal THN MHTEPA, ὁ δὲ ἔφη αὐτῷ

1 Μὴ μοιχεύσῃς,
Μὴ πορνεύσῃς,

τῆς τρυμαλιᾶς τῆς
εἰ ἀδύνατόν ἐστιν

παρὰ δὲ τῷ θεῷ
δυνατόν +

μητέρα

96 KATA MAPKON x

. , ,
Διδάσκαλε, ταῦτα πάντα ἐφυλαξάμην ἐκ νεότητός pov.
ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς. ἐμβλέψας αὐτῷ ἠγάπησεν αὐτὸν καὶ εἶπεν
7, A σ ᾿ “ hd 7 ” , ’ ξ Ν A
αὐτῷ “Ev cevorepel: ὕπαγε ὅσα ἔχεις πώλησον καὶ δὸς
“ -“ Ν 5 as A a
[τοῖς] πτωχοῖς, καὶ ἕξεις θησαυρὸν ἐν οὐρανῷ, καὶ δεῦρο
> ΄ ε x ᾿ 38 a , ea
ἀκολούθει μοι. ὁ δὲ στυγνάσας ἐπὶ τῷ λόγῳ ἀπῆλθεν
. ’ Ἀ
λυπούμενος, ἦν γὰρ ἔχων κτήματα πολλά. Καὶ
, ε > ~ , Lad ~ > ~
περιβλεψάμενος ὁ Ἰησοῦς λέγει τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ
a , ε Ν , cd 5 \

Πῶς δυσκόλως οἱ τὰ χρήματα ἔχοντες cis τὴν βασι-
λείαν. τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσελεύσονται. οἱ δὲ μαθηταὶ ἐθαμ-
a “4 “- 4 3 a ε Ν > cal ,
Botvro ἐπὶ τοῖς λόγοις αὐτοῦ 6 δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦ: πάλιν
ἀποκριθεὶς λέγει αὐτος Τέκνα, πῶς δύσκολόν ἐστιν
εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσελθεῖν: εὐκοπώτερόν, ἐστιν
κάμηλον διὰ “τρυμαλιᾶς᾽ ῥαφίδος διελθεῖν ἢ πλού-
civ εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσελθεῖν. οἱ δὲ

- > , ld A > , ἈΝ ’
περισσῶς ἐξεπλήσσοντο. λέγοντες πρὸς αὑτὸν Καὶ τίς
δύναται σωθῆναι; ἐμβλέψας αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς λέγει

3 > Α, u -
Παρὰ ἀνθρώποις “advvatov ἀλλ᾽ οὐ παρὰ θεῷ, TANTA γὰρ

ι a κ ;

AynaTa πὰρὰ [TH] Ged’. Ἤρξατο λέγειν ὁ
, 2 ie) 78 eae tn Pee en 2 a Ni ἢ
Πέτρος αὐτῷ ᾿Ιδοὺ ἡμεῖς ἀφήκαμεν πάντα καὶ ἠκολου-

23

Ὁ)
οο

θήκαμέν σοι. ἔφη ὃ Ἰησοῦς ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐδεὶς 29

ἔστιν ὃς ἀφῆκεν οἰκίαν ἢ ἀδελφοὺς ἢ ἀδελφὰς ἢ μητέρα ἢ

, BY , a 5 \ ¢ 2 A . T¢ a
TAaTEepa ἢ τέκνα ἢ αγρους EVEKEV εἐμοῦυ και [ἕνεκεν] του

> ΄, 34 ‘ , ε , a > a
εὐαγγελίου, ἐὰν μὴ λάβῃ ἑκατονταπλασίονα τῦν ἐν τῷ 30

a ΄ Γ ee > \ 3 ‘
καιρῷ τούτῳ ‘oikias καὶ ἀδελφοὺς καὶ ἀδελφὰς καὶ
Ν / > ‘ Ν a Ve cal
"μητέρας" καὶ τέκνα Kal ἀγροὺς μετὰ διωγμῶν, Kat ἐν τῷ
sa a > / Ν "55 os | Ν Ν Ν -
αἰῶνι τῷ ἐρχομένῳ ζωὴν αἰώνιον." πολλοὶ δὲ ἔσονται

πρῶτοι ἔσχατοι καὶ [οἱ] ἔσχατοι πρῶτοι.

> 4, 9 a ego 3 , > ἣν , Ἢ

Hoayv δὲ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ ἀναβαίνοντες εἰς Ιεροσόλυμα, καὶ

> ΄ > ΟῚ Ὑ ἀπ; lel ‘ 53 -“» ε Ν

ἦν προάγων αὐτοὺς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς, καὶ ἐθαμβοῦντο, οἱ δὲ

ἀκολουθοῦντες ἐφοβοῦντο. καὶ παραλαβὼν πάλιν τοὺς
~*~

ὃς δὲ ἀφῆκεν οἰκίαν Kal ἀδελφὰς καὶ ἀδελφοὺς Kat μητέρα Kat τέκνα καὶ ἀγροὺς μετὰ διωγμοῦ ἐν
αἰῶνι τῷ ἐρχομένῳ ζωὴν αἰώνιον λήμψεται."

10. 20-10. 32. 5, MARK.

‘Master, all these things have I observed from my 1 o:, Zeacher
21 youth. And Jesus looking upon him loved him, and
said unto him, One thing thou lackest: go, sell what-
soever thou hast, and give to.the poor, and thou
shalt have treasure in heaven: and come, follow me.
22 But his countenance fell at the saying, and he went
away sorrowful: for he was one that had great pos-
sessions.
23 And Jesus looked round about, and saith unto his
disciples, How hardly shall they that have riches en-
24 ter into the kingdom of God! And the disciples were
amazed at his words. But Jesus answereth again, 9 some ancient au-
and saith unto them, Children, how hard is it *for {horities omitfor
- them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdom γ᾿ π-
25 of God! It is easier for a camel to go through a nee-
dle’s eye, than for a rich man to enter into the king-
26 dom of God. And they were astonished exceeding- , Many” austen
27 ly, saying ‘unto him, Then who can be saved? Jesus sthorities ‘read
looking upon them saith, With men it is impossible, “πίνε,
but not with God: for all things are possible with
28 God. Peter began to say unto him, Lo, we have left
29 all, and have followed thee. Jesus said, Verily I say
unto you, There is no man that hath left house, or
brethren, or sisters, or mother, or father, or children,
30 or lands, for my sake, and for the gospel’s sake, but
he shall receive a hundredfold now in this time,
houses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and
children, and lands, with persecutions; and in the
31 “world to come eternal life. But many that are first sor, age
shall be last; and the last first.
32 And they were in the way, going up to Jerusalem;
and Jesus was going before them: and they were .
amazed ; ‘and they that followed* were afraid. And they flowed were
he took. again the Pe

* “and they that followed” etc. omit the marg.—Am. Com.

(96)

1 Or, Teacher

2 Or, servant
8 Gr. bondservant.

5, MARK. 10. 32-10. 47.

twelve, and began to tell them the things that were to
happen unto him, saying, Behold, we go up to Jeru- 33.
salem; and the Son of man shall be delivered unto the
chief priests and the scribes; and they shall condemn
him to death, and shall deliver him unto the Gentiles:
and they shall mock him, and shall spit upon him, 34
and shall scourge him, and shall kill him; and after
three days he shall rise again.

And there come near unto him James and John, 35
the sons of Zebedee, saying unto him, ‘Master, we
would that thou shouldest do for us whatsoever we
shall ask of thee. And he said unto them, What 36
would ye that I should do for you? And they said 37
unto him, Grant unto us that we may sit, one on thy
right hand, and one on thy left hand, in thy glory.
But Jesus said unto them, Ye know not what ye ask; 38
Are ye able to drink the cup that I drink? or to be
baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with?
And they said unto him, We are able. And Jesus 39
said unto them, The cup that I drink ye shall drink;
and with the baptism that I am baptized withal shall
ye be baptized: but to sit on my right hand or on my 40
left hand is not mine to give: but it is for them for
whom it hath been prepared. And when the ten 41
heard it, they began to be moved with indignation
concerning James and John. And Jesus called them 42
to him, and saith unto them, Ye know that they
which are accounted to rule over the Gentiles lord it
over them; and their great ones exercise authority —
over them, But it is not so among you: but who- 48
soever would become great among you, shall be your
*minister: and whosoever would be first among you, 44
shall be “servant of all. For verily* the Son of man 45
came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and

. to give his life a ransom for many.

And they come to Jericho: and as he went out 46
from Jericho, with his disciples and a great multi-
tude, the son of Timeeus, Bartimeeus, a blind beggar,

_was sitting by the way side. And when he heard 47

that it was Jesus of Nazareth,

* For “For verily ’’ etc. read ‘‘ For the Son of man also” etc.—Am.
Com.

(97)

Χ KATA MAPKON 97

a Ν 4 ..Φ δ [4
δώδεκα ἤρξατο αὐτοῖς λέγειν τὰ μέλλοντα αὐτῷ συμβαίνειν
> ’ ‘
33 Ore Ἰδοὺ ἀναβαίνομεν εἰς ᾿Ιεροσόλυμα, καὶ ὁ vids τοῦ
-" > -“ -“
ἀνθρώπου παραδοθήσεται τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν καὶ τοῖς γραμ-
fol >
paredow, καὶ κατακρινοῦσιν αὐτὸν θανάτῳ καὶ παραδώ-
cal J 7. A
34 σουσιν αὐτὸν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν Kal ἐμπαίξουσιν αὐτῷ Kal ἐμπτύ-
a ΄ συν ΕῚ
σουσιν αὐτῷ καὶ μαστιγώσουσιν αὐτὸν καὶ ἀποκτενοῦ-
a ε ’
σιν, Καὶ μετὰ τρεῖς ἡμέρας ἀναστήσεται.
Καὶ ορεύονται αὐτῷ Ἰάκωβος καὶ Ἰωά ἑ
35 αἱ προσπορεύονται αὐτῷ ᾿Ἰάκωβος ὡάνης οὗ
’ ᾿ » -“ ,
[δύο] υἱοὶ Ζεβεδαίου λέγοντες αὐτῷ Διδάσκαλε, θέλομεν
9 A 3h MA Ὁ , , ca ε δὲ > » A
36 ἵνα ὃ ἐὰν αἰτήσωμέν σε ποιήσῃς ἡμῖν. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς
a 7 A ‘ -
37 Τί "θέλετε' ποιήσω ὑμῖν ; ot δὲ εἶπαν αὐτῷ Δὸς ἡμῖν θέλετέ μα
. 3 ave . 4 > ? a », >
iva εἷς σου ἐκ δεξιῶν Kal cis ἐξ ἀριστερῶν καθίσωμεν ἐν
-“ -“ > > -“ >
38 TH δόξῃ gov. 6 δὲ “Incods εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Οὐκ οἴδατε τί
7A ,ὔ “ Ν ’ a ‘ / a \
αἰτεῖσθε" δύνασθε πιεῖν τὸ ποτήριον ὃ ἐγὼ πίνω, ἢ τὸ
, A oN , a “¢ δὲ >
39 βάπτισμα ὃ ἐγὼ βαπτίζομαι βαπτισθῆναι; οἱ δὲ εἶπαν
ε 3 a φ ἄν ἴα
αὐτῷ δΔυνάμεθα. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Τὸ ποτή-
“ Ψ, \
ριον ὃ ἐγὼ πίνω πίεσθε καὶ τὸ βάπτισμα. ὃ ἐγὼ βαπτί-
ld ‘ fal
40 ζομαι βαπτισθήσεσθε, τὸ δὲ καθίσαι ἐκ δεξιῶν pov ἢ
> \ a \\? © ε
ἐξ εὐωνύμων οὐκ ἔστιν ἐμὸν δοῦναι, ἀλλ᾽ οἷς ἡτοίμασται.
ὅλ Sse ε , » > . Lo 7
4“ καὶ ἀκούσαντες οἱ δέκα ἤρξαντο ἀγανακτεῖν περὶ Ἰακώ-
\ ? / ᾿ ‘ 7, ° 4 e, ® Α -"
42 βου καὶ Ἰωάνου. καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος αὐτοὺς ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς
’ > a ΝΜ" “ ε -“ i” a > a
λέγει αὐτοῖς Οἴδατε ὅτι οἱ δοκοῦντες ἄρχειν τῶν ἐθνῶν
, > “
κατακυριεύουσιν αὐτῶν καὶ of μεγάλοι αὐτῶν κατεξουσιά-
3. A 3 φ dy | > ea 3 > a
43 ζουσιν αὐτῶν. οὐχ οὕτως δέ ἐστιν ἐν ὑμῖν: ἀλλ᾽ ὃς ἂν
, , , 6 > en rs Ἵ Ἄν ἐν ὃ , ,
θέλῃ μέγας γενέσθαι ἐν ὑμῖν, "ἔσται" ὑμῶν διάκονος, od
soa x ΄ 3. 88 > a ¥ a: ged
μ καὶ Os ἂν θέλῃ ἐν ὑμῖν εἶναι πρῶτος, ἔσται πάντων
ὃ fol Xs ‘4 ε εν" a 3 A) , - > ANO ὃ
45 δοῦλος: καὶ γὰρ ὃ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου οὐκ ἦλθεν διακο-
a > ‘ -“ ‘ a eer ‘ ἘΠῚ a
νηθῆναι ἀλλὰ διακονῆσαι καὶ δοῦναι τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ
> -“
λύτρον ἀντὶ πολλῶν.
, om > Ὁ, , Nos Py 4 39 lol
46 Kat ἔρχονται εἰς Ἰερειχώ. Kat ἐκπορευομένου αὐτοῦ
> ss 3 κ᾿ ‘ “~ a > -“ ,. ὁ ε nw
ἀπὸ ᾿Ἰερειχὼ καὶ τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ ὄχλου ἱκανοῦ
ε ex , ’, s ’ > ’
ὃ υἱὸς Τιμαίου Βαρτίμαιος τυφλὸς προσαίτης ἐκάθητο
᾿ ‘ ens Pe: , 4 Ἶ ὃς "ὃ Nala ΄ re ee
47 Tapa τὴν ὅδέν. καὶ ἀκούσας ὅτι ᾿Ιησοῦς "ὃ Ναζαρηνός ἐστὶν ὁ Ναζαρηνὸς

Κύριε ῥαββείε

aT

>

καὶ εἰς

ὀστέλλει πάλιν
ὃ

αυτον

ἑαυτῶν

98 KATA MAPKON X XI
ἐστιν᾽ ἤρξατο κράζειν καὶ λέγειν Ὑἱὲ Δαυεὶδ Ἰησοῦ, ἐλέη-
΄, ΩΣ ’, > A \ ¢. ΄ ε x
σόν με. καὶ ἐπετίμων αὐτῷ πολλοὶ ἵνα σιωπήσῃ" ὁ δὲ 48
“ ~ ΝΜ
πολλῷ μᾶλλον ἔκραζεν Ὑἱὲ Δαυείδ, ἐλέησόν με. καὶ 49
A εν» -“ > ’ > ’ A ΄“΄ ‘
στὰς ὁ Ingots εἶπεν Φωνήσατε αὐτόν. καὶ φωνοῦσι τὸν
A
τυφλὸν λέγοντες αὐτῷ Θάρσει, ἔγειρε, φωνεῖ σε. ὁ δὲ Ξο
3 ‘ 4 e , > a ? ’ > Ἁ
ἀποβαλὼν τὸ ἱμάτιον αὐτοῦ ἀναπηδήσας ἦλθεν πρὸς
ὝΕΣ a Ἢ > Ἢ >a δ ἃ a - , :
tov Ιησοῦν. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς αὐτῷ. ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν Τί 5:
Ν lal ε
σοι θέλεις ποιήσω; ὁ δὲ τυφλὸς εἶπεν αὐτῷ ᾿Ῥαββου-
> 3 + es a eo ς A φ
vel, ἵνα ἀαναβλέψω. καὶ ὁ Ingots εἶπεν αὐτῷ Ὕπαγε, 52
ε , / la Ν ᾿θὺ φι ¢ Ν
ἡ πίστις σου σέσωκέν σε. καὶ εὐθὺς ἀνέβλεψεν, καὶ
> , διὰ ἃ rn tan
ἠκολούθει αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ. :
φ @&, 4
Kai ore ἐγγίζουσιν εἰς ᾿Ιεροσόλυμα “eis Βηθφαγὴ τ
“1 " a a
kat' Βηθανίαν πρὸς τὸ Ὄρος ᾿τῶν ᾿Ελαιῶν, ἀποστέλλει
ral a lal > a
δύο τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Ὕπαγετε εἰς 2
fal ,
τὴν κώμην τὴν κατέναντι ὑμῶν, καὶ εὐθὺς εἰσπορευόμενοι
> > A ε , tal , sy? A 3 νΝ +
εἰς αὐτὴν εὑρήσετε πῶλον δεδεμένον ἐφ᾽ ὃν οὐδεὶς οὕπω
Py , . , 2 4 \ , ve
ἀνθρώπων ἐκάθισεν: λύσατε αὐτὸν Kal φέρετε. καὶ ἐάν
ca ” Ψ n a ” ε , 9 n
τις ὑμῖν εἴπη Τί ποιεῖτε τοῦτο; εἴπατε Ὃ κύριος αὐτοῦ
Eva > 3 ΄ a>
χρείαν ἔχει: καὶ εὐθὺς “αὐτὸν ἀποστέλλει πάλιν" woe.
κα ἀρ. Ὁ . 5 ε , Ν 4 Y
καὶ ἀπῆλθον καὶ εὗρον πῶλον δεδεμένον πρὸς θύραν ew 4
| ah! yet j / Ν 7 > , ’ cal 5 a“
ἐπὶ τοῦ ἀμφόδου, καὶ λύουσιν αὐτόν. καί τινες τῶν ἐκεῖ 5
ε 3, > an ’ tal / \ “
ἑστηκότων ἔλεγον αὐτοῖς Τί ποιεῖτε λύοντες τὸν πῶλον ;
> 2 A \ > © > a \ για
ot δὲ εἶπαν αὐτοῖς καθὼς εἶπεν ὁ “Ingots: καὶ ἀφῆκαν 6
» ’ A ’ Ν a ‘A 4 5 a“ Ν
αὐτοὺς. καὶ φέρουσιν τὸν πῶλον πρὸς τον. Ἰησοῦν, καὶ 7
7 κα , ᾽ >
ἐπιβάλλουσιν αὐτῷ τὰ ἱμάτια " αὐτῶν", καὶ ἐκάθισεν ἐπ᾽ αὐ-
, Ν Ν ‘ ε i“ 2 ” 3 ‘
τόν. καὶ πολλοὶ τὰ ἱμάτια αὐτῶν ἔστρωσαν εἰς τὴν 8
’ὔ ,’ -“ > wn A
ὅδόν, ἄλλοι δὲ στιβάδας κόψαντες ἐκ TOY ἀγρῶν. καὶ οἷο
“" »” oe Ἶ
προἄγοντες καὶ οἱ ἀκολουθοῦντες ἔκραζον
‘Qcavva:
? c > , > > , ’
Εὐλογημένος ὁ ἐρχόμενος én ὀνόμδτι Κυρίου"
3 , ἈΠῸ ΗΝ , ’, a ‘ EE Ss By
Εὐλογημένη ἡ ἐρχομένη βασιλεία τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν το
Δαυείδ’.
. Ν »" eps
Ὡσανναὰ ἐν τοῖς ὑψίστοις, ᾿

10. 47-11. 10. 5. MARK.

he began to cry out, and say, Jesus, thou son of Da-
48 vid, have mercy on me, And many rebuked him,
that he should hold his peace: but he cried out the
more a great deal, Thou son of David, have mercy
49 on me. And Jesus stood still, and said, Call ye him.
And they call the blind man, saying unto him, Be of
50 good cheer: rise, he calleth thee. And he, casting
away his garment, sprang up, and came to Jesus.
51 And Jesus answered him, and said, What wilt thou
that I should do unto thee? And the blind man
said unto him,'Rabboni,that I may receive my sight. 1 see John xx. 16.
52 And Jesus said unto him, Go thy way; thy faith hath
®made thee whole. And straightway he received his 2 Or, saved thee
sight, and followed him in the way.
11 And when they draw nigh unto Jerusalem, unto
Bethphage and Bethany, at the mount of Olives, he
2 sendeth two of his disciples, and saith unto them, Go
your way into the village that is over against you:
and straightway as ye enter into it, ye shall find a
colt tied, whereon no man ever yet sat; loose him,
3and bring him. And if any one say unto you, Why
do ye this? say ye, The Lord hath need of him; and
4straightway he *will send him ‘back hither. And {67°
they went away, and found a colt tied at the door ~
5 without in the open street; and they loose him. And
certain of them that stood there said unto them, What
6do ye, loosing the colt? And they said unto them
7 even as Jesus had said: and they let them go. And
they bring the colt unto Jesus, and cast on him their
8 garments; and he sat upon him. And many spread
their garments upon the way; and others branches, ° "J" οἱ
9 which they had cut from the fields. And they that
went before, and they that followed, cried, Hosanna;
Blessed ἐ he that cometh in the name of the Lord:
10 Blessed 7s the kingdom that cometh, the kingdom of
our father David: Hosanna in the highest.

N (98)

S. MARK. 11. 11-11. 25.

And he entered into Jerusalem, into. the temple; 11
and when he had looked round about upon all things,
it being now eventide, he went out unto apis
with the twelve.

And on the morrow, when they were come out 12
from Bethany, he hungered. And seeing a fig tree 13
afar off having leaves, he came, if haply he might
find anything thereon: and when he came to it, he
found nothing but leaves; for it was not the season
of figs. And he answered and said unto it, No man 14
eat fruit from thee henceforward for ever. And his
disciples heard it.

And they come to Jerusalem: and he entered into 15
the temple, and began to cast out them that sold and
them that bought in the temple, and overthrew the
tables of the money-changers, and the seats of them
that sold the doves; and he would not suffer that 16
any man should carry a vessel through the temple.
And he taught, and said unto them, Is it not written, 17
My house shall be called a house of prayer for all
the nations? but ye have made it a den of robbers.
And the chief priests and the scribes heard it, and 18
sought how they might destroy him: for they fear-
ed him, for all the multitude was astonished at his

1 Gr. whenever even- teaching.
ing came. And levery evening *he went forth out of the19
2 Some aneient au-
thorities read city.
they.

And as they passed by in the morning, they saw 20
the fig tree withered away from the roots. And21
Peter calling to remembrance saith unto him, Rab-
bi, behold, the fig tree which thou cursedst is with-
ered away. And Jesus answering saith unto them, 22
Have faith in God. Verily I say unto you, Whoso- 38
ever shall say unto this mountain, Be thou taken up
and cast into the sea; and shall not doubt in his
heart, but shall believe that what he saith cometh
to pass; he shall have it. Therefore I say unto you, 24
All things whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe
that ye have received* them, and ye shall have them.

3. Many ancient au- And whensoever ye stand praying, forgive, if ye 25

thorities add ver.

96. B do Η x :
net fer ioe net have aught against any one; that your Father ah
- EB a :

ther wil! your ἔΐα- which is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses.
heaven ἌΝ ve
your (respasses. x Por ‘have received” read “‘rece:ve”? with marg. Gr. received.—

Am. Com.
(99)

ΧΙ KATA MAPKON 99

’ Ν
11 Καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς Ιεροσόλυμα εἰς τὸ ἱερόν" καὶ περιβλε-
“a σ -
ψάμενος πάντα "ὀψὲ ἤδη οὔσης τῆς ὥρας" ἐξῆλθεν εἰς
Βηθανίαν μετὰ τῶν δώδεκα. \

“Ἢ , , > > Ν ‘4
τς. Kal τῇ ἐπαύριον ἐξελθόντων αὐτῶν ἀπὸ Βηθανίας
σοι ." S29 8 a 9. A , ” ,

13 ἐπείνασεν. καὶ ἰδὼν συκῆν ἀπὸ μακρόθεν ἔχουσαν φύλλα
: - κ᾿ > > 8
ἦλθεν εἰ ἄρα τι εὑρήσει ἐν αὐτῇ, καὶ ἐλθὼν. ἐπ᾿ αὐτὴν

e \ > > ΄
οὐδὲν εὗρεν εἰ μὴ φύλλα, ὁ γὰρ καιρὸς οὐκ ἣν σύκων.
Ἢ > ‘ > =, , ᾽ ‘ oA >
14 καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτῇ Μηκέτι εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα ἐκ
fol ‘ 2 κα , Ν 3, ε Ν >
σοῦ μηδεὶς καρπὸν φάγοι. Kal ἤκουον οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐ-
“ a a > > , ‘ >
15 TOU. Kat ἔρχονται εἰς Ιεροσόλυμα. Καὶ εἰσελ-
‘ ΕἸ κε ‘ 3, > ΄ Ν “ Ν ‘
θὼν εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν ἤρξατο ἐκβάλλειν τοὺς πωλοῦντας καὶ τοὺς
> , > σας, α nw Ν s , a
ἀγοράζοντας ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, καὶ tas τραπέζας τῶν κολλυβι-
στῶν καὶ τὰς καθέδρας τῶν πωλούντων τὰς περιστερὰς
, ; \ > ” an xt 4 ΄, κι, ‘

16 κατέστρεψεν Kal οὐκ ἤφιεν iva τις διενέγκῃ σκεῦος διὰ

ae a \ 997 \ 9 T > / Α bid

17 TOD ἱεροῦ, καὶ ἐδίδασκεν καὶ ἔλεγεν " Οὐ γέγραπται ὅτι
ε RN "9 A a “
O οἴκός Moy οἶκος προοεγχῆς κληθήσετδι TACIN τοῖς
»” a a
EONECIN; ὑμεῖς δὲ πεποιήκατε αὐτὸν CTHAAION AHCTOON.

Ἂν ν > -“ -“
18 καὶ ἤκουσαν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς Kal οἱ γραμματεῖς, καὶ ἐζήτουν
a” > > / ΠῚ - x of a ‘ ε
πῶς αὐτὸν ἀπολέσωσιν". ἐφοβοῦντο γὰρ αὐτόν, πᾶς γὰρ ὁ
μὲ , a “-“ a >
19 ὄχλος ἐξεπλήσσετο ἐπὶ τῇ διδαχῇ αὐτοῦ, Kat ὅταν ὀψὲ
οι ζ΄ a
20 ἐγένετο, “ἐξεπορεύοντο᾽ ἔξω τῆς πόλεως. Καὶ
4 , ἣ τ ἊΝ
παραπορευόμενοι πρωὶ εἶδον τὴν συκῆν ἐξηραμμένην ἐκ
ε a re. “ 4 ε , ’ 95. aA ε ,
ox ῥιζῶν. καὶ ἀναμνησθεὶς ὃ Πέτρος λέγει aire Ῥαββεί,
ἴδ ε a. ἃ ΄, oes , > 6 ‘ ε

2 ἴδε ἡ συκῆ ἣν κατηράσω ἐξήρανται. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ
᾿] 4." ,ὔ » ca ΕἾ , -“ » A , can

23 Ἰησοῦς λέγει αὐτοῖς Ἔχετε πίστιν θεοῦ" ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν
Lif a * ~ Ψ , ΜΝ x tify
ὅτι ὃς ἂν εἴπῃ τῷ ὄρει τούτῳ ἤλρθητι καὶ βλήθητι εἷς
τὴν θάλασσαν, καὶ μὴ διακριθῇ ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτοῦ ἀλχὰ

ψ Ὁ a aie " νι A ν “ ,

24 πιστεύῃ ὅτι ὃ λαλεῖ γίνεται, ἔσται αὐτῷ. διὰ τοῦτο λέγω
ὑμῖν, πάντα ὅσα προσεύχεσθε καὶ αἰτεῖσθε, πιστεύετε
τ, 4. 7 ere a ae en , @ ΄

a3 ὅτι ἐλάβετε, καὶ ἔσται ὑμῖν. καὶ ὅταν στήκετε προσευ-
χόμενοι, ἀφίετε εἴ τι ἔχετε κατά τινος, iva καὶ ὁ πα-

Tp ὑμῶν 6 ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς ἀφῇ ὑμῖν τὰ παραπτώματα

δι (σὺ
UVLO, ὶ

ὀψίας ἤδη οὔσης
[τῆς wpas]

ΓΎΨ
αυτοις

ἐξεπορεύετο

εἰΐὔδεισαν!

τὸ KATA MAPKON XI ΧΙ

Kat ἔρχονται πάλιν εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα. Kal ἐν τῷ
ἱερῷ περιπατοῦντος αὐτοῦ ἔρχονται πρὸς αὐτὸν οἱ ἀρχι-
ερεῖς καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι καὶ ἔλεγον

a Ὡς > » Ἵ͵ Φ» “" , a -“ ΠῚ ,ὔ Μ
αὐτῷ Ἔν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ταῦτα ποιεῖς ; ἢ τίς σοι ἔδωκεν
Ν Ε ,ὔ , 7 a a e δὲ 3 a >
THY ἐξουσίαν ταύτην ἵνα ταῦτα ποιῇς; ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν
ι * > , toa “ , \ ΕἸ , ,
αὐτοῖς = “Exepwrycw ὑμᾶς ἕνα λόγον, καὶ ἀποκρίθητέ

a an a nm ‘ ΄

μοι, καὶ ἐρῶ ὑμῖν ἐν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ταῦτα ποιῶ: τὸ βᾶ-

\ 37 ’, » 3 ὥψς, δα ἊἍ 5» > 6 4 a >

πτισμα τὸ ᾿Ιωάνου ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἦν ἢ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων ; ἀπο-
Ὁ , Ν ὃ λ, , S ε ‘ λέ

κρίθητέ μοι. καὶ διελογίζοντο πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς λέγοντες

Ἔαν εἴπωμεν "EE οὐρανοῦ, ἐρεῖ Διὰ τί [οὖν] οὐκ ἐπιστεύ-

gate αὐτῷ; ἀλλὰ εἴπωμεν Ἔξ ἀνθρώπων ;--ἐφοβοῦντο τὸν

” 9 \ ore er ee , 5» ¢ ΄

ὄχλον, ἅπαντες γὰρ "εἶχον" τὸν ᾿Ιωάνὴν ὀντὼς ὅτι προφή-

> ᾿ ὥς 6 θέ nan? na λέ Οὐ ΕΣ

τῆς ἣν. καὶ ἀποκριθέντες τῷ Ἰησοῦ λέγουσιν Οὐκ οἵ-

Ν WU Lal ’ὔ ° na ἡδὲ 9 A , en

Sapev. καὶ ὁ Ἰησοῦς λέγει αὐτοῖς Οὐδὲ ἐγὼ λέγω ὑμῖν
3 7 5. 7, a an Ἀ ”

ἐν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ταῦτα ποιῶ. Καὶ ἤρξατο

“ a tal ee »
αὐτοῖς ἐν παραβολαῖς λαλεῖν ᾿Αμπελῶνὰ ἄνθρωπος
3 , \ t ‘ ‘ ”
ἐφύτευσεν, KAI TIEPIEOHKEN GPATMON Kal wpPYZEN

‘ > .
YTOAHNION’ Kal GKOASMHCEN πύργον, καὶ ἐξέδετο

ἢ ἢ a » 3 Sr.
αὐτὸν yewpyots, “καὶ ἀπεδήμησεν. καὶ ἀπέστειλεν πρὸς

τοὺς γεωργοὺς τῷ καιρῷ δοῦλον, ἵνα παρὰ τῶν γεώρ-
a“ 4 > 4 - a “ > nn 4
γῶν λάβῃ ἀπὸ τῶν καρπῶν τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος" Kat da-
’ 3 \ EAN Ἀ > / ’ Ν ’
βόντες αὐτὸν ἔδειραν καὶ ἀπέστειλαν κενόν. καὶ πάλιν
3 Ἀ > ὟΝ “ “ > a
ἀπέστειλεν πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἄλλον δοῦλον: κἀκεῖνον ἐκέφα-
, > ἈΝ m” 3 3.ϑ . κ“"
λίωσαν καὶ ἠτίμασαν. καὶ ἄλλον ἀπέστειλεν: κἀκεῖνον
> , ἈΝ » A ἃ
ἀπέκτειναν, καὶ πολλοὺς ἄλλους, οὖς μὲν δέροντες οὗς δὲ
> \ > >
ἀποκτέννυντες. ἔτι, Eva εἶχεν, υἱὸν ἀγαπητόν" ἀπέστειλεν
> 4 »” 4 3. ἐν , “ > ͵΄
αὐτὸν ἔσχατον πρὸς αὐτοὺς λέγων ὅτε ᾿Ἐντραπήσονται
\ a SN \ κ >
τὸν υἱόν pov. ἐκεῖνοι δὲ of γεωργοὶ πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς εἶπαν
A 4 , s ε , n ° ,
ὅτε Οὗτός ἐστιν: ὁ κληρονόμος: δεῦτε. ἀποκτείνωμεν
5 7 Ν ε “a »” ε ’ὔ A ,
αὐτόν, Kal ἡμῶν ἔσται ἢ κληρονομίας. καὶ λαβόντες
» ΄ » ,ὔ | / > A »” “ > na
ἀπέκτειναν αὐτόν, καὶ ἐξέβαλον αὐτὸν ἔξω τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος.
,ὔ , ε ,ὔ fol A 7 Ν 3
τί ποιήσει ὁ κύριος τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος ; ἐλεύσεται καὶ ἀπο-
,ὕ ‘ , Ν 4 ‘ > a »*
λέσει τοὺς γεωργούς, καὶ δώσει τὸν ἀμπελῶνα ἄλλοις.

27

28

29

30.

33

"

~

oo

9

11. 27-12. 9. 5. MARK.

27 And they come again to Jerusalem: and as he
was walking in the temple, there come to him the
28 chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders ; and
they said unto him, By what authority doest thou
these things? or who gave thee this authority to do
29 these things? And Jesus said unto them, I will ask
of you one ‘question, and answer me, and I will tell 1 Gr. word.
30 you by what authority I do these things. The bap-
tism of John, was it from heaven, or from men? an-
81 swer me. And they reasoned with themselves, say-
ing, If we shall say, From heaven; he will say, Why 9 or, But shail we
82then did ye not believe him? *But should we say, , “” rey i :
From men—they feared the people: *for all verily Ἐς: “a
33 held John to be a prophet. And they answered ἢν inde
Jesus and say, We know not. And Jesus saith unto
them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these
things. :
12 And he began to speak unto them in parables. A
man planted a vineyard, and set a hedge about it,
and digged a pit for the winepress, and built a tow-
er, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into an-
2 other country. And at. the season he sent to the
husbandmen a ‘servant, that he might receive from 4 Gr. bondservant.
8 the husbandmen of the fruits of the vineyard. And
they took him, and beat him, and sent him away
4empty. And again he sent unto them another ‘ser-
vant; and him they wounded in the head, and han-
5 dled shamefully. And he sent another ; and him
they killed: and many others ; beating some, and
6 killing some. He had yet one, a beloved son: he
sent him last unto them, saying, They will rever-
Jence my son. But those husbandmen said among
themselves, This is the heir; come, let us kill him,
8 and the inheritance shall be ours. And they took
him, and killed him, and cast him forth out of the
9 vineyard. What therefore will the lord of the vine-
yard do? he will come and destroy the husbandmen,
and will give the vineyard unto others,

(100)

r

5. MARK. 12. 10-12. 24.

Have ye not read even this'scripture; ~ 10
The stone which the builders rejected,
The same was made the head of the corner:
This was from the Lord, 11%
And it is marvellous in our eyes?
And they sought to lay hold on him; and they fear- 12
ed the multitude; for they perceived that he spake
the parable against them: and they left him, and
went away. ‘

And they send unto him certain of the Pharisees 13
and of the Herodians, that they might catch him in
talk. And when they were come, they say unto 14

1 Or, Teacher him, }Master, we know that thou art true, and carest
not for any one: for thou regardest not the person
of men, but of a truth teachest the way of God: Is
it lawful to give tribute unto Cesar, or not? Shall 15
we give, or shall we not give? But he, knowing
their hypocrisy, said unto them, Why tempt ye me?

2 Seo marginalnct? bring me a “penny, that I may see it. And they 16
brought it. And he saith unto them, Whose is this
image and superscription? And they said unto him,
Ceesar’s. And Jesus said unto them, Render unto 17
Cesar the things that are Ceesar’s, and unto God the
things that are God’s. And they marvelled greatly
at him.

And there come unto him Sadducees, which say 18
that there is no resurrection; and they asked him,
saying, 'Master, Moses wrote unto us, If a man’s 19
brother die, and leave a wife behind him, and leave
no child, that his brother should take his wife, and
raise up seed unto his brother. There were seven 20
brethren: and the first took a wife, and dying left
no seed; and the second took her, and died, leaving 21
no seed behind him; and the third likewise: and 22
the seven left no seed. Last of all the woman also
died. In the resurrection whose wife shall she be 23
of them? for the seven had her to wife. Jesus said 24
unto them, Is it not for this cause that ye err, that
ye know not the scriptures,

(101)

ΧΗ͂ KATA MAPKON IOI

OK s Ν ’ ΟΜ
το Οὐδὲ τὴν γραφὴν ταύτην ἀνέγνωτε
Λίθον ὃν ATIEAOKIMACAN οἱ οἰκολομούντες,
, "
οὕτος ἐγενήθη εἶς κεφάλην γωνίδο"
τ Tapa Kypioy ἐγένετο δύὕτη,
‘ ” 1 2? > Lal c a
KAl ECTIN BAYMACTH EN OCOAAMOIC Ἡμῶν 5
12 Kat ἐζήτουν αὐτὸν κρατῆσαι, καὶ ἐφοβήθησαν τὸν ὄχλον,
ἔγνωσαν γὰρ ὅτι πρὸς αὐτοὺς τὴν παραβολὴν εἶπεν. καὶ
9 [4 > \ 7 A
ἀφέντες αὐτὸν ἀπῆλθαν.
tae ΄, ‘ δ᾽ ὦ a ,
13 Kat ἀποστέλλουσιν πρὸς αὐτὸν τινας τῶν Φαρισαΐων
Ἄ ta, ἃ a ¢ > 4 > , , ‘
14 kat τῶν Ἡρῳδιανῶν ἵνα αὐτὸν aypevowow λόγῳ. Kai
ἐλθόντες λέγουσιν αὐτῷ Διδάσκαλε, οἴδαμεν ὅτι ἀληθὴς
> ἽΝ ee , . > ΄ > 4 , > ,
εἶ καὶ ov μέλει σοι περὶ οὐδενός, οὐ yap βλέπεις εἰς πρόσ-
ὠπὸν ἀνθρώπων, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀληθείας τὴν ὁδὸν τοῦ θεοῦ
διδάσκεις" ἔξεστιν δοῦναι ᾿κῆνσον᾽ Καίσαρι ἢ ov; δῶμεν
a A gn εν 1904 2 A ΟΡ eg a >
το ἢ μὴ δῶμεν; ὁ δὲ εἰδὼς αὐτῶν τὴν ὑπόκρισιν εἶπεν αὐ-
a , , , , , σ Ν ε
τοτοῖς Τί με πειράζετε; φέρετέ μοι δηνάριον ἵνα ἴδω. οἱ
. Κ'ὶ ‘ , AoA 7 SS “ Se
δὲ ἤνεγκαν. καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Tivos ἡ εἰκὼν αὕτη Kal ἡ
17 ἐπιγραφή; οἱ δὲ εἶπαν αὐτῷ Καίσαρος. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς
εἶπεν Tad Καίσαρος ἀπόδοτε Καίσαρι καὶ τὰ τοῦ θεοῦ
a“ a 7 4 ͵ > > ., A
τῷ θεῷ. καὶ ἐξεθαύμαζον ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ.
ι1.. Καὶ ἔρχονται Σαδδουκαῖοι πρὸς αὐτόν, οἵτινες λέ-
γουσιν ἀνάστασιν μὴ εἶναι, καὶ ἐπηρώτων αὐτὸν λέγοντες
19 Διδάσκαλε, Μωυσῆς ἔγραψεν ἡμῖν ὅτι ἐᾶν τινος ὀλελ-
‘ > ' Ἢ , aA \ 1 > a
oc ἀποθάνη καὶ καταλίπῃ γυναῖκα Kal MH AH
r ' ne ‘ a
τέκνον, ἵνα AABH ὁ AdEAOC AYTOY THN [YNAIKA Kal
20 EZANACTHCH CITEPMA TH ἀδελφῷ AYTOY. ἑπτὰ ἀδελφοὶ
ἦσαν: καὶ ὁ πρῶτος ἔλαβεν γυναῖκα, καὶ ἀποθνήσκων
5 > ed / Ν ε , »” > , 4
21 οὐκ ἀφῆκεν σπέρμα". καὶ ὁ δεύτερος ἔλαβεν αὐτήν, καὶ
ἀπέθανεν μὴ καταλιπὼν σπέρμα, καὶ ὁ τρίτος ὡσαύτως:
a2 καὶ οἱ ἑπτὰ οὐκ ἀφῆκαν σπέρμα: ἔσχατον πάντων καὶ
23 ἢ γυνὴ ἀπέθανεν. ἐν τῇ ἀναστάσει τίνος αὐτῶν ἔσται
24 γυνή; οἱ γὰρ ἑπτὰ ἔσχον αὐτὴν γυναῖκα. ἔφη αὐτοῖς ὁ
Ἰησοῦς Οὐ διὰ τοῦτο πλανᾶσθε μὴ εἰδότες τὰς γραφὰς

«ἰἐπικεφάλαιονΕ

42.

oy :
οἱ ἄγγελοι οἱ

ἡμῶν, Kipcos

τῆς

Καὶ εἶπεν

a
τὶς

Κάθισον

102 KATA MAPKON XII

x Ἀ , “ “ -“ ‘ Ν 5» » »
μηδὲ τὴν δύναμιν τοῦ θεοῦ; ὅταν γὰρ. ἐκ νεκρῶν ava-
στῶσιν, οὔτε γαμοῦσιν οὔτε γαμίζονται, ἀλλ᾽ εἰσὶν ὡς
“ ἄγγελοι" ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς: περὶ δὲ τῶν νεκρῶν ὅτι
» , > eee 5» -“ ’ Ψ, me, -“
ἐγείρονται οὐκ ἀνέγνωτε ἐν τῇ βίβλῳ Μωυσέως ἐπὶ τοῦ
βάτου πῶς εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ θεὸς λέγων ᾿Εγὼ ὁ θεὸς
"ABpadm Kal θεὸς “IcadK Kal θεὸς ᾿ἰδκώβ; οὐκ ἔ-
στιν ' θεὸς νεκρῶν ἀλλὰ ζώντων: πολὺ πλανᾶσθε.

Καὶ προσελθὼν εἷς τῶν γραμματέων ἀκούσας αὐτῶν
συνζητούντων, εἰδὼς ὅτι καλῶς ἀπεκρίθη αὐτοῖς, ἐπηρώτη-
σεν αὐτόν Lota ἐστὶν ἐντολὴ πρώτη πάντων; ἀπεκρίθη
ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὅτι Lpwry ἐστίν Ακογε, ᾿Ιορδήλ, Κγριος 6
Qedc “ἡμῶν κύριος" εἷς ἐοτίν, Kal ἀγὰπήςεις Κύριον

‘ , > “ Ὄ ' \ > o
TON ΘΕῸΝ COY ἐξ OAHC κάρδιδο. COY Kal εξ OAHC
τῆς yyyAc coy Kal ἐξ ὅλης τῆς AlANOIAC. οοὺ Kal
ἐξ ὅλης τῆς icyYoc coy. δευτέρα αὕτη *ArattHicelc

25

26

Ly)
co

30

31

TON πληοίον Coy ὧς cEayTON. μείζων τούτων ἄλλη.

ε

>. Ν > ” Th? ag | aA ,
ἐντολὴ οὐκ ἔστιν. ‘Hizey’ αὐτῷ 6 γραμματεύς Καλῶς, :

er >

2
N

διδάσκαλε, ἐπ᾽ ἀληθείας εἶπες ὅτι εἷς ECTIN KAI OYK ECTIN -

ἄλλος πλὴν δύτοῦ" καὶ τὸ ἀγὰπάν δύτον ἐξ ὅλης ἢ
KApAIAC καὶ ἐξ OAHC τῆς cynécewe Kal ἐξ ὅλης τῆς
icyyoc καὶ τὸ ἀγὰπᾶν τὸν TIAHCION ὡς ἑδυτὸν περισ-
σότερόν ἐστιν πάντων τῶν ὁλοκάγτωμάτων KAl θγοιῶν.
καὶ ὁ Ἰησοῦς. ἰδὼν αὐτὸν ὅτι νουνεχῶς ἀπεκρίθη εἶπεν
αὐτῷ Οὐ μακρὰν [εἶ] ἀπὸ τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ. Καὶ
οὐδεὶς οὐκέτι ἐτόλμα αὐτὸν ἐπερωτῆσαι. Καὶ
ἀποκριθεὶς 0 ᾿Ιησοῦς ἔλεγεν διδάσκων ἐν τῷ ἱερῷῃ Πῶς
λέγουσιν οἱ γραμματεῖς ὅτι ὁ χριστὸς υἱὸς Δαυείδ ἐστιν ;
αὐτὸς Δαυεὶδ εἶπεν ἐν τῷ πνεύματι τῷ ἁγίῳ

Εἶπεν Κύριος τῷ κγρίῳ Moy "Κάθου" éx δεξιῶν Moy

ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς EXOPOYC COY ὑποκάτω τῶν πολῶν

coy’

αὐτὸς Δαυεὶδ λέγει αὐτὸν κύριον, καὶ πόθεν αὐτοῦ ἐστὶν vids ;

Καὶ ὁ πολὺς ὄχλος ἤκουεν αὐτοῦ ἡδέως. Kal ἐν τῇ

33

34

35

36

37
38

12. 24-12, 38. 5: MARK.

25 nor the power of God? For when they shail rise
from the dead, they neither marry, nor are given in
26 marriage; but.are as angels in heaven. But as tout
ing the dead, that they are raised; have ye not rea
in the book of Moses, in the place concerning the Bush,
how God spake unto him, saying,I am the God of ,
Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Ja-
27cob? He is not the God of the dead, but of the liv-
ing: ye do greatly err.
28 And one of the scribes came, and heard them
questioning together, and knowing that he had an-
swered them well, asked him, What commandment
29is the first of all? Jesus answered, The first is,
Hear, O Israel; 'The Lord our God, the Lord is’ Qui dete’
30 one: and thou ‘shalt love the Lord thy God *with .°”
all thy heart, and *with all thy soul, and *with all
81 thy mind, and *with all thy strength. The second
is this, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.
There is none other commandment greater than these.
82 And the scribe said unto him, Of a truth, *Master, 3 or, Teacher
thou hast well said that he is one; and there is none
33 other but he: and to love him with all the heart, and
with all the understanding, and with all the strength,
and to love his neighbour as himself, is much more
84 than all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices. And
‘ when Jesus saw that he answered discreetly, he said
unto him, Thou art not far from the kingdom of
God. And no man after that durst ask him any
question,
385 And Jesus answered and said, as he taught in the
temple, How say the scribes that the Christ is the son
86 of David? David himself said in the Holy Spirit,
The Lord said unto my Lord,
Sit thou on my right hand, ‘Si ee
Till I make thine enemies ‘the footstool of thy — thorities read μην
feet, igi <=.
37 David himself calleth him Lord; and whence is he
his son? And *the common people heard him gladly. a ag ged ΟΝ
88 And in

2 Gr. from,

(102)

5. MARK. 12. 38-13. 9.

his teaching he said, Beware of the scribes, which de-
sire to walk in long robes, and fo have salutations in
the marketplaces, and chief seats in the synagogues, 39
_ _ and chief places at feasts: they which devour wid- 40
1 Or, even while for , 1 f ‘
a ‘pretence they OWS houses, ‘and for a pretence make long prayers;
ar these shall receive greater condemnation.
And he sat down over against the treasury, and 41

2 Gr. brass, beheld how the multitude cast *money into the treas-
ury: and many that were rich cast in much. And 42
3 Gr. one. there came *a poor widow, and she cast in two mites,

which make a farthing. And he called unto him 48
his disciples, and said unto them, Verily I say unto
you, This poor widow cast in more than all they
which are casting into the treasury: for they all did 44
cast in of their superfluity; but she of her want did
cast in all that she had, even all her living.

And as he went forth out of the temple, one of 19

4 Or, Teacher his disciples saith unto him, *Master, behold, what
manner of stones and what manner of buildings !
And Jesus said unto him, Seest thou these great 2
buildings ? there shall not be left here one stone
upon another, which shall not be thrown down.

And as he sat on the mount of Olives over against 3
the temple, Peter and James and John and Andrew
asked him privately, Tell us, when shall these things 4
be? and what shall be the sign when these things are >
all about to be accomplished? And Jesus began to 5
say unto them, Take heed that no man lead you
astray. Many shall come in my name, saying, lam 6
he; and shall lead many astray. And when ye shall 7
hear of wars and rumours of wars, be not troubled:
these things must needs come to pass; but the end is
not yet. For nation shall rise against nation, and 8
kingdom against kingdom: there shall be earth-
quakes in divers places; there shall be famines:
these things are the beginning of travail.

But take ye heed to yourselves: for they shall 9
deliver you up to councils; and in synagogues shall
ye be beaten; and before governors and kings

(108)

ΧΙΙΧΠῚΙ ΚΑΤᾺ ΜΑΡΚΟΝ 103

δ ὦ ᾽ a » , φ "4 aA , a
διδαχῇ αὐτοῦ ἔλεγεν Βλέπετε ἀπὸ τῶν γραμματέων τῶν
θελόντων ἐν. στολαῖς περιπατεῖν καὶ ἀσπασμοὺς ἐν ταῖς

39 ἀγοραῖς καὶ πρωτοκαθεδρίας ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ πρω-

40 τοκλιίσίας ἐν τοῖς ᾿δείπνοις, οἱ κατέσθοντες τὰς οἰκίας
τῶν χηρῶν ᾿ καὶ προφάσει μακρὰ προσευχόμενοι" οὗτοι ᾿

, ’ ’ Ν ,

4x λήμψονται περισσότερον κρίμα. . Καὶ καθί
σας 'κατέναντι᾽ τοῦ γαζοφυλακίου ἐθεώρει πῶς ὁ ὄχλος
βάλλει χαλκὸν εἰς τὸ γαζοφυλάκιον: καὶ πολλοὶ πλούσιοι

42 ἔβαλλον πολλά: καὶ ἐλθοῦσα μία χήρα πτωχὴ ἔβαλεν

‘ , σ΄ > > ld A ’ὔ
43 λεπτὰ δύο, ὅ ἐστιν κοδράντης. καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος
‘ κ᾿ > a ¢ 9. « > 4 ΄ ΜΝ “΄ ε
τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι ἡ
χήρα αὕτη ἡ πτωχὴ πλεῖον πάντων ἔβαλεν τῶν βαλλόν-
4των εἰς τὸ ᾿γαζόφαλάκιοιν πάντες γὰρ ἐκ τοῦ περισδεύ-
ovros αὐτοῖς ἔβαλον, αὕτη δὲ ἐκ τῆς ὑστερήσεως αὐτῆς
πάντα ὅσα εἶχεν βαλε) ὅλον τὸν βίον αὐτῆς.
τ: ΚΚαὶ ἐκπορευομένου αὐτοῦ ἐκ τοῦ ἱεροῦ" λέγει αὐτῷ
εἷς τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ Διδάσκαλε, ἴδε ποταποὶ λίθοι
. Ν 5 ’ Ν ε»ν - > 7. A 4
«καὶ ποταπαὶ oixodopal. καὶ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷ Βλέ-
΄ ΝῚ ΄ > , > \ 5 Lal e
mets ταύτας τὰς μεγάλας οἰκοδομάς; ov μὴ ἀφεθῇ ὧδε
βλίθος ἐπὶ λίθον ὃς οὐ μὴ καταλυθῇ ΄. Καὶ καθημένου
> fol > 7 a > a , “ ε a
αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ Ὄρος τῶν ᾿Βλαιῶν κατέναντι τοῦ ἱεροῦ
> , \ we > 997 , \ > , i % ,
ἐπηρώτα αὐτὸν κατ᾽ ἰδίαν Πέτρος καὶ ᾿Ιάκωβος καὶ Ἰωά-
\>? / [pee en , a » ‘ ,ὔ
4vys καὶ ᾿Ανδρέας Εἰπὸν ἡμῖν πότε ταῦτα ἔσται, καὶ τί
Ν lal σ ’ὔ lol tal ’ὔ ε ‘
5 TO σημεῖον ὅταν μέλλῃ ταῦτα συντελεῖσθαι πάντα. ὁ δὲ
> ~ » , "» “ 4 , ε a
Ἰησοῦς ἤρξατο λέγειν αὐτοῖς Βλέπετε μή τις ὑμᾶς
, “i i$ , > \ Πα ας FMP ΄, ΄
ὁ πλανήσῃ πολλοὶ ἐλεύσονται. ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματί μου λέ-
~ «“ > init κ᾿ N ΄ “ ᾿
γγοντες ore Ἐγὼ εἶμι, καὶ πολλοὺς πλανήσουσιν. ὅταν δὲ
r? , 4 , Εν ‘ , \ -
ἀκούσητε᾽ πολέμους Kal ἀκοὰς πολέμων, μὴ θροεῖσθε'
“ > A Ἴ

8 δεῖ Γενέεθδι, ἀλλ᾽ οὔπω τὸ τέλος. ἐγερθήφετδι γὰρ
- ‘ ’ > τ ͵ «
ἔθνος ἐπ ἔθνος κἀὶ βλοιλείὰ ἐπὶ Βδοιλείὰν, ἔσονται

5» > “~
σεισμοὶ κατὰ τόπους, ἔσονται λιμοί: ἀρχὴ ὠδίνων ταῦτα.
,ὕ κε a ε ,’ , Ν᾿ 7 .Ὁ > ἐδ
ο βλέπετε δὲ ὑμεῖς ἑαυτούς: παραδώσουσιν ὑμᾶς εἰς συνέδρια
ε Ν
καὶ εἰς συναγωγὰς δαρήσεσθε καὶ ἐπὶ ἡγεμόνων καὶ βα-

δείπνοις" οἱ..
᾿προσευχόμενοις
4nat ὀρφανῶνε

ἀπέναντι

4, καὶ διὰ τριῶν
ἡμερῶν ἄλλος ἀνα.
στήσεται ἄνευ χει-
por

ἀκούητε

42.

δὲ

104 KATA MAPKON ox
σιλέων σταθήσεσθε ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ εἷς μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς.
καὶ εἰς πάντα τὰ ἔθνη πρῶτον δεῖ κηρυχθῆναι τὸ εὐαγγέ-
λιον. καὶ ὅταν ἄγωσιν ὑμᾶς παραδιδόντες, μὴ προ-

μεριμνᾶτε τί λαλήσητε, ἀλλ᾽ ὃ ἐὰν δοθῇ ὑμῖν ἐν ἐκείνῃ.

τῇ ὥρᾳ τοῦτο λαλεῖτε, οὐ γάρ ἐστε ὑμεῖς οἱ λαλοῦντες ἀλλὰ
τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον. καὶ παραδώσει ἀδελφὸς ἀδελφὸν εἰς
θάνατον καὶ πατὴρ τέκνον, καὶ ETIANACTHCONTAI τέκνδ

> ‘ * a ’ > , Ν Μ ,
ἐπὶ γονεῖς καὶ θανατώσουσιν αὐτούς" Kal ἔσεσθε μισού-

"“
N

ε A , ὃ Ν δὶ ὧν , e y% ye ’ 3᾽
μενοι ὑπὸ TAVTWV OLA TO ονομα μου. oO δὲ πὍυηπομεινὰς εἰς.

τέλος οὗτος σωθήσετα. Ὅνταν δὲ ἴδητε τὸ Βλέλγγμὰ
THe EpHMOCEWC ἑστηκότα ὅπου οὐ δεῖ, ὁ ἀναγινώσκων
νοείτω, τότε οἱ ἐν τῇ ᾿Ιουδαίᾳ φευγέτωσαν εἰς τὰ ὄρη,
eT 3A a , \ , et ,
ὁ 7 ἐπὶ τοῦ δώματος μὴ καταβάτω μηδὲ εἰσελθάτω. τι
ἄραι ἐκ τῆς οἰκίας αὐτοῦ, καὶ ὁ εἰς τὸν ἀγρὸν μὴ ἐπιστρε-
’ » ΤΥ > A 2 , 3 a 4. “ὦ ἈΝ “-
ψάτω εἰς τὰ ὀπίσω ἄραι τὸ ἱμάτιον αὐτοῦ. οὐαὶ δὲ ταῖς
> ‘ > , Ν Le) [4 > > , a
ἐν γαστρὶ ἐχούσαις Kat ταῖς θηλαζούσαις ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς
ἡμέραις. προσεύχεσθε δὲ ἵνα μὴ γένηται χειμῶνος"
“ ,
ἔσονται γὰρ αἱ ἡμέραι ἐκεῖναι θλιψις οἵδ᾽ ΟΥ̓ γέγονεν
> > a ' a na
TOIAYTH ATT ἀρχῆς KTICEWC ἣν ἔκτισεν ὁ θεὸς EWC TOY

ΝΥ͂Ν καὶ ov μὴ γένηται. καὶ εἰ μὴ ἐκολόβωσεν Κύριος.

τὰς ἡμέρας, οὐκ ἂν ἐσώθη πᾶσα σάρξ: ἀλλὰ διὰ τοὺς
ἐκλεκτοὺς ods ἐξελέξατο ἐκολόβωσεν τὰς ἡμέρας. Kai
/ 3/7 e¢ an ” * e ε ’ ” ΠῚ A
τότε ἐάν tis ὑμῖν εἴπῃ Ἴδε ὧδε ὁ χριστός “Ide ἐκεῖ,
Ν , 9 / ‘ , 4
μὴ πιστεύετε: ἐγερθήσονται yap ψευδόχριστοι καὶ ΨεΥ-
λοπροφῆτδι καὶ AG@COYCIN CHMEIA KAl TEPATA πρὸς
τὸ ἀποπλανᾷν εἰ δυνατὸν τοὺς ἐκλεκτούς. ὑμεῖς δὲ βλέ.
΄΄ cn , 3 Ν > > ’ an
qete> προείρηκα ὑμῖν πάντα. ᾿Αλλὰ ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς
ἡμέραις μετὰ τὴν θλίψιν ἐκείνην ὁ ἥλιος CKOTICOHCETAI,
‘ ς ᾿ 2 ’ ‘ , 3: «δι ‘ 4
Kal 4 CeAHNH OY δλώςει τὸ φέγγος δὐτῆς, Kal Ot
Actépec ἔσονται ἐκ TOY OYPANOY THTTTONTEC, Kal al
AYNAMEIC Al EN τοῖο OYPANOIC CAAEYOHCONTAL καὶ
τότε ὄψονται TON YION TOY ἀνθρώπου ἐρχόμενον EN
νεφέλδιο μετὰ δυνάμεως πολλῆς Kat δόξης" καὶ τότε

τ)
ὋΣ

13. 9-13. 27. S. MARK.

shall ye stand for my sake, for a testimony unto

10 them. And the gospel must first be preached. unto

11 all the nations. And when they lead you to judge-
ment, and deliver you up, be not anxious beforehand
what ye shall speak: but whatsoever shall be given
you in that hour, that speak ye: for it is not ye that

12 speak, but the Holy Ghost. And brother shall de-
liver up brother to death, and the father his child;
and children shall rise up against parents, and ‘cause

18 them to be put to death. And ye shall be hated of
all men for my name’s sake: but he that endureth
to the end, the same shall be saved.

14 But when ye see the abomination of desolation
standing where he ought not (let him that readeth
understand), then let them that are in Judea flee

15 unto the mountains: and let him that is on the
housetop not go down, nor enter in, to take anything

16 out of his house: and let him that is in the field not

17 return back to take his cloke. But woe unto them
that are with child and to them that give suck in

18 those days! And pray ye that it be not in the win-

19 ter. For those days shall be tribulation, such as there
hath not been the like from the beginning of the
creation which God created until now, and never

20 shall be. And except the Lord had shortened the
days, no flesh would have been saved: but for the
elect’s sake, whom he chose, he shortened the days.

21 And then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here

22 is the Christ; or, Lo, there; believe *¢ not: for there
shall arise false Christs and false prophets, and shall
shew signs and wonders, that they may lead astray,

23 if possible, the elect. But take ye heed: behold, I
have told you all things beforehand.

24 But in those days, after that tribulation, the sun
shall be darkened, and the moon shall not give her

25 light, and the stars shall be falling from heaven, and
the powers that are in the heavens shall be shaken.

26 And then shall they see the Son of man coming in

27 clouds with great power and glory. And then

(104)

1 Or, ips them t&
deat

2 Or, him

5. MARK. 13. 27-14. 5.

shall he send forth the angels, and shall gather to-
gether his elect from the four winds, from the ut-
termost part of the earth to the uttermost part of
heaven.

Now from the fig tree learn her parable: when 28
her branch is now become tender, and putteth forth
its leaves, ye know that the summer is nigh; even 29
so ye also, when ye see these things coming to pass,

τον, it know ye that the is nigh, even at the doors. Verily 30

2 Some ancient au-

I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away,
until all these things be accomplished. Heaven and 31
earth shall pass away: but my words shall not pass
away. But of that day or that hour knoweth no 32
one, not even the angels in heaven, neither the Son,

thorities omit hut the Father. Take ye heed, watch ?and pray:33

and pray.

for ye know not when the time is. J¢ is as when a34
man, sojourning in another country, having left his

ὃ Gr. bondservants. house, and given authority to his *servants, to each

one his work, commanded also the porter to watch.
Watch therefore: for ye know not when the lord of 33
the house cometh, whether at even, or at midnight,

or at cockcrowing, or in the morning; lest coming 36
suddenly he find you-sleeping. And what I say 37
unto you I say unto all, Watch.

Now after two days was the feast of the passover 14
and the unleavened bread: and the chief priests
and the scribes sought how they might take him
with subtilty, and kill him: for they said, Not dur- 2
ing the feast, lest haply there shall be a tumult of
the people.

4 Or, a flask And while he was in Bethany in the house of Si- 3
5 Gr. pistie nard, mon the leper, as he sat at meat, there came a wom- —

istic bein r

aps a local an having 4an alabaster cruse of ointment of *spike-

name. Other:

take it to mean Nard* very costly; and she brake the cruse, and pour- |

geome others; 6 it over his head. But there were some that had 4
indignation among themselves, saying, To what pur-
pose hath this waste of the ointment been made?
For this ointment might have been sold for above 5

6 See marginal note

n Matt, xvii. three hundred *pence, and given to the
28.

* For ‘‘spikenard’’ read ‘‘ pure nard”’ (with marg. Or, liquid nad),
and omit marg. 5 So in John xii. 3.—Am. Com.

(105)

ΧΠῚ XIV ΚΑΤᾺ MAPKON 105

a > f me
ἀποστελεῖ τοὺς ἀγγέλους Kal ETTICYNAZE! τοὺς ἐκλεκτοὺς
> a ’ > , 3. π΄ ὦ “-
[αὐτοῦ] ἐκ τῶν τεζοάρων ἀνέμων ἀτή ἄκρου γῆς ἕως
. > n 7 ; a
28 AKPOY OYPANOY. "Amo δὲ τῆς συκῆς μάθετε
A λ , ῳ »ὰ ε Xr (ὃ 5», A ε ‘ ld
τὴν παραβολήν: ὅταν ἤδη ὁ κλάδος αὐτῆς ἁπαλὸς γένη-
a | , ‘ , , Ἵ . x ‘ ,
ται καὶ ἐκῴφυῃ Ta φύλλα, γινώσκετε ὅτι ἐγγὺς τὸ θέρος
29 ἐστίν: οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς, ὅταν ἴδητε ταῦτα γινόμενα, γινώ-
-“ > ’ " φιν ’ > A , δ μα oe
30 σκετε OTL ἐγγύς ἐστιν ἐπὶ Oupats.. ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι
3 \ "= ε Ν 4 ΄ e a ΄
οὐ μὴ παρέλθῃ ἣ γενεὰ αὕτη μέχρις οὗ ταῦτα πάντα
3. γένηται. ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῇ παρελεύσονται, οἱ δὲ λόγοι
Ἢ 5 FF λ , ΤΠ ‘ δὲ a ε δ > Pd a
32 μου οὐ ' παρελεύσονται. ερὶ δὲ τῆς ἡμέρας ἐκείνης ἢ
τῆς ὥρας οὐδεὶς οἶδεν, οὐδὲ ‘ot ἄγγελοι ἐν οὐρανῷ οὐδὲ ὁ
e? > \ ε , , 5 a > ἴδ ‘
33 υἱός, εἰ μὴ ὃ πατήρ, βλέπετε ἀγρυπνεῖτε, οὐκ οἴδατε yap
΄ ε , 4 3 ec »” θ > “ὃ 27% ‘
34 πότε ὁ καιρός [ἐστιν] ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἀπόδημος ἀφεὶς τὴν
yr > a 4 ὃ " a 8 ’ " a ‘ ΕἸ ,
οἰκίαν αὐτοῦ καὶ δοὺς τοῖς δούλοις αὐτοῦ τὴν ἐξουσίαν,
ἑκάστῳ τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ, καὶ τῷ θυρωρῷ ἐνετείλατο ἵνα
35 γρηγορῇ-. γρηγορεῖτε οὖν, οὐκ οἴδατε γὰρ πότε ὁ κύριος
a > 7 ¥ A Dey HA , ἋἍ ix
τῆς οἰκίας ἔρχεται, ἢ ὀψὲ ἢ μεσονύκτιον ἢ ἀλεκτορο-
36 φωνίας ἢ πρωΐ, μὴ ἐλθὼν ἐξέφνης εὕρῃ ὑμᾶς καθεύδοντας"
37 ὃ δὲ ὑμῖν λέγω πᾶσιν λέγω, γρηγορεῖτε.

x HN AE ΤῸ ΠΑΣΧΑ καὶ τὰ ἄζυμα μετὰ δύο ἡμέρας.
Kat ἐζήτουν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς πῶς αὐτὸν ἐν
la , > , ΕῚ , Ν᾿ a
«δόλῳ κρατήσαντες ἀποκτείνωσιν, ἔλεγον yop My ἐν τῇ
ἑορτῇ, μή ποτε ἔσται θόρυβος τοῦ λαοῦ.
»» > “a 3 2 3 “ ΠᾺΡ. , a
3 Kat ὄντος αὐτοῦ ἐν Βηθανίᾳ ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ Sipwvos τοῦ
λεπροῦ κατακειμένου αὐτοῦ ἦλθεν γυνὴ ἔχουσα ἀλάβα-
, ’ a ΝΣ a7 4 Ἁ
στρον μύρου νάρδου πιστικῆς πολυτελοῦς συντρίψασα τὴν
«ἀλάβαστρον κατέχεεν αὐτοῦ τῆς κεφαλῆς ἦσαν δέ
τινες ἀγανακτοῦντες πρὸς ἑαυτούς Els τί ἡ ἀπώλεια
Ξαὕτη τοῦ μύρου γέγονεν; ἠδύνατο γὰρ τοῦτο τὸ μύρον
πραθῆναι ἐπάνω ᾿ δηναρίων τριακοσίων" καὶ δοθῆναι τοῖς

μὴ
ἄγγελος

πολυτελοῖς,---

-ἰοὶ δὲ μαθηταὶ αὐ-
τοῦ διεπονοῦντο

καὶ ἔλεγον

τριακοσίων δηνα-
ρίων

na ste ὦ
τῶν ἐσθιόντων

106 KATA MAPKON XIV.

a Ἢ a "»ϑ αὶ ε , ἢ a
πτωχοῖς: καὶ ἐνεβριμῶντο αὐτῇ. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν
»” Svay, , 2A , , A Μ
Αφετε αὐτήν’ τί αὐτῇ κοποὺς παρέχετε; καλὸν epyov
, ‘ ‘
ἠργάσατο ἐν ἐμοί: πάντοτε γὰρ τοὺς πτωχοὺς ἔχετε
we an \ 7 4 , ca an , >
μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν, καὶ ὅταν θέλητε δύνασθε αὐτοῖς [πάντοτε] εὖ
ποιῆσαι, ἐμὲ δὲ οὐ πάντοτε ἔχετε' ὃ ἔσχεν ἐποίησεν, προ-
, , ‘ Ae 9 er ΄ > 4
έλαβεν μυρίσαι τὸ σῶμα μου εἰς τὸν ἐνταφιασμόὸν. αμὴν
‘ , εκ ] .“οΝ a ᾿ Py , > s¢
δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν, ὅπου ἐὰν κηρυχθῇ τὸ εὐαγγέλιον εἰς ὅλον
‘ / Ws , st , pas ,
τὸν κόσμον, καὶ ὃ ἐποίησεν αὕτη λαληθήσεται εἰς μνημό-
a 3 ᾽ 3 XN ΓΝ Δ A
συνον αὐτῆς. Καὶ ᾿Ιούδας ᾿Ισκαριὼθ ὁ εἷς τῶν
, > na \ x 3 a ΄ or. “
δώδεκα ἀπῆλθεν πρὸς τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς ἵνα αὐτὸν παραδοῖ
> - ε Ne at , SF \ os ¢ aA
αὐτοῖς. ot δὲ ἀκούσαντες ἐχάρησαν Kal ἐπηγγείλαντο αὐτῷ
΄ 7, a δι. Ὁ, »-“"
ἀργύριον δοῦναι. καὶ ἐζήτει πῶς αὐτὸν εὐκαίρως παραδοῖ.
A nw , ε , -“ >. , ΄ κ τ +”

Kal τῇ πρώτῃ ἡμέρᾳ τῶν ἀζύμων, ὅτε TO πάσχα ἔθυον,
λέγουσιν αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ Ποῦ θέλεις ἀπελθόντες
ε , Ψ , \ ΄, Ale a : ,
ἑτοιμάσωμεν ἵνα φάγῃς TO πάσχα; καὶ ἀποστέλλει δύο

”~ A -“" Ν 3 a ε
τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Ὑπάγετε εἰς τὴν
cn 3, Ϊ , 7
πόλιν, καὶ ἀπαντήσει ὑμῖν ἄνθρωπος κεράμιον ὕδατος
’ ee nd μὲ
βαστάζων: ἀκολουθήσατε αὐτῷ, καὶ ὅπου ἐὰν εἰσέλθῃ
-“ ΄ hid ,
εἴπατε τῷ οἰκοδεσπότῃ ὅτι “O διδάσκαλος λέγει Tod
-“ Ν , Ν “ -“
ἐστὶν τὸ κατάλυμά μου ὅπου τὸ πάσχα μετὰ τῶν μαθητῶν
’ Ν θῖν δ Ὁ ὃ 7“ > , 4 5 ’
μου φάγω; καὶ αὐτὸς ὑμῖν δείξει ἀνάγαιον μέγα ἐστρωμέ-

“ Ν > regi , cn \ 9. κ ε

νον ἕτοιμον καὶ ἐκεῖ ἑτοιμάσατε ἡμῖν. καὶ ἐξῆλθον οἱ
4 Ν ΄ e ‘
μαθηταὶ Kat ἦλθον εἰς τὴν πόλιν Kal εὗρον καθὼς εἶπεν
ἡ Tees ie am ie , ‘ , v 3)?
αὐτοῖς, Kal ἡτοίμασαν TO πασχα. Καὶ οψί-
Ἢ a ,
as γενομένης ἔρχεται μετὰ τῶν δώδεκα. καὶ ἀνακειμέ-
ae. Αἴ. , e¢ > lel > 3 Ν ,
νων αὐτῶν καὶ ἐσθιόντων ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν ᾿Αμὴν λέγω
a a : Ta —2 f Ἢ > >
ὑμῖν Ore εἷς ἐξ ὑμῶν παραδώσει με O ECOIWN MET ἐ-

n ΕΣ » Ν “ B.~ 6, 1,49 A

ΜΟΥ͂. ἤρξαντο λυπεῖσθαι καὶ λέγειν ᾿αὐτῷ εἷς Kata

3 “ : tod , ε

εἷς Μήτι ἐγώ; ὃ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ets τῶν δώδεκα, ὁ

“ Ν ἃ / σ΄ ε

ἐμβαπτόμενος pet ἐμοῦ εἰς τὸ [ἐν] τρύβλιον: ὅτι ὁ
a , Ν ,

μὲν vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ὑπάγει καθὼς γέγραπται περὶ

6

s

Oo oo

it

13

5 -“- 7,4 Ν a » , > , ΕἸ - ε εν Γ᾿"
αὐτοῦ, oval δὲ τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ ἐκείνῳ δι οὗ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ -

“ εν
ἀνθρώπου παραδίδοται: καλὸν αὐτῷ εἰ οὐκ ἐγεννήθη ὁ aye

14. 5-14. 21. 5. MARK.

6 poor. And they,murmured against her. But Jesus
said, Let her alone; why trouble ye her? she hath
ἢ wrought a good work on me, For ye have,;the poor
always with you, and whensoever ye will ye can do
8 them good: but me ye have not always. She hath
done. what she could: she hath anointed my body
9 aforehand for the burying. And verily I say unto
you, Wheresoever the gospel shall be preached
throughout the whole world, that also which this
woman hath done shall be spoken of for a memorial
of her.
10 And Judas Iscariot, 'he that was one of the twelve, ! τ. δε me of Me
went away unto the chief priests, that he might de-
11 liver him unto them. And they, when they heard
it, were glad,and promised to give him money. And
he sought how he might conveniently deliver him
unto them.
12 And on the first day of unleitvented bread, when
they sacrificed the passover, his disciples say unto
- him, Where wilt thou that we go and make ready
18 that thou mayest eat the passover? And he sendeth
two of his disciples, and saith unto them, Go into the
city, and there shall meet you a man bearing a pitch-
14 er of water: follow him; and wheresoever he shall
enter in, say to the goodman of the house, The *Mas- 9 or, Zacher
ter saith, Where is my guest-chamber, where I shall
15 eat the passover with my disciples?) And he will
himself shew you a large upper room furnished and
16 ready: and there make ready for us. And the dis-
ciples went forth, and came into the city, and found
as he had said unto them: and they made ready the
passover.
17 And when it was evening he cometh with the
18 twelve. And as they *sat and were eating, Jesus 3 Gr. reclined.
said, Verily I say unto you, One of you shall betray
19 me, even he that eateth with me. They began to be
sorrowful, and to say unto him one by one, Is it I?
20 And he said unto them, /¢ 7s one of the twelve, he
21 that dippeth with me in the dish. For the Son of
man goeth, even as it is written of him: but woe
unto that man through whom the Son of man is be-
trayed! good were it ‘for that man if he had not ‘3% pate
been born.
[9 (100)

S. MARK. 14, 22-14, 39°

1 Or, a loaf And as they were eating, he took "bread, and 22
when he had blessed, he brake it, and gave to them,
and said, Take ye: this is my body. And he took 23
a cup, and when he had given thanks, he gave to
° Or, the testamen, them: and they all drank of it. And he said unto 24
ὃ Some ancient au- them, This is my blood of *the 8covenant, which is
na, Shed for many. Verily I say unto you, I will no 25
more drink of the fruit of the vine, until that day
when I drink it new in the kingdom of God. -
And when they had sung a hymn, they went out 26
unto the mount of Olives.
or et ὁ. And Jesus saith unto them, All ye shall be 4of- 27
fended: for it is written, I will smite the shepherd,
and the sheep shall be scattered abroad. -Howbeit, 28
after I am raised up, I will go before you into Gali-.
lee. But Peter said unto him, Although all shall be 29
offended, yet will not I. And Jesus saith unto him, 80
Verily I say unto thee, that thou to-day, even this
night, before the cock crow twice, shalt deny ‘me
thrice. But he spake exceeding vehemently, If 131
must die with thee, I will not deny thee. And in
like manner also said they all.
ἢ Chest gue’ And they come unto ‘a place which was named 82
Gethsemane: and he saith unto his disciples, Sit ye
here, while I pray. And he taketh with him Peter 33
and James and John, and began to be greatly
amazed, and sore troubled. And he saith unto 34
them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful even unto
death: abide ye here, and watch. And he went 35
forward a little, and fell on the ground, and prayed
that, if it were possible, the hour might pass away
from him. And he said, Abba, Father, all things 36
are possible unto thee ; remove this cup from me:
howbeit not what I will, but what thou wilt. And 37
he cometh, and findeth them sleeping, and saith unto
Peter, Simon, sleepest thou? couldest thou not
ΟΣ je ewer Watch one hour? ®Watch and pray, that ye enter 38
af not into temptation: the spirit indeed is willing, but
the flesh is weak. And again

(107)

XIV KATA MAPKON 107

22 Opwros ἐκεῖνος. Kai ἐσθιόντων αὐτῶν λαβὼν
ἄρτον εὐλογήσας ἔκλασεν καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς καὶ εἶπεν
.Ω5 Λάβετέ, τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ σῶμά pov. καὶ λαβὼν ποτή-
ploy εὐχαριστήσας ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς, Kal, ἔπιον ἐξ αὐτοῦ
24 πάντες. καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ dIMA μου
as THC’ AIAQHKHC τὸ ἐκχυννόμενον ὑπὲρ πολλῶν ἀμὴν
λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐκέτι οὐ μὴ πίω ἐκ τοῦ γενήματος τῆς
ἀμπέλου ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ἐκείνης ὅταν αὐτὸ πίνω καινὸν

:6 ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ. Καὶ ὑμνήσαντες
27 ἐξῆλθον εἰς τὸ Ὄρος τῶν ᾿Ελαιών,. Καὶ λέγει

αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὅτι Πάντες σκανδαλισθήσεσθε, ὅτι γέγρα-
πται Πατάξω τὸν TIOIMENA, κἀὶ τὰ TIPOBATA διδοκορ-
Π 3 Ν ‘ \ ὁ a ΄ ΄ ca
28 πιοθήςοντδι ἀλλὰ μετὰ τὸ ἐγερθῆναί pe προάξω ὑμᾶς
29 εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν. ὁ δὲ Πέτρος ἔφη αὐτῷ Ἐϊ καὶ πάν-
᾿ ’ > > » > ’ Ν ’ » «A
3οτες σκανδαλισθήσονται, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἐγώ. . καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ
εὉ. -“ > ‘ , σ ‘ ΄ , “ a
ὃ Ἰησοῦς ᾿Αμὴν λέγω σοι ὅτι σὺ σήμερον ταύτῃ τῇ νυκτὶ

ν ta es 35, 7 A , ii δεν ε
31 πρὶν ἢ δὶς ἀλέκτορα φωνῆσαι τρίς με ἀπαρνήσῃ. ὁ δὲ
> fe 3\./ > ‘ , “ >
ἐκπερισσῶς ἐχάλει “Edy δέῃ με συναποθανεῖν σοι, οὐ

’ > / ε ΄΄ Ν ἈΝ ’ ”

μή σε ἀπαρνήσομαι. ὡσαύτως [δὲ] καὶ πάντες ἔλεγον.
ἊΝ 9 ’,΄ Φ »,Ψ͵Ψ}Ψ , 4
32 Καὶ ἔρχονται εἰς χωρίον ov τὸ ὄνομα Τεθσημανεί, Kat
λέγει τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ Καθίσατε ὧδε ἕως προσεύξω-
33 fat, καὶ παραλαμβάνει τὸν Ilérpov καὶ τὸν Ἰάκωβον καὶ
tov’ ᾿Ιωάνην μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἤρξατο ἐκθαμβεῖσθαι καὶ ἀδη-

a “ / > n , Ἵ > ¢ ’

34 μονεῖν, Kat λέγει αὐτοῖς Περίλγπός ἐστιν H ΨΥΧΗ͂ ΜΟΥ
σ , ’ Φ Ν -“ ΑΓ δ ἢ
35 ἕως θανάτου: μείνατε ὧδε καὶ γρηγορεῖτε. καὶ ἱπροελθὼν
μικρὸν ἔπιπτεν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, καὶ προσηύχετο ἵνα εἰ δυνάτόν
36 ἐστιν παρέλθῃ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἡ ὥρα, καὶ ἔλεγεν ᾿Αββά ὁ
πατήρ, πάντα δυνατά σοι" παρένεγκε τὸ ποτήριον τοῦτο

> n
37 ἀπ᾿ ἐμοῦ: GAN οὐ τί ἐγὼ θέλω ἀλλὰ τί σύ, Kal ἔρχεται.

Ἅ, tah. > ‘ , Ἀ ’ “ ,
καὶ εὑρίσκει αὐτοὺς καθεύδοντας, καὶ λέγει τῷ ἸΤέτρῳ
Σίμων, καθεύδεις; οὐκ ἴσχυσας μίαν ὥραν γρηγορῆσαι;

38 γρηγορεῖτε καὶ προσεύχεσθε, ἵνα μὴ ἔλθητε εἰς πειρασμόν"

‘ ‘ “ , ε ‘ > , ἈΝ ,

39 τὸ μὲν πνεῦμα πρόθυμον ἡ δὲ σὰρξ ἀσθενής. καὶ πάλιν

᾿Ιάκωβον καὶ

προσελθὼν

ἐκρατεῖτέ

Ap.

αὐτῷ

108 KATA. MAPKON XIV

53 ΕἸ 4 , -
ἀπελθὼν προσηύξατο [τὸν αὐτὸν λόγον εἰπών]. καὶ πάλιν 40
> ‘ ® es ' , > ἿΝ δὰ Ἂς ε
ἐλθὼν εὗρεν αὐτοὺς καθεύδοντας, ἦσαν γὰρ αὐτῶν ot
ὀφθαλμοὶ καταβαρυνόμενοι, καὶ οὐκ ἤδεισαν τί ἀπο-
μ ρυνόμενοι, ἤ

A 2 A -“

κριθῶσιν αὐτῷ. καὶ ἔρχεται τὸ τρίτον καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς 41
>

Καθεύδετε [τὸ] λοιπὸν καὶ ἀναπαύεσθε: ἀπέχει: ἦλθεν ἡ
a > Ἁ »" ε e.\ an ? , > ‘ ~
wpa, ἰδοὺ παραδίδοται ὁ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου εἰς τὰς χεῖρας

a ε a > , ” 9 4%. ve ,

τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν. ἐγείρεσθε ἄγωμεν: ἰδοὺ ὁ παραδιδούς 42
4 \ 500 »” > lod Xr ΕΥ̓͂ fol
με ἤγγικεν. Καὶ εὐθὺς ἔτι αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος 43
, ε 3 , φ. it ie , iY 9 3 a
παραγίνεται [Ὁ] Ἰούδας εἷς τῶν δώδεκα καὶ per αὐτοῦ
» ς Ν a \ , Mini ae cA \
ὄχλος μετὰ μαχαιρῶν καὶ ξύλων παρὰ τῶν ἀρχιερέων Kat

΄“- “ , ε
τῶν γραμματέων καὶ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων. δεδώκει δὲ 6 44

an a a ,
παραδιδοὺς αὐτὸν σύσσημον αὐτοῖς λέγων Ὃν ἂν φιλήσω

᾽ν νὰ > , , A mate ΤῚ , Ors a N ἈΝ
αὐτὸς ἐστιν: κρατήσατε αὐτὸν καὶ ἀπάγετε ἀσφαλῶς. καὶ 45
ἐλθὼν εὐθὺς προσελθὼν αὐτῷ λέγει Ῥαββεί, καὶ κατε-

, 5 ὕ ΄ XY Ὁ la ν᾿ -“ > -“ 44% ,
φίλησεν αὐτόν. οἱ δὲ ἐπέβαλαν τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῷ καὶ éxpa 46
τησαν αὐτόν. εἷς δέ [τις] τῶν παρεστηκότων σπασάμενος 47

΄ - lel -“
τὴν μάχαιραν ἔπαισεν τὸν δοῦλον τοῦ ἀρχιερέως καὶ ἀφεῖ-
» lal A > ‘ a
λεν αὐτοῦ τὸ wrapiov. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ Ιησοῦς εἶπεν 48
a ε Ν Ν “
αὐτοῖς Ὥς ἐπὶ λῃστὴν ἐξήλθατε μετὰ μαχαιρῶν καὶ ξύλων
λλ β -“ J Θ᾽ ε ͵ὔ »” Ν ε lal > “~ e¢€ a
συλλαβεῖν με; Kad ἡμέραν nunv πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ 4o
, \ 4. at , σι 53, λῦ ¢ a
διδάσκων καὶ οὐκ ᾿ἐκρατήσατέ' jer ἀλλ᾽ iva πληρωθῶσιν
Ν ΄
αἱ γραφαί. καὶ ἀφέντες αὐτὸν ἔφυγον πάντες. Kat 32
͵7 , 39 A ς ,ὔ ’
νεανίσκος τις συνηκολούθει αὐτῷ περιβεβλημένος σινδόνα
col -“ 8... ἢ ε Ν ‘
ἐπὶ γυμνοῦ, καὶ κρατοῦσιν αὐτόν, ὁ δὲ καταλιπὼν τὴν 52
, ας ἢ
σινδόνα γυμνὸς ἔφυγεν. ,
XS 5 ’ὔ 5. » “-“ Ν ‘ > / δ,
Καὶ ἀπήγαγον τὸν Ἰησοῦν πρὸς τὸν ἀρχίερέα, καὶ 53
͵ 3 - al 5 ε ,
συνέρχονται “ πάντες οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι
wi a ve , oN ‘6 > ny ,
καὶ of γραμματεῖς. καὶ ὁ Πέτρος ἀπὸ μακρόθεν ἠκολού- 54
- A 3 ‘A ~ >? , 9
θησεν αὐτῷ ἕως ἔσω εἰς τὴν αὐλὴν TOU ἀρχιερέως, καὶ ἣν
Ν lal e a“ Ἀ , é ‘
συνκαθήμενος μετὰ τῶν ὑπηρετῶν καὶ θερμαινόμενος πρὸς
a a “ \ , ,
τὸ φῶς. οἱ δὲ ἀρῤχιερεῖς Kal ὅλον τὸ συνέδριον ἐζήτουν 55
a “- J \ a 232 x
κατὰ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ μαρτυρίαν εἷς τὸ θανατῶσαι αὐτόν, καὶ

> « ‘ 4 > 5 , ‘ . haar

οὐχ ηὕρισκον: πολλοὶ yap ἐψευδομαρτυροὺν κατ αὐτοῦ, 56

14. 39-14. 56. 8. MARK.

he went away, and prayed, saying the same words.

40 And again he came, and found them sleeping, for
their eyes were very heavy; and they wist/not what

41 to answer him. And he cometh the third time, and
saith unto them, Sleep on now, and take your rest:
it is enough; the hour is come; behold, the Son of

42 man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. Arise,
let us be going: behold, he that betrayeth me is at
hand.

48 And straightway, while he yet spake, cometh Ju-
das, one of the twelve, and with him a multitude
with swords and staves, from the chief priests and

44 the scribes and the elders. Now he that betrayed
him had given them a token, saying, Whomsoever
I shall kiss, that is he; take him, and lead him away

45 safely. And when he was come, straightway he

g came to him, and saith, Rabbi; and ‘kissed him. 1 Ge Rae ie
And they laid hands on him, and took him. But a

4 certain one of them that stood by drew his sword,

and smote the *servant of the high priest, and struck 9 Gr. bondservant,

48 off his ear. And Jesus answered and said unto
them, Are ye come out, as against a robber, with

49 swords and staves to seize me? I was daily with
you in the temple teaching, and ye took me not:
but this is done that the scriptures might be ful-

50 filled. And they all left him, and fled.

51 And a certain young man followed with him,
having a linen cloth cast about him, over his naked

52 body: and they lay hold on him; but he left the
linen cloth, and fled naked.

538 And they led Jesus away to the high priest: and
there come together with him all the chief priests

54 and the elders and the scribes. And Peter had fol-
lowed him afar off, even within, into the court of
the high priest; and he was sitting with the officers, -

55 and warming himself in the light of the fire. - Now
the chief priests and the whole council sought wit-
ness against Jesus to put him to death; and. found

56it not. For many bare false witness against him,

(108)

1 Or, sanctuary

S. MARK. 14. 56-14. 72.

and their witness agreed not together. And there 57
stood up certain, and bare false witness against him,
saying, We heard him say, I will destroy this ‘temple 58
that is made with hands, and in three days I will
build another made without hands. And not even 59

ον so did their witness agree together. And the high 60

2 Gr, liable to.

3 Or, strokes of rods

4 Or, Ineither know,
nor understand :
co eee saye.

οἱ

5 Gr. forecourt.

6 Many ancient
authorities omit
and the cock crew.

π Or, And he began
to weep.

priest stood up in the midst, and asked Jesus, saying,
Answerest thou nothing? what is it which these wit-
ness against thee? But he held his peace, and an- 61
swered nothing, Again the high priest asked him,
and saith unto him, Art thou the Christ, the Son of
the Blessed? And Jesus said, lam: and ye shall see 62
the Son of man sitting at the right hand of power,
and coming with the clouds of heaven. And the 63
high priest rent his clothes, and saith, What further
need have we of witnesses? Ye have heard the blas- 64
phemy: what think ye? And they all condemned
him to be *worthy of death. And some began to 65
spit on him, and to cover his face, and to buf-
fet him, and to say unto him, Prophesy: and the
officers received him with *blows of their hands.

And as Peter was beneath in the court, there com- 66
eth one of the maids of the high priest; and seeing 67
Peter warming himself, she looked upon him, and
saith, Thou also wast with the Nazarene, even Jesus.
But he denied, saying, 1 neither know, nor under- 68
stand what thou sayest: and he went out into the
5porch; ‘and the cock crew. And the maid saw 69
him, and began again to say to them that stood by,
This is one of them. But he again denied it. And 70
after a little while again they that stood by said to
Peter, Of a truth thou art one of them; for thou art
a Galilean. But he began to curse, and to swear, I 71
know not this man of whom ye speak. And straight- 72
way the second time the cock crew. And Peter call-
ed to mind the word, how that Jesus said unto him,
Before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me
thrice. ‘And when he thought thereon, he wept.

(109)

XIV KATA MAPKON 109

\ ¥ e ΄ > > , > ’
57 καὶ ἰσαι αἱ μαρτυρίαι οὐκ ἦσαν. “καὶ τίνες αἀνασταντες
ψφ , > " a“ ᾽ ΄
58. ἐψευδομαρτύρουν κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ λέγοντες ὅτι Ἡμεῖς: ἠκούσα-
μεν αὐτοῦ λέγοντος ὅτι Ἐγῶ καταλύσω τὸν. ναὸν τοῦτον
τὸν χειροποίητον καὶ διὰ τριῶν ἡμερῶν ἄλλον ἀχειροποίη-
9 ΄ a] \ 205 2 " > e ΄ "κα.
59 TOV οἰκοδομήσω": καὶ οὐδὲ οὕτως ἴση ἣν ἡ μαρτυρία αὐτῶν.
60 καὶ ἀναστὰς ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς εἰς μέσον ἐπηρώτησέν τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν
λέγων Οὐκ ἀποκρίνῃ οὐδέν; "τί" οὗτοί σου καταμαρτυ-
a νὰ ὦ , ‘ > > , "Ὁ ,
6x ροῦσιν; ἡ Σὲ ἐσιώπα καὶ οὐκ ἀπεκρίνατο οὐδέν. πάλιν
. ea Ν "» ’ 7 \ Ἀ / 7 A Ν φε A
ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς ἐπηρώτα αὐτὸν καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ Σὺ εἶ ὁ χριστὸς
. φὶ a? a ε , 9 a > 3 ae he .
62 6 vids τοῦ εὐλογητοῦ; ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν Ἐγώ εἰμι, καὶ
1 εν a ’ a
ὄψεοθε TON YION TOY ἀνθρώπου ἐκ δεξιῶν KAOHMENON
τῆς AYNAMEC Kal ἀῤχόλέινν μετὰ τῶν νεφελῶν τοῦ
> a“
63 ΟΥ̓ΡΑΝΟΥ͂. ὁ δὲ ἀρχιερεὺς διαρήξας τοὺς χιτῶνας αὐτοῦ
64 λέγει’ Τί ἔτι ape ἔχομεν μαρτύρων: ibis τῆς
βλασφημίας; τί ὑμῖν φαίνεται; οἱ δὲ πάντες κατέκριναν
4...Ἀ » / \ 7 / 9 [4
65 αὐτὸν ἔνοχον εἶναι θανάτου. Kal ἡρξαντό τινες ἐμπτύειν
3. αὶ Ν ΄ J ΓῊ Δ᾽ πεν ΄, \ ,
αὐτῷ καὶ περικαλύπτειν αὐτοῦ TO πρόσωπον Kal κολαφίζειν
> A Ν /, 7 A ὔ ΝΥ ε ε ’,
αὐτὸν καὶ λέγειν αὐτῷ Lpodyrevoov, καὶ οἱ ὑπηρέται
66 ῥαπίσμασιν αὐτὸν ἔλαβον. Καὶ ὄντος τοῦ
Πέτρου κάτω ἐν τῇ αὐλῇ ἔρχεται μία τῶν παιδισκῶν τοῦ
67 ἀρχιερέως, καὶ ἰδοῦσα τὸν ἸΤέτρον θερμαινόμενον ἐμβλέ-
ψασα αὐτῷ λέγει Καὶ σὺ i τοῦ Nag ῦ ἦσθα τοῦ
ᾧ λέγ Lov μετὰ τοῦ Ναζαρηνοῦ ἦσθα τοῦ
(8 Ἰησοῦ: ὁ δὲ ἠρνήσατο λέγων Οὔτε οἶδα οὔτε "ἐπίσταμαι
6) σὺ τί λέγεις, καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἔξω εἰς τὸ προαύλιον. Kal ἡ
παιδίσκη ἰδοῦσα αὐτὸν “ἤρξατο πάλιν λέγειν' τοῖς παρε-
“-“ “ Φ > . A > id ε δὲ tr > a
"γοστῶσιν ὅτι Οὗτος ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐστίν. ὁ δὲ πάλιν ἠρνεῖτο.
καὶ μετὰ μικρὸν πάλιν of παρεστῶτες ἔλεγον τῷ Πέτρῳ
γι ᾿Αληθῶς ἐξ αὐτῶν εἶ, καὶ γὰρ Ταλιλαῖος εἶ: 6 δὲ ἤρξατο
:
ἀναθεματίζειν καὶ ὀμνύναι ὅτι Οὐκ οἶδα τὸν ἄνθρωπον
72 τοῦτον ὃν λέγετε. καὶ εὐθὺς ἐκ δευτέρου ἀλέκτωρ ἐφώνη-
σεν" καὶ ἀνεμνήσθη ὁ ἹΠέτρος τὸ ῥῆμα ὡς εἶπεν αὐτῷ
ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὅτι Πρὶν ἀλέκτορα δὶς φωνῆσαι τρίς με ται
siege καὶ ἐπιβαλὼν ἔκλαιεν.
8

4d ἀναστήσω ἀχει-
ροποίητον

“
οτι

ἐπίσταμαι" σὺ τί
λέγεις ;

εἶπεν

ἑτοιμάσαντες

λέγεις;

110 KATA MAPKON XV

Ν 3 Ν A , » ΦὮ
Καὶ εὐθὺς πρωὶ συμβούλιον "ποιήσαντες" of ἀρχιερεῖς x
Ν Lal , Ν ’ My SE ᾿, 7
μετὰ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων καὶ γραμματέων καὶ ὅλον TO συνέ-
, 27" a
Spiov δήσαντες τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἀπήνεγκαν καὶ. παρέδωκαν
’
Πειλάτῳ. καὶ ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτὸν ὁ ἸΤειλᾶτος Sv εἶ ὃ 2
βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων; ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς αὐτῷ λέγει Σὺ
Γλέ 7 Ν , 3 a e >? an ae , € δὲ
έγεις." καὶ κατηγόρουν αὐτοῦ οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς πολλά. ὁ δὲ
lal 4 > >
Πειλᾶτος πάλιν ἐπηρώτα αὐτὸν [λέγων] Οὐκ ἀποκρίνῃ
»ῷ» 4 , a eg, > a > 4
οὐδέν; ἴδε πόσα σου κατηγοροῦσιν. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς οὐκέτι 5

οὐδὲν ἀπεκρίθη, wate θαυμάζειν τὸν ἸΤειλᾶτον. Kara δὲ 6

ε ‘ Ne 4 ta ὦ 4 ἃ a > x
ἑορτὴν ἀπέλυεν αὐτοῖς ἕνα δέσμιον ὃν παρῃτοῦντο. ἦν δὲ 7
ε , A Ἂ “ a 4
ὁ λεγόμενος Βαραββᾶς μετὰ τῶν στασιαστῶν δεδεμένος
-΄΄ > -“ , ; , Ν > Ἁ,
οἵτινες ἐν τῇ στάσει φόνον πεποιήκεισαν. καὶ ἀναβὰς
ec ἫΝ Ν ΕῚ nw Ν > , 3 lad ε 4
ὁ ὄχλος ἤρξατο αἰτεῖσθαι καθὼς ἐποίει αὐτοῖς. ὁ δὲ ο
“ rad ? e
Πειλᾶτος ἀπεκρίθη αὐτοῖς λέγων Θέλετε ἀπολύσω ὑμῖν

οῦ

ew

τὸν βασιλέα τῶν “loviaiwy; ἐγίνωσκεν yap ὅτι διὰ φθόνον τὸ

"
"

, 2 ε > a ε Ν 3 a
παραδεδώκεισαν αὐτὸν [οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς]. οἱ δὲ ἀρχιερεῖς
ἀνέσεισαν τὸν ὄχλον ἵνα μᾶλλον τὸν Βαραββᾶν ἀπολύσῃ

αὐτοῖς. ὁ δὲ Πειλᾶτος πάλιν ἀποκριθεὶς ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς τ:

Τί οὖν ποιήσω [ὃν] λέγετε τὸν βασιλέα τῶν Ιουδαίων ; οἱ δὲ 15

πάλιν ἔκραξαν Σταύρωσον αὐτόν. ὁ δὲ ἸΠειλᾶτος ἔλεγεν 14.

Ε] a , ‘ 9 , ’ὔ ε Ν a st 4
αὐτοῖς Τί γὰρ ἐποίησεν κακόν; οἱ δὲ περισσῶς ἔκραξαν

Σταύρωσον αὐτόν. ὁ δὲ Πειλᾶτος βουλόμενος τῷ ὄχλῳ τὸ τ5

ε Ν lel > / 5" cal Ν - Ἀ ,
ἱκανὸν ποιῆσαι ἀπέλυσεν αὐτοῖς τὸν Βαραββᾶν, καὶ παρέ-

δωκεν τὸν Ἰησοῦν φραγελλώσας ἵνα σταυρωθῇ.

ε Ν an > , Φ WN ” a Le Wel
Oi δὲ στρατιῶται ἀπήγαγον αὐτὸν ἔσω τῆς αὐλῆς, τό

lol o ‘ cal
ὅ ἐστίν πραιτώριον, καὶ συνκαλοῦσιν ὅλην τὴν σπεῖραν.

> , 7 8 , \ ΄ 2A
καὶ ἐνδιδύσκουσιν αὐτὸν πορφύραν Kal περιτιθέασιν αὐτῷ 17
. ΝΜ 93 ,
πλέξαντες axavOwov στέφανον: καὶ ἤρξαντο ἀσπάζεσθαι 18
> , “ a“ a > , Ἀ »” 5» -
αὐτόν Χαῖρε βασιλεῦ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων: καὶ ἔτυπτον αὐτοῦ το

Ν Ν , A. el t- 7 A \ Pa ‘
τὴν κεφαλὴν καλάμῳ καὶ EVETTVOV GUTH, καὶ τιθέντες’ τὰ

΄ , Φ, * Le ΑΙ. απ.
γόνατα προσεκυνουν αὐυτῳ. και OTE ἐνέπαιξαν αυτῳ, ἐξέδυ- 20

; -". 4, 4 , ᾿ς (a se , ΕἸ

σαν αὐτὸν τὴν πορφύραν καὶ ἐνέδυσαν αὐτὸν τὰ ἱμάτια av-
\

τοῦ. Καὶ ἐξάγουσιν αὐτὸν ἵνα σταυρώσωσιν

15. 1-15. 20. 5. MARK,

15 And straightway in the morning the chief priests
with the elders and scribes, and the whole council,
held a consultation, and bound Jesus, and carried

2him away, and delivered him up to Pilate. And
Pilate asked him, Art thou the King of the Jews?
And he answering saith unto him, Thou sayest.

8 And the chief priests accused him of many things.

4 And Pilate again asked him, saying, Answerest thou
nothing? behold how many things they accuse thee

5of. But Jesus no more answered anything; inso-.
much that Pilate marvelled.

6 Now αὐ πὸ feast he used to release unto them one 1 or, a feast

7 prisoner, whom they asked of him. And there was
one called Barabbas, lying bound with them that had
made insurrection, men who in the insurrection had

8 committed murder. And the multitude went up and
began to ask him fo do as he was wont to do unto

9them. And Pilate answered them, saying, Will ye

10 that I release unto you the King of the Jews? For
he perceived that for envy the chief priests had de-

ΤΙ livered him up. But the chief priests stirred up the
multitude, that he should rather release Barabbas

12 unto them. And Pilate again answered and said
unto them, What then shall I do unto him whom ye

13 call the King of the Jews? And they cried out

14 again, Crucify him. And Pilate said unto them,
Why, what evil hath he done? But they cried out

15 exceedingly, Crucify him. And Pilate, wishing to
content the multitude, released unto them Barabbas,
and delivered Jesus, when he had scourged him, to
be crucified.

16 And the soldiers led him away within the court,
which is the *Preetorium; and they call together the 2 or, patace

17 whole *band. And they clothe him with purple, and 8 or, cohort

18 plaiting a crown of thorns, they put it on him; and
they began to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews!

19 And they smote his head with a reed, and did spit
upon him, and bowing their knees worshipped him.

20 And when they had mocked him, they took off from
him the purple, and put on him his garments. And
they lead him out to crucify

(110)

5. MARK. 15. 20-15. 40.

him.

1 Gr. impress. And they ‘compel one passing by, Simon of Cy- 21
rene, coming from the country, the father of Alex-
ander and Rufus, to go with them, that he might bear
his cross. And they bring him unto the place Gol- 22
gotha, which is, being interpreted, The place of a
skull. And they offered him wine mingled with 23
myrrh: but he received it not. And they crucify 24
him, and part his garments among them, casting lots

. upon them, what each should take. And it was the 25
third hour, and they crucified him. And the super- 26
o τηκο ἔπος, ent scription of his accusation was written over, THE
τον eld 4' KING OF THE JEWS. And with him they crucify two 27
Med which saith, robbers; one on his right hand, and one on his left.?
oned with trans. And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their 29
flake xxii 31. ™ heads, and saying, Ha! thou that destroyest the *tem-

$Or,sanctuary ye, and buildest it in three days, save thyself, and 30
come down from the cross. [ἢ like manner also the 31
chief priests mocking Aim among themselves with .

+ Disere "“**** the scribes said, He saved others; himself he cannot
save. Let the Christ, the King of Israel, now come 32
down from the cross, that we may see and believe.
And they that were crucified with him ῬΟΡαΟΘΡΘΦῚ
him.

And when the sixth hour was come, there noes

5 Or, earth darkness over the whole ‘land until the ninth hour.
And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with aloud voice, 84.
Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani ? which is, being inter-

oe ree preted, My God, my God, ‘why hast thou forsaken
me? And some of them that stood by, when they 35
heard it, said, Behold, he calleth Elijah. And one 36
ran, and filling a sponge full of vinegar, put it on ἃ ἡ
reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let be; let us
‘see whether Elijah cometh to take him down. And 87
Jesus uttered a loud voice, and gave up the ghost. —
And the veil of the *temple was rent in twain from 38

Many ancientav. “2° top to. the bottom. And when the centurion, 39

thorlties real το which stood by over against him, saw that he ‘so
πον up the ghost, gaYe up the ghost, he said, Truly this man was ‘the

8 Or, a son of God Son of God. And there were also women behold- 40
ing from afar: among

(111)

XV KATA MAPKON 111

: ee Ν > , , ’ ,
οι αὐτόν Kal ἀγγαρεύουσιν παράγοντά τινα Ξίμωνα Kupy-
»Ε a” >> 9 aA ‘ ,ὕ > , ὃ ν
ναῖον ἐρχόμενον am ἀγροῦ, τὸν πατέρα ᾿Αλεξάνδρου καὶ
ε 7 7 Ν ‘ ‘ > “-“ ‘ , φΦ κ
22 Povdov, ἵνα apy τὸν σταυρὸν αὐτοῦ. καὶ φέρουσιν αὐτὸν
ἐπὶ τὸν Τολγοθὰν τόπον, ὅ ἐστιν ᾿μεθερμηνευόμενος" Kpa-
, ΄, LS Ce. SS | Ε > a δὲ
23 viov Τόπος. καὶ ἐδίδουν αὐτῷ ἐσμυρνισμένον οἶνον, ὃς δὲ
τὴ ᾿ :
24 οὐκ ἔλαβεν. καὶ σταυροῦσιν αὐτὸν καὶ ΔΙΔΜΕΡΙΖΟΝΤΔΙ TA
ε , > a U ° 2_ > oe | , ὕ
"ᾶτιὰ αὐτοῦ, BAAAONTEC KAHPON ἐπ. AYTA τίς τί
25% > δὲ ΓΙ ,ὕ» ore ΄ Ἴ a? ᾽ν . 5
23 ἄρῃ. ἦν δὲ ὥρα τρίτη καὶ ᾿ἐσταύρωσαν' αὐτόν. καὶ ἦν
ἡ ἐπιγραφὴ τῆς αἰτίας αὐτοῦ ἐπιγεγραμμένη O ΒΑΣΙ-
27. AEYS ΤΩΝ IOYAAION, Καὶ, σὺν αὐτῷ σταυροῦσιν
δύο λῃστάς, ἕνα ἐκ δεξιῶν καὶ ἕνα ἐξ εὐωνύμων. αὐτοῦ.
29 Kat οἱ παραπορευόμενοι ἐβλασφήμουν αὐτὸν κινοῦντες
τὰς κεφάλδο αὐτῶν καὶ χέγοντες Ove ὁ καταλύων τὸν
30 ναὸν καὶ οἰκοδομῶν [ἐν] τρισὶν ἡμέραις, σῶσον σεαυτὸν
38: καταβὰς ἀπὸ τοῦ σταυροῦ. ὁμοίως καὶ οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς
> ΄ κ ᾽ ΄ \ a , ΕΣ
ἐμπαίζοντες πρὸς ἀλλήλους μετὰ τῶν γραμματέων ἔλεγον
” Xr »” ε Ν 3 ’ a ε ‘
32 Λλλοὺυς ἔσωσεν, ἑαυτὸν οὐ δύναται σῶσαι: ὁ χριστὸς
ε \ > Ν ’ a > ‘ led n~
ὁ βασιλεὺς Ἰσραὴλ καταβάτω viv ἀπὸ τοῦ σταυροῦ, ἵνα
ἴδωμεν καὶ πιστεύσωμεν. καὶ οἱ συνεσταυρωμένοι σὺν
7. A > rant + Pe 4 , σ
33: αὐτῷ ὠνείδιζον αὐτόν. τ Καὶ γενομένης ὥρας
a , a ἋΣ 23° ὁ“ 4, a σ΄ “ φΦ. Α
EKTNS σκότος ἐγένετο ἐφ᾽ ὅλην τὴν γῆν ἕως ὥρας ἐνάτης.
Ν ee τ ὁ φ 3530) " ε ον a a τ
3, καὶ τῇ ἐνάτῃ wpa ἐβόησεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦὺς φωνῇ μεγάλῃ
3 , > , ,
Ελωΐ ἐλωΐ λὰμὰ caBayOanel ; ὅ ἐστιν μεθερμη-
νευόμενον “O θεός moy [ὁ θεύς Μογ], εἰς τί "ἐγκάτέ-
35 λιπές᾽ ΜΕ; Kal τινες τῶν “παρεστηκότων᾽ ἀκούσαντες ἔλε-
36 γον Ἴδε ᾿Ηλείαν φωνεῖ. δραμὼν δέ τις γεμίσας σπόγγον
Ν
ὄξογο περιθεὶς καλάμῳ ἐπότιζεν αὐτόν, λέγων ἴΑφετε
a 3 ΄“
37 ἴδωμεν εἰ ἔρχεται ᾿Ηλείας καθελεῖν αὐτόν. ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦς
33 ἀφεὶς φωνὴν μεγάλην ἐξέπνευσεν. Καὶ τὸ καταπέτασμα
~ “a > , θ » ὃ 4 ἌΡ Δ A) σ΄ ;» "18 ‘ δὲ
39 τοῦ ναοῦ ἐσχίσθη εἰς δύο aT ἄνωθεν ἕως κάτω. ὧν δὲ
ὃ κεντυρίων 6 παρεστηκὼς ἐξ ἐναντίας αὐτοῦ ὅτι οὕτως
“- Φ κ “
ἐξέπνευσεν εἶπεν ᾿Αληθῶς οὗτος ὁ ἄνθρωπος υἱὸς θεοῦ
> 7H δὲ Ἀ διὸ BY ν 6 θ a a3
gory. “Hoav δὲ καὶ γυναῖκες ἀπὸ μακρόθεν θεωροῦσαι, ἐν

μεθερμηνευόμενον

Ap. | ἡἐφύλασ-
govt

ABs

4aveiSiodst=

ἑστηκότων

πάλαι

42.

ἀνατέλλοντος

42.

“ἐλθοῦσαι

112 KATA MAPKON XV XVI

αἷς καὶ Μαριὰμ ἡ Μαγδαληνὴ καὶ Μαρία ἡ Ἰακώβου τοῦ

A .» a , \ xt λ ᾽, a 9 > φ a
μικροῦ καὶ ᾿Ιωσῆτος μήτηρ καὶ Σαλώμη, at ore ἦν ἐν τῇ 4x
Γαλιλαίᾳ ἠκολούθουν αὐτῷ καὶ διηκόνουν αὐτῷ, καὶ ἄλλαι.
πολλαὶ αἱ συναναβᾶσαι αὐτῷ εἰς ᾿Ιεροσόλυμα.

> ,
Καὶ ἤδη ὀψίας γενομένης, ἐπεὶ ἦν παρασκευή, ὅ ἐστιν 42
3 αἷς 7 As) 88
προσάββατον, ἐλθὼν ᾿Ιωσὴφ ᾿ ἀπὸ ᾿ΑἈριμαθαίας εὐσχήμων 43
/ ἃ Ν Ψ.,.Ἀ > , ‘ ,
βουλευτής, ὃς καὶ αὐτὸς ἦν προσδεχόμενος τὴν βασιλείαν
τοῦ θεοῦ, τολμήσας εἰσῆλθεν πρὸς τὸν ἸΠειλᾶτον καὶ ἠτή-
σατο τὸ σῶμα τοῦ Ἰησοῦ. ὁ δὲ Τειλᾶτος ἐθαύμασεν εἰ,
ἤδη τέθνηκεν, καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος τὸν κεντυρίωνα ἐπη-
ρώτησεν αὐτὸν εἰ “ἤδη ἀπέθανεν": καὶ γνοὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ κεν- 45
, 2 , \ a a 3 , Wena) ro
τυρίωνος ἐδωρήσατο τὸ πτῶμα τῷ “Iwond. Kal ayopa- 46
, A a ὃν ΕἸ , -“ et \ »͵
gas σινδόνα καθελὼν αὐτὸν ἐνείλησεν τῇ σινδόνι Kal ἔθη-

2. 4 2 / a > / 9 ᾿ Ν
κεν αὐτὸν ἐν μνήματι ὃ ἣν λελατομημένον ἐκ πέτρας, καὶ
προσεκύλισεν λίθον ἐπὶ τὴν θύραντοῦ μνημείου. Ἢ δὲ Μαρία 47
ἡ Μαγδαληνὴ καὶ Μαρία ἡ Ἰωσῆτος ἐθεώρουν ποῦ τέθειται.

lal ,
Kat διαγενομένου τοῦ σαββάτου [ἢ] Μαρία ἡ Mayda-
ληνὴ καὶ Μαρία ἡ [τοῦ] Ἰακώβου καὶ Salwun ἠγόρασαν ἀρώ-

al ,
para ἵνα ἐλθοῦσαι ἀλείψωσιν αὐτόν. καὶ λίαν πρωὶ [τῇ]

-"

»- Ν A a τυ
μιᾷ τῶν σαββάτων ἔρχονται ἐπὶ τὸ μνημεῖον ᾿ ἀνατείλαντος"

ω

“~ ε , \ ΝΜ ‘ ε ia , > ‘4 cn
τοῦ ἡλίου. καὶ ἔλεγον πρὸς ἑαυτάς Tis ἀποκυλίσει ἡμῖν
‘ “ fol > ia
tov λίθον ἐκ τῆς θύρας τοῦ μνημείου; Kal ἀναβλέψασαι

>

θεωροῦσιν ὅτι ἀνακεκύλισται ὁ λίθος, ἦν yap μέγας σφόδρα.
καὶ ᾿εἰσελθοῦσαι" εἰς τὸ μνημεῖον εἶδον νεανίσκον καθή- 5
μενον ἐν τοῖς δεξιοῖς περιβεβλημένον στολὴν λευκήν, καὶ
ἐξεθαμβήθησαν. ὁ δὲ λέγει αὐταῖς My ἐκθαμβεῖσθε'

Oo

> A n Ν Ν ν > “2 Θ᾽ εὖ θ
Ἰησοῦν ζητεῖτε τὸν Ναζαρηνὸν τὸν ἐσταυρωμένον" ἠγέρθη,
-΄ >. , > ‘
οὐκ ἔστιν ὧδε' ide 6 τόπος ὅπου ἔθηκαν αὐτόν: ἀλλὰ 7
ee ” - a eee tee , «“
ὑπάγετε εἴπατε τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ καὶ τῷ Πέτρῳ ὅτι
Προάγει ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν: ἐκεῖ αὐτὸν ὄψεσθε, καθὼς
i cua 5 9 ~ ” τς a ,
εἶπεν ὑμῖν. καὶ ἐξελθοῦσαι ἔφυγον ἀπὸ Tov μνημείου,
ἣν Ν Ἅ Ἃ, , \.. »Γὶ ς “ Ν ? ‘ ON
εἶχεν yap αὐτὰς τρόμος καὶ ἔκστασις" Kal, οὐδενὶ οὐδὲν
φ a /
εἶπαν, ἐφοβοῦντο yap: x * * % "κ a

co

15. 40-16. 8. 5. MARK.

whom were both Mary Magdalene, and Mary the
mother of James the ‘less and of Joses, and Sa- 1 Gr. vit,

41 lome; who, when he was in Galilee, followed him,
and ministered unto him; and many other women
which came up with him unto Jerusalem.

42 And when even was now come, because it was the

43 Preparation, that is, the day before the sabbath, there
came Joseph of Arimathea, a councillor of honour-
able estate, who also himself was looking for the
kingdom of God; and he boldly went in unto Pi-

44 late, and asked for the body of Jesus. And Pilate
marvelled if he were already dead: and calling unto 9 Many _ ancient
him the centurion, he asked him whether he *had su{ber'tes, reat

45 been any while dead. And when he learned it of “*“
the centurion, he granted the corpse to Joseph.

46 And he bought a linen cloth, and taking him down,
wound him in the linen cloth, and laid him in a tomb
which had been hewn out of a rock; and he rolled

47 a stone against the door of the tomb. And Mary
Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses beheld
where he was laid.

16 And when the sabbath was past, Mary Magda-
lene, and Mary the mother of James, and Salome,
bought spices, that they might come and anoint

2him. And very early on the first day of the week,
they come to the tomb when the sun was risen.

8 And they were saying among themselves, Who shall
roll us away the stone from the door of the tomb?
4and looking up, they see that the stone is rolled
5 back: for it was exceeding great, And entering into
the ett shee saw a one man sitting on the) right

in ; and

risemy he is: |
Tlaid him! But go, tell his disciples and Peter. He
goeth before you into Galilee: there shall ye see him,
8as he said unto you. And they went out, and fled
from the tomb ; for trembling and astonishment had
come upon them; and they said nothing to any one;
for they were afraid.

(112)

1 The two sie
Greek mai

scripts, and eee
other authorities,

5, MARK, 16. 9-16. 20.

‘Now when he was risen early on the first day of 9
ὁ the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, from

amit from ver, 9 whom he had cast out seven *devils. She went and 10

to the en

other authorives told them that had been with him, as they mourned

have a different

ending tothe and wept. And they,when they heard that he was 11
ospel.

2 Gr. demons.

8 Some ancient

a omit
ne

4 Or, through
5 Or, message

alive, and had been seen of her, disbelieved.

And after these things he was manifested in an- 12
other form unto two of them, as they walked, on their
way into the country. And they went away and told 18
it unto the rest: neither believed they them,

And afterward he was manifested unto the eleven 14
themselves as they sat at meat; and he upbraided
them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, be-
cause they believed not them which had seen him
after he was risen. And he said unto them, Go ye 15
into all the world, and preach the gospel to the whole
creation. He that believeth and is baptized shall be 16
saved; but he that disbelieveth shall be condemned.
And these signs shall follow them that believe: in my 17
name shall they cast out *devils; they shall speak
with *new tongues; they shall take up serpents, and 18
if they drink any deadly thing, it shall in no wise
hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and
they shall recover.

So then the Lord Jesus, after he had spoken unto 19
them, was received up into heaven, and sat down at
the right hand of God. And they went forth, and 20
preached everywhere, the Lord working with them,
and confirming the word by the signs that followed.
Amen.

* OTHERWISE. oe

And they shewed tot Ἢ f ete em sit were
with him all the things th at ἥ τὰς Pe ee ae i r these
things, Jesus himself ‘algo sent ον, Series oh steven to

the west the holy and incorruptible Spreaching

πὶ This passage, which is the “ different ending ” referred to in marg, 1 above, is not
a part of the Revised English Version.

(113)

XVI [KATA MAPKON] 113

> ‘4 ‘ ‘ , , ,
9 [[ἈΔναστὰς δὲ πρωὶ πρώτῃ σαββάτου ἐφάνη πρῶτον
a a 2 2£
Μαρίᾳ τῇ Μαγδαληνῇ, παρ᾽ ἧς ἐκβεβλήκει ἑπτὰ δαιμόνια.
al > ; lal ? 3 ~
το ἐκείνη πορευθεῖσα ἀπήγγειλεν τοῖς μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ γενομένοις
fol , 3 a > ’ @ aA
τι πενθοῦσι Kal κλαίουσιν: κἀκεῖνοι ἀκούσαντες ὅτι ζῇ καὶ
; © > 7, A > ’ Ν a
12 ἐθεάθη ὑπ᾽ αὐτῆς ἠπίστησαν. Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα δυσὶν ἐξ
ee cal , a
αὐτῶν περιπατοῦσιν ἐφανερώθη ἐν ἑτέρᾳ μορφῇ πορευομέ-
> Lal > , -“
13 vols εἰς ἀγρόν" κἀκεῖνοι ἀπελθόντες ἀπήγγειλαν “τοῖς
-“ Δι νυ ᾿ > 7 σ. Ν >
14 λοιποῖς" οὐδὲ ἐκείνοις ἐπίστευσαν. Ὕστερον [δὲ] avaxet-
, > wn - φ > , Q > ‘4 ‘
μένοις αὐτοῖς τοῖς ἕνδεκα ἐφανερώθη, Kal ὠνείδισεν. τὴν
> fal 4 Ld
ἀπιστίαν αὐτῶν καὶ σκληροκαρδίαν ὅτι τοῖς θεασαμένοις
> a > ΄ >
15 αὐτὸν ἐγηγερμένον [ἐκ νεκρῶν] οὐκ ἐπίστευσαν, καὶ εἶπεν
.3 ὦ , “9 \ ΄ Ψ "“ Ν
αὐτοῖς ἸΠορευθέντες εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἅπαντα κηρύξατε τὸ
> έλ , a , ε , Ν B 0 ΧΑ
16 εὐαγγέλιον πάσῃ τῇ κτίσει. ὁ πιστεύσας καὶ βαπτισθεὶς
ed ε ,
17 σωθήσεται, ὁ δὲ ἀπιστήσας κατακριθήσεται. σημεῖα δὲ
τοῖς πιστεύσασιν ᾿ ἀκολουθήσει ταῦτα", ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί μου
’ ΄ yy Ν a
18 δαιμόνια ἐκβαλοῦσιν, γλώσσαις λαλήσουσιν ", [καὶ ἐν ταῖς
Ν 3, » A x ΄ 4 / > Ἁ
χερσὶν] ὄφεις ἀροῦσιν κἂν θανασιμόν τι πίωσιν οὐ μὴ
3 \ ΄ o> 3 ΄ “ > 4 Ν
αὐτοὺς βλάψῃ, ἐπὶ ἀρρώστους χεῖρας ἐπιθήσουσιν καὶ
> , A WED 5
19 Καλῶς ἕξουσι. Ὃ μὲν ow κύριος [Ἰησοῦς] μετὰ τὸ
“ » > \ > ‘ >
λαλῆσαι αὐτοῖς ANEAHM@OH εἰς TON OYPANON καὶ EKA-
2 hed n tol
20 OICEN ἐκ δεξιῶν TOY θεοῦ. ἐκεῖνοι δὲ ἐξελθόντες ἐκή-
a -“ ,’ “ Ν Ν 4
ρυξαν πανταχοῦ, τοῦ κυρίου συνεργοῦντος καὶ τὸν λόγον

Ἐ mit Ἧι
βεβαιοῦντος διὰ τῶν ἐπακολουθούντων σημείων.

ΑΛΛΩΣ

[Πάντα δὲ τὰ παρηγγελμένα τοῖς περὶ τὸν Πέτρον
συντόμως ἐξήγγειλαν. Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Ἴη-
cal ~ :
gots ἀπὸ ἀνατολῆς καὶ ἀχρὶ δύσεως ἐξαπέστειλεν δ av-

- Ne ‘ ΟὟ. , -“ » ΄ ,
τῶν τὸ ἱερὸν καὶ ἄφθαρτον κήρυγμα τῆς αἰωνίου σωτηρίας.

4}.

ταῦτα παρακολοῦ-
θήσει
καιναῖς

᾿Αμήν.

KATA AOYKAN

, ἘΠΕΙΔΗΠῈΡ ΠΟΛΛΟΙ ἐπεχείρησαν ἀνατάξασθαι
διήγησιν περὶ τῶν πεπληροφορημένων ἐν ἡμῖν πραγμάτων,
καθὼς παρέδοσαν ἡμῖν οἱ ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς αὐτόπται καὶ ὑπηρέ-
ται γενόμενοι τοῦ λόγου, ἔδοξε κἀμοὶ παρηκολουθηκότι
ἄνωθεν πᾶσιν ἀκριβῶς καθεξῆς σοι γράψαι, κράτιστε Θεό-
φιλε, ἵνα ἐπιγνῷς περὶ ὧν κατηχήθης λόγων τὴν ἀσφά-
λειαν.

A e ε a.
ἘΓΈΝΕΤΟ ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις Ἣ ρῴδου βασιλέως τῆς
> ‘d > we ’ ’ >
Τουδαίας ἱερεύς τις ὀνόματι Ζαχαρίας ἐξ ἐφημερίας ᾿Αβιά,
A \ 2. Y's “ ’ 3 / Ν Ἃ, ἈΚ,
καὶ γυνὴ αὐτῷ ἐκ τῶν θυγατέρων ᾿Ααρών, καὶ τὸ ὄνομα
“ “- > a
αὐτῆς ᾿Πλεισάβετ. ἦσαν δὲ δίκαιοι ἀμφύτεροι ἐναντίον τοῦ
θεοῦ, πορευόμενοι ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ἐντολαῖς καὶ δικαιώμασιν
el > > “-“ -
τοῦ κυρίου ἄμεμπτοι. καὶ οὐκ ἦν αὐτοῖς τέκνον, καθότι
- > , Ls
ἦν [ἡ] ᾿Ἐλεισάβετ στεῖρα, καὶ ἀμφότεροι προβεβηκότες
>. rn ε , 2 ff > 5» , Ν >
ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις αὐτῶν ἦσαν. Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν
a: Ue , oN ᾽ a , a . , ἧς ΟΝ
τῷ ἱερατεύειν αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ τάξει τῆς ἐφημερίας αὐτοῦ
ΝΜ - a Ν δ. Lad e / μὴ ~
ἔναντι τοῦ θεοῦ κατὰ τὸ ἔθος τῆς ἱερατίας ἔλαχε τοῦ Ov-
a > ‘ > ‘ \ a / Ν ~ Ν
μιᾶσαι εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὸν ναὸν τοῦ κυρίου, καὶ πᾶν τὸ
“ > lol -“" ’, ” a 7 lol
πλῆθος ἦν τοῦ λαοῦ προσευχόμενον ἔξω TH ὥρᾳ τοῦ Ov-
μιάματος: ὥφθη δὲ αὐτῷ ἄγγελος Kupiov ἑστὼς ἐκ δεξιῶν
τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου τοῦ θυμιάματος. καὶ ἐταράχθη Ζαχα-
΄ > > - ‘
pias ἰδών, καὶ φόβος ἐπέπεσεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν. εἶπεν δὲ πρὸς

Lal

ω

13

13

THE GOSPEL

ACOORDING TO

Ss. LUKE.

1 Forasmucn as many have taken in hand to draw
up a narrative concerning those matters which have
2 been 'fulfilled among us, even as they delivered them
unto us, which from the beginning were eyewitness- 1 Oe, ele ee
3 es and ministers of the word, it seemed good to me ᾿
also, having traced the course of all things accurate-
ly from the first, to write unto thee in order, most
4 excellent Theophilus; that thou mightest know the
certainty concerning the *things *wherein thou wast ς τε, μονάς.
instructed. 8 Or, which thow
wast taught by
word of mouth
5 THERE was in the days of Herod, king of Judea, a
certain priest named Zacharias, of the course of Abi-
jah: and he had a wife of the daughters of Aaron,
6and her name was Elisabeth. And they were both
righteous before God, walking in all the command-
7 ments and ordinances of the Lord blameless. And
they had no child, because that Elisabeth was bar-
ren, and they both were now ‘well stricken in years.
8 Now it came to pass, while he executed the priests 4 Gr. gro in
9 office before God in the order of his course, accord-
ing to the custom of the priest’s office, his lot was
to enter into the ®*temple of the Lord and burn in-
10 cense. And the whole multitude of the people were δ or, sanctuary
11 praying without at the hour of incense. And there
appeared unto him an angel of the Lord standing on
12 the right side of the altar of incense, And Zacharias
was troubled when he saw /iim, and fear fell upon
13him. But the angel said unto

Ρ (114)

5. LUKE. 1. 13-1. 28.

him, Fear not, Zacharias: because thy supplica-

tion is heard, and thy wife Elisabeth shall bear thee
a son, and thou shalt call his name John. And 14

thou shalt have joy and gladness; and»many shall
rejoice at his birth. For he shall be great in the 15

sight of the Lord, and-he shall drink no wine nor

ps esa ‘spirit; Strong drink; and he shall be filled with the *Holy
and ll ccc gg Ghost, even from his mother’s womb. And many 16

out t

3 Sime ancient au- Of the children of Israel shall he turn unto the Lord
come nigh afore their God. And he shall *goe before his face in the 17
ἜΠΗ spirit and power of Elijah, to turn the hearts of the
fathers to the children, and the disobedient to walk .
in the wisdom of the just; to make ready for the
Lord a people prepared for him. And Zacharias 18
; _ said unto the angel, Whereby shall I know this? for
Δ Ge: ἀπο ™T om an old man, and my wife ‘well stricken in ©
years. And the angel answering said unto him, 119
am Gabriel, that stand in the presence of God; and
I was sent to speak unto thee, and to bring thee these ἡ
good tidings. - And behold, thou shalt be silent and 20
-not able to speak, until the day that these things
shall come to pass, because thou believedst not my
words, which shall be fulfilled in their season: And 21
the people were waiting for Zacharias, and they mar-
velled *while he tarried in the *temple. And when 22
6 Or, sanctuary he came out, he could not speak unto them: and
they perceived that he had seen a vision in the *tem-
ple: and he continued making signs unto them, and .
remained dumb. And it came to pass, when the 23
days of his ministration were fulfilled, he departed
unto his house.
And after these days Elisabeth his wife edndebwdly 94
and she hid herself five months, saying, Thus hath 25
the Lord done unto me in the days wherein he look-
ed upon me, to take away my reproach among men.
Now in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent 26
from God unto a city of Galilee, named Nazareth, to 27
a virgin betrothed to a man whose name was Joseph, -
of the house of David; and the virgin’s name was
Mary. And Mm 4 28

(115)

5 Or, at his tarry-
ing

Ι KATA AOYKAN 115,

αὐτὸν ὁ ἄγγελος Μὴ φοβοῦ, Ζαχαρία, διότί εἰσηκούσθῆ.
ε » , Χ ε , 3 / / e?7
ἡ δέησίς gov, καὶ ἢ γυνή cov ᾿Ελεισάβετ γεννήσει υἱόν
14 σοι, καὶ καλέσεις τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ. Iwavyny: καὶ ἔσται χαρά.
Ν 3 ’ Α Ν ‘ | eee “ , 2 »
σοι καὶ ἀγαλλίασις, καὶ πολλοὶ ἐπὶ τῇ γενέσει αὐτοῦ χα-
15 ρήσονται᾽ ἔσται γὰρ μέγας ἐνώπιον “ἸΚυρίου", καὶ οἶνον.
᾿ , > ᾿ Π
ΚΑΙ CIKEPA OY MH πίῃ, Kal πνεύματος ἁγίου πλησθήσεταάι.
Ν > , Ν > fal Ν ‘ “~ en_ tr Xy5
16 ἔτι ἐκ κοιλίας μητρὸς αὐτοῦ, Kal πολλοὺς τῶν υἱῶν Ισραὴλ
> ’ Ἂν ΄ ν \ “ys ‘ ee ΄
17 ἐπιστρέψει ἐπὶ Κύριον τὸν θεὸν αὐτῶν" καὶ autos ᾿προελεὺύ-
ΤΩ. 3 ~ 9 ΄ : Ν 7 3 ry
σεται ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ ἐν. πνεύματι καὶ δυνάμει ᾿Ηλεία,
2 ᾿ Α “
ἐπιότρέψδι KAPAIAC πὰάτέρων ἐπὶ TEKNA καὶ ἀπειθεῖς ἐν,
φρονήσει δικαίων, ἑτοιμάσαι Ἰζυρίῳ λαὸν κατεφκευασμένον.
Ἣν ’ὔ ‘\ ‘ 3 \ ΄ ,
18 καὶ εἶπεν exept πρὸς τὸν ἀψγελὸν. Κατὰ τί γνώσομαι
τοῦτο; ἐγὼ ‘yp si πρεσβύτης καὶ ἡ γυνή μου προ βεβη
δὰρ κυῖα ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις αὐτῆς. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὃ ἄγγελος
εἶπεν αὐτῷῳΑ, Ἐγώ εἰμι Ταβριὴλ. ὁ παρεστηκὼς ἐνώπιον
Ἂν A Α΄.» , a \ i muae NY pe 7
τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ ἀπεστάλην λαλῆσαι πρὸς σὲ. καὶ ευαγγελί-
20 σασθαΐ σοι ταῦτα" καὶ ἰδοὺ ἔσῃ σιωπῶν καὶ μὴ SHARES
λαλῆσαι ἄχρι ἧς ἡμέρας ὙΕΚΏΤΡΣ ταῦτα, ἀνθ᾽ ὧν οὐκ ἐπί
στευσας τοῖς λύγος μῶν, οἵτινες πληρωθήσονται, εἰς τὸν
21 καιρὸν αὐτῶν. καὶ ἦν ὁ λαὸς προσδοκῶν τὸν Ζαχαρίαν,
; a a , ‘
22 καὶ ἐθαύμαζον ἐν τῷ χρονίζειν ἐν τῷ ναῷ αὐτόν. ἐξελθὼν
> 3 297 a " “ ἂν. ἜΣ ΚΕ ω >
δὲ οὐκ ἐδύνατο λαλῆσαι HG, καὶ ἐπέγκο ταν ὅτι ὀπτα-
clay ἑώρακεν ἐν τῷ ναῷ’ καὶ αὐτὸς ἦν διανεύων αὐτοῖς,
23 καὶ διέμενεν κωφύς. Καὶ ἐγένετο ὡς ἐπλήφβητῆς αἱ
ε “
ἡμέραι τῆς λειτουργίας αὐτοῦ, ἀπῆλθεν εἰς τὸν. οἶκον αὐὖ-
24 τοῦ. : Μετὰ δὲ ταύτας τὰς ἡμέρας συνέλαβεν
» 0 ε raw 3. κα ν , ε VE Maa Oe
Ἐλεισάβετ ἢ. γυνὴ αὐτοῦ’ καὶ περιέκρυβεν ἐσυτην βῆχας
25 πέντε, ἰδέγσυσα, ᾧ ὅτε Οὕτως μοι πεποίηκεν Κύριος" ἐν ἡρέ-
pas αἷς ἐπεῖδεν βφελεῖν ὄνειδός μον ἐν ἀγθρώποις,
26 Ἔν δὲ τῷ μηνὶ τῷ ἕκτῳ ἀπεστάλη ὁ ἄγγελος, Γαβριὴλ
ἀπὸ τοῦ es cis πόλιν τῆς Ταλιλαίας a ὄνομα Ναζαρὲτ
27 πρὸς παρ' ένον ἐμνηστευμένην ἀνδρὶ ᾧ ὄνομα ᾿Ιωσὴφ ἐξ
ν , ᾿ ΨΚ a er ΎΜΑ, τ» \
28 οἴκου Δαυείδ, καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τῆς παρθένου Μαριάμ. καὶ

τοῦ κυρίου

προσελεύσεται

ὁ κύριος

εὐλογημένη σὺ
ἐν γυναιξίν,

42.

Ap.

116 KATA AOYKAN I

9 4 A ιν YF @ al , ε ,
εἰσελθὼν πρὸς αὐτὴν εἶπεν Χαῖρε, κεχαριτωμένη, ὁ κύριος

μετὰ σοῦ. ᾿ ἡ δὲ ἐπὶ τῷ λόγῳ διεταράχθη καὶ διελογίζετο.
A e Ν
ποταπὸς εἴη ὁ ἀσπασμὸς οὗτος. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἄγγελος
a cal μὰ ‘ ΄ A a“ n
αὐτῇ Μὴ φοβοῦ, Μαριάμ, εὗρες yap χάριν παρὰ τῷ θεῷ:
\ 384 ΄ > \ Vie ‘er δι ὼὰ ,
καὶ ἰδοὺ συλλήμψῃ ἐν γαστρὶ καὶ τέξῃ υἱόν, καὶ καλέσεις
. Ν “ a e Ν Ν
Τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦν. οὗτος ἔσται μέγας καὶ υἱὸς
39 aA / ε Ν
ὙὝψώστου κληθήσεται, καὶ δώσει αὐτῷ Κύριος ὁ θεὸς τὸν

, 3, a \ ° a ‘ λ , Ἄν ‘
θρόνον Δαυεὶδ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ, καὶ βασιλεύσει ἐπὶ τὸν :

οἶκον ᾿Ιακὼβ εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας, καὶ τῆς βασιλείας αὐτοῦ

οὐκ ἔσται τέλος. εἶπεν δὲ Μαριὰμ πρὸς τὸν ἄγγελον Πῶς

ἔσται τοῦτο, ἐπεὶ ἄνδρα οὐ γινώσκω; καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ

» - 2A a «“ > , oN ,

ἄγγελος εἶπεν αὐτῇ * Iveta ἁγιον ἐπελεύσεται ἐπὶ σέ,

, ΄

καὶ δύναμις Ὑψίστου ἐπισκιάσει σοι" διὸ καὶ τὸ γεννώ-
Hd , a ,

μένον ἅγιον κληθήσετδι, vids θεοῦ: καὶ ἰδοὺ ᾿Ελεισάβετ

ἡ συγγενίς σου καὶ αὐτὴ συνείληφεν υἱὸν ἐν γήρει αὐτῆς,

καὶ οὗτος μὴν ἕκτος ἐστὶν αὐτῇ τῇ καλουμένῃ στείρᾳ"

2 , ‘ “ tol -“ cn

ὅτι οὐκ AAYNATHCE! TIAPA TOY θεοῦ πᾶν PHMA. εἶπεν δὲ

Μαριάμ Ἰδοὺ ἡ δούλη Κυρίου: γένοιτό μοι κατὰ τὸ ῥῆμά
ῳ ft -“ > 3 7 A em >

σου. Kal ἀπῆλθεν am αὐτῆς ὁ ἄγγελος. Ava-

a“ 4 ‘ >. lal ε ᾽ὔ ,ὔ > , >
στᾶσα δὲ Μαριὰμ ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ταύταις" ἐπορεύθη εἰς

od ‘ : “

τὴν ὀρινὴν μετὰ σπουδῆς εἰς πόλιν ᾿Ιούδα, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν
> ‘ > 7 Ν > ‘ Ν > 4
eis tov οἶκον Ζαχαρίου καὶ ἠσπάσατο τὴν Ἐλεισάβετ.

ΑΔ. 2 ε ” ‘ > \ aa WF ae nok
καὶ ἐγένετο ws ἤκουσεν τὸν ἀσπασμὸν τῆς Μαρίας ἡ
> , 9. / ‘ / 5" a“ * , 5 A Ν
Ἐλεισάβετ, ἐσκίρτησεν τὸ βρέφος ἐν τῇ κοιλίᾳ αὐτῆς, καὶ
> , , Bk € 9γ: , . 9 ,
ἐπλήσθη πνεύματος ἁγίου ἡ ᾿Ελεισάβετ, Kat ἀνεφώνησεν

a , Ν > , te heels | i
κραυγῇ μεγάλῃ καὶ εἶπεν Ἐλογημένη σὺ ἐν γυναιξίν,
καὶ εὐλογημένος 6 καρπὸς τῆς κοιλίας σου. καὶ πόθεν
“ 7 ” « , a“ , Ν 9 ’ὔ

μοι τοῦτο ἵνα ἔλθῃ ἡ μήτηρ τοῦ κυρίου μου πρὸς ἐμέ;
> \ ‘ e ok oe. ε ‘ a ? a > ‘
ἰδοὺ yap ὡς ἐγένετο ἡ φωνὴ τοῦ ἀσπασμοῦ σου εἰς τὰ
’», > , > ? , A , > a
ὦτά pov, ἐσκίρτησεν ἐν ἀγαλλιάσει τὸ βρέφος ἐν τῇ
κοιλίᾳ μου. καὶ μακαρία ἡ πιστεύσασα ὅτι ἔσται τελείω-
σις τοῖς λελαλημένοις αὐτῇ παρὰ Κυρίου. Καὶ εἶπεν
Μαριάμ

29
30

36

39°

40

41τ

43

44

45
46

Ft

1. 28-1. 46. 5. LUKE.

he came in unto her, and said, Hail, thou that10r, endued with
29 art "highly favoured, the Lord ἐᾷ with thee. But y tiny ancientan.
she was ses i troubled at the saying, and cast therities add
in her mind what manner of salutation this might qnong women.
30 be. And the angel said unto her, Fear not, Mary:
31 for thou hast found *favour with God. And behold, 3 or, grace
thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a
89 βοῃ, and shalt call his name Jesus. He shall be
great, and shall be called the Son of the Most High:
and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of
33 his father David: and he shall reign over the house
of Jacob ‘for ever; and of his kingdom there shall 4 Gr. unto the ages.
84 be no end. And Mary said unto the angel; How
35 shall this be, seeing I know not a man? And the
angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost
shall come upon thee, and the power of the Most ἡ ‘wich ει, ον
High shall overshadow thee: wherefore* also *that ὅτ θα αν
which ‘is to be born ‘shall be called holy, the Son oo
36 of God. And behold, Elisabeth thy kinswoman, she ἦ ΡΟ ΣΉ
also hath conceived a son in her old age: and [Π18 15 “*
37 the sixth month with her that *was called barren. 8 or, is
For no word from God shall be void of power. And
Mary said, Behold, the *handmaid of the Lord; be it 9 Gr. dondmaia.
unto me according to thy word. And the angel de-
parted from her.
39 And Mary arose in these days and went into the
40 hill country with haste, into a city of Judah; and
entered into the house of Zacharias and saluted Eli-
41 sabeth. And it came to pass, when Elisabeth heard
the salutation of Mary, the babe leaped in her womb;
42 and Elisabeth was filled with the Holy Ghost; and
she lifted up her voice with a loud cry, and said,
Blessed art thou among women, and blessed és the
43 fruit of thy womb; And whence is this to me, that
44 the mother of my Lord should come unto me? — For
behold, when the voice of thy salutation came into
45 mine ears, the babe leaped in my womb for joy. And
blessed ἐξ she that believed; for there shall be a ful- 1°", δοῖεν shat
filment of the things which have been ag oo to her
46 from the Lord. And Mary said,

* Let the text run ‘‘ wherefore also the holy thing which is begot-
ten shall be called the Son of God” with the present text in the mar-
gin. —Am. Com.

(116)

1 δε. bondmaiden,

2 Or, by

5. LUKE. 1. 46-1. 64.

My soul doth magnify the Lord,

And my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Bavioitr 47

For he hath looked upon the low estate of his 48
thandmaiden :

For behold, from henceforth all generations shall
call me blessed.

For he that is mighty hath done to me great 49
things.;

And holy is his name.

And his mercy is unto generations and ἌΝ 50
tions

‘On them that fear him. .

He hath shewed strength with his arm ; 51

He hath scattered the proud *in the imagination
of their heart.

He hath put down princes from their thrones, 52

And hath exalted them of low degree.

The hungry he hath filled with good things; 53

And the rich he hath sent empty away.

He hath holpen Israel his servant, ᾿δ4
That he might remember mercy
(As he spake unto our fathers) 55

Toward Abraham and his seed for ever.

And Mary abode. with her about three months, 56
and returned unto her house.

Now Elisabeth’s time was fulfilled that she should 57
be delivered ; and she brought forth a son. And 58
her neighbours and her kinsfolk heard that the Lord _
had magnified his mercy towards her; and they re-
joiced with her. And it came to pass on the eighth 59
day, that they came to circumcise the child; and
they would have called him Zacharias, after the
name of his father. And his mother answered and 60
said, Not so; but he shall be called John. And 61
they said unto her, There is none of thy kindred —

that is called by this name. And they made signs 62

to his father, what he would have him called. And 63
he asked for a writing tablet, and wrote, saying, His

name is John. And they marvelled all. And his 64
mouth was opened im-

(117)

I KATA AOYKAN | 117

“Μεγαλύνει ἡ i H Ψυχή MOY TON KYPION,

47. ©) KADHTANAIACEN τὸ 7 πνεῦμά μου ἐπὶ τῷ θεῷ τῷ οὠτῆρί ΜΟΥ’

48 δτιἐπέβλεψεν ἐπὶ τὴν τὰἀπείνοδοιν τῆς δούλης δύτοῦ,
= =) 9 ἰδοὺ yap ἀπὸ τοῦ viv μακαριοῦσίν μὲ πᾶσαι αἱ γενεαί:
49 - “ort ἐποίησέν μοι μεγάλα ὁ δυνατός, ᾿
. καὶ ATION τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ,
so καὶ τὸ ἔλεος AYTOY εἰς γενεὰς KAI γενεᾶς |
τοῖς ἀοβρχμόνοις ἀὐτόν.

κι΄ ἰἘποίησεν κράτος ἐν βραχίονι αὐτοῦ,
| διεσκόρπισεν ὑπερηφάνους διανοίᾳ καρδίας abrav:
52 KAQEIAEN dynactac ἀπὸ θρόνων καὶ ὕψωςεν ΤἈΠΕΙΝΟΥ͂ς,
τὰ ΠΝ πεινῶντας ἐνέπλησεν ἀγάθῶν καὶ πλογτοῦντὰς
᾿ €ZATIECTEINEN κενούς.

πε ἀντελάβετο ᾿ἰσρδὴλ πδιλὸς δύτοῦ,.
οὐ ἘΜΝΗΟΘΗ͂ΝΔΙ ἐλέογο,
\ ay 7 5 a vn , eee
ss καθὼς ἐλάλησεν πρὸς τοὺς πάτέρας ἡμῶν,
τῷ ᾿Αβραὰμ, καὶ τῷ σπέρματι αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα.
:6 Ἔμεινεν δὲ Mare: σὺν αὐτῇ ὡς μῆνας τρεῖς, Kal ὑπέ-
στρεψεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτῆς.
sx Τῇ δὲ ᾿Ἐλεισάβετ ἐπλήσθη ὁ χρόνος τοῦ τεκεῖν αὐτήν,
58 καὶ ἐγέννησεν υἱόν: " καὶ ἤκουσαν οἱ περίοικοι καὶ οἱ συγ-
~ 7 A σ > , . , \ » > cal > ΓΝ
γενεῖς αὐτῆς ort ἐμεγάλυνεν Κύριος τὸ ἔλεος αὐτοῦ per αὖ-
59 τῆς, καὶ συνέχαιρον αὐτῇ. Kal éyévero ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῇ
> ΄ 4 “-“ ‘ ’ λυ. 4 oN ἂς Ὁ,
bydon ἦλθαν περιτεμεῖν τὸ παιδίον, καὶ ἐκάλουν αὐτὸ ἐπὶ
“ν. A a >
οὐ τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ Ζαχαρίαν. καὶ ἀποκριθεῖσα
ἴ ε “ a ;
ἡ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ εἶπεν. Οὐχί, ἀλλὰ κληθήσεται ᾿Ιωᾶνης,
ds ὦ 4 > 8 “ 9. ιὁι'ὸοι ψῳ “15
6ι καὶ εἶπαν πρὸς αὐτὴν ὅτι Οὐδεὶς ἔστιν ἐκ τῆς συγγε-
ἐς: νεΐα; σου ὃς καλεῖται τῷ ὀνόματι τούτῳ. ἐνένευον δὲ τῷ
(3 πατρὶ αὐτοῦ τὸ τί ἂν θέλοι καλεῖσθαι αὐτό: . καὶ αἰτή-
4 ΄ » , > Lome oe ay “9s a
σας πινακίδιον ἔγραψεν λέγων ᾿Τωάνης ἐστὶν ὄνομα αὐτοῦ.
64 καὶ ἐθαύμασαν πάντες. ἀνεῴχθη δὲ τὸ στόμα αὐτοῦ παρα-

πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας

τι ; KATA AOYKAN I

“-“ 4 e “ , Ν ,
χρῆμα καὶ ἢ γλῶσσα αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐλάλει εὐλογῶν τὸν θεόν.
Ν a £ aS / , A a >
Kat ἐγένετο ἐπὶ πάντας φόβος τοὺς περιοικοῦντας αὖ- 65
U4 AP T's oe n. 9 an “- 53 ’ -“ ,
τούς, καὶ ἐν ὅλῃ TH Opwy τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας διελαλεῖτο πάντα
a 4 > ~
τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα, καὶ ἔθεντο πάντες οἱ ἀκούσαντες ἐν TH 66
’ὔ > tal ,ὔ , om” Ἁ ’ cal ”
καρδίᾳ αὐτῶν, λέγοντες Τί apa τὸ παιδίον τοῦτο ἔσται ;
XN Ν Ν Fg > 3 3 Lal 4
Kat yap χεὶρ Κυρίου. ἣν per αὑτοῦ. Καὶ 67
, ε Ν > ΄ς hs / , er Ά ;
Ζαχαρίας ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ἐπλήσθη πνεύματος ἁγίου καὶ

ἐπροφήτευσεν λέγων

Εὐλογητὸς Κύριος ὁ θεὸς τοῦ ᾿Ϊερδήλ, 68
ὅτι ἐπεσκέψατο καὶ ἐποίησεν AYTPODCIN τῷ Aad ΑΥ̓ΤΟΥ͂,
καὶ ἤγειρεν KEPAC σωτηρίας ἡμῖν 69

ἐν οἴκῳ Aayeid παιδὸς αὐτοῦ,
καθὼς ἐλάλησεν διὰ στόματος τῶν ἁγίων ἀπ᾽ αἰῶνος 70
προφητῶν αὐτοῦ,
CWTHPIAN ἐξ ἐχθρῶν ἡμῶν καὶ ἐκ χειρο: πάντων γι
τῶν MICOYNT@N HMAC,
ποιῆσαι ἔλεος μετὰ τῶν πατέρων ἡμῶν 72
καὶ MNHCOHNA! AIABHKHC ἁγίας ΔΥ̓ΤΟΥ͂,

ὅρκον ὃν wpooev πρὸς ᾿Αβραὰμ τὸν πατέρα ἡμῶν, 73
a ὃ a cn 53 , , 4 9 6, - ε UA
τοῦ δοῦναι ἡμῖν ἀφόβως ἐκ χειρὸς ἐχθρῶν ῥυσθέντας 74
λατρεύειν αὐτῷ ἐν ὁσιότητι καὶ δικαιοσύνῃ 75
ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ “πάσαις ταῖς ἡμέραις ἡμῶν.
Καὶ σὺ δέ, παιδίον, προφήτης Ὑψίστου κληθήσῃ, 76
προπορεύσῃ γὰρ ἐνώπιον Kypioy ἑτοιμᾶοδι ὁδοὺς

> nm
ΔΥΤΟῪ,
τοῦ δοῦναι γνῶσιν σωτηρίας τῷ λαῷ αὐτοῦ 77
ἐν ἀφέσει ἁμαρτιῶν. αὐτῶν,
διὰ σπλάγχνα ἐλέους θεοῦ ἡμῶν, 78

ἐν ols ἐπισκέψεται ἡμᾶς ἀνατολὴ ἐξ ὕψους,
ἐπιφάνδι τοῖς ἐν οκότει KAI σκιᾷ θανάτου KAOHMENOIC, 79
a a 4 , ε “-“ 3 ear | ed
τοῦ κατευθῦναι τοὺς πόδας ἡμῶν εἰς ὁδὸν εἰρήνης.

1. 64-1. 79. 5. LUKE.

mediately, and his tongue loosed, and he spake, bless-
65ing God, And fear came on all that dwelt round
about them: and all these sayings were noised
abroad throughout all the hill country of Judea.
66 And all that heard them laid them up in their heart,
saying, What then shall this child be? For the
hand of the Lord was with him.
67 And his father Zacharias was filled with the Seed
Ghost, and prophesied, saying,
68 Blessed de the Lord, the God of Israel ;
For he hath visited and wrought redemption for
his people,
69 And hath raised up a horn of salvation for us
In the house of his servant David
70 (As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets
which have been since the world began*),
71 Salvation from our enemies, and from the hand
of all that hate us ;
72 To shew mercy towards our fathers,
And to remember his holy covenant;
73 The oath which he sware unto Abraham our
father,
74 To grant unto us that we being delivered out of
the hand of our enemies
Should serve him without fear,
75 In holiness and righteousness before him all our
days.
76 Yea and thou, child, shalt be called the prophet
of the Most High :
For thou shalt go before the face of the Lord to
make ready his ways ;
77 To give knowledge of salvation unto his people

In the remission of their sins, A Sie, Aaantaraiveay
78 Because of the 'tender mercy of our God, 2 Or, Wherein

*Whereby the dayspring from on high *shall*
visit us,
79 To shine upon them that sit in darkness and the
shadow of death ;
To guide our feet into the way of peace.

* For ‘‘since the world began” read ‘‘of old’? Similarly Acts iii.
21; xv. 18.—Am. Com.
(118)

5. LUKE. 1. 80-2. 15.

‘And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, 80
and was in the deserts till the day of his shewing ©
unto Israel.

Now it came to pass in those days, there went out 2
a decree from Cesar Augustus, that all 'the world Ὁ
should be enrolled. This was the first enrolment 2
made when Quirinius was governor of Syria. And 3

‘all went to enrol themselves, every one to his own —
city. And Joseph also went up from Galilee, out 4
of the city of Nazareth, into Judea, to the city of —
David, which is called Bethlehem, because he was
of the house and family of David; to enrol himself 5
with Mary, who was betrothed to him, being great ἡ
with child. And it came to pass; while they were 6
there, the days were fulfilled that she should be de- ἡ
livered. And she brought forth her firstborn son; 7
‘and she wrapped him in swaddling clothes, and laid Ὁ
him in a manger, because there was no room for
them in the inn,
And there were shepherds in the same country 8
2 Or, nightwatehes abiding in the field, and keeping *watch by night
over their flock. And an angel of the Lord stood 9
by them, and the glory of the Lord shone round
about them: and they were sore afraid. And the 10
angel said unto them, Be not afraid; for behold, I
bring you good tidings of great joy which shall be —
to all the people: for there is born to you this day 11
3 Or, Anointed ‘in the city of David a Saviour, which is *Christ the ἡ
Lord. And this ¢s the sign unto you; Ye shall find 12
a babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, and lying in a
manger. And suddenly there was with the angel 13
a multitude of the heavenly host praising God, and ~

1 Gr. the inhabited
earth.

saying,
4 Many ancient Glory to God in the highest, 14
eace, leas-
enicsh ed ig And on earth peace among ’men in whom he
5 Gr. men of good is well pleased.

=" And it came to pass, when the san went away 15

from them into heaven, the shepherds said one to
another, Let us now go

- (119)

Til KATA AOYKAN 119

5. Td δὲ καιδίονυηδξανᾷ καὶ ἐκραταιοῦτο πνεύματι, καὶ ἦν
ἐν ταῖς ἐρήμοις ἕως ἡμέρας ἀναδείξεως αὐτοῦ πρὸς τὸν
Ἰσραήλ.

τ΄ Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις ἐξῆλθεν δόγμα
Ν , 3 , > Ῥω" ‘ed ‘ >
_ mapa Καίσαρος Αὐγούστου ἀπογράφεσθαι πᾶσαν τὴν οἷ-
᾿ :
2 κουμένην: (αὕτη ἀπογραφὴ πρώτη ἐγένετο ἡγεμονεύοντος
"κι , Γ “ NOE ‘ , ΄ +? 7
3 τῆς Συρίας ‘Kupyviov':) καὶ ἐπορεύοντο πάντες ἀπογρά-
4 φεσθαι, ἕκαστος εἰς. τὴν ἑαυτοῦ πόλιν. ᾿Ανέβη δὲ καὶ
Ἰωσὴφ ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας ἐκ πόλεως Ναζαρὲτ εἰς τὴν
‘Qatver ares reas ᾿
Ιουδαίαν εἰς πόλιν Δαυεὶδ ἥτις καλεῖται Βηθλεέμ, διὰ τὸ
- εἶναι αὐτὸν ἐξ οἴκου καὶ πατριᾶς Aaveid, ἀπογράψασθαι
‘ M a i Aes ΄, 7 A ” > , > ,
6 σὺν Μαριὰμ τῇ ἐμνηστευμένῃ αὐτῷ, οὔσῃ ἐνκύῳ. ᾿Ἐγένε-
a a , 3 a
το δὲ ἐν τῷ εἶναι αὐτοὺς ἐκεῖ ἐπλήσθησαν αἱ ἡμέραι τοῦ τε-
7 κεῖν αὐτήν, καὶ ἔτεκεν τὸν υἱὸν αὐτῆς τὸν πρωτότοκον, καὶ
2 , 2 8 . 97 a - »ν 9 , δ ΄
ἐσπαργάνωσεν αὐτὸν καὶ ἀνέκλινεν αὐτὸν ἐν φάτνῃ, διό-
9 9 ΠΑ ἢ ΄ > a , : Α
8 τι οὐκ ἦν αὐτοῖς τόπος ἐν τῷ καταλύματι. » Καὶ
ὰ P > ᾿ nw ’ nn oR > -» ἦ ‘
ποιμένες ἦσαν ἐν TH χώρᾳ TH αὐτῇ ἀγραυλοῦντες καὶ pv-
‘ “ \_, . -“
λάσσδντες φυλακὰς τῆς νυκτὸς ἐπὶ τὴν ποίμνην αὐτῶν.
εν , See. me ‘ , hae
9 kat ἄγγελος Κυρίου ἐπέστη αὐτοῖς καὶ δόξα Κυρίου
4
το περιέλαμψεν αὐτούς, καὶ ἐφοβήθησαν φύβον μέγαν: καὶ
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ ἄγγελος Μὴ φοβεῖσθε, ἰδοὺ yap εὐαγγε-
λίζομαι ὑμῖν. χαρὰν μεγάλην ἥτις ἔσται παντὶ τῷ λαῷ, δ᾽
it μ' ! : XP’ μέγα 1) 0 τ Ὁ) OTL
tan , ἃ ‘
ἐτέχθη ὑμῖν σήμερον σωτὴρ cs ἐστιν χριστὺς κύριος ἐν
, "> a) A £0 δὲ Pcs ἃ ,
x2 πόλει Aavetd: καὶ τοῦτο wpiv" σημεῖον, εὑρήσετε βρέφος
> , Ν , ΕἸ ΄ \ 96}. 27
13 ἀραγαργρονεμένον, καὶ κείμενον ἐν φάτιν, καὶ ἐξέφνης ἐγέ-
νετὸ σὺν τῷ ἀγγέλῳ πλῆθος στρατιᾶς "οὐρανίου" αἰνούντων
τὸν θεὸν καὶ λεγόντων >
τῇ Δόξα ἐν ὑψίστοις θεῷ καὶ ἐπὶ γῆς εἰρήνη. ἐν ἀν-
θρώποις " εὐδοκίας". Ἶ
15 Καὶ rice ὡς ἀπῆλθον ἀπ᾽ ounce εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν οἱ ay-
γελοι, οἱ ποιμένες ἐλάλουν πρὸς ἀλλήλους Διέλθωμεν

42.

Κυρείνον

42.

> a
οὐρανοῦ

εὐδοκια AZ.

Μαριὰμ.

120 ΚΑΤᾺ ΛΟΥΚΑΝ ΤΙ

ων d Ν ‘ A Ἢ

δὴ ἕως Βηθλεὲμ καὶ ἴδωμεν τὸ ῥῆμα τοῦτο τὸ γεγονὸς ὃ ὁ
a > a

κύριος ἐγνώρισεν ἡμῖν. καὶ ἦλθαν σπεύσαντες καὶ ἀνεῦραν

Ν ’

τήν τε Μαριάμ. καὶ τὸν Ἰωσὴφ καὶ τὸ βρέφος κείμενον ἐν

a , 397 Ν > , ‘ a 2? a

τῇ φάτνῃ: ἰδόντες δὲ ἐγνώρισαν περὶ τοῦ ῥήματος Tod
a lal ,

λαληθέντος αὐτοῖς περὶ τοῦ παιδίου τούτους καὶ πάντες

3 , 3 ΄ Ν a“ 4 φ ὅν, “
οἱ ἀκούσαντες ἐθαύμασαν περὶ τῶν λαληθέντων ὑπὸ τῶν -

, 4 . , e 4 {f , ἡ , oe Ἢ
ποιμένων πρὸς αὐτούς, ἡ δὲ ‘Mapia’ πάντα συνετήρει τὰ
es a ΄ 3 tal ’, R. (σι, Ν
ῥήματα ταῦτα συνβάλλουσα ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ αὐτῆς. καὶ
ε , ld ,
ὑπέστρεψαν οἱ ποιμένες δοξάζοντες καὶ αἰνοῦντες τὸν θεὸν
" a εν ” ‘ \ +, ‘ 3 , ‘
ἐπὶ πᾶσιν οἷς ἤκουσαν Kat εἶδον καθὼς ἐλαλήθη πρὸς
3
αὐτούς.
ἃ ®t , ε la na ¢
Kat ore ἐπλήσθησαν ἡμέραι ὀκτὼ τοῦ περιτεμεῖν αὐ:

, a?
τόν, καὶ ἐκχήθη τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦς, τὸ κληθὲν ὑπὸ.

τοῦ ἀγγέλου πῤὸ τοῦ συλλημφθῆναι αὐτὸν ἐν τῇ κοιλίᾳ.
Καὶ ὅτε ἐπλήσθηοδν δὶ ἡμέραι τοῦ κἀθδριόμοῦ

2 A ASA , , ae: a. > 5
αὐτῶν κατα TOV νομὸν Μωυσέως, ανηγᾶγον αυτον εἰς Tepo- Υ

, a“ -“ ld 4 , > 7,
σόλυμα παραστῆσαι τῷ κυρίῳ, καθὼς γέγραπται ἐν νόμῳ
Κυρίου ὅτι TSN ApceN διὰνοῖγον MHTPAN ἅγιον τῷ
κγρίῳ KAHOHCeTAI, καὶ τοῦ δοῦναι θυσίαν κατὰ τὸ εἰρη-

A tf Ἂ
μένον ἐν τῷ νόμῳ Κυρίου, zeyroc τργγόνων ἢ AYO
NOCCOYC περιστερῶν. Καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄνθρωπος jv
>? κ᾿ -»"» , So Cue -
ἐν ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ © ὄνομα Συμεών, καὶ ὁ ἄνθρωπος οὗτος
δίκαιος καὶ εὐλαβής, προσδεχόμενος παράκλησιν τοῦ
Ἰσραήλ, καὶ πνεῦμα ἦν ἅγιον ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν καὶ ἣν αὐτῷ

Pay if ς died /

ε Lol Lal
κεχρηματισμένον ὑπὸ τοῦ πνεύματος τοῦ ἁγίου μὴ ἰδεῖν
θάνατον πρὶν [ἢ] ἂν ἴδῃ τὸν χριστὸν Κυρίου. καὶ ἦλθεν ἐν
τῷ πνεύματι εἰς τὸ ἱερόν: καὶ ἐν τῷ εἰσαγαγεῖν τοὺς γονεῖς
τὸ παιδίον ᾿Ιησοῦν τοῦ ποιῆσαι αὐτοὺς κατὰ τὸ εἰθισμένον

a , \ > A \ 7 A 207 oN > ‘
τοῦ νόμου περὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ αὐτὸς ἐδέξατο αὐτὸ εἰς τὰς
> , \ Lire ὁ Ν \ ἐφ
ἀγκάλας καὶ εὐλόγησεν τὸν θεὸν καὶ εἶπεν

Νῦν ἀπολύεις τὸν δοῦλόν σου, δέσποτα,

κατὰ τὸ ῥῆμά σου ἐν εἰρήνη"

27

28

29

15-2. 29. 8. LUKE.

16
17
18

19
20

even unto Bethlehem, and see this ‘thing that is 1 or, saying
come to pass, which the Lord hath made known
unto us. And they came with haste, and found

-both Mary and Joseph, and the babe lying in the

manger. And when they saw it, they made known
concerning the saying which was spoken to them
about this child. And all that heard it wondered
at the things which were spoken unto them by the
shepherds. But Mary kept all these *sayings, pon- 2 0r things
dering them in her heart. And the shepherds re-
turned, glorifying and praising God for all the
things that they had heard and seen, even as it

' was spoken unto them.

21

And when eight days were fulfilled for circum-
cising him, his name was called Jesus, which was

. so called by the angel before he was conceived in

22

the womb.
And when the days of their purification according
to the law of Moses were fulfilled, they brought him

23 up to Jerusalem, to present him to the Lord (as it

24

25

is written in the law of the Lord, Every male that Ἃ
openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord),
and to offer a sacrifice according to that which is
said in the law of the Lord, A pair of turtledoves,
or two young pigeons. And behold, there was a

τ man in Jerusalem, whose name was’ Simeon ; and

26
27

28
29

this man was righteous and devout, looking for the
consolation of Israel: and the Holy Spirit was upon
him. And it had been revealed unto him by the
Holy Spirit, that he should not see death, before
he had seen the Lord’s Christ. And he came in
the Spirit into the temple: and when the parents
brought in the child Jesus, that they might do con-
cerning him after the custom of the law, then he re-
ceived him into his arms, and blessed God, and said,
Now lettest thou thy *servant depart, O Lord, 3 &- bndservani,
According to thy word, in peace ; εἶν Sona

(120)

1 Or, the unveiling
of the Gentiles

2 Gr. advanced in
many days,

3 Gr. becoming full
of wisdom.

4 Or, teachers

5. LUKE. 2. 30-2. 47.

For mine eyes have seen thy salvation, 80

Which thou hast prepared before the face of all 31
peoples ;

A light for ‘revelation to the Gentiles, 32

And the glory of thy people Israel.

And his father and his mother were maryelling at 33
the things which were spoken concerning him; |
and Simeon blessed them, and said unto Mary his 34
mother, Behold, this child is set for the falling and
rising up* of many in Israel; and for a sign which

is spoken against; yea and a sword shall pierce 35
through thine own soul; that thoughts out of many
hearts may be revealed. And there was one Anna, 36
a prophetess, the daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe
of Asher (she was "οὐ a great age, having lived with

a husband seven years from her virginity, and she 37
had been a widow even for} fourscore and four
years), which departed not from the temple, wor-
shipping with fastings and supplications night and
day. And coming up at that very hour she gave 38
thanks unto God, and spake of him to all them that
were looking for the redemption of Jerusalem, And 39
when they had accomplished all things that were
according to the law of the Lord, they returned into
Galilee, to their own city Nazareth.

And the child grew, and waxed strong, *filled with 40
wisdom : and the grace of God was upon him.

And his parents went every year to Jerusalem at 41
the feast of the passover. And when he was twelve 42
years old, they went up after the custom of the
feast; and when they had fulfilled the days, as they 43.
were returning, the boy Jesus tarried behind in Je-
rusalem ; and his parents knew it not ; but suppos- 44
ing him to be in the company, they went a day’s
journey; and they sought for him among their kins-
folk and acquaintance: and when they found him 45
not, they returned to Jerusalem, seeking for him.
And it came to pass, after three days they found him 46
in the temple, sitting in the midst of the ‘doctors,
both hearing them, and asking them questions: and 47

* For “and rising up” read ‘‘and the rising ’’—Am. Com.
+ For ‘even for’’ read “even unto””—Am. Com,

(121)

Hi eg KATA AOYKAN - ΤΩΙ

go ὅτι εἶδον οἱ ὀφθαλμοί pov τὸ σωτήριόν σου ren
“1 ὃ ἡτοίμασας Kata πρόσωπον πάντων τῶν λαῶν,
a 4. 2 ' “on 2 a
32° We εἰς ἀποκάλυψιν ἐθνῶν.
καὶ δόξαν λαοῦ σου opm . το
33 καὶ ἣν ὁ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ‘Kal. μήτηρ θαυμάζοντες 2 ἐπὶ τοῖς
34 λαλουμένοις. περὶ. αὐτοῦ. καὶ εὐλόγησεν αὐτοὺς Συμεὼν
\ > ‘ ‘ Ν , > a ΕΣ A 4«
καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς Μαριὰμ. τὴν μητέρα αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιδοὺ οὗτος
κεῖται εἰς πτῶσιν καὶ ἀνάστασιν πολλῶν ἐν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ

[5]
ων

4 > a > , Ν aT 7 4 ‘ ae
καὶ εἰς σημεῖον ἀντιλεγόμενον, καὶ σοῦ ' αὐτῆς τὴν ψυχὴν
xa kd “ “-“
διελεύσεται ῥομφαία, ὅπως ἂν ἀποκαλυφθῶσιν ἐκ πολλῶν
ee Φ

35 καρδιῶν διαλογισμοί. Καὶ ἣν “Avva προφῆ-
τις, θυγάτηρ Φανουήλ, ἐκ φυλῆς ᾿Ασήρ, ΘΟ ee
ἐν ἡμέραις πολλαῖς, ζήσασα μετὰ ἀνδρὸς ἔτη ἑπτὰ ἀπὸ

7, A Ἁ » Ν , σ a »
27 τῆς παρθενίας αὐτῆς, καὶ αὐτὴ χήρα ἕως ἐτῶν ὀγδοήκοντα

> > a “
τεσσάρων, ἣ οὐκ ἀφίστατο τοῦ ἱεροῦ νηστείαις καὶ δεή-
, ΄ Pes el ad, \ > A a 4

38 σεσὶν λατρεύουσα νύκτα Kal ἡμέραν. Kal αὐτῇ τῇ ὥρᾳ
> -“ > ~ a - Ν 9 ,ὔ Ἴ A > lal
ἐπιστᾶσα ἀνθωμολογεῖτο τῷ θεῷ καὶ ἐλάλει περὶ. αὐτοῦ

lod “ ΄, 4 3 ,
πᾶσιν τοῖς προσδεχομένοις λύτρωσιν ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ..

᾿ \ < Es: - 4 Ν Ἀ ν ,ὔ ’,
32 Καὶ ὡς ἐτέλεσαν πάντα τὰ κατὰ τὸν νόμον ἸΚυρίου,
Ν ᾿ fal
ἐπέστρεψαν εἰς τὴν Ταλιλαίαν εἰς πόλιν ἑαυτῶν Ναζαρέτ.
40 To δὲ παιδίον ηὔξανεν καὶ τς οὶ ὀρορισήῥο hy sees

σοφίᾳ, καὶ Χάρις cod ἦν ἐπ᾽ αὐτό.
“τ Καὶ ἐπορεύοντο οἱ γονεῖς αὐτοῦ κατ᾽ ἔτος εἰς Ἰεῤουσα-
Ἁ
42 λὴμ τῇ ἑορτῇ τοῦ πάσχα. Καὶ ὅτε ἐγένετο ἐτῶν δώδεκα,
-“ -“ “ A
43 ἀναβαινόντων αὐτῶν κατὰ τὸ ἔθος THs ἑορτῆς Kat τελείω-
, ‘ ¢ > nae , > ν ἴδ. 9
σάντων τὰς ἡμέρας, ἐν τῷ ὑξδογρέφειν αὐτοὺς ὑπέμεινεν
3 a ε ς΄ » ν / Ν ΜΝ ε a
Ἰησοῦς ὁ παῖς ἐν ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ, Kat οὐκ ἔγνωσαν ot γονεῖς
ἤ , e δὲ > 4 = > “- δὰ =) 6
44 αὐτοῦ, νομίσαντες. δὲ αὐτὸν εἶναι ἐν τῇ συνοδίᾳ ἦλθον
ἡμέρας ὁδὸν καὶ ἀνεζήτουν αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς συγγενεῦσιν “καὶ
a “ . >
45 τοῖς γνωστοῖς, Kal μὴ εὑρόντες ὑπέστρεψαν εἰς Ἱερουσαλὴμ.
46 ἀναζητοῦντες αὐτόν. καὶ ἐγένετο μετὰ ἡμέρας τρεῖς εὗρον
“3 Bo Ay > ae “ , > , “ ὃ , 4
αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ καθεζόμενον ἐν μέσῳ τῶν διδασκάλων καὶ
aA “~ >
47 ἀκούοντα αὐτῶν Kal ἐπερωτῶντα αὐτούς: ἐξίσταντο δὲ

Ap,

122 KATA AOYKAN Il ΤῊ

πάντες οἱ ἀκούοντες αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ TH συνέσει καὶ ταῖς ἀποκρί-
° - Ν 905. " 4. > , Ν >
σεσιν αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἰδόντες αὐτὸν ἐξεπλάγησαν, καὶ εἶπεν 48
Ν a ‘ -

πρὸς αὐτὸν ἡ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ ὙἘέκνον, τί ἐποίησας ἡμῖν

΄΄ 5 A ε ’ Ν 9. Ἀ > ’ -“ ,
οὕτως ; ἰδοὺ ὁ πατήρ σου Kal ἐγὼ ὀδυνώμενοι ζητοῦμέν

ν 4% ᾿ > , γα > a? >. »*
σε. καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Τί ὅτι ἐζητεῖτέ με; οὐκ ἤδειτε 49
7 “ Lal
ὅτι ἐν τοῖς τοῦ πατρός μου δεῖ εἶναί με; Kal αὐτοὶ οὐ so
a XS ¢a ad. , > a Ν ’, ᾿ > :

συνῆκαν To ῥῆμα ὃ ἐλάλησεν αὐτοῖς. καὶ κατέβη μετ᾽ av- sx

-“ ΑΓ ἦν > , ἂν ἊΝ ec , > “
τῶν καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς Ναζαρέτ, καὶ ἦν ὑποτασσόμενος αὐτοῖς.

EL | ’ ᾽ a“
καὶ ἡ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ διετήρει πάντα τὰ ῥήματα ἐν τῇ Kap-

“4 7 A ,
δίᾳ αὐτῆς. Καὶ Ἰησοῦς προέκοτπτεν τῇ σοφία 52

A A ΄-“ ‘ > ,

καὶ ἡλικίᾳ καὶ YAPITI APA θεῷ KAl ANOPODTTOIC.

EN ETEI δὲ πεντεκαιδεκάτῳ τῆς ἡγεμονίας Τιβερίου x
ἐπιτροπεύοντος Καίσαρος, ἡγεμονεύοντος ᾿ἸΤοντίου Πειλάτου τῆς Ἰουδαίας,
καὶ τετρααρχοῦντος τῆς Γαλιλαίας Ἣ ρῴδου, Φιλίππου δὲ
τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ τετρααρχοῦντος τῆς ᾿Ιτουραίας καὶ
Τραχωνίτιδος χώρας, καὶ “Λυσανίου τῆς ᾿Αβειληνῆς τετρα-
αρχοῦντος, ἐπὶ ἀρχιερέως “Avva, καὶ Καιάφα, ἐγένετο ῥῆμα 2
θεοῦ ἐπὶ ᾿Ιωάνην τὸν Ζαχαρίου υἱὸν ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ. καὶ 3
ἦλθεν εἰς πᾶσαν περίχωρον τοῦ Ιορδάνου κηρύσσων βά-
πτισμα μετανοίας εἰς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν, ὡς γέγραπται ἐν 4
βίβλῳ λόγων “Heatov τοῦ προφήτου ᾿
Φωνὴ βοῶντος ἐν TH ἐρήμῳ
“Ετοιμάςατε τὴν ὁδὸν Kypioy,
εὐθείδο ποιεῖτε TAC TPIBOYC ayTOY.
πάλ Aparz πληρωθήρετδι : 5
Kal TAN ὄρος KAl BOYNOC TATTEINGOHCETAI,
Kal ECTAl TA CKOAIA εἰς εὐθείδο
Kal al Tpayelal εἰς ὁλοὺο λείδο"
Kal ὄψετδι πάοὰ οὰρξ τὸ CWTHPION TOY θεοῦ. 6

2. 47-3. 6. 8. LUKE.

all that heard him were amazed at his understand-
48 ing and his answers. And when they saw him, they
were astonished: and his mother said unto him,
‘Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us? behold, thy 1 er. cai.
49 father and I sought thee sorrowing. And he said
unto them, How is it that ye sought me? wist ye 2 Or, about my Fa-
50 not that I must be *in my Father's house? And δ ἡ heftings
they understood not the saying which he spake %™!"«"
5l unto them. And he went down with them, and
came to Nazareth ; and he was subject unto them:
and his mother kept all these *sayings in her heart. ὃ. > “ins
52 And Jesus advanced in wisdom and ‘stature, and 4 9
in *favour with God and men. ‘ 5 Or, grace
Now in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius
Cesar, Pontius Pilate being governor of Judea, and
Herod being tetrarch of Galilee, and his brother
Philip tetrarch of the region of Itursea and Tracho-
2 nitis, and Lysanias tetrarch of Abilene, in the high-
priesthood of Annas and Caiaphas, the word of God
came unto John the son of Zacharias in the wilder-
3ness. And he came into all the region round about
Jordan, preaching the baptism of repentance unto
4 remission of sins ; as it is written in the book of the
words of Isaiah the prophet,
The voice of one crying in the wilderness,
Make ye ready the way of the Lord,
Make his paths straight.
5 Every valley shall be filled,
And every mountain and hill shall be brought
low ;
And the crooked shall become straight,
And the rough ways smooth ;
§ And all flesh shall see the salvation of God.

Q (122)

5. LUKE. 3. 7-3. 21.

He said therefore to the multitudes that went out to be 7
baptized of him, Ye offspring of vipers, who warned you to
flee from the wrath to come? Bring forth therefore fruits 8
worthy of ‘repentance, and begin not to say within your-
selves, We have Abraham to our father: for I say unto you,
that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto
Abraham. And even now is the axe also laid unto the root 9
of the trees: every tree therefore that bringeth not forth good

ἃ Or, your repent
ance

fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. And the multi- 10 :

tudes asked him, saying, What then must we do? And he 11
answered and said unto them, He that hath two coats, let him
Pats to him that hath none; and he that hath food, let him

2See eke pete

on Mat do likewise. And there came also *publicans to be baptized, 12

3 Or, Thacher and they said unto him, *Master, what must we do? And13

: he said unto them, Extort no more than that which is ap-

ὁ ρα ον ΟΝ pointed you. And soldiers also asked him, saying, And we, 14
what must we do? And he said unto them, Do violence to

5 Or, accuse sY no man*, neither ‘exact anything wrongfully ; and be con-
tent with your wages.

And as the people were in expectation, and all men rea- 15
soned in their hearts concerning John,whether haply he were
the Christ ; John answered, saying unto them all, I indeed 16
baptize you with water; but there cometh he that is mightier
6Gr. euficient. than I, the latchet of whose shoes I am not ‘worthy to un-

7 Or, in loose: he shall baptize you ‘with the Holy Ghost and with ὦ
fire: whose fan is in his hand,throughly to cleanse his thresh- 17
ing-floor, and to gather the wheat into his garner ; but the
chaff he will burn up with unquenchable fire.

ἢ Or, the gospel With many other exhortations therefore preached he ®good 18
tidings unto the people ; but Herod the tetrarch, being re- 19
proved by him for Heredias his brother’s wife, and for all
the evil things which Herod had done, added yet this above 20
all+, that he shut up John in prison.

Now it came to pass, when all the people were baptized, 21
that, Je-

* For ‘‘Do violence to no man”? etc. read ‘‘ Extort from no man by violence,
neither accuse any one wrongfully ’’ and omit marg.5—Am. Com.

t+ For ‘“‘added yet this above all’? read ‘‘added this also to them all*’—Am.
Com.

(128)

ΠῚ KATA AOYKAN 123

Ν > Α Μ -
7 Ἔλεγεν οὖν τοῖς ἐκπορευομένοις ὄχλοις βαπτισθῆναι ὑπ᾽ αὐ-
a ͵ > A Loe ee, εκ Ant 25%
τοῦ ΨῬεννήματα ἐχιδνῶν, tis ὑπέδειξεν ὑμῖν φυγεῖν ἀπὸ
a , > a , > r ‘ 9.) 4
8 τῆς μελλούσης ὀργῆς; ποιήσατε οὖν ᾿ καρποὺς ἀξίους
“a ’ Ν ᾽ν / > e Lad ld
τῆς μετανοίας" Kat μὴ ἄρξησθε λέγειν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς Πατέρα
” 4 > , , A ca 9 / e ‘
ἔχομεν tov “ABpaap, λέγω γὰρ ὑμῖν ὅτι δύναται ὁ θεὸς
“ a“ a? , ball
9 ἐκ τῶν λίθων τούτων ἐγεῖραι τέκνα τῷ ABpacp. ἤδη δὲ καὶ
ε« 347 ‘ A er “ δέ ὃ “ a > δέ
ἡ ἀξίνη πρὸς τὴν ῥίζαν τῶν δένδρων κεῖται: πᾶν οὖν δέν-
a ‘ ~
Spov μὴ ποιοῦν καρπὸν [καλὸν] ἐκκόπτεται καὶ εἰς πῦρ
Ul ‘ er ”
το βάλλεται. καὶ ἐπηρώτων αὐτὸν οἱ ὄχλοι λέγοντες Τί
> ΄ 3 Ν δ om 39. A ε ”
11 οὖν ποιήσωμεν; ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς Ὃ ἔχων
, a a s \ Sh /
δύο χιτῶνας μεταδότω τῷ μὴ ἔχοντι, καὶ ὁ ἔχων βρώματα
ε “ Ν
12 ὁμοίως ποιείτω. ἦλθον δὲ καὶ τελῶναι βαπτισθῆναι καὶ
> ‘ Ru fi , , ΄ ε Ν 5
13 εἶπαν πρὸς αὐτόν Διδάσκαλε, τί ποιήσωμεν; ὁ δὲ εἶπεν
‘ > ΄ Ν , ‘ ‘ , ea
πρὸς αὐτούς Μηδὲν πλέον παρὰ τὸ διατεταγμένον ὑμῖν
΄ , ὅς κ᾿ ΄, ͵
14 πράσσετε. ἐπηρώτων δὲ αὐτὸν καὶ στρατευόμενοι λέγον-
΄ ΄ Se ἃ κ᾿ > ina
tes Τί ποιήσωμεν καὶ ἡμεῖς; καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς My-
΄, , Ν , \ > a
déa διασείσητε μηδὲ συκοφαντήσητε, καὶ ἀρκεῖσθε
a“ Ld , con A Ν “
15 τοῖς ὀψωνίοις ὑμῶν. Προσδοκῶντος δὲ τοῦ λα-
“ Ν / / > nan ’ . A
οὔ καὶ διαλογιζομένων πάντων ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν
Ἁ a > ’ ’ >
16 περὶ τοῦ Ιωάνου, μή ποτε αὐτὸς εἴη ὁ χριστός, ἀπεκρί-
“ > ’ >
varo λέγων πᾶσιν ὁ Ἰωάνης “Eyo μὲν ὕδατι βαπτίζω
ca ΕΣ Ἀν εν A , φΦ 5 ».΄»Ἣυ ε ‘
ὑμᾶς: ἔρχεται δὲ ὁ ἰσχυρότερός μου, οὗ οὐκ εἰμὶ ἱκανὸς
΄- ‘ / “ a a
λῦσαι τὸν ἱμάντα τῶν ὑποδημάτων αὐτοῦ: αὐτὸς ὑμᾶς
βαπτίσει ἐν πνεί ry i (- ov τὸ πτύον ἐν TH
17 ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ καὶ πυρί: οὗ τὸ πτύον ἐν τῇ
Ν 3 “ od ‘ hid > el Ν a
χειρὶ αὐτοῦ διακαθᾶραι τὴν ἅλωνα αὐτοῦ καὶ συναγαγεῖν
Ν fad ‘ > a“
tov σῖτον εἰς τὴν ἀποθήκην αὐτοῦ, τὸ δὲ ἄχυρον κατα-
΄ > ‘ >
18 καύσει πυρὶ ἀσβέστῳ. Πολλὰ μὲν οὖν καὶ
΄ ’ «
19 ἕτερα παρακαλῶν εὐηγγελίζετο τὸν λαόν: ὁ δὲ Ἡρῴδης ὁ
’ > , ee > -“ b δ tA -“
τετραάρχης, ἐλεγχόμενος ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ περὶ Ηρῳδιάδος τῆς
‘ a 7 “- > a Ν Ν , ΦΥ͂ > /
γυναικὸς τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ καὶ περὶ πάντων ὧν ἐποί-
- εε fal ~
20 σεν πονηρῶν ὁ Ἣ ρῴδης, προσέθηκεν καὶ τοῦτο ἐπὶ πᾶσιν,
κατέκλεισεν τὸν ᾿Ιωάνην ἐν φυλακῇ
7) K7)-
> , * ~~ -“ a
a Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν τῷ βαπτισθῆναι ἅπαντα τὸν λαὸν καὶ Ἴη-

ἀξίους καρποὺς

Ap.

134 ΚΑΤᾺ AOYKAN ΠῚ

σοῦ βαπτισθέντος καὶ προσευχομένου ἀνεῳχθῆναι τὸν οὐ
; Ξ ροσευχομ. εῳχθῆναι τὸν οὐ-
‘ a ἈΝ a \¢ fol
pavov καὶ καταβῆναι τὸ πνεῦμα TO ἅγιον σωματικῷ εἴδει ὡς 22

ts , δ R τ Lg ‘ a
4¥idspouelov, περιστερὰν ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν, καὶ φωνὴν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ γενέσθαι "Σὺ

ἐγὼ σήμερον γε- >¢ ef ε»ν γος \ 207 4 ‘
γέννηκά σε! εἶ ὁ υἱός μου ὁ ἀγαπητός, ἐν σοὶ εὐδόκησα". Kat 2;
ee ee a ee , ε A
αὐτὸς ἦν Ἰησοῦς ἀρχόμενος ὡσεὶ ἐτῶν τριάκοντα, ὧν vids,
δ. τα ΄, ᾽ ,
ὡς ἐνομίζετο, ᾿Ιωσήφ
τοῦ Ἡλεί τοῦ ᾿Ἐλιέζερ
a / fol
22. 24 τοῦ Ματθάτ τοῦ Ἰωρείμ,
τοῦ Λευεί τοῦ Μαθθάτ
τοῦ Μελχεί τοῦ Λευεί
a > 4 “ ’
τοῦ ᾿Ιανναί 30 τοῦ Συμεών
a >
τοῦ Ἰωσήφ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα
25 τοῦ Ματταθίου τοῦ Ἰωσήφ
a ? ’ ~ 3 él
τοῦ Apws τοῦ lwvay
τοῦ Ναούμ. τοῦ ᾿Ελιακείμ,
τοῦ ᾿Βσλεί 31 τοῦ Μελεά
τοῦ Ναγγαί τοῦ Μεννά
26 τοῦ Μαάθ τοῦ Ματταθά
τοῦ Ματταθίου τοῦ Ναθάμ,
τοῦ Σεμεείν τοῦ Δαυείδ
a? , ιν ,
τοῦ Iwonx 32 τοῦ ἴεσσαι͵
“ a >
τοῦ Ἰωδά τοῦ Ἰωβήλ
na > td na ,
27 τοῦ Iwavav tov Boos
an ,
τοῦ Ῥησά τοῦ Sada
a -“ ,
τοῦ Ζοροβάβελ τοῦ Ναασσών
a ar 4 “ἡ
Ἀδάμ 42. τοῦ Σαλαθιήλ 33 Τοῦ Αδμείν
lel a? ,
τοῦ Νηρεί τοῦ Apvet
Lol ae 4
23 τοῦ Μελχεί τοῦ Eopwv
lel [9] ’ὔ
τοῦ ᾿Αδδεί τοῦ Φαρές
τοῦ ἹΚωσάμ τοῦ ᾿Ιούδα
“. a 9 ,
τοῦ ᾿Ελμαδάμ, 34 τοῦ Ἰακώβ
τοῦ Ἢρ τοῦ Ἰσαάκ

29 τοῦ

Ἰησοῦ

τοῦ ᾿Αβραάμ,

3. 21-3. 84. 8. LUKE.

sus also having been baptized, and praying, the
22 heaven was opened, and the Holy Ghost descended
in a bodily form, as a dove, upon him, and a voice
came out of heaven, Thou art my beloved Son; in
thee I am well pleased.
23 And Jesus himself, when he began fo teach, was
about thirty years of age, being the son (as was hee

posed) of Joseph,
the son of Heli, the son of Eliezer,

24 the son of Matthat, the son of Jorim,
the son of Levi, the son of Matthat,
the son of Melchi, the son of Levi,
the son of Jannai, 30 the son of Symeon,
the son of Joseph, the son of Judas,

25 the son of Mattathias, the son of Joseph,
the son of Amos, the son of Jonam,
the son of Nahum, the son of Eliakim,
the son of Esli, 81 the son of Melea,
the son of Naggai, the son of Menna,

26 the son of Maath, the son of Mattatha,
the son of Mattathias, the son of Nathan,
the son of Semein, the son of David,
the son of Josech, 82 the son of Jesse,
the son of Joda, the son of Obed,

27 the son of Joanan, the son of Boaz, 1Gr. Salathiel.
the son of Rhesa, the son of Salmon, acer
the son of Zerubbabel, the son of Nahshon, : be ts a: Ὁ
the son of 'Shealtiel, 83 the son of Amminadab, thorities | insert
the son of Neri, the son of 4Arni, cad, con ents

28 the son of Melchi, the son of Hezron, pers gina
the son of Addi, the son of Perez, 4 tne cert ae
the son of Cosam, the son of Judah, Aram.
the son of Elmadam, 34 the son of Jacob,
the son of Er, the son of Isaac,

29 the son of Jesus, the son of Abraham,

(124 )

1 Or, in

2 Or, a loaf

8 Gr. the inhabited
earth,

4 Gr. wing.

8. LUKE. 3. 34-4. 12.

the son of Terah, the son of Lamech,
the son of Nahor, 87 the son of Methuselah,
35 the son of Serug, the son of Enoch,
the son of Reu, the son of Jared,
the son of Peleg, the son of Mahalaleel,
the son of Eber, the son of Cainan,
the son of Shelah, 88 the son of Enos,
36 the son of Cainan, the son of Seth,
the son of Arphaxad, the son of Adam,
the son of Shem, the son of God.

the son of Noah,

And Jesus, full of the Holy Spirit, returned from 4
the Jordan, and was led 'by the Spirit* in the wil-
derness during forty days, being tempted of the 2
devil. And he did eat nothing in those days: and
when they were completed, he hungered. And the 3
devil said unto him, If thou art the Son of God, com-
mand this stone that it become “bread. And Jesus 4
answered unto him, It is written, Man shall not live
by bread alone. And he led him up, and shewed 5
him all the kingdoms of *the world in a moment of
time. And the devil said unto him, To thee willl 6
give all this authority, and the glory of them: for it
hath been delivered unto me; and to whomsoever I
will I give it. If thou therefore wilt worship before 7
me, it shall all be thine. And Jesus answered and 8
said unto him, It is written, Thou shalt worship the
Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. And 9
he led him to Jerusalem, and set him on the ¢pinna-
cle of the temple, and said unto him, If thou art the
Son of God, cast thyself down from hence: for it is 10
written,

He shall give his angels charge concerning thee,
to guard thee:
and, 11
On their hands they shall bear thee up,
Lest haply thou dash thy foot against a stone.
And Jesus answering said unto him, It is said, 12

* For ‘‘by the Spirit’ read ‘‘in the Spirit’? and omit the marg.—

Am. Com.
(125)

ΠῚ IV KATA AOYKAN 125

τοῦ @apa τοῦ Λάμεχ
τοῦ Ναχώρ 37 τοῦ Μαθουσαλά
35 τοῦ Σερούχ τοῦ “Evwx
τοῦ Ῥαγαύ τοῦ Ἰάρετ
τοῦ Φάλεκ τοῦ Μαλελεήλ
τοῦ Ἔβερ τοῦ Καινάμ
τοῦ Sada 38 τοῦ Ενώς
36 τοῦ Καινάμ, τοῦ Σήθ
τοῦ ᾿Αρφαξάδ τοῦ ᾿Αδάμ
τοῦ Σήμ τοῦ θεοῦ.
τοῦ Νῶε

> a κ᾿ , , Bf ε / » ‘
r Ἰησοῦς δὲ πλήρης πνεύματος ἁγίου ὑπέστρεψεν ἀπὸ
~ ? ’ 4 »” > a“ , > ΓΤ ,
τοῦ ᾿Ιορδάνου, καὶ ἤγετο ἐν τῷ πνεύματι ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ
ε , ε fel
2 ἡμέρας τεσσεράκοντα πειραζόμενος ὑπὸ τοῦ διαβόλου.
Καὶ οὐκ ἔφαγεν οὐδὲν ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις, καὶ συν-
“ »» > ’ > Ν Dm ε y
3 τελεσθεισῶν αὐτῶν ἐπείνασεν. εἶπεν δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ διά-
βολος Ei υἱὸς εἶ τοῦ θεοῦ, εἰπὲ τῷ λίθῳ τούτῳ ἵνα
, Ν x. 2 4 ‘ “44 ε» a ,
4 γένηται ἄρτος. καὶ ἀπεκρίθη πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ Ἰησοῦς Τέ-
γραπται ὅτι ΟΥ̓́κ ἐπ᾿ ἄρτῳ μόνῳ zHceTat ὁ ἀνθρω-
5 TOC, Καὶ ἀναγαγὼν αὐτὸν ἔδειξεν αὐτῷ πάσας τὰς
6 βασιλείας. τῆς οἰκουμένης ἐν στιγμῇ χρόνου: καὶ εἶπεν
αὐτῷ 6 διάβολος oi δώσω τὴν ἐξουσίαν ταύτην ἅπασαν
Ν X , 7 A bid 2 Ν , ee ae ‘
καὶ THY δόξαν αὐτῶν, ὅτι ἐμοὶ παραδέδοται Kal © ἂν θέλω
7 δίδωμι αὐτήν" σὺ οὖν ἐὰν προσκυνήσῃς ἐνώπιον ἐμοῦ,
8 ἔσται σοῦ πᾶσα. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς "ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν atte’
ΤῬέγραπται Κύριον τὸν θεόν coy TPOCKYNHCEIC
9 Kal AYT@ μόνῳ λὰτρεύήοειο. Ἤγαγεν δὲ αὐτὸν εἰς
Ἰερουσαλὴμ. καὶ ἔστησεν ἐπὶ τὸ πτερύγιον τοῦ ἱεροῦ, καὶ
εἶπεν [αὐτῷ] Ἐ υἱὸς εἶ τοῦ θεοῦ, βάλε σεαυτὸν ἐντεῦθεν
το κάτω" γέγραπται γὰρ ὅτι τοῖς ἀγγέλοις AYTOY ENTE-
τι λεῖτδι περὶ COY TOY AlacyAAzZal ςε, καὶ ὅτε ἐπὶ χειρῶν
APOYCIN CE MH πότε προοκόψης πρὸς λίθον τὸν πόλὰ
Ss 2 Ν > ma .¢ 3 a a ¥
12 COY. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς ὅτι LEipyrat
9

42.

αὐτῷ εἶπεν [Ὁ]
᾿Ιησοῦς

ἀνατεθραμμένος

126 KATA AOYKAN IV

ΟΥκ ἐκπειράςεις Κύριον τὸν θεόν coy. Kat συντε-
λέσας πάντα πειρασμὸν ὁ διάβολος ἀπέστη ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ
ἄχρι καιροῦ.

Kai ὑπέστρεψεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς ἐν τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ πνεύματος
εἰς τὴν Γαλιλαίαν. καὶ φήμη ἐξῆλθεν καθ᾽ ὅλης τῆς περι-
χώρου περὶ αὐτοῦ. καὶ αὐτὸς ἐδίδασκεν ἐν ταῖς συναγω-
γαῖς αὐτῶν, δοξαζόμενος ὑπὸ πάντων.

Καὶ aver εἰς Ναξαρά, οὗ ἦν 'τεθραμμένος", καὶ ; εἰσῆλ-
θεν κατὰ τὸ εἰωθὸς αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῶν σαββάτων

9 > 5» -“ “
εἰς τὴν συναγωγήν, καὶ ἀνέστη ἀναγνῶναι. καὶ ἐπεδόθη
αὐτῷ βιβλίον τοῦ προφήτου Ἤσαίου, καὶ ἀνοίξας τὸ βι-
βλίον εὗρεν [τὸν] τόπον οὗ ἦν γεγραμμένον

a ' 3 ,
Πνεῦμα Kypioy ἐπ᾽ ἐμέ,
οὗ εἵνεκεν ἔχριεέν με εὐδγγελίοδοθδι πτωχοῖς,
ATIECTAAKEN με. κηρύξδι AIYMAADTOIC ἀφεείν Kal
τυφλοῖς ἀνάβλεψιν,
ἀποοτεῖλὰλι τεθρἀγομένογο ἐν Adécél,
κηρύξδι ENlAyTON Kypioy δεκτόν.

\ , ‘ , > ‘ ave , er \
καὶ πτύξας τὸ βιβλίον ἀποδοὺς τῷ ὑπηρέτῃ ἐκάθισεν" Kat

΄ ΟΝ ιν»: a a 9 3 ’,
πάντων οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ ἦσαν ἀτενίζοντες
αὐτῷ. ἤρξατο δὲ λέγειν πρὸς αὐτοὺς ὅτι Σήμερον πε-
πλήρωται 7 γραφὴ αὕτη ἐν τοῖς ὠσὶν ὑμῶν. καὶ πάντες
ἐμαρτύρουν αὐτῷ καὶ ἐθαύμαζον ἐπὶ τοῖς λόγοις τῆς χά-
piTos τοῖς ἐκπορευομένοις ἐκ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ, καὶ
3 2 e? > > ‘ e Ν > οἷ
ἔλεγον Οὐχὶ υἱός ἐστιν “Iwond οὗτος; καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς
> , , ee ‘ ‘ ΄ >
αὐτούς Πάντως ἐρεῖτέ μοι τὴν παραβολὴν ταύτην “Ta-
τρέ, θεράπευσον σεαυτόν: ὅσα ἠκούσαμεν γενόμένα εἰς
Ν ‘ ’, a 32 > a
τὴν Καφαρναοὺμ ποίησον καὶ ὧδε ἐν. τῇ πατρίδι σου.
> 4 > ‘ , ca Ὁ ᾽ Ν ld . > ,
εἶπεν δέ ᾿Αμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν Cru οὐδεὶς προφήτης Sexrds
- > a ΄“ δὰ τ δα > 3 ἶἑἤἑ , N , en
ἐστιν ἐν τῇ πατρίδι αὐτοῦ. ἐπ᾽ ἀληθείας δὲ λέγω ὑμῖν,
πολλαὶ χῆραι ἦσαν ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις λείου ἐν τῷ ᾿Ισραήλ,
bid > ’ ε > Mh: fee id Ν “ σ΄ ec » &
ore ἐκλείσθη ὁ οὐρανὸς ' ἔτη τρία καὶ μῆνας ἕξ, ws ἐγένετο
λιμὸς μέγας ἐπὶ πᾶσαν τὴν. γῆν, καὶ πρὸς οὐδεμίαν αὐτῶν

26

‘
Ι
4. 12- 4, 98. 5. LUKE.

Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God.
18 And when the devil had completed every tempta-
tion, he departed from him 'for a season, 1 Or, unti
14 And Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit into
Galilee: anda fame went out concerning him through
15 all the region round about. And he taught in their
synagogues, being glorified of all.
16 And he came to Nazareth, where he had been
brought up: and he entered, as his custom was, into
the synagogue on the sabbath day, and stood up to
17read. And there was delivered unto him *the book 9 or, a rot
of the prophet Isaiah. And he opened the *book, and 3 or, ror
found the place where it was written,
18 The Spirit of the Lord is upon me,
4Because he anointed me to preach ‘good tidings
to the poor:
He hath sent me to proclaim release to the cap-
tives,
And recovering of sight to the blind,
To set at liberty them that are bruised,
19 To proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord.
20 And he closed the *book, and gave it back to the at-
tendant, and sat down: and the eyes of all in the
21 synagogue were fastened on him. And he began to
say unto them, To-day hath this scripture been ful-
22 filled in your ears. And all bare him witness, and
wondered at the words of grace which proceeded
out of his mouth: and they said, Is not this Joseph’s
23son? And he said unto them, Doubtless ye will say
unto me this parable, Physician, heal thyself: what- ᾿
soever we have heard done at Capernaum, do also
24 here in thine own country. And he said, Verily I
say unto you, No prophet is acceptable in his own
25 country. But of a truth I say unto you, There were
many widows in Israel in the days of Elijah, when
the heaven was shut up three years and six months,
when there came a great famine over all the land;
26 and unto none of them

4 Or, Wherefore
5 Or, the gospel

(126)

8. LUKE. 4. 26-4. 41.

1Gr.Sarepta, WAS Elijah sent, but only to 'Zarephath, in the land
of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow. And 27
there were many lepers in Israel in the time of
Elisha the prophet; and none of them was cleansed,
but only Naaman the Syrian. And they were all 28
filled with wrath in the synagogue, as they heard
these things ; and they rose up, and cast him forth 29
out of the city, and led him unto the brow of the
hill whereon their city was built, that they might
throw him down headlong. But he passing through 30
the midst of them went his way.

And he came down to Capernaum, a city of Gali- 31
lee. And he was teaching them on the sabbath day:
and they were astonished at his teaching ; for his 32
word was with authority. And in the synagogue 33
there was a man, which had a spirit of an unclean
*devil; and he cried out with a loud voice, *Ah! 34
what have we to do with thee, thou Jesus of Naza-
reth ? art thou come to destroy us? I know thee
who thou art, the Holy One of God. And Jesus re- 35
buked him, saying, Hold thy peace, and come out of
him. And when the *devil had thrown him down
in the midst, he came out of him, having done him
no hurt. And amazement came upon all, and they 36
Uae delvaced μὰ spake together, one with another, saying, What is

with authority... “this word ? for with authority and power he com-
mandeth the unclean spirits, and they come out.
And there went forth a rumour concerning him 37
into every place of the region round about.

And he rose up from the synagogue, and entered 38
into the house of Simon. And Simon’s wife’s moth-
er was holden with a great fever; and they besought
him for her. And he stood over her, and rebuked 39
the fever; and it left her: and immediately she rose
up and ministered unto them.

And when the sun was setting, all they that had 40
any sick with divers diseases brought them unto
him; and he laid his hands on every one of them,

5Gr.demons. and healed them. And ‘devils also came out from 41
many, crying out, and saying, Thou art the Son of
God. And rebuking them, he suffered them not to
(127)

2 Gr. demon.
8 Or, Let alone

IV KATA AOYKAN 127

> -“ U ‘
ἐπέμφθη Ἠλείας εἰ μὴ εἰς ZAperta THe VidwNiac πρὸο
-" , Ν Ν λ ν..Φ > fol Ἴ av
27 TYNAIKA YHPAN. καὶ πολλοὶ λεπροὶ ἦσαν ἐν τῷ ᾿Ισραὴ
μ᾿ 29.4 hk ΄
ἐπὶ ᾿Ελισαίου τοῦ προφήτου, καὶ οὐδεὶς αὐτῶν ἐκαθαρίσθη
, ’

28 εἰ μὴ Ναιμὰν ὁ Σύρος. καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν πάντες θυμοῦ
> ‘A - > , a p , se? xr
29 ἐν TH συναγωγῇ ἀκούοντες ταῦτα, Kal ἀναστάντες ἐξέβαλον

a »” a“ , \ » δὲ δὰ ὦ 3 , A
αὐτὸν ἔξω τῆς πόλεως, Kal ἤγαγον αὐτὸν ἕως ὀφρύος τοῦ
» A ΄“
ὄρους ἐφ᾽ οὗ ἡἡ πόλις φκοδόμητο. αὐτῶν, ὥστε κατακρη-
30 μνίσαι. αὐτόν: αὐτὸς δὲ διελθὼν διὰ μέσου αὐτῶν ἐπο-
ρεύετο.
-“ , κ ’
31 Kat κατῆλθεν εἰς Καφαρναοὺμ πόλιν τῆς Γαλιλαίας.
32 Καὶ ἦν διδάσκων αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς σάββασιν: καὶ ἐξεπλήσ-
“2. -“ ~ > a Ψ > > , > ε ᾽ὔ
σοντὸ ἐπὶ τῇ διδαχῇ αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ἐν ἐξουσίᾳ ἦν ὁ λόγος
a »” a
33 αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ ἦν ἄνθρωπος ἔχων πνεῦμα
’ 3 ΄ Αι Σ, ἢ - ¢ ΕἿ ,
34 δαιμονίου ἀκαθάρτου, καὶ ἀνέκραξεν φωνῇ μεγάλῃ “Ea, τί
can ‘ Lj % a , 3 > ΄ F co «a
ἡμῖν καὶ σοί, ᾿Ιησοῦ Nalapnvé; ἦλθες ἀπολέσαι ἡμᾶς;
’, / > εσ “a a Ν > ’ ὃ A
35 οἶδά σε τίς εἶ, ὁ ἅγιος τοῦ θεοῦ. καὶ ἐπετίμησεν αὐτῷ
ὃ Ἰησοῦς λέγων Φιμώθητι καὶ ἔξελθε ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. καὶ
ef 3." A ’ > ‘ , ff > > 5» a“
ῥίψαν αὐτὸν τὸ δαιμόνιον εἰς τὸ μέσον ἐξῆλθεν ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ
36 μηδὲν βλάψαν αὐτόν. καὶ ἐγένετο θάμβος ἐπὶ πάντας,
καὶ συνελάλουν πρὸς ἀλλήλους λέγοντες Τίς 6 λόγος οὗ-
4 , 5 ry Ν ’ > , - > ΄
τος ὅτι ἐν ἐξουσίᾳ καὶ δυνάμει ἐπιτάσσει τοῖς ἀκαθάρτοις
΄ δ" αὐ ὰ Ν > , > Ν
37 πνεύμασιν, καὶ ἐξέρχονται; Καὶ ἐξεπορεύετο ἦχος περὶ
38 αὐτοῦ εἰς πάντα τόπον τῆς περιχώρου. *Ava-
‘ δὲ » \ a : a 7 A 6 > ‘ 257, ’
στᾶς δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς συναγωγῆς εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν Sipw-
νος. πενθερὰ δὲ τοῦ Σίμωνος ἦν συνεχομένη πυρετῷ pe-
39 γάλῳ, καὶ ἠρώτησαν αὐτὸν περὶ αὐτῆς. καὶ ἐπιστὰς ἐπάνω
᾽ ᾿ “ -“ » “Ἢ »
αὐτῆς ἐπετίμησεν τῷ πυρετῷ, καὶ ἀφῆκεν αὐτήν" παρα-
᾿ 3 a“ an
40 χρῆμα δὲ ἀναστᾶσα διηκόνει αὐτοῖς. Δύνον-
δὲ a ey re Ἵ ¢ > > a ,
Tos δὲ τοῦ ἡλίου ‘aravres' ὅσοι εἶχον ἀσθενοῦντας νόσοις
lA » » 4 ‘ > / ε Ν εν ε ’
ποικίλαις ἤγαγον αὐτοὺς πρὸς αὐτόν: ὁ δὲ ἑνὲ ἑκάστῳ
ν » la
4“ αὐτῶν τὰς χεῖρας ἐπιτιθεὶς "ἐθεράπευεν" αὐτούς. “ἐξήρχε-
To’ δὲ καὶ δαιμόνια ἀπὸ πολλῶν, κράζοντα καὶ λέγοντα ὅτι
--λ - e εν -“ -“ Any ἃ -“ > ΕΣ ΕῚ
Zu εἶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ" καὶ ἐπιτιμῶν οὐκ εἴα αὐτὰ λα-

“5

ἐθεράπευσεν ἐξήρ.
ovTo

εὐαγγελίσασθαι
δεῖ με

“Γαλιλαίας Ε

δύο πλοιάρια

ἔπλυναν

Ap.

128 KATA AOYKAN IVV

‘ 4 a 4
λεῖν, ὅτι ἤδεισαν τὸν χριστὸν αὐτὸν εἶναι. Te 42
, ΝΜ ,
νομένης δὲ ἡμέρας ἐξελθὼν ἐπορεύθη εἰς ἔρημον τόπον"
Φ “ » » 4
καὶ οἱ ὄχλοι ἐπεζήτουν αὐτόν, καὶ ἦλθον ἕως αὐτοῦ, καὶ
- A , > » eae ε ᾿
κατεῖχον αὐτὸν τοῦ μὴ πορεύεσθαι ἀπ᾿ αὐτῶν. ὁ δὲ 43
- A > ‘ σ΄ A ~ er or 9
εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτοὺς ὅτι Καὶ ταῖς ἑτέραις πόλεσιν ‘ebay-
oa a a ¢ ‘ a
γελίσασθαί pe δεῖ" τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ, ὅτι ἐπὶ τοῦτο
> , Ν > , >. ‘ 4 nw
ἀπεστάλην. Καὶ ἦν κηρύσσων εἰς τὰς συναγωγὰς τῆς 44
"Ἰουδαίας", ᾿

3 ‘ »”
γένετο δὲ ἐν τῷ τὸν ὄχλον ἐπικεῖσθαι αὐτῷ καὶ x
5 , ‘ , a a ‘ IN > ε ‘ ‘ \
ἀκούειν τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ αὐτὸς ἦν ἑστὼς παρὰ τὴν
a Veo | “
λίμνην Ῥεννησαρέτ, καὶ εἶδεν “πλοῖα δύο' ἑστῶτα παρὰ 2
wn Θ; 4 > Cod ,
τὴν λίμνην, οἱ δὲ adects ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν droPavres “erdvyor'
Ν δί > ‘ δὲ 3 ἃ “Ὁ λ 7 a > τ’
τὰ δίκτυα. ἐμβὰς δὲ εἰς ἐν τῶν πλοίων, ὃ ἦν Σίμωνος, 3
Lal nw “Ὁ »
ἠρώτησεν αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς ἐπαναγαγεῖν ὀλίγον, καθίσας
Ἂ ἃ fod ’ 90“ \ ” ε \ ὦ ,
δὲ ἐκ τοῦ πλοίου ἐδίδασκεν τοὺς ὄχλους. ws δὲ ἐπαύσατο 4
a ‘ .
λαλῶν, εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν Σίμωνα ᾿Ἐπανάγαγε eis τὸ βάθος
Ν / ‘ , ε a 5 3, Ν > Ν
καὶ χαλάσοτε τὰ δίκτυα ὑμῶν εἰς ἄγραν. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς 5
, > 3 , > ῳ κ ,
Σίμων εἶπεν Ἐπιστάτα, δι ὅλης νυκτὸς κοπιάσαντες
, a
οὐδὲν ἐλάβομεν, ἐπὶ δὲ τῷ ῥήματί cov χαλάσω τὰ δίκτυα.
\ lol , , -“ > ,ὔ ’
καὶ τοῦτο ποιήσαντες συνέκλεισαν πλῆθος ἰχθύων πολύ, 6
» “
διερήσσετο δὲ τὰ δίκτυα αὐτῶν. καὶ κατένευσαν τοῖς 7
’ a na ,
μετόχοις ἐν τῷ ἑτέρῳ πλοίῳ τοῦ ἐλθόντας συλλαβέσθαι
aN) » Re 2 Na > , \ a
αὐτοῖς: καὶ ἦλθαν, καὶ ἔπλησαν ἀμφότερα τὰ πλοῖα
σ A ,
ὥστε βυθίζεσθαι αὐτά, ἰδὼν δὲ Σίμων Πέτρος προσέ- 8
al -“ > “~
πεσεν τοῖς γόνασιν Ἰησοῦ λέγων ἔΒξελθε ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ, ὅτι
ΤΥ ε , 9 ͵ ΄ N , 7 4
ἀνὴρ ἁμαρτωλός εἶμι, κύριε" θάμβος yap περιέσχεν αὐτὸν 9
Ν , ἈΝ 4 5 a ie Ἃ Aw, n 9 6 , ref
και TAVTAS τους σῃὺῃν αὐτῷ επι ΤΊ αγρᾳ των tx’ VUWV ων
5 , A
συνέλαβον, ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ Ἰάκωβον καὶ Ιωάνην υἱοὺς το
ἃ “ Ν \
Ζεβεδαίου, ot ἦσαν κοινωνοὶ τῷ Ξίμωνι. καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν
ιϑι ἢ Bes}
’ > a -“ - a“ > ᾽ὔ
Σίμωνα Ἰησοῦς Μὴ φοβοῦ: ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν ἀνθρώπους
3 a Ν , \ a 2% ‘ -
ἔσῃ ζωγρῶν. καὶ καταγαγόντες τὰ πλοῖα ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν τι
5» / / > [ὦ “-
ἀφέντες πάντα ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ.

4, 41-5. 11. 5. LUKE.

speak, because they knew that he was the Christ.
42. And when it was day, he came out and went into

a desert place: and the multitudes sought after him,

and came unto him, and would have stayed him, that
43 he should not go from them. But he said unto

them, I must preach the 'good tidings of the king- 1 or, gospet

dom of God to the other cities also : for therefore
was I sent.
44 Andhe was preaching inthe synagogues of *Galilee.
5 Now it came to pass, while the multitude pressed
upon him and heard the word of God, that he was
2standing by the lake of Gennesaret; and he saw two
boats standing by the lake: but the fishermen had
8 gone out of them, and were washing their nets. And
he entered into one of the boats,which was Simon’s,
and asked him to put out a little from the land. And
he sat down and taught the multitudes out of the
4boat. And when he had left speaking, he said unto
Simon, Put out into the deep, and let down your
5 nets for a draught. And Simon answered and said,
Master, we toiled all night, and took nothing: but at
6 thy word I will let down the nets. And when they
had this done, they inclosed a great multitude of
7 fishes; and their nets were breaking; and they beck-
oned unto their partners in the other boat, that they
should come and help them. And they came, and
8 filled both the boats, so that they began to sink. But
Simon Peter, when he saw it, fell down at Jesus’
knees, saying, Depart from me; for I am a sinful
9man,O Lord. For he was amazed, and all that
were with him, at the draught of the fishes which
10 they had taken; and so were also James and John,
sons of Zebedee, which were partners with Simon,
And Jesus said unto Simon, Fear not; from hence-

2 Very many an-
cient authorities
read Jud

αα.

11 forth thou shalt *catch men. And when they had 3 Gr. take ative.

brought their boats to land, they left all, and fol-
lowed him.

(128)

5. LUKE. 5. 12-5. 25.

And it came to pass, while he was in one of the 12
cities, behold, a man full of leprosy: and when he
saw Jesus, he fell on his face, and besought him,
saying, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean,
And he stretched forth his hand, and touched him, 18
saying, I will; be thoumade clean. And straightway
the leprosy departed from him. And he charged 14
him to tell no man: but go thy way, and shew thy-
self to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing, accord-
ing as Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them. +
But so much the more went abroad the report con- 15
cerning him: and great multitudes came together to
hear, and to be healed of their infirmities. But he 16
withdrew himself in the deserts, and prayed.

And it came to pass on one of those days, that he 17
was teaching; and there were Pharisees and doctors
of the law sitting by, which were come out of every

1 ort Manu village of Galilee and Judea and Jerusalem: and
cient authorities the power of the Lord was with him ‘to heal. And 18
should heal them. hehold, men bring on a bed a man that was palsied:

2 Or, Why

3 Or, authority

and they sought to bring him in, and to lay him be-
fore him. And not finding by what way they might 19
bring him in because of the multitude, they went up
to the housetop, and let him down through the tiles
with his couch into the midst before Jesus. And 20
seeing their faith, he said, Man, thy sins are forgiven
thee. And the scribes and the Pharisees began to 21
reason, saying, Who is this that speaketh blasphe-
mies? Who can forgive sins, but God alone? But 22
Jesus perceiving their reasonings, answered and said
unto them, ?What reason ye in your hearts? Wheth- 23
er is easier, to say, Thy sins are forgiven thee; or to
say, Arise and walk? But that ye may know that 24
the Son of man hath *power on earth to forgive sins
(he said unto him that was palsied), I say unto thee,
Arise, and take up thy couch, and go unto thy house.
And 25

(129)

Vv KATA AOYKAN 129

ι΄ Kal ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ εἶναι αὐτὸν ἐν μιᾷ τῶν πόλεων Kat
ἰδοὺ ἀνὴρ πλήρης λέπρας: ἰδὼν δὲ τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν πεσὼν ἐπὶ
πρόσωπον ἐδεήθη αὐτοῦ Χχέγων Κύριε, ἐὰν θέλῃς δύνασαί
’; 4 ΕἸ ’ Ν »“ 7 > ~ ,
13 με καθαρίσαι. καὶ ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα ἥψατο αὐτοῦ λέ-
γων Θέλω, καθαρίσθητι: καὶ εὐθέως ἡ λέπρα ἀπῆλθεν
4 Φ > a x > A 4 X 3 A 5 x > =
14 ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ. καὶ αὐτὸς παρήγγειλεν αὐτῷ μηδενὶ εἰπεῖν,
“ὦ»ο a “
ἀλλὰ ἀπελθὼν δεῖξον σεαυτὸν Τῷ IEPEl, Kal προσένεγκε
περὶ τοῦ καθαρισμοῦ σου καθὼς προσέταξεν Μωυσῆς ᾿ εἰς
΄ > eq , Ν lol ε ’ A
15 μαρτύριον αὐτοῖς. διήρχετο δὲ μᾶλλον ὁ λόγος περὶ
> -“ A , ” Ν > , ‘4 ,
αὐτοῦ, καὶ συνήρχοντο ὄχλοι πολλοὶ ἀκούειν καὶ θεραπεύε-
Ὡς a > a ok ΄ κκ . 4 ε Pe
16 σθαι ἀπὸ τῶν ἀσθενειῶν αὐτῶν: αὐτὸς δὲ ἦν ὑποχωρῶν ἐν
ταῖς ἐρήμοις καὶ προσευχόμενος.
K % NG oy > lel “ ε a Ν Φί 4 > ὃ Sa
17 αἱ ἐγένετο ἐν μιᾷ τῶν ἡμερῶν καὶ αὐτὸς ἦν διδάσκων,
δι @ , a ‘ , a “4
καὶ ἦσαν καθήμενοι Φαρισαῖοι καὶ νομοδιδάσκαλοι ot ἦσαν
ἐληλυθότες ἐκ πάσης κώμης τῆς Γαλιλαίας καὶ ᾿Ιουδαίας
, 3 Ul ‘ , ’ bed > S sa
καὶ Ἱερουσαλήμ: καὶ δύναμις Κυρίου ἦν εἰς τὸ ἰᾶσθαι
ι8 αὐτόν. καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄνδρες φέροντες ἐπὶ κλίνης ἄνθρωπον ὃς
> ΄ Ν Ὁ» . ee” 3 -“ ‘
ἦν παραλελυμένος, καὶ ἐζήτουν αὐτὸν εἰσενεγκεῖν καὶ
19 θεῖναι [αὐτὸν] ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ. καὶ μὴ εὑρόντες ποίας
> , 7 4 Ue eet > ΄ νῷ ὰ
εἰσενέγκωσιν αὐτὸν διὰ τὸν ὄχλον ἀναβάντες ἐπὶ τὸ δῶμα
‘ a ’ -“" 3 α Ν -“ ’ > ‘
διὰ τῶν κεράμων καθῆκαν αὐτὸν σὺν τῷ κλινιδίῳ εἰς τὸ
20 μέσον ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ. καὶ ἰδὼν τὴν πίστιν αὐτῶν
» > , , ε ε ’ se
a1 εἶπεν "“AvOpwre, ἀφέωνταί σοι al ἁμαρτίαι σου. Kat
3, ΄ “ ca
ἤρξαντο διαλογίζεσθαι οἱ γραμματεῖς καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι
/ Ld -“
λέγοντες Τίς ἐστιν οὗτος ὃς λαλεῖ βλασφημίας ; τίς
, < , > -“ > ‘ ’ ε ’ 5 4 Ν
22 δύναται ἁμαρτίας ἀφεῖναι εἰ μὴ μόνος ὁ θεός ; ἐπιγνοὺς δὲ
εν -“ -“
ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς τοὺς διαλογισμοὺς αὐτῶν ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν πρὸς
> ΄ ΄ ΄ ᾿ “- , pee re
23 αὐτούς Τί διαλογίζεσθε ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ὑμῶν 3 τί ἐστιν
> , > A > , ,ὔ ε ε re aA
εὐκοπώτερον, εἰπεῖν = Adewvrat σοι αἱ ἁμαρτίαι σου, ἢ
24 εἰπεῖν Ἔγειρε καὶ περιπάτει; ἵνα δὲ εἰδῆτε ὅτι ὁ υἱὸς
a? , > ΄ ” ats a a > , ε
τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐξουσίαν ἔχει ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἀφιέναι apap-
τίας -- εἶπεν τῷ "παραλελυμένῳ᾽ Σοὶ λέγω, ἔγειρε καὶ
3᾿ 4 (ὃ ,’ ‘ > ‘ Aad iy ἈΝ
25 ἄρας τὸ κλινίδιόν σου πορεύου εἰς τὸν οἶκόν σου. Kal

“ἵνα εἰς μαρτύριον
es bad Ὁ *
ἡ ὑμῖν τοῦτον

παραλυτικῷ

αντου

Καὶ οὐδεὶς

ἰδευτεροπρώτῳ!-

130 KATA AOYKAN _ Vv VI

a > Ν 5» , ye Se ΝΜ 9515, ἃ ,
παραχρῆμα avactas ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν, ἄρας ἐφ᾽ ὃ κατέκειτο,
3 fol A cal
ἀπῆλθεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ δοξάζων τὸν θεόν. Kat ἔκ- 26
Ὁ ’
στασις ἔλαβεν ἅπαντας καὶ ἐδόξαζον τὸν θεόν, καὶ ἐπλή-
, μ᾿
σθησαν φόβου λέγοντες ὅτι “Εἴδαμεν παράδοξα σήμερον.
Ν cal a
Καὶ pera ταῦτα ἐξῆλθεν καὶ ἐθεάσατο τελώνην ὀνό- 27
‘ / ef Ν 7 Ν > » A
ματι Aeveiv καθήμενον ἐπὶ τὸ τελώνιον, Kal εἶπεν αὐτῷ
3 , Ν \ , 3 x > ;
᾿Ακολούθει μοι. καὶ καταλιπὼν πάντα ἀναστὰς ἠκο- 28
> ‘ ’ Ν , A 5 αὶ
λούθει αὐτῷ: Kat ἐποίησεν δοχὴν μεγάλην Aevels αὐτῷ 29
3 ~ > , 3 la ST ῳ μ᾿ Ν a Ν
ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ αὐτοῦ! καὶ ἦν ὄχλος πολὺς τελωνῶν καὶ
» A >? φΦΡ 4 ΠΣ i | , a ,
ἄλλων ot ἦσαν per ᾿αὐτῶν᾽ κατακείμενοι. καὶ ἐγόγγυζον 30
- a . A ‘
ot Φαρισαῖοι καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς αὐτῶν πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς
αὐτοῦ λέγοντες Διὰ τί μετὰ τῶν τελωνῶν καὶ ἁμαρτω-
A > , κ᾿ , ν 9 κ > a >
λῶν ἐσθίετε καὶ πίνετε; καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς [6] Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν

we
4

κ > , > ΄ “ ἀπ τα , > a
πρὸς αὐτούς Ov χρείαν ἔχουσιν οἱ ὑγιαίνοντες ἰατροῦ
° A -. ΕΣ ’ ’
ἀλλὰ οἱ κακῶς ἔχοντες: οὐκ ἐλήλυθα καλέσαι δικαίους 32
> Vie , > N >
ἀλλὰ ἁμαρτωλοὺς εἰς μετάνοιαν. Οἱ δὲ εἶπαν πρὸς αὐ- 33
΄ ε , > ’ , Ν Ν ,
τόν Οἱ μαθηταὶ ᾿Ιωάνου νηστεύουσιν πυκνὰ καὶ δεήσεις
-“ ε ’ Ν ε “ ’ ε Ν ee ’
ποιοῦνται, ὁμοίως καὶ οἱ τῶν Φαρισαίων, οἱ δὲ σοὶ ἐσθίου-
\ , € go. 9 a > ‘ > , x
ow καὶ πίνουσιν. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Μὴ 34
’ X ea, a “ > e ε , " »
δύνασθε τοὺς υἱοὺς τοῦ νυμφῶνος ἐν ᾧ ὁ νυμφίος μετ᾽ av-
- a x ε Ἁ
τῶν ἐστὶν ποιῆσαι νηστεῦσαι; ἐλεύσονται δὲ ἡμέραι, καὶ 35
τ ~ “-“ ε ,
ὅταν ἀπαρθῇ ax αὐτῶν ὁ νυμφίος τότε νηστεύσουσιν ἐν
> τὴν a + ἐδ A
ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέραις. Ἔλεγεν δὲ καὶ παραβολὴν πρὸς 36
᾽ 4 5 Ν ld
αὐτοὺς ὅτι Οὐδεὶς ἐπίβλημα ἀπὸ ἱματίου καινοῦ σχίσας
, , A ‘
ἐπιβάλλει ἐπὶ ἱμάτιον παλαιόν" εἰ δὲ μήγε, kal τὸ καινὸν
σ Hf ‘ \ a λ a > ΄ Ν ἐπίβλ α τὸ
χίσει καὶ τῷ παλαιῷ οὐ συμφωνήσει τὸ ἐ nie
> 4 A a A > ‘ , > la > > Ν
ἀπὸ τοῦ καινοῦ. καὶ οὐδεὶς βάλλει οἶνον νέον εἰς ἀσκοὺς 37
ε , A > ‘A
παλαιούς" εἰ δὲ μήγε, ῥήξει ὃ οἶνος ὁ νέος τοὺς ἀσκούς,
Ν Ἄν ΣΝ > ΄ N δ... x > ~ > Ν >
καὶ αὐτὸς ἐκχυθήσεται καὶ οἱ ἀσκοὶ ἀπολοῦνται: ἀλλὰ οἷ- 38
΄, cr ,4 \
νον νέον cis ἀσκοὺς καινοὺς βλητέον. [‘Oddels’ πιὼν 39
ε Ν ’,
παλαιὸν θέλει νέον: λέγει γάρ Ὃὧ παλαιὸς χρηστός ἐστιν.]
er ‘
Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν σαββάτῳ “ διαπορεύεσθαι αὐτὸν διὰ x

a + Ν
σπορίμων, καὶ ἔτιλλον οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἤσθιον τοὺς

5. 35-6.1. 5. LUKE.

immediately he rose up before them, and took up
that whereon he lay, and departed to his house,
26 glorifying God. And amazement took hold on all,
and they glorified God ; and they were filled with
fear, saying, We have seen strange things to-day.
27 And after these things he went forth, and beheld a
publican, named Levi, sitting at the place of toll, and
28 said unto him, Follow me. And he forsook all, and
29 rose up and followed him. And Levi made him a
great feast in his house: and there was a great multi-
tude of publicans and of others that were sitting at
30 meat withthem. And the Pharisees and their scribes’
murmured against his disciples, saying, Why do ye eat
31 and drink with the publicans and sinners? And Jesus
answering said unto them, They that are whole have
32 no need of a physician; but they that are sick. Iam
not come to call the righteous but sinners to repent-
33 ance. And they said unto him, The disciples of John
fast often, and make supplications; likewise also the
disciples of the Pharisees ; but thine eat and drink.
34 And Jesus said unto them, Can ye make the sons of
the bride-chamber fast, while the bridegroom is with
35 them? But the days will come; and when the bride-
groom shall be taken away from them, then will they
36 fast in those days. And he spake also a parable unto
them; No man rendeth a piece from a new garment
and putteth it upon an old garment; else he will rend
the new, and also the piece from the new will not agree
37 with the old. And no man putteth new wine into

τ, the Pharisees
pwn the scribes
among them

old *wine-skins; else the new wine will burst the skins, * Thstis,skinsuwsed

and itself will be spilled, and the skins will perish.
38 But new wine must be put into fresh wine-skins.

89 And no man having drunk old wine desireth new: ἐν" ranetent au-

for he saith, The old is *good.

Now it came to pass on a ‘sabbath, that he “Was ¢ Many anit ae

going through the cornfields; and his disciples
plucked the ears of corn, and did eat,

R (480)

second-first.

1 Or, fvolishness

_§ LUKE. 6.1- 6:17.

rubbing them in their hands. But certain of the 2
Pharisees said, Why do-ye that which ‘it is not law-
ful to do on the sabbath day? And Jesus answer- 8
ing them said, Have ye not read even this, what
David did, when he was an hungred, he, and they
that were with him; how he entered into the house 4
of God, and did take and eat the shewbread, and
gave also to them that were with him; which it is
not lawful to eat save for the priests alone? And 5
he said unto them, The Son of man is lord of. th
sabbath. re

And it came to pass on another sabbath, that he 6
entered into the synagogue and taught: and there was
a man there, and his right hand was withered... And 7
the scribes and the Pharisees watched him, whether he
would heal on the sabbath; that they might find how
to accuse him. But he knew their thoughts; andhe 8
said to the man that had his hand withered, Rise up,
and stand forth in the midst. And he arose and stood
forth. And Jesus said unto them, I ask you, Is it 9
lawful on the sabbath to do good, or to do harm? to
save a life, or to destroy it? And he looked round 10
about on them all, and said unto him, Stretch forth
thy hand. And he did so: and his hand was restored.
But they were filled with ‘madness; and communed 11
one with another what they might do to Jesus.

And it came to pass in these days, that he went out 12
into the mountain to pray; and he continued all night
in prayer toGod. And when it was day, he ealled his 13
disciples: and he chose from them twelve, whom also
he named apostles; Simon, whom he also named 14
Peter, and Andrew his brother, and James and John,
and Philip and Bartholomew, and Matthew and 15
Thomas, and James the son of Alpheeus, and Simon

Baremretber.i8es which was called the Zealot, and Judas the *son of 16

James, and Judas Iscariot, which was the traitor*;
and he came down with them, and stood on abe

* For ‘“‘ was the traitor’? read ‘* became a tra‘tor’’—Am.Com.

(181)

5 Ἐν,
ἢ » calle

vi KATA AOYKAN 131

΄ ΄ a- Fy id Ν Ν a ,
4 στάχυας ψώχοντες .ταῖς χερσίν. τινὲς δὲ τῶν Φαρισαίων
΄ A ee x a , ‘
3 εἶπον Ti ποιεῖτε ὃ. οὐκ ἔξεστιν τοῖς σάββασιν; καὶ
A > a > a
ἀποκριθεὶς πρὸς αὐτοὺς εἶπεν [Ὁ] Ἰησοῦς Οὐδὲ τοῦτο
ΓΝ A τὼ δ ; νῷ 9 pe / 24 Nee
ἀνέγνωτε ὃ ἐποίησεν ᾿ Δαυεὶδ ὅτε ἐπείνασεν αὐτὸς Kal ot
> > ~ e > »-“ ΕἸ 4 > an -“ Ἃ
4 μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ; [ὠς] εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον. τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ
‘ » “
τοὺς ἄρτογο. THC προθέσεως λαβὼν ἔφαγεν καὶ ἔδωκεν
- a oa > a ™ ‘A ,
τοῖς PET αὐτοῦ, OVs οὐκ ἔξεστιν φαγεῖν εἰ μὴ μόνους τοὺς
ε -“ ΟὟ. > lal , , > r A ,

5 ἱερεῖς ; καὶ ἔλεγεν αὐτοῖς Κύριός ἐστιν ‘tod σαββάτου
ε εν τῶ ὟΝ , 4 > , ios wT;
6 ὁ vids τοῦ avOpwrov'. Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν ἑτέρῳ

αββάτῳ εἰσελθεῖν αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν καὶ διδάσκειν"
σ τῳ εἰσελθεῖ ov εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν καὶ διδάσκειν
xa > ΝΜ 5 “ x ε Ν » cal e ὃ ἕ ‘ @ ’
καὶ ἦν ἄνθρωπος ἐκεῖ. καὶ ἡ χεὶρ αὐτοῦ ἡ δεξιὰ ἦν ξηρά:
cal > 4 - ΄“΄
παρετηροῦντο δὲ αὐτὸν οἱ γραμματεῖς καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι. εἰ
> a ΄ Γ a, ῶ a Pe
ἐν τῷ σαββάτῳ "θεραπεύει", iva εὕρωσιν κατηγορεῖν αὐτοῦ.
Ὧν Ὁ δ Ν -“
8 αὐτὸς δὲ ἤδει τοὺς διαλογισμοὺς αὐτῶν, εἶπεν. δὲ τῷ ἀνδρὶ
a én ‘ ” ι . “ "Rh Ν η0 3 ‘
τῷ ξηρὰν ἔχοντι τὴν χεῖρα γειρε καὶ στῆθι εἰς τὸ
rn, : πὰ," ‘ " > Ἢ ε > aA ‘
9 μέσον: Kai ἀναστὰς ἔστη. εἶπεν δὲ [6]. Ἰησοῦς πρὸς
> ͵ > ee ver tte Ek, a ΄ >
αὑτούς Erepwra ὑμᾶς, εἰ ἔξεστιν τῷ σαββάτῳ ἀγαθο-
a a a a
10 ποιῆσαι ἢ κακοποιῆσαι, ψυχὴν σῶσαι ἢ ἀπολέσαι; Kat
΄ a > 4 > a ae ” ‘
περιβλεψάμενος πάντας αὐτοὺς εἶπεν αὐτῷ Ἑκτεινον τὴν
a ff
χεῖρά cov: ὁ δὲ ἐποίησεν, καὶ ἀπεκατεστάθη ἡ χεὶρ. av-
a >
τι τοῦ. Αὐτοὶ δὲ ἐπλήσθησαν ἀνοίας, καὶ διελάλουν πρὸς
> ’ὔ “Ὁ -“ -“
ἀλλήλους τί ἂν ποιήσαιεν τῷ Ἰησοῦ,

2. "Eyévero δὲ ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ταύταις ἐξελθεῖν αὐτὸν εἰς
,»ΚΝ ’ > an
τὸ ὅρος προσεύξασθαι, Kai ἦν διανυκτερεύων ἐν TH προσ-
-“ fol ~ Ν o >> 2 ε ld /
13 εὐχῇ τοῦ θεοῦ. καὶ ὅτε ἐγένετο ἡμέρα, προσεφώνησεν
‘ s ° Lol A >. , > > > “ ,
τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκλεξάμενος aw αὐτῶν δώδεκα,
a |e ‘ Ἄν... 4 , a Ν ee
14 οὗς καὶ ἀποστόλους ὠνόμασεν, Σίμωνα ὃν καὶ ὠνόμασεν
᾿ -“ > ,

Πέτρον καὶ ᾿Ανδρέαν τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ Kat ᾿Ιάκωβον καὶ
᾿ ΄ al -“
15 Ἰωάνην καὶ Φίλιππον καὶ Βαρθολομαῖον καὶ Μαθθαῖον

καὶ Θωμᾶν [καὶ] ᾿Ιάκωβον ᾿Αλφαίου καὶ Σίμωνα τὸν καλού-

> ,’ >
τό μενον Ζηλωτὴν καὶ ᾿Ιούδαν ᾿Ιακώβου καὶ ᾿Ιούδαν Ἰσκαριὼθ
a 8.» Δ δά Ν ν᾽ ‘ > a " 24 αὶ
17 ὃς ἐγένετο προδότης, καὶ καταβὰς μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἔστη ἐπὶ

a

Ap. | ὃ vids τοῦ
ἀνθρώπου καὶ τοῦ
σαββάτου

θεραπεύσει

Ap.

Vee
και UMELS

132 KATA AOYKAN vI

, » ἢ . ΕἸ -“ Ν
τόπου πεδινοῦ, καὶ ὄχλος πολὺς μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ, καὶ πλῆθος
A -“ a > Ἁ , -“ >. ͵΄ ν᾽ ν
πολὺ τοῦ λαοῦ ἀπὸ πάσης τῆς Ιουδαίας καὶ ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ,
κ᾿ a , a a 59 > a
καὶ τῆς παραλίου Τύρου καὶ Σιδῶνος, ot ἦλθαν ἀκοῦσαι
> lod \ > a ἊΝ ak - , * δὰ Ν e > 4
αὐτοῦ καὶ ἰαθῆναι ἀπὸ τῶν voowv αὐτῶν" καὶ οἱ ἐνοχλού-
> A ° , 4 e
μενοι ἀπὸ πνευμάτων ἀκαθάρτων ἐθεραπεύοντο" καὶ πᾶς ὁ
3, 9“ “΄ «“ 2 A e ’ > > a
ὄχλος ἐζήτουν ἅπτεσθαι αὐτοῦ, ὅτι δύναμις παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ
ΕἸ , \ A , ΕὟ φῖσ τῳ, ΕἸ , Ν
ἐξήρχετο καὶ ἰᾶτο πάντας. Καὶ αὐτὸς ἐπάρας τοὺς
" 5 -“ >. ~
ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτοῦ εἰς τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ ἔλεγεν
, ε ,o¢ ε , νὰ ε ΄, a
Μακάριοι οἱ πτωχοί, ὅτι ὑμετέρα ἐστὶν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ
θεοῦ.
, ε -“ “ σ ,
μακάριοι οἱ πεινῶντες νῦν, ὅτι χορτασθήσεσθε.
΄, ε ’ “a [2 ,
μακάριοι ol κλαίοντες viv, ὅτι γελάσετε.
“ toa » , ¢
μακαριοί ἐστε ὅταν μισήσωσιν ὑμᾶς of avOpwrot, καὶ ὅταν
>. , Ὁ a \ > ¢ \ 3 , Ν
αἀφορίσωσιν ὑμᾶς καὶ ὀνειδίσωσιν καὶ ἐκβάλωσιν τὸ
», ε “ -“ > ,
ὄνομα ὑμῶν ὡς πονηρὸν ἕνεκα TOD υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου"
a / ‘ ε
χάρητε ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ καὶ σκιρτήσατε, ἰδοὺ γὰρ ὃ
Ἀ ε A A 3 aA » a A A 1 Pees | ‘
μισθὸς ὑμῶν πολὺς ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ: κατὰ τὰ αὐτὰ γὰρ

an 7 A
ἐποίουν τοῖς προφήταις ol πατέρες αὐτῶν.

a a Ν ,
. Πλὴν οὐαὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς πλουσίοις, ὅτι ἀπέχετε τὴν παράκλη-

ε a
σιν ὑμῶν.
Φ ee cn ε > , nn σ ’
oval ὑμῖν, οἱ ἐμπεπλησμένοι νῦν, OTL πεινάσετε.
Φ -4 ε a a oo , \ °F
οὐαί, οἱ γελῶντες νῦν, ὅτι πενθήσετε Kal κλαύσετε.

7,4 “ “ ε -“ , >» A
οὐαὶ ὅταν καλῶς ὑμᾶς εἴπωσιν πάντες ot ἄνθρωποι, κατὰ
A > Ν s > , a ’ ε ,

τὰ αὐτὰ γὰρ ἐποίουν τοῖς ψευδοπροφήταις οἱ πατέρες
5 -“
αὐτῶν.
> ~ a 5» » a ny
᾿Αλλὰ ὑμῖν λέγω τοῖς ἀκούουσιν, ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἐχθροὺς
ε -“ “-“ ~ a ~ ε “ 3 " Υ
υμῶν, καλῶς ποιεῖτε τοῖς μισοῦσιν ὑμᾶς, εὐλογεῖτε τοὺς
ε -“ Ν a ,
καταρωμένους ὑμᾶς, προσεύχεσθε περὶ τῶν ἐπηρεαζόντων
ε “ “ , ’, 64% Ν ’, ΄ Ν χ
ὑμᾶς. τῷ τύπτοντί σὲ ἐπὶ τὴν σιαγόνα πάρεχε καὶ τὴν
» Ν > Ν fal +” / \ ε , ἃ, Ν
ἄλλην, καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ αἴροντός σου τὸ ἱμάτιον καὶ τὸν
od ‘ , Ν > a , UG \ > Ν
χιτῶνα μὴ κωλύσῃς. παντὶ αἰτοῦντί σε δίδου, καὶ ἀπὸ
-“ 3, 4 Q Ν > , A \ , σ
τοῦ αἴροντος τὰ σὰ μὴ ἀπαίτει. καὶ καθὼς θέλετε ἵνὰ
“ ca ε Ν “ > “ ε Ν
ποιῶσιν ὑμῖν οἱ ἄνθρωποι, ' ποιεῖτε αὐτοῖς ὁμοίως. καὶ

t

6. 17-6. 82. 8. LUKE.

a level place, and a great multitude of his disciples,
and a great number of the people from all Judea
and Jerusalem, and the sea coast of Tyre and Sidon,
which came to hear him, and to be healed of their
18 diseases; and they that were troubled with unclean
19 spirits were healed. And all the multitude sought
to touch him: for power came forth from him, and
healed them all.
20 And he lifted up his eyes on his disciples, and
said, Blessed wre ye poor: for yours is the kingdom
21 οἵ God. Blessed are ye that hunger now: for ye
q shall be filled. Blessed are ye that weep now: for
22 ye shall laugh. Blessed are ye,when men shall hate
you, and when they shall separate you from their com-
pany, and reproach you, and cast out your name as
23 evil,for the Son of man’s sake. . Rejoice in that day,
) and leap for joy: for behold, your reward is great
in heaven: for in the same manner did their fathers
24 unto the prophets. But woe unto you that are rich!
᾿ 25 for ye have received your consolation. Woe unto
you, ye that are full now! for ye shall hunger. Woe
unto you, ye that laugh now! for ye shall mourn and
26 weep. Woe unto you,when all men shall speak well
of you! for in the same manner did their fathers to
the false prophets.
27 But I say unto you which hear, Love your ene-
28 mies, do good to them that hate you, bless them that
curse you, pray for them that despitefully use you.
29 To him that smiteth thee on the one cheek offer also
the other; and from him that taketh away thy cloke
30 withhold not thy coat also. Give to every one that
asketh thee;-and of him that taketh away thy goods
31 ask them not again. And as ye would that men
$2 should do to you, do ye also to them likewise. And

(182)

1 Some ancient au-
thorities read de-
spairing of no
man.

2 Or, teacher

8. LUKE. 6. 32-6. 45.

if ye love them that love you, what thank have ye?
for even sinners love those that love them. And if 33
ye do good to them that do good to you, what thank
have ye? for even sinners do the same. And if ye 34
lend to them of whom ye hope to receive, what thank ©
have ye? even sinners lend to. sinners, to receive
again as much. But love your enemies, and do them 35
good, and lend, 'never despairing; and your reward
shall be great, and ye shall be sons of the Most
High: for he is kind toward the unthankful and
evil. Be ye merciful, even as your Father. is mer- 36
ciful. And judge not, and ye shall not be judged: 37
and condemn not, and ye shall not be condemned:
release, and ye shall be released : give, and it shall 38
be given unto you; good measure, pressed down,
shaken together, running over, shall they give into
your bosom. For with what measure ye mete it
shall be measured to you again.

And he spake also a parable unto them, Can the 39
blind guide the blind? shall they not both fall into a
pit? The disciple is not above his *master: but ev- 40
ery one when he is perfected shall be as his *master.
And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy 41
brother’s eye, but considerest not the beam that is
in thine own eye? Or how canst thou say to thy 42
brother, Brother, let me cast out the mote that is in
thine eye, when thou thyself beholdest not the beam
that is in thine own eye? Thou hypocrite, cast out
first the beam out of thine own eye, and then shalt
thou see clearly to cast out the mote that is in thy
brother’s eye. For there is no good tree that bring- 48
eth forth corrupt fruit; nor again a corrupt tree that
bringeth forth good fruit. For each tree is known 44
by its own fruit. For of thorns men do not gather
figs, nor of a bramble bush gather they grapes. The 45
good man out of the good treasure of his heart bring-
eth forth that which is good; and the evil man out
of the

(138)

“7

vI KATA AOYKAN 133

3 » “ ae | tn
εἰ ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἀγαπῶντας ὑμᾶς, ποία ὑμῖν χάρις ἐστίν ;
ᾧ » -“ . ~
καὶ yap of ἁμαρτωλοὶ τοὺς ἀγαπῶντας αὐτοὺς ἀγαπῶσιν.
» - 3 - -“
33 καὶ [γὰρ] ἐὰν ayaboroujre τοὺς ἀγαθοποιοῦντας ὑμᾶς,
“ ε ‘ ‘ , ~
ποία ὑμῖν χάρις ἐστίν; καὶ of ἁμαρτωλοὶ τὸ αὐτὸ ποιοῦσιν.
Son , γ Φ 3 ΄ - ΄ ea ,
34 Kal ἐὰν Savionre παρ᾽ ὧν ἐλπίζετε λαβεῖν, ποία ὑμῖν χάρις
[ἐστίν] ; καὶ ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἁμαρτωλοῖς δανίζουσιν ἵνα ἀπολά-

\ ‘ 3 og ‘ > ‘ ε a ‘
35 Bwow τὰ ἴσα. πλὴν ἀγαπᾶτε τοὺς ἐχθροὺς ὑμῶν Kai
a 79 :
ἀγαθοποιεῖτε καὶ davigere ‘pn dev’ ἀπελπίζοντες" καὶ ἔσται μηδένα
e 4 ε Col , at δι. 9 , ν o/s
ὁ μισθὸς ὑμῶν πολύς, καὶ ἔσεσθε viol Ὑψίστου, ὅτι αὐτὸς

i

, > φιι ὦ . > ’ ᾿ , ’
36 χρηστός ἐστιν ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀχαρίστους καὶ πονηρούς. Tive-
σθε οἰκτίρμονες καθὼς ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν οἰκτίρμων ἐστίν"
‘ Ν ’ ‘ 3 Ν “ ἈΝ Ν ‘
Kal μὴ κρίνετε, kal ov μὴ κριθῆτε' καὶ μὴ καταδικάζετε,
‘ > ‘ ° " , Ἀ ‘ > la ν
καὶ οὐ μὴ καταδικασθῆτε. ἀπολύετε, καὶ ἀπολυθήσεσθε'"
> κ᾿ , ea ΄ ‘ ~ 7
38 δίδοτε, καὶ δοθήσεται ὑμῖν: μέτρον καλὸν πεπιεσμένον
ε ἷ; ,
σεσαλευμένον ὑπερεκχυννόμενον δώσουσιν εἰς τὸν κόλ-
~ - a -
πὸν ὑμῶν: ᾧ γὰρ μέτρῳ μετρεῖτε ᾿ἀντιμετρηθήσεται᾽ μετρηθήσεται

ὝΨΗ i Ρ
ω
™s

39 ὑμῖν. Εἶπεν δὲ καὶ παραβολὴν αὐτοῖς Μήτι
δύναται τυφλὸς τυφλὸν ὁδηγεῖν ; οὐχὶ ἀμφότεροι εἰς βό-
go θυνον ἐμπεσοῦνται; οὐκ ἔστιν μαθητὴς ὑπὲρ τὸν. διδά-
σκαλον, κατηρτισμένος δὲ πᾶς ἔσται ὡς ὁ διδάσκαλος av-
“ τοῦ. Τί δὲ βλέπεις τὸ κάρφος τὸ ἐν τῷ ὀφθαλμῷ τοῦ
ἀδελφοῦ σου, τὴν δὲ δοκὸν τὴν ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ ὀφθαλμῷ οὐ
42 κατανοεῖς ; πῶς δύνασαι λέγειν τῷ ἀδελφῷ σον ᾿Αδελφέ,
ἄφες ἐκβάλω τὸ κάρφος τὸ ἐν τῷ ὀφθαλμῷ σου, αὐτὸς τὴν
~ ? “ » s > / e , »
ἐν τῷ ὀφθαλμῷ σοῦ δοκὸν οὐ βλέπων ; ὑποκριτά, ἔκβαλε
‘ a A a [
πρῶτὸν τὴν δοκὸν ἐκ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ σοῦ, καὶ τότε διαβλέ-
Wes τὸ κάρφος τὸ ἐν τῷ ὀφθαλμῷ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ σου ἐκ-
43 βαλεῖν. Ov γὰρ ἔστιν δένδρον καλὸν ποιοῦν καρπὸν
, 294 ΄ ΄ ‘ - \ ΚΑ
σαπρόν, οὐδὲ πάλιν δένδρον σαπρὸν ποιοῦν καρπὸν καλόν.
44 ἕκαστον γὰρ δένδρον ἐκ τοῦ ἰδίου καρποῦ γινώσκεται" οὐ
γὰρ ἐξ ἀκανθῶν συλλέγουσιν σῦκα, οὐδὲ ἐκ βάτου σταφυ-
‘ a εν δ νἑἵ Φ a? a
45 Anv τρυγῶσιν. ὁ ἀγαθὸς ἄνθρωπος ἐκ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ θησαυ-
lel a δώ 4 Ἄς. , \ ¢€ Ν 3 a
pod τῆς καρδίας προφέρει τὸ ἀγαθόν, καὶ ὁ πονηρὸς ἐκ τοῦ

°°

ῬἘπεὶ δὲ

134 , KATA AOYKAN VI Vil

‘ , A ,
πονηροῦ προφέρει τὸ. πονηρύν: ἐκ γὰρ περισσεύματος
a > , , “~ ’
καρδίας λαλεῖ τὸ στόμα αὐτοῦ, Τί δέ με καλεῖτε ἈΚύυ- 46
lal a a“ ¢ ’ ,
ple κύριε, καὶ οὐ ποιεῖτε “ἃ λέγω; πᾶς ὁ ἐρχόμενος πρὸς 47
1 ὧν , “ , Ν “ 3 , ε ’,
με καὶ ἀκούων μου τῶν λόγων καὶ ποιῶν αὐτούς, ὑποδείξω
“ “ “ » > , lol
ὑμῖν τίνι ἐστὶν ὅμοιος" ὅμοιός ἐστιν ἀνθρώπῳ οἰκοδομοῦντι 48
, ,
οἰκίαν ὃς ἔσκαψεν καὶ ἐβάθυνεν καὶ ἔθηκεν θεμέλιον ἐπὶ
A ᾽ὔ , / ’ὔ ε
τὴν πέτραν: πλημμύρης δὲ γενομένης προσέρηξεν ὁ ποτα-
-“ > ΜΝ - 2 4
μὸς TH οἰκίᾳ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ οὐκ ἴσχυσεν σαλεῦσαι αὐτὴν διὰ
Ν -“ 3 “ eh’ 4 © δὲ * UA Ν Ν
τὸ καλῶς οἰκοδομῆσθαι αὐτήν. ὁ δὲ ἀκούσας καὶ μὴ 49
, ca , 2 > , > ὃ », δεν ΒΑ,
ποιήσας ὅμοιός ἐστιν ἀνθρώπῳ οἰκοδομήσαντι οἰκίαν ἐπὶ
a“ , 2 , « ,
τὴν γῆν xwpis θεμελίου, 7 προσέρηξεν ὁ ποταμός, Kat
mm / , en a ,
εὐθὺς συνέπεσεν, καὶ ἐγένετο. τὸ ῥῆγμα τῆς οἰκίας ἐκείνης
r ἐν Δι , , ἃ. Φεῦ
μέγα. Ἐπειδὴ ἐπλήρωσεν πάντα τὰ ῥήματα x
αὐτοῦ εἰς τὰς ἀκοὰς τοῦ λαοῦ, εἰσῆλθεν εἰς Kadapvaovp.
cal -“ ” 3,
‘Exatoytapxou δέ τινος δοῦλος κακῶς ἔχων ἤμελλεν 2
Xr “ a > 3. AW > , δὲ Ν -“ vf -“
τελευτᾷν, ὃς ἣν αὐτῷ ἔντιμος. ἀκοῦσας δὲ περὶ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ 3
ΠΡΟ \ ag , A 1 5 , 9
ἀπέστειλεν πρὸς αὐτὸν πρεσβυτέρους τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, épw-
“ Ν fal “
τῶν αὐτὸν ὅπως ἐλθὼν διασώσῃ τὸν δοῦλον αὐτοῦ. οἱ δὲς
A 3 lal , >A
παραγενόμενοι πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν RAPHE αὐτὸν σπου-

wn

daiws λέγοντες 6 ὅτι ἄξιός ἐστιν ᾧ παρέξῃ τοῦτο, ἀγαπᾷ
γὰρ τὸ ἔθνος ἡμῶν καὶ τὴν σιμαγωγὴν αὐτὸς φκοῤόμησεν
ἡμῖν. ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐπορεύετο σὺν αὐτοῖς. ἤδη δὲ αὐτοῦ

oO

5 ‘ 5 ’ὔ 5 Ν “a “Ὁ »” , ε
οὐ μακραν ἀπέχοντος ἀπὸ τῆς οἰκίας ἔπεμψεν φίλους ὁ
ε ΄ , ᾿. ἃἐ , ‘ , 3 ᾿
ἑκατοντάρχης λέγων αὐτῷ Κύριε, μὴ σκύλλου, οὐ γὰρ
ε , 5» 7 ε ‘ \ la Ν 38 .ΧΑ
ἱκανός εἶμι ἵνα ὑπὸ τὴν στέγην μου εἰσέλθῃς: διὸ οὐδὲ 7

ἐμαυτὸν ἠξίωσα πρὸς σὲ ἐλθεῖν: ἀλλὰ εἰπὲ λόγῳ, καὶ

ο:

> , ε lol \ Ν 9 \ 4) , > ε Ν 56
ἰαθήτω ὁ παῖς μου: καὶ γὰρ ἐγὼ ἀνθρωπός εἶμι ὑπὸ ἐξου-
> Ν ’
σίαν τασσόμενος, ἔχων ὑπ᾽ ἐμαυτὸν στρατιώτας, καὶ λέγω
, / Ἅ, ’ .».»᾽΄7΄7ΊἫ 4
τούτῳ ΠἹἸΠορεύθητι, καὶ πορεύεται, καὶ ἄλλῳ Ἔρχου, καὶ
ΕἸ Ν - ’ ’ὔ’ “-“ 4 -
ἔρχεται, καὶ τῷ δούλῳ pov Ποίησον τοῦτο, καὶ ποιεῖ.
39 , δὲ a 5.1.9 a ΕἸ ’ 5 ,ὔ Ν
ἀκούσας δὲ ταῦτα ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐθαύμασεν αὐτόν, Kal στρα- 9
al > fal -“
φεὶς τῷ ἀκολουθοῦντι αὐτῷ ὄχλῳ εἶπεν Λέγω ὑμῖν, οὐδὲ

> a 1 x > , , Ὁ A ἢ ᾿΄
ἐν τῷ ἰσραὴλ τοσαύτην πίστιν εὑρον, καὶ ὑποστρέψαν- 10

6. 45-7. 10. 8. LUKE.

evil treasure bringeth forth that which is evil: for
out of the abundance of the heart his mouth speak-
eth.
46 And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not the
47 things which I say? Every one that cometh unto
me, and heareth my words, and doeth them, I will
48 shew you to whom he is like: he is like a) man
building a house, who digged and went deep, and
laid a foundation upon the rock: and when a flood |
arose, the stream brake against that house, and could ὁ thortes read for
not shake it: ‘because it had been well builded. τὰ μη μὰς wel;
49 But he that heareth, and doeth not, is like a man %.™ M* νὴ,
that built a house upon the earth without a founda-
tion; against which the stream brake, and straight-
way it fell in; and the ruin of that house was

great.
7 After he had ended all his sayings in the ears of

the people, he entered into Capernaum. 2 Gr. bondservant.
2 And a certain centurion’s *servant, who was *dear ὃ 2" Zyrejous,

3.unto him, was sick and at the point of death. And able with Kim
when he heard concerning Jesus, he sent unto him
elders of the Jews, asking him that he would come
4and save his *servant. And they, when they came to
Jesus, besought him earnestly, saying, He is worthy
5 that thou shouldest do this for him: for he loveth our
6 nation, and himself built us our synagogue. And
Jesus went with them. And when he was now not
far from the house, the centurion sent friends to him,
saying unto him, Lord, trouble not thyself: for Iam
not *worthy that thou shouldest come unger my roof: 4 Gr. suficient.
7 wherefore neither thought I myself worthy to, come , vie
unto thee: but ‘say the word, and my ‘servant shall word.
8 be healed. For 1 also am a man set under authori- °°”
ty, having under myself soldiers: and I say to this
one, Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he
cometh; and to my *servant, Do this, and he doeth
9it. And when Jesus heard these things, he mar-
velled at him, and turned and said unto the multi-
tude that followed him, I say unto you, I have not
10 found so great faith, no, not in Israel. And they

(134)

1 Gr. bondservant.

2 Many ancient au-
thorities read on
the next day.

5. LUKE. 7. 10-7. 25.

that were sent, returning to the house, found the
Igervant whole.

_ And it came to pass *soon afterwards, that he went 11
to a city called Nain; and his disciples went with
him, and a great multitude. Now when he drew 12
near to the gate of the city, behold, there was carried
out one that was dead, the only son of his mother,
and she was a widow: and much people of the city
was with her. And when the Lord saw her, he had 13
compassion on her, and said unto her, Weep not.
And he came nigh and touched the bier: and the 14
bearers stood still. And he said, Young man, I say
unto thee, Arise. And he that was dead sat up, and 15
began to speak. And he gave him to his mother.
And fear took hold on all: and they glorified God, 16

.saying, A great prophet is arisen among us; and,

ὃ Gr. certain tio.

4 Gr. scourges.

5 Or, the gospel

God hath visited his people. And this report went 17
forth concerning him in the whole of Judea, and all
the region round about.

And the disciples of John told him of all these 18.
things. And John calling unto him *two of his 19
disciples sent them to the Lord, saying, Art thou he
that cometh, or look we for another? And when 20
the men were come unto him, they said, John the
Baptist hath sent us unto thee, saying, Art thou he
that cometh, or look we for another? In that hour 21
he cured many of diseases and ‘plagues and evil
spirits; and on many that were blind he bestowed
sight. And he answered and said unto them, Go 22
your way, and tell John what things ye have seen
and heard; the blind receive their sight, the lame
walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the
dead are raised up, the poor have ὅροοα tidings
preached to them. And blessed is he, whosoever 23
shall find none occasion of stumbling in me.

And when the messengers of John were departed, 24
he began to say unto the multitudes concerning
John, What went ye out into the wilderness to be-
hold? a reed shaken with the wind? But what 25
went ye out to see? a man

(135)

VII KATA AOYKAN 133

‘ 4 : e s ε ,ὔ
τες εἰς τὸν οἶκον οἱ πεμφθέντες εὗρον τὸν δοῦλον ὑγιαί-

"
"

vovra. Kat ἐγένετο ἐν ᾿τῷ" ἑξῆς ἐπορεύθη εἰς
΄ ͵ ᾿ ‘ ΄ her Ὁ). :
πόλιν καλουμένην Naty, καὶ συνεπορεύοντο αὐτῷ οἱ μαθη-
Ν ° a \. / ε Ν ΜΝ a ’ lal
12 ταὶ αὐτοῦ Kal ὄχλος πολύς. ὡς δὲ ἤγγισεν τῇ πύλῃ τῆς
y\ \ 2M. 2 ΄ \ \ eX a
πόλεως, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἐξεκομίζετο τεθνηκὼς μονογενὴς vids τῇ
μητρὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ αὐτὴ ἣν χήρα, καὶ ὄχλος τῆς πόλεως
ε ‘ > Ν . A > ‘ > \ ε 4 >
13 ἱκανὸς ἦν σὺν αὐτῇ. καὶ ἰδὼν αὐτὴν ὁ κύριος éorhay-
τ4 χνίσθη ἐπ᾽ αὐτῇ καὶ εἶπεν adr Μὴ κλαῖε. καὶ προσελ-
θὼν ἥψατο τῆς σοροῦ, οἱ δὲ βαστάζοντες ἔστησαν, καὶ
ω i Pov; NISADEs
15 εἶπεν = Neavioxe’, σοὶ λέγω, ἐγέρθητι. καὶ ᾿ἀνεκάθισεν"
ε Ν ΠΩΣ, »" ΟΝ. 7 \ “ Ν
ὁ νεκρὸς καὶ ἤρξατο λαλεῖν, καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτὸν τῇ μητρὶ
16 αὐτοῦ. “EdaBev δὲ φόβος πάντας", καὶ ἐδόξαζον τὸν
θεὸν λέγοντες ὅτι Προφήτης μέγας ἠγέρθη ἐν ἡμῖν, καὶ
17 ὅτι ᾿Επεσκέψατο ὁ θεὸς τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ὁ
λό e > 5X “-“ Ἶ ὃ ’ ν > a 400 (αν -
ὅγος οὗτος ἐν ὅλῃ τῇ ᾿Ιουδαίᾳ περὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ πάσῃ τῇ
’
περιχώρῳ. :
» ~ ᾿
3 Καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν “Iwaver οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ περὶ πάντων
19 τούτων. καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος δύο “τινὰς τῶν μαθητῶν
> a .
αὐτοῦ ὁ ᾿Ιωάνης ἔπεμψεν πρὸς τὸν κύριον λέγων. Σὺ εἶ ὁ
νι} 8 fol
20 ἐρχόμενος ἢ ἕτερον προσδοκῶμεν; παραγενόμενοι δὲ πρὸς
7 A δ, > , ε ‘4 > ,
αὐτὸν οἱ ἄνδρες εἶπαν ᾿Ιωάνης ὁ βαπτιστὴς ἀπέστειλεν
ca
ἡμᾶς πρὸς σὲ λέγων Σὺ εἶ ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἢ "ἄλλον" προσδο-
ar κῶμεν; ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ὥρᾳ ἐθεράπευσεν πολλοὺς ἀπὸ νόσων
καὶ μαστίγων καὶ πνευμάτων πονηρῶν, καὶ τυφλοῖς πολ-
in > (+ 4 , 9? ‘ > > -
22 λοῖς ἐχαρίσατο βλέπειν: καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Πο-
[Aged 3 / 3 ’ a LAN ν 3 ΄
ρευθέντες ἀπαγγείλατε “Iwaver ἃ εἴδετε καὶ ἠκούσατέ:
ἐν! “
TYPAO! ANABAETIOYCIN, χωλοὶ περιπατοῦσιν, λεπροὶ καθα-
ρίζονται καὶ κωφοὶ ἀκούουσιν, νεκροὶ ἐγείρονται, πτωχοὶ
> ’ .
23 EYATTEMZONTAI καὶ μακάριός ἐστιν ὃς ἐὰν μὴ σκανδα-
24 λισθῇ ἐν ἐμοί. ᾿Απελθόντων δὲ τῶν ἀγγέλων
> , »
Ἰωάνου ἤρξατο λέγειν πρὸς τοὺς ὄχλους περὶ ἸΙωάνου Τί
La
ἐξήλθατε εἰς τὴν ἔρημον θεάσασθαι: κάλαμον ὑπὸ ἀνέμου
’ > ‘ ’ ’ ΄“
25 σαλευόμενον; ἀλλὰ τί ἐξήλθατε ἰδεῖν; ἄνθρωπον ἐν μαλα-

τῇ

4veavioxe|- | ἐκκά-
6

Loev

ἅπαντας

τῶν τέκνων αὐτῆς
πάντων

136 ΚΑΤᾺ AOYKAN VIT

κοῖς ἱματίοις ἠμφιεσμένον; ἰδοὺ οἱ ἐν ina Ὁ ἐνδόξῳ καὶ
ots ἱματίοις ἠμφιεσμένον ; ἐν ἱματισμῷ ἐνδόξῳ καὶ
τρυφῇ ὑπάρχοντες ἐν τοῖς βασιλείοις εἰσίν. ἀλλὰ τί 26
ἐξήλθατε ἰδεῖν; προφήτην; ναΐ λέγω ὑμῖν, καὶ περισσότε-
ρον προφήτου. οὗτός ἐστιν περὶ οὗ γέγραπται 27
‘ ad , ‘ ,
᾿ΙΔοΥ ἀποστέλλω TON ἄγγελόν MOY TIPO προοώπου
coy,
« ‘ ε ᾿ "»
ὃς κατδοκεγδοει τὴν ὁδόν COY EMTPOCBEN coy.
cn Lal cal
λέγω ὑμῖν, μείζων ἐν γεννητοῖς γυναικῶν "Iwavov οὐδεὶς 28
Ν ε x , > a ’ n a. ,
ἔστιν: ὁ δὲ μικρότερος ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ μείζων
ΡΥ a | , ‘ a ε ‘ Py , ‘ ε a
αὐτοῦ ἐστίν. -- Kai πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἀκούσας Kal οἱ τελῶναι 29
ς2 , ᾿ , , κ , > ΄
ἐδικαίωσαν τὸν θεόν, βαπτισθέντες τὸ βάπτισμα ᾿Ιωάνοὺ:
οἱ δὲ Φαρισαῖοι καὶ οἱ νομικοὶ τὴν βουλὴν τοῦ θεοῦ ἠθέ- 30
> ε , \ , ets GRA pitiie.
τησαν εἰς ἑαυτούς, μὴ βαπτισθέντες ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. — Tire οὖν 3:
ὁμοιώσω τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τῆς γενεᾶς ταύτης, καὶ τίνι εἰσὶν
ὅμοιοι; ὅμοιοί εἰσιν παιδίοις τοῖς ἐν ἀγορᾷ καθημένοις καὶ 32
προσφωνοῦσιν ἀλλήλοις, ἃ λέγει
Ηύλησαμεν ὑμῖν καὶ ovK ὠρχήσασθε:
ἐβρηνήσαμεν καὶ οὐκ ἐκλαύσατε:
ὑμυῶν γὰρ Ἰωάνης ὃ βαπτιστὴς μὴ ἔσθων ἃ Spree μῆτε 33
πίνων οἶνον, καὶ λέγετε Δαιμόνιον ἔχει: ἐλήλυθεν ὁ vids 34
er ’ » A , A , > “sar
τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἔσθων Kai πίνων, Kat λέγετε ᾿Ιδοὺ ἄνθρω-
΄ Ν > ‘ , “ Scie a
tos φάγος Kat οἰνοπότης, φίλος τελωνῶν καὶ ἁμαρτωλῶν.
\ 3 , ε ’ > ,r ΄ a , x. An
καὶ ἐδικαιώθη ἡ σοφία ἀπὸ ‘ravTwy τῶν τέκνων αὐτῆς. κ53-
or , , » s “ ’ ΄ [2 >. 5»
Ἡρώτα δέ τις αὐτὸν τῶν Φαρισαίων ἵνα φάγῃ μετ᾽ av- 36
τοῦ: καὶ εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ Φαρισαίου κατεκλί-
θη. Kat ἰδοὺ γυνὴ ἥτις ἦν ἐν τῇ πόλει ἁμαρτωλός, καὶ 37
a bid a
ἐπιγνοῦσα οτι κατάκειται ἐν TH οἰκίᾳ τοῦ Φαρισαίου, κομί-
σασα ἀλάβαστρον μύρου καὶ στᾶσα ὀπίσω παρὰ τοὺς 58
΄ > a , a , 4 , Ν
πόδας αὐτοῦ κλαίουσα, τοῖς δάκρυσιν ἤρξατο βρέχειν τοὺς
, > aA x a ‘ ~ ~ 3. A ses
πόδας αὐτοῦ Kal ταῖς θριξὶν τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτῆς ἐξέμαα-
σεν, καὶ κατεφίλει τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ καὶ ἠλειῴεν τῷ
μύρῳ. ᾿Ιδὼν δὲ ὁ Φαρισαῖος ὃ καλέσας αὐτὸν εἶπεν ἐν΄ 30
a Φ ΄
ἑαυτῷ λέγων Οὗτος εἰ ἦν [6] προφήτης, ἐγίνωσκεν ἂν

7. 25-7. 89. 5. LUKE.

clothed in soft raiment? Behold, they which are
gorgeously apparelled, and live delicately, are in
26 kings’ courts. But what went ye out to 866. ἃ
prophet? Yea, I say unto you, and much more
27 than a prophet. This is he of whom it is written,
Behold, I send my messenger before thy face,
Who shall prepare thy way before thee.
28 I say unto you, Among them that are born of wom-
en there is none greater than John: yet he that is
‘put little in the kingdom of God is greater than he. 1 Gr. iesser.
29 And all the people when they heard, and the publi-
cans, justified God, *being baptized with the baptism 2 Or, saving been
30 of John. But the Pharisees and the lawyers re-
jected for themselves the counsel of God, *being ὅ Qt, ™ ‘ving
31 not baptized of him. Whereunto then shall I liken
the men of this generation, and to what are they
82 like? They are like unto children that sit in the
marketplace, and call one to another; which say, We
piped unto you, and ye did not dance; we wailed,
85 and ye did not weep. For John the Baptist is come
eating no bread nor drinking wine; and ye say,
34 He hath a ‘devil. The Son of man is come eating 4 Gr. denon.
and drinking; and ye say, Behold, a gluttonous man,
and a winebibber, a friend of publicans and sinners!
35 And wisdom ‘is justified of all her children. 5 Or, was
36 And one of the Pharisees desired him that he
would eat with him. And he entered into the
37 Pharisee’s house, and sat down to meat. And be-
hold, a woman which was in the city, a sinner; and
when she knew that he was sitting at meat in the
Pharisee’s house, she brought an alabaster cruse of 6 Or, α fask
88 ointment, and standing behind at his feet, weeping,
she began to wet his feet with her tears, and wiped
them with the hair of her head, and ‘kissed his feet, 7 Gr. kissed much.
39 and anointed them with the ointment. Now when —
the Pharisee which had bidden him saw it, he spake 8 some ancient au-
within himself, saying, This man, if he were δὰ prophet SeeJobn
prophet, would have perceived oa Soe

(136)

5. LUKE. 7. 39-8. 5.

who and what manner of woman this is which touch-
eth him, that she is a sinner. And Jesus answering 40
said unto him, Simon, I have somewhat to say unto
SG Teacher thee. Andhe saith,'Master, say on. A certain lender 41
note on Matt, had two debtors: the one owed five hundred “pence,
nites and the other fifty. When they had not wherewith to 42
pay, he forgave them both. Which of them there-
fore will love him most? Simon answered and said, 43
He, I suppose, to whom he forgave the most. And
he said unto him, Thou has rightly judged. . And 44
turning to the woman, he said unto Simon, Seest
thou this woman? 1 entered into thine house, thou
gavest me no water for my.feet: but she hath wet-
ted my feet with her tears, and wiped them with
her hair. Thou gavest meno kiss: but she, since 45
3Gr.hies much. the time I came in, hath not ceased to *kiss my feet:
My head with oil thou didst not anoint: but she 46
hath anointed my feet with ointment. Wherefore 47
I say unto thee, Her sins, which are many, are for-
given ; for she loved much: but to whom little is
forgiven, the same loyeth little. And he said unto 48
her, Thy sins are forgiven. And they that sat at 49
4 Or, among meat with him began to say ‘within. themselves,
Who is this that even forgiveth sins? And he said 50
unto the woman, Thy faith hath saved thee; go in
peace.
And it came to pass soon afterwards, that he went 8
about through cities and villages, preaching and -
5 Or, gosnel bringing the ‘good tidings of the kingdom of God,
and with him the twelve, and certain women which 2
had been healed of evil spirits and infirmities, Mary
6Gr.denons. that was called Magdalene, from whom. seven. *dev-
ils had gone. out, and Joanna the wife of Chuza* 3
Herod’s steward, and Susanna, and many others,
7 any ancien which ministered unto *them of their substance.
And when a great multitude came together, and 4
they of every city resorted unto him, he spake by a
parable: The sower went forth to sow his seed: and 5
as he sowed, some fell by the way side; and it was
trodden under foot, and the

* For ‘‘Chuza”’ read ‘‘ Chuzas **—Am. Com.

(187)

ah

>... δὲ

VII VIII KATA AOYKAN 137
I ia 4 \ ¢ \ 9 a ᾽ a Φ ε ,
τίς καὶ ποταπὴ ἡ γυνὴ ἥτις ἅπτεται αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ἁμαρτωλός
᾿ ae s © > a > Ν Ἂν ἀν ’

40 ἐστιν. καὶ waned, eA ΌΥ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν Xie

ε δέ , 5 , id
pov, ἔχω σοί τι εἰπεῖν. ὁ δέ Διδάσκαλε, εἰπέ, φησίν.
4t δύο χρεοφιλέται ἦσαν δανιστῇ τινί" ὁ εἷς ὥφειλεν δηνάρια,

42 πεντακόσια, 6 δὲ ἕτερος πεντήκοντα. μὴ ἐχόντων αὐτῶν
> lal . > Ψ >. , ,’ὕ > δ." A -“
ἀποδοῦναι ἀμφοτέροις. ἐχαρίσατο. τίς οὖν αὐτῶν πλεῖον
iy “Ἃ eer, > : ‘ , > ε

43 ἀγαπήσει αὐτόν ; ἀποκριθεὶς Σίμων εἶπεν ὙὝὙπολαμ-

΄ “ co ‘ a > , eax 9 hike >
βάνω ὅτι ᾧ τὸ πλεῖον ἐχαρίσατο. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῷ Ὃρ-
hed »” Ἁ ‘ ‘ ‘ > “ an ’

44 θῶς ἔκρινας. καὶ στραφεὶς πρὸς τὴν γυναῖκα τῷ Σίμωνι
Ν / ’ ν -“ > a“ Ld > — fe
ἔφη Βλέπεις ταύτην τὴν γυναῖκα ; εἰσῆλθον cov εἰς τὴν
οἰκίαν, ὕδωρ “por ἐπὶ πόδας οὐκ ἔδωκας: αὕτη δὲ τοῖς
oa »” , ‘ ΄ Ν a ‘ 7A

Kpvow ἔβρεξέν pov τοὺς πόδας καὶ ταῖς θριξὶν αὐτῆς

45 ἐξέμαξεν. φίλημά μοι οὐκ ἔδωκας" ia δὲ ἀφ᾽ ἧς σὴν

ι6 Gov οὐ "διέλιπεν" καταφιλοῦσά ἮΝ" τοὺς πόδας. ἐλαίῳ bi
κεφαλήν prov οὐκ ἤλειψας: αὕτη δὲ μύρῳ ἤλειψεν ἡ τοὺς

΄ « 2 a , 3,1 « αὶ , >

47 πόδας μου. οὗ xepur, Fess σοι, peter ΤΟΣ αἱ ἁμαρτίαι αὐ-
τῆς at πολλαί, ὅτι ἡγάπησιν πολύ: ᾧ δὲ neg ae ἀφίεται,

48 send Si ἀγαπᾷ. εἶπεν δὲ avr} ᾿Αφέωνταί σοὺ αἱ ἁμαρτίαι.

49 καὶ ἤρξαντο οἱ Eig cot ng νὰ λέγειν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς Tis

50 οὗτός ἐστιν ὃς καὶ partes ἀφίησιν ; εἶπεν δὲ πρὸς τὴν
γυναῖκα ἫἪ πίστις cov σέσωκέν σε" πορεύου εἰς εἰρήνην.

1 Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ καθεξῆς καὶ αὐτὸς διώδευεν κατὰ
΄ ‘4 ¢ , Ν > , Ν᾿
πόλιν καὶ κώμην κηρύσσων καὶ εὐαγγελιζόμενος τὴν βασι-
, a a \ e ͵ Ν 2 A ‘ node κε δ
2 λείαν τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ οἱ δώδεκα σὺν αὐτῷ, καὶ γυναῖκές τινες
at ἦσαν τεθεραπευμέναι ἀπὸ πνευμάτων πονηρῶν καὶ
ἀσθενειῶν, Μαρία ἡ nt iy ad hen ad’ ἧς δαι-
3 μόνια ἑπτὰ ἐξεληλύθει, καὶ ᾿Ιωάνα γυνὴ Χουζᾶ ἐπιτρόπου
Ἡρῴδου καὶ Σουσάννα καὶ ἔγέραι πολλαί, αἵτινες διηκό-
ἌἌ΄νουν αὐτοῖς ἐκ τῶν sites sii αὐταῖς. Συνι-:
ὄντος δὲ ὄχλου πολλοῦ καὶ τῶν κατὰ πόλιν ἐπιπορευομέ-
5 νὼν πρὸς αὐτὸν εἶπεν διὰ παραβολῆς ᾿Βξῆλθεν ὁ σπείρων
τοῦ σπεῖραι τὸν σπόρον αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἐν τῷ σπείρειν αὐτὸν
a » <2 ἄς s £97 4 +n” \ \
6 μὲν ἔπεσεν παρὰ τὴν ὁδόν, καὶ κατεπατήθη καὶ τὰ πε-

μον ἐπὶ τοὺς

διέλειπεν

\ ΄
τὴν πέτραν

ees
αυτοι

138 KATA AOYKAN VIIT

‘ A 3 A 7 7 7 \¢ , ᾽
TELVa TOV ovpavovu κατέφαγεν auTo. και €T €pov KQTETECEV 6

φ NX ‘ v Ν x ἐξ, ΄ 6 ὃ ‘ Ν No» 3 ὃ
ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν, καὶ φυὲν ἐξηράνθη διὰ τὸ μὴ ἔχειν ἰκμάδα.
» ° an
καὶ ἕτερον ἔπεσεν ἐν μέσῳ τῶν ἀκανθῶν, καὶ συνφυεῖσαι
εν ee ν᾽ ν᾿ \ 9 " 3 \
at ἄκανθαι ἀπέπνιξαν αὐτό. καὶ ἕτερον ἔπεσεν εἰς τὴν
Lal ‘ . ἘΣ , Ν Ν > ’ ‘ 4 *
γῆν τὴν ἀγαθήν, καὶ φυὲν ἐποίησεν καρπὸν ἑκατονταπλα-
’ ~ , > , ε ” Ss > , >
aiova. Ταῦτα λέγων ἐφώνει Ο ἔχων ὦτα ἀκούειν ἀκου-
, 3 ΄ Ν > AN ε Ν > ~
έτω. Exnpwrov δὲ αὐτὸν οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ
ε ΄ ε > -
τίς αὕτη εἴη ἡ παραβολή. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Ὑμῖν δέδοται
“ Ἁ ΄ -“ λ ’ fel é A “~ δὲ
γνῶναι τὰ μυστήρια τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ, τοῖς δὲ λοι-
- a “ , \ , ᾿
ποῖς ἐν παραβολαῖς, ἵνα BAETIONTEC ΜῊ BAETI@CIN Kal
3 ’ \ 9 hd ε
ἀκούοντες MH CYNIWCIN. ἔστιν δὲ αὕτη ἡ παραβολή. Ὁ:
,΄. 5 Ν ε , a a e Ν Ν ‘ fav
σπόρος ἐστὶν ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ. οἱ δὲ παρὰ τὴν ὁδὸν
39 e Ss , > ΜΝ ε , Ν ΝΜ Ν
εἰσιν οἱ ἀκούσαντες, εἶτα ἔρχεται ὁ διάβολος καὶ αἴρει τὸν
’ » A - ’, pet Ν “
λόγον ἀπὸ τῆς καρδίας αὐτῶν, ἵνα μὴ πιστεύσαντες σωθῶ-
lal aA 7 a
ow. οἱ δὲ ἐπὶ ‘Tis πέτρας" ot ὅταν ἀκούσωσιν μετὰ χαρᾶς
/ ‘ , Vit Φ ehh Mo > ” a A
δέχονται τὸν λόγον, καὶ ᾿ οὗτοι" ῥίζαν οὐκ ἔχουσιν, ot πρὸς
\ , ΝΜ el >
καιρὸν πιστεύουσιν καὶ ἐν καιρῷ πειρασμοῦ ἀφίστανται.
A Ν . Ὶ 9 , ’ φ- , > ε 5» ,ὕ
τὸ δὲ εἰς τὰς ἀκάνθας πεσόν, οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ἀκούσαντες,
a. ε ν “ Ν , A ε -“ “ , ¢
καὶ ὑπὸ μεριμνῶν καὶ πλούτου καὶ ἡδονῶν τοῦ βίου πορευό-
° fal \ a
μενοι συνπνίγονται καὶ ov τελεσφοροῦσιν. τὸ δὲ ἐν τῇ
Σ λῇ “-“ 7 , 9 7 > δί Mn Ν > 67
καλῇ γῇ, οὗτοί εἰσιν οἵτινες ἐν καρδίᾳ καλῇ καὶ ἀγαθῇ
> , ‘ , col
ἀκούσαντες τὸν λόγον κατέχουσιν Kal καρποφοροῦσιν ἐν
ε “-“ 5 “ ,
ὑπομονῇ. Οὐδεὶς δὲ λύχνον ἅψας καλύπτει
ὅσοι 5 er oF gee , ΄ , > > oA ,
αὐτὸν σκεύει ἢ ὑποκάτω κλίνης τίθησιν, GAN ἐπὶ λυχνίας
, ΄ ε Ε , , Ν fal > 4
τίθησιν, iva οἱ εἰσπορευόμενοι βλέπωσιν τὸ φῶς. οὐ γὰρ
” Ἢ a > ‘ , P San 9 2 ἃ
ἔστιν κρυπτὸν ὃ οὐ φανερὸν γενήσεταϊ, οὐδὲ ἀπόκρυφον ὃ
> 5 a Ν > a
ov μή γνωσθῇ καὶ εἰς φανερὸν ἔλθῃ. Βλέπετε οὖν πῶς.

ἀκούετε" ὃς ἂν γὰρ ἔχῃ; δοβήδεζαι αὐτῷ, καὶ ὃς ἂν μὴ ἔχῃ»

καὶ ὃ δοκεῖ ἔχειν ἀρθήᾳειθι τὰ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ.

Παρεγένετο δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἡ μήτηρ καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ
αὐτοῦ, καὶ οὐκ ἠδύναντο συντυχεῖν αὐτῷ διὰ "τὸν ὄχλον.
ἀπηγγέλη δὲ αὐτῷ “H. μήτηρ σου καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοί. σου
ἑστήκασιν ἔξω ἰδεῖν θέλοντές σε. ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν

7
8

15

8. 5-8. 21. 8. LUKE.

6 birds of the heaven devoured it. And other fell on
the rock; and as soon as it grew, it withered away,

7 because it had no moisture. And other fell amidst
the thorns; and the thorns grew with it, and choked

Sit. And other fell into the good ground, and grew,
and brought forth fruit a hundredfold. As he said
these things, he cried, He that hath ears to hear, let
him hear.

9 And his disciples asked him what this parable

10 might be. And he said, Unto you it is given to
know the mysteries of the kingdom of God: but to
the rest in parables; that seeing they may not see,

11 and hearing they may not understand. Now the

12 parable is this: The seed is the word of God. - And
those by the way side are they that have heard; then
cometh the devil, and taketh away the word from
their heart, that they may not believe and be saved.

18 And those on the rock are they which, when they
have heard, receive the word with joy; and these
have no root, which for a while believe, and in time

140f temptation fall away. And that which fell
among the thorns, these are they that have heard,
and as they go on their way they are choked with
cares and riches and pleasures of tis life, and bring

15 no fruit to perfection. And that in the good ground,
these are such as in an honest. and good heart, hav-
ing heard the word, hold it fast, and bring forth
‘fruit with patience.

16 And no man, when he hath lighted a lamp, cover-
eth it with a vessel, or putteth it under a bed; but
putteth it on a stand, that they which enter in may

17 see the light. For nothing is hid, that shall not be
made manifest; nor anything secret, that shall not

18 be known and come to light. Take heed therefore
how ye hear: for whosoever hath, to him shall be
given; and whosoever hath not, from him shall be
taken away even that which he 'thinketh he hath. 1 τ, semi ἐφ

19 And there came to him his mother and brethren,

20 and they could not come at him for the crowd. And
it was told him,Thy mother and thy brethren stand

21 without, desiring to see thee. But he answered and
said

5 (188)

1 awe | ancient au-
re

> recone oth-

ers, Gadarenes:

and so in ver, 37.

2 Gr. demons.

3 Or, of a long time

4 Gr. demon,

8. LUKE. 8. 21-8. 33.

unto them, My mother and my brethren are these
which hear the word of God, and do it.

Now it came to pass on one of those days, that he 22
entered into a boat, himself and his disciples; and
he said unto them, Let us go over unto the other
side of the lake: and they launched forth. But as 23
they sailed he fell asleep: and there came down
a storm of wind on the lake; and they were filling
with water, and were in jeopardy. And they came 24
to him, and awoke him, saying, Master, master, we
perish. And he awoke, and rebuked the wind and
the raging of the water: and they ceased, and there
was a calm. And he said unto them, Where is your 25
faith? And being afraid they marvelled, saying one
to another, Who then is this, that he commandeth
even the winds and the water, and they obey him ?

And they arrived at the country of the 'Gera- 26
senes, which is over against Galilee. And when he 27
was come forth upon the land, there met him a cer-
tain man out of the city, who had °devils; and for
a long time he had worn no clothes, and abode not
in any house, but in the tombs. And when he saw 28
Jesus, he cried out, and fell down before him, and
with a loud voice said, What have I to do with thee,
Jesus, thou Son of the Most High God? I beseech
thee, torment me not. For he commanded* the un- 29
clean spirit to come out from the man. For ®often-
times it had seized him: and he was kept under.
guard, and bound with chains and fetters; and
breaking the bands asunder, he was driven of the
‘devil into the deserts. And Jesus asked him, What 30
is thy name? And he said, Legion; for many *dev-
ils were entered into him. And they intreated him 31
that he would not command them to depart into the
abyss. Now there was there a herd of many swine 82
feeding on the mountain: and they intreated him
that he would give them leave to enter into them.
And he gave them leave. And the *devils came out 33
from the man, and entered into the swine: and the
herd rushed down the

* For ‘‘commanded”’ read ‘‘ was commanding ’’—Am. Com.

(189)

VIII KATA AOYKAN 139

: ᾽ , φ γε ε
πρὸς αὐτούς Μήτηρ μου καὶ ἀδελφοί μου οὗτοί εἰσιν of
~ a ? Ν -
τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ ἀκούοντες καὶ ποιοῦντες.
“, ε -“ Ν 3 Ὁ > £ 3
22 Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν μιᾷ τῶν. ἡμερῶν καὶ αὐτὸς ἐνέβη εἰς
a ah ya > ‘ > , ,
πλοῖον καὶ ot μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Διέλ-
¢ > “Ὁ ΄
“3 θωμεν εἰς τὸ πέραν τῆς λίμνης, καὶ ἀνήχθησαν. πλεόν-
- , ~ i eA
των δὲ αὐτῶν ἀφύπνωσεν. καὶ κατέβη λαῖλαψ “ἀνέμου
-“ ἈΝ ta
24 εἰς τὴν λίμνην", καὶ συνεπληροῦντο Kal ἐκινδύνευον. προσ-
> ‘ / > ,
ελθόντες δὲ διήγειραν. αὐτὸν λέγοντες Ἐπιστάτα ἐπι-
᾽ > , ε Ἀ ‘ > ’ -“ ἘΠ.“
στάτα, ἀπολλύμεθα" ὁ δὲ διεγερθεὶς ἐπετίμησεν τῷ ἀνέμῳ
rad -“ > a
καὶ τῷ κλύδωνι τοῦ ὕδατος, Kal ἐπαύσαντο, καὶ ἐγένετο
> “ -" ε , e -“
25 γαλήνη. εἶπεν δὲ αὐτοῖς od ἡ πίστις ὑμῶν ; φοβη-
, A 9 , , »”
θέντες δὲ ἐθαύμασαν, λέγοντες πρὸς ἀλλήλους Tis ἄρα
“ > / ~ Ν a”
οὗτός ἐστιν ὅτι καὶ τοῖς ἀνέμοις ἐπιτάσσει Kal τῷ ὕδατι,
4.,6 , .. «a » K Ά , λ >
26 καὶ ὑπακούουσιν αὐτῷ; αἱ κατέπλευσαν εἰς
Ἁ ’ “ Τ' -“ σ > Ν » , ΄“ Τ' X
τὴν χώραν τῶν Τερασηνῶν, ἥτις ἐστὶν ἀντίπερα τῆς Ῥαλι-
΄ 2 A \ \ We The 2 +7
27 λαίας. ἐξελθόντι δὲ αὐτῷ ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν “ὑπήντησεν ἀνήρ
-“ Ἀ , “a »
τις ἐκ τῆς πόλεως ἔχων δαιμόνια" καὶ χρόνῳ ἱκανῷ οὐκ ἐνε-
ΕΣ > > “ ’
δύσατο ἱμάτιον, καὶ ἐν οἰκίᾳ οὐκ ἔμενεν ἀλλ᾽ ἐν τοῖς μνή-
4 > - > ’ ’ >
28 μασιν. ἰδὼν δὲ τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν ἀνακράξας προσέπεσεν αὐτῷ
a 2 . ’, \ * “8 a an
καὶ φωνῇ μεγάλῃ εἶπεν Th ἐμοὶ καὶ σοί, ᾿Τησοῦ vie [τοῦ
a“ ε ’ , ’ Γ
:9 θεοῦ] τοῦ ὑψίστου ; δέομαί σου, μή pe βασανίσῃς" ἵπα-
- , -“ 3 ’ a tenn
ρήγγελλεν" γὰρ τῷ πνεύματι τῷ ἀκαθάρτῳ ἐξελθεῖν ἀπὸ
~~ -“ 4 ’ , » ,
τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. πολλοῖς yap χρόνοις συνηρπάκει αὐτόν,
>» «ἐδ , ε 2 ‘ ἐδ λ , A
καὶ ἐδεσμεύετο ἁλύσεσιν καὶ πέδαις φυλασσόμενος, καὶ
> AS “ ’ὔ Ν
διαρήσσων τὰ δεσμὰ ἠλαύνετο ‘aro’ τοῦ δαιμονίου εἰς τὰς
a δ > ΄ δὲ δ" ε αἰ fol Τί .»ν» ,
30 ἐρήμους. ἐπηρώτησεν δὲ αὐτὸν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς ί σοὶ ὄνομά
- , ‘
ἐστιν; ὃ δὲ εἶπεν Λεγιών, ὅτι εἰσῆλθεν δαιμόνια πολλὰ
. . “ Ν ᾿ Ste,
31 εἰς αὐτόν. καὶ παρεκάλουν αὐτὸν ἵνα μὴ ἐπιτάξῃ αὐτοῖς
. - > Ν, » -“ » / ,
32 εἰς τὴν ἄβυσσον ἀπελθεῖν. Ἣν δὲ ἐκεῖ ἀγέλη χοίρων
¥ ~ » ‘ , δον,
ἱκανῶν ᾿βοσκομένη ἐν τῷ ὄρει: καὶ παρεκάλεσαν αὐτὸν
“ a \ ,
iva ἐπιτρέψῃ αὐτοῖς εἰς ἐκείνους εἰσελθεῖν: καὶ ἐπέτρεψεν
Lal ‘ , » A > ’
33 αὐτοῖς. ἐξελθόντα δὲ τὰ δαιμόνια ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου

7 “ > ‘ , NL ι ε 2 ér ‘ a
εἰσῆλθον εἰς τοὺς χοίρους, Kal ὥρμησεν ἡ ἀγέλη κατὰ τοῦ

εἰς τὴν λίμνην
ἀνέμου

42.

ὑπήντησέν [ris]
ἀνὴρ

παρήγγειλεν

ὑπὸ

βοσκομένων

ΓΕ
autos

140 ΚΑΤᾺ AOYKAN ΥΠΙ

nos A dé ΤᾺ ? , ? , Ν ε
κρημνοῦ εἰς τὴν λίμνην καὶ ἀπεπνίγη. ᾿Ιδόντες δὲ οἵ 34
΄ Α AY ν
βόσκοντες τὸ γεγονὸς - ἔφυγον καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν εἰς τὴν
, : acre we se “3 Α ἧς
πόλιν καὶ εἰς τοὺς ἀγρούς. ἐξῆλθον δὲ ἰδεῖν τὸ γεγονὸς 35
, * oa) ΒΨ a oe , Ν bd
καὶ ἦλθαν πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν, καὶ εὗραν καθήμενον Tov av-
>)? Ὁ ‘ 9. ᾿ a
Opwrov ad ov τὰ δαιμόνια ἐξῆλθεν ἱματισμένον Kat ow-
-~ ‘ “~ “
φρονοῦντα παρὰ τοὺς πέδας [τοῦ] Ἰησοῦ, καὶ ἐφοβήθησαν.
> , Ὕ > a e397 “ > 4 e
ἀπήγγειλαν δὲ αὐτοῖς ot ἰδόντες πῶς ἐσώθη ὁ δαιμονι- 36
, 4A ᾿ ’ : ‘4 σ ᾿ ‘\ ~ -~
σθείς. καὶ ἠρώτησεν αὐτὸν ἅπαν τὸ πλῆθος τῆς περι- 37
’ » hore. a > -~ 22 3.% > “ σ΄ ν ΄ ᾿
χώρου τῶν Τερασηνῶν ἀπελθεῖν ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν, ὅτι φόβῳ
Ψ' ’ ἢ Ν > ‘ 5 - ε ,
μεγάλῳ συνείχοντο᾽ αὐτὸς δὲ ἐμβὰς εἰς πλοῖον ὑπέ-
“ wes >)? os
στρεψεν. ἐδεῖτο δὲ αὐτοῦ ὃ ἀνὴρ ap οὗ ἐξεληλύθει 38
4 , > \ SLi ws rie . a , :
τὰ δαιμόνια εἶναι σὺν αὐτῷ: ἀπέλυσεν δὲ αὐτὸν λέγων᾽
“δὴ , > Ν > 9 Ν ὃ af? > ,
πόστρεφε εἰς τὸν οἶκον σου, καὶ διηγοῦ ὅσα σοι ἐποίησεν 39
ε , 5 Pe eae Oe A / , 7
ὁ θεός. καὶ ἀπῆλθεν καθ᾽ ὅλην τὴν πόλιν κηρύσσων ὅσα
» -“ ° -“
ἐποίησεν αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς.
a“ > a 5 ,
Ἔν δὲ τῷ ὑποστρέφειν τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν ἀπεδέξατο 40
3 a e ” > \ / 5 lal > ,
αὐτὸν 6 ὄχλος, ἦσαν yap πάντες προσδοκῶντες avTor.
Ψ ΧΑ, = ‘ > { Bh. e ” 7 \ ΓΝ 1
Kal ἰδοὺ ἦλθεν ἀνὴρ ᾧ ὄνομα Ἴαάαειρος, καὶ ᾿οὗτος᾽ 4:
Ν tal a “ \
ἄρχων τῆς συναγωγῆς ὑπῆρχεν, καὶ πεσὼν παρὰ -τοὺς
΄ 3 a , Ὁ ΤᾺ > A“ > ‘ >
πόδας Ἰησοῦ παρεκάλει αὐτὸν εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὸν οἶκον

cal τὰ ’ ‘ > A ε fal
αὐτοῦ, Ore θυγάτηρ μονογενὴς ἦν αὐτῷ ὡς ἐτῶν 42

, a 3 a ae,
δώδεκα καὶ αὐτὴ ἀπέθνησκεν. Ev δὲ τῷ ὕπαγειν

si > ε Ν , 9. 7 Ν Ν >
αὐτὸν οἱ ὄχλοι συνέπνιγον αὐτόν. καὶ γυνὴ οὖσα 43

’ ev 7 > A Υ A ’ὔ A > ἮΝ
ἐν ῥύσει αἵματος ἀπὸ ἐτῶν δώδεκα, ἥτις οὐκ ἴσχυσεν
ΘΟ. ‘ - lal ” Ὁ
ἀπ᾽ οὐδενὸς θεραπευθῆναι, προσελθοῦσα ὄπισθεν ἥψατο 44
Ν
τοῦ κρασπέδου τοῦ ἱματίου αὐτοῦ, καὶ παραχρῆμα
” ε | ed a 9 Φ im Ν > <2 an
ἔστη ἢ ῥύσις τοῦ αἵματος αὐτῆς. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Inoods 45
, > e
Tis o ἁψάμενός μου; ἀρνουμένων δὲ πάντων εἶπεν ὁ
’ Ν 3 ,
Πέτρος Ἐπιστάτα, οἱ ὄχλοι συνέχουσίν σε καὶ ἀποθλί-
a μὲ , 4 A
Bovow. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν Ἡψατό μού τις, ἐγὼ 46
Ν >» > Ὁ ε
γὰρ ἔγνων δύναμιν ἐξεληλυθυῖαν ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ. ἰδοῦσα δὲ ἡ 47
\ @ > Ν
γυνὴ ὅτι οὐκ ἔλαθεν τρέμουσα ἦλθεν καὶ προσπε-

a 2A δὲ ΚῚ A “ > a s , λ ἃ, 2.
σοῦσα αὐτῷ OL ἣν αἰτίαν ἥψατο αὑτοῦ απήγγειλεν ἐνώ-

wea ee eo ee

EN Eg ν...:- νων. . δὐμ λιν κων. μωλ.

εἰ

|

8. 33-8. 47. 8. LUKE.

34 steep into the lake, and were choked*. And when
they that fed them saw what had come to pass,
they fled, and told it in the city and in the coun-
35 try. And they went out to see what had come
to pass; and they came to Jesus, and found the
man, from whom the ‘devils were gone out, sitting, 1 Gr. demons.
clothed and in his right mind, at the feet of Je-
36 sus: and they were afraid. And they that saw it
told them how he that was possessed with 'devils
37 was *made whole. -And all the people of the coun- 2 or, saved
try of the Gerasenes round about asked him to de-
part from them; for they were holden with great
38 fear: and he entered into a boat, and returned. But
the man from whom the 'devils were gone out pray-
ed him that he might be with him: but he sent him
39 away, saying, Return to thy house, and declare how
great things God hath done for thee. And he went
his way, publishing throughout the whole city how
great things Jesus had done for him.
40 And as Jesus returned, the multitude welcomed
41 him ; for they were all waiting for him. And
behold, there came a man named Jairus, and he
was a ruler of the synagogue: and he fell down
at Jesus’ feet, and besought him to come into his
42 house ; for he had an only daughter, about twelve
years of age, and she lay a dying. But as he went
the multitudes thronged him.
43 And a woman having an issue of blood twelve 8 con sen
years, which *had spent all her living upon physi- 424 spent all her
44 cians, and could not be healed of any, came behind tician nae”
him, and touched the border of his garment: and
45 immediately the issue of her blood stanched. And
Jesus said, Who is it that touched me? And when g gome ancient an-
all denied, Peter said, and they that were with him, and thy tha were
Master, the multitudes press thee and crush thee, with hin
46 But Jesus said, Some one did touch me: for I per-
47 ceived that power had gone forth from me. And
when the woman saw that she was not hid, she
came trembling, and falling down before him de-
clared in the presence of all the people for what
‘cause she touched him,

* For ‘were choked ’’ read ‘“‘ were drowned **—Am.Com.

(140)

1 Or, saved thee

2 Or, Teacher

8 Or, saved

4 Gr. demons.

5 Some ancient

u

8. LUKE. 8. 47-9. 9.

and how she was healed immediately. And he said 48
unto her, Daughter, thy faith hath ‘made thee
whole; go in peace.

While he yet spake, there cometh one from. the 49
ruler of the synagogue’s house, saying, Thy daughter
is dead; trouble not the *Master. But Jesus hearing 50
it, answered him, Fear ποῦ : only believe, and she
shall be *made whole. And when he came to the 51
house, he suffered not any man to enter in with him,
save Peter, and John, and James, and the father of
the maiden and her mother. And all were weep- 52
ing, and bewailing her: but he said, Weep not; for
she is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed 53
him to scorn, knowing that she was dead. But he, 54
taking her by the hand, called, saying, Maiden, arise.
And her spirit returned, and she rose up immediate- 55
ly: and he commanded that something be given her
to eat. And her parents were amazed: but he ὅθ
charged them to tell no man what had been done.

And he called the twelve together, and gave them 9
power and authority over all 4devils, and to cure
diseases. And he sent them forth to preach the 2

thorities omit ke Kingdom of God, and to heal ‘the sick. And he 8

sick,

said unto them, Take nothing for your journey,
neither staff, nor wallet, nor bread, nor money; nei-
ther have two coats. And into whatsoever house
ye enter, there abide, and thence depart. And as
many as receive you not,when ye depart from that
city, shake off the dust from your feet for a testi-
mony against them. And they departed, and went 6
throughout the villages, preaching the gospel, and
healing everywhere. .
Now Herod the tetrarch heard of all that was 7
done: and he was much perplexed, because that it
was said by some, that John was risen from the
dead; and by some, that Elijah had appeared; and 8
by others, that one of the old prophets was risen
again. And Herod said, John I 9

ore

(141)

VIII 1X KATA AOYKAN 141

‘ o “ Ν e 5" ἡ aA e Ν
48 πίον παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ ὡς ἰάθη παραχρῆμα. ὁ δὲ
εἶπεν αὐτῇ Θυγάτηρ, ἡ πίστις σου σέσωκέν σε: πορεύου
> rk m” > “a cel »” / 4 “
49 εἰς εἰρήνην. “Ere αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος ἔρχεταί τις παρὰ τοῦ
. ΄ , ε
ἀρχισυναγώγου λέγων ὅτι Τέθνηκεν υἡἡ θυγάτηρ σου,
ε > a“ > ,
so μηκέτι σκύλλε τὸν διδάσκαλον. ὁ δὲ “Ingots ἀκούσας
“ ‘ fol / is Ν ,
ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῷΑ,ὠ My φοβοῦ, μόνον πίστευσον, καὶ σωθή-
᾿ 5 > - “-“ A
st σεται. ἐλθὼν δὲ εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν οὐκ ἀφῆκεν εἰσελθεῖν τινὰ
“ > , 4
σὺν αὐτῷ εἰ μὴ Πέτρον καὶ ᾿Ιωάνην καὶ ᾿Ιάκωβον καὶ τὸν
/ ~ 60 Ν s la μὴ λ δὲ , a
52 πατέρα τῆς παιδὸς Kal τὴν μητέρα. ἔκλαιον δὲ πάντες καὶ
Ν , 3 ‘4 > 7
ἐκόπτοντο αὐτήν. ὁ δὲ εἶτεν My κλαίετε, ov yap ἀπέ-
ὲ 2 mn 297 ¢

ε93 θανεν ἀλλὰ καθεύδει. Kat κατεγέλων αὐτοῦ, εἰδότες ὅτι

> ‘ , -“ ν 3. aA ,
s4 ἀπέθανεν. αὐτὸς δὲ κρατήσας τῆς χειρὸς αὐτῆς ἐφώνησεν

a A ~
55 λέγων Ἡ παῖς, ἔγειρε. καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν τὸ πνεῦμα αὖ-

> a ’ dA
τῆς, Kal ἀνέστη παραχρῆμα, καὶ διέταξεν αὐτῇ δοθῆναι
“-“ -“ Φὶν A ε ,
6 φαγεῖν. καὶ ἐξέστησαν ot γονεῖς αὐτῆς" ὁ δὲ παρήγγειλεν
3 -“ a ‘ ‘
αὐτοῖς μηδενὶ εἰπεῖν τὸ γεγονός.

: Συνκαλεσάμενος δὲ τοὺς δώδεκα ἔδωκεν ᾿αὐτοῖς δύ-
4 ς ἴα ΄ > 4 ΄ ‘ ΄ \ ,
vapw' καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἐπὶ πάντα τὰ δαιμόνια καὶ νόσους
΄ ‘ > +¢ > Ν , ‘

2 θεραπεύειν, καὶ ἀπέστειλεν αὐτοὺς κηρύσσειν τὴν βασι-

3 λείαν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἰᾶσθαι, καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς

,
Μηδὲν αἴρετε εἰς τὴν ὁδόν, μήτε ῥάβδον μήτε πήραν
μήτε ἄρτον μήτε ἀργύριον, μήτε δύο χιτῶνας ἔχειν.
er > a a 9: & , Ὁ Α > a , \ o> ~

4 kal εἰς ἣν ἂν οἰκίαν εἰσέλθητε, ἐκεῖ μένετε καὶ ἐκεῖθεν
se A “ x A , ε a , ’, .

5 ἐξέρχεσθε. καὶ ὅσοι ἂν μὴ δέχωνται ὑμᾶς, ἐξερχόμενοι
ἀπὸ τῆς πόλεως ἐκείνης τὸν κονιορτὸν ἀπὸ τῶν ποδῶν
c “a > 4. > , κὸν Ὁ ᾽ , > ΄

6 ὑμῶν ἀποτινάσσετε εἰς μαρτύριον ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς. ὈἜΒξερχό-

‘ , Ἂ We τὴν , > , ἐς
μενοι δὲ διήρχοντο κατὰ τὰς κώμας εὐαγγελιζόμενοι καὶ θε-
“a ”

7 pamevovres πανταχοῦ. Ηκουσεν δὲ “Hpwdns
ε , ‘ , , Ν , Ν Ν [
ὁ τετραάρχης τὰ γινόμενα πάντα, καὶ διηπόρει διὰ τὸ λέ-

‘ ”~ > > ὃ “-
8 γεσθαι ὑπὸ τινῶν ὅτι ᾿Ιωάνης ἠγέρθη ἐκ νεκρῶν, ὑπὸ
id > ΝΜ
τινῶν δὲ ὅτι ᾿Ηλείας ἐφάνη, ἄλλων δὲ ὅτι προφήτης τις
-“ > , ip ae A Ν ε ε , > , -
9 τῶν ἀρχαίων ἀνέστη. εἶπεν δὲ [6] Ἡρῴδης Ἰωάνην ἐγὼ
10

22.

δύναμιν αὐτοῖ

ὑμεῖς φαγεῖν
πέντε ἄρτοι

πάντας

συνήντησαν

ἀναστῆναι

142 KATA AOYKAN ΙΧ

᾿ ΄ , 43 , κ e 9% , »
ἀπεκεφάλισα: τίς δέ ἐστιν οὗτος περὶ οὗ ἀκούω τοιαῦ-
tal , Ν ε
τα; καὶ ἐζήτει ἰδεῖν αὐτόν. Καὶ ὑποστρέψαν- το
ΓΑ, , ’ὔ 3 κ᾿ |σ 5» A = .- ἃ
τες οἱ ἀπόστολοι διηγήσαντο αὐτῷ ὅσα ἐποίησαν. Kai
Ν πὴ aR. ε ΄ 3 397 5 ΄
παραλαβὼν αὐτοὺς ὑπεχώρησεν κατ᾽ ἰδίαν εἰς πόλιν καλου-
>” ’ > , 7. A
μένην Βηθσαιδά. οἱ δὲ ὄχλοι γνόντες ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῷ. τι
5 > a ~
καὶ ἀποδεξάμενος αὐτοὺς ἐλάλει αὐτοῖς περὶ τῆς βασιλείας
a a Ν A ’ ΕΣ / 55 ε Ν
τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ τοὺς χρείαν ἔχοντας θεραπείας iro. “H δὲ x2
ε ” ΄ , >
ἡμέρα ἤρξατο κλίνειν: προσελθόντες δὲ οἱ δώδεκα εἶπαν
ἃ" τς 3 ΄ Si ν Φ re > \ Σ ἢ
αὐτῷ ᾿Απόλυσον τὸν ὄχλον, ἵνα πορευθέντες εἰς τὰς κύ-
, “
κλῳ κώμας καὶ ἀγροὺς καταλύσωσιν καὶ εὕρωσιν ἐπιίσι-
’ id ol 3 pad , 2 , > x ‘
τισμόν, OTL ὧδε ἐν ἐρήμῳ τόπῳ ἐσμέν. εἶπεν δὲ πρὸς 13
5 , ’ -" a ε a > ΕἸ
αὐτούς Δότε αὐτοῖς φαγεῖν ὑμεῖς", οἱ δὲ ἐἶπαν Οὐκ εἰ-
‘ εκ“ a A ry , Ἢ Nos , ΄ Η ta
civ ἡμῖν πλεῖον ἢ “ἄρτοι πέντε' Kal ἰχθύες δύο, εἰ μήτι
«ε » 3 ’ , A fol ‘
πορευθέντες ἡμεῖς ἀγοράσωμεν εἰς πάντα τὸν λαὸν τοῦτον
΄ 5
βρώματα. ἦσαν yap ὡσεὶ ἄνδρες πεντακισχίλιοι. εἶπεν 14
δὲ Ν A A 3 fal ’ 3 ‘ ,
€ πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ ἹΚατακλίνατε αὐτοὺς κλισίας
ὡσεὶ ἀνὰ πεντήκοντα. καὶ ἐποίησαν οὕτως καὶ κατέκλιναν 15
7 ‘ »” ἈΝ ,
‘amavras. λαβὼν δὲ τοὺς πέντε ἄρτους καὶ τοὺς δύο 16
> , 3 , > ‘ > ‘ 3. 7 3 ‘ Ny
ἰχθύας ἀναβλέψας cis τὸν οὐρανὸν εὐλόγησεν αὐτοὺς καὶ
’ ν sO7O “ a lal “Ὁ ”
κατέκλασεν καὶ ἐδίδου τοῖς μαθηταῖς παραθεῖναι τῷ ὄχλῳ.
\ om” eee 4 4 Δ)... Ν
καὶ ἔφαγον καὶ ἐχορτάσθησαν πάντες, καὶ ἤρθη τὸ περισ- 17
fal cal / , ‘ 7
σεῦσαν αὐτοῖς κλασμάτων κόφινοι δώδεκα.
a / Ν
Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ εἶναι αὐτὸν προσευχόμενον κατὰ 18
, ac rn a | Φ. A ε ’ a , > 8.
μόνας ᾿συνῆσαν᾽ αὐτῷ οἱ μαθηταί, καὶ ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτοὺς
>:
λέγων Τίνα pe οἱ ὄχλοι λέγουσιν εἶναι; ot δὲ ἀποκρι- το
Ν 4 ” >
θέντες εἶπαν ᾿Ιωάνην tov βαπτιστήν, ἄλλοι δὲ ᾿Ηλεώαν,
ΕΣ . ἡ , a > 2 +7 ;
ἄλλοι δὲ ὅτι προφήτης Tis τῶν ἀρχαίων ἀνέστη: €lirev 20
δὲ αὐτοῖς Ὑμεῖς δὲ tiva με λέγετε εἶναι; ἹΤέτρος δὲ
> a 4 > ‘ 4 “ G -“ ε δὲ ΕἸ ,
ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν Tov χριστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ. ὁ δὲ ἐπιτιμύ- 21
σας αὐτοῖς παρήγγειλεν μηδενὶ λέγειν τοῦτο, εἰπὼν ὅτι 22
a“ an ‘ A >
Δεῖ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου πολλὰ παθεῖν καὶ ἀποδοκιμα-
σθῆναι ἀπὸ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων καὶ ἀρχιερέων καὶ γραμ-

oe \ > A \ “ ΄, cr Γ»
μάτεων και ἀποκτανθῆναι και ΤΊ Τριτῇ HEPA ἐγέρ-

4 9. 9-9. 22. 8. LUKE.

; beheaded: but who is this, about whom I hear such
te things? And he sought to see him.
| 10 And the apostles, when they were returned, de-
| clared unto him what things they had done. And
; he took them, and withdrew apart to a city called
11 Bethsaida. But the multitudes perceiving it fol-
lowed him: and he welcomed them, and spake to
them of the kingdom of God, and them that had
12 need of healing he healed. And the day began to
wear away; and the twelve came, and said unto
him, Send the multitude away, that they may go
into the villages and country round about, and
lodge, and get victuals*: for we are here in a desert
13 place. But he said unto them, Give ye them to eat.
And they said, We have no more than five loaves
and two fishes; except we should go and buy food
14 for all this people. For they were about five thou-
sand men. And he said unto his disciples, Make
them ‘sit down in companies, about fifty each. 1 Gr. recline,
15 And they did so, and made them all 'sit down.
16 And he took the five loaves and the two fishes, and
looking up to heaven, he blessed them, and brake ;
and gave to the disciples to set before the multitude.
: 17 And they did eat, and were all filled: and there was
taken up that which remained over to them of bro-
ken pieces, twelve baskets.
18 And it came to pass, as he was praying alonet,
the disciples were with him: and he asked them,
19 saying, Who do the multitudes say that lam? And
they answering said, John the Baptist; but others
say, Elijah; and others, that one of the old proph-
. 20 ets is risen again. And he said unto them, But who
. ᾿ say ye that lam? And Peter answering said, The
21 Christ of God. . But. he charged them, and com-
22 manded them to teil this to no man; saying, The
Son of man must suffer many things, and be re-
jected of the elders and chief priests and scribes,
and be killed, and the third day be raised

* For “ victuals’’ read “ἢ provisions ’»—Am. Com,
+ For “alone”’ read ‘‘apart’’—Am. Com.

(142)

1 Or, sould

2 Or, departure

8 Or, having re-
mained awake

4 Or, booths

8. LUKE. 9. 22-9. 36.

up. And he said unto all, If any man would come 23
after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross
daily, and follow me. For whosoever would save 24
his life shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his
life for my sake, the same shall save it. For what 25
is a man profited, if he gain the whole world, and
lose or forfeit his own self? For whosoever shall 26
be ashamed of me and of my words, of him shall the
Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in his own
glory, and the glory of the Father, and of the holy
angels. But I tell you of a truth,There be some of 27
them that stand here, which shall in no wise taste
of death, till they see the kingdom of God.

And it came to pass about eight days after these 28
sayings, he took with him Peter and John and
James, and went up into the mountain to pray.
And as he was praying, the fashion of his counte- 29
nance was altered, and his raiment became white
and dazzling. And behold, there talked with him 30
two men, which were Moses and Elijah; who ap- 31
peared in glory, and spake of his *decease which
he was about to accomplish at Jerusalem. Now 32
Peter and they that were with him were heavy with
sleep: but when they were fully awake, they saw
his glory, and the two men that stood with him.
And it came to pass, as they were parting from him, 33
Peter said unto Jesus, Master, it is good for us to
be here: and let us make three 4tabernacles; one for
thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elijah: not
knowing what he said. And while he said these 34
things, there came a cloud, and overshadowed them:
and they feared as they entered into the cloud.

5 Many ancient au- And a voice came out of the cloud, saying, This is 35

thorities read Ml

Mark ix. 7.
6 Or, was past

ὁ my Son, my chosen: hear ye him. And when the 36
‘voice ‘came, Jesus was found alone. And they —
held their peace, and told no man in those days oa
of the things which they had seen. ᾿

(148)

ΙΧ ΚΑΤᾺ AOYKAN " 1843

+ " 4
23 θῆναι, Ἔλεγεν δὲ πρὸς πάντας El τις θέλει ὀπίσω
” r> , re ‘ ee eee, 4 ‘
μου ἔρχεσθαι, ᾿ἀρνησάσθω" ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἀράτω τὸν σταυρὸν
> aA > € , Ἀ > , a 4 ἂν
24 αὐτοῦ Kal’ ἡμέραν, καὶ ἀκολουθείτω μοι. ὃς γὰρ
θέλ ‘ s > a a a λέ φι a τὰ ἃ δ᾽ x
έλῃ τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ σῶσαι, ἀπολέσει αὐτήν" ὃς δ᾽ ἂν
> , x ‘ ᾽ a@¢ ᾿ a δ 4 ἊΨ
ἀπολέσῃ τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἕνεκεν ἐμοῦ, οὗτος σώσει αὐτήν.
, . or? an 7 * , ‘ , -
25 τί γὰρ "ὠφελεῖται" ἄνθρωπος κερδήσας τὸν κύσμον ὅλον
“a Si oil
26 ἑαυτὸν δὲ ἀπολέσας ἢ ζημιωθείς, ds yap ἂν ἐπαισχυνθῇ
, “-“ a
με Kal. τοὺς ἐμοὺς λόγους, τοῦτον ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
7 “ ~ -“
ἐπαισχυνθήσεται, ὅταν ἔλθῃ ἐν τῇ δόξη αὐτοῦ καὶ τοῦ
‘ 4 “~ Ἐν - » , , Ν ca > -“
27 πατρὸς καὶ τῶν ἁγίων ἀγγέλων. Λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν ἀληθῶς,
-“ co > A ,
εἰσίν τινες τῶν αὐτοῦ ἑστηκότων Ot οὐ μὴ γεύσωνται θανά-
“ A mM x ’ a “
του ἕως ἂν ἴδωσιν τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ.
5» ’ Ν ‘ , ’ ’ ε ἈΝ ε ,
28 Ἐγένετο δὲ pera τοὺς λόγους τούτους ὡσεὶ ἡμέραι
> la
ὀκτὼ ᾿ παραλαβὼν Πέτρον καὶ ᾿Ιωάνην καὶ ᾿Ιάκωβον avé-
3 \ » , 9.398 Ue > lal
29 By εἰς τὸ ὄρος προσεύξασθαι. καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ προσ-
, > a > a
εύὐχεσθαι αὐτὸν τὸ εἶδος τοῦ προσώπου αὐτοῦ ἕτερον καὶ
ε ε Ν 5 a \ > , Ἀ ἰδ Ἁ 3,
300 ἱματισμὸς αὐτοῦ λευκὸς ἐξαστράπτων. καὶ ἰδοὺ av-
΄ ΄ 7 A σ > a Ν
ὃρες δύο συνελάλουν αὐτῷ, οἵτινες ἦσαν Μωυσῆς καὶ
> , . oo» + a’ ἃ
3r Ἠλείας, ot ὀφθέντες ἐν δόξῃ ἔλεγον τὴν ἔξοδον αὐτοῦ ἣν
᾿ A 4 ε , Ν
32 ἤμελλεν πληροῦν ἐν ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ. ὁ δὲ Πέτρος καὶ οἱ
\ 2a φΦ ͵ ¢ , .
σὺν αὐτῷ ἦσαν βεβαρημένοι ὕπνῳ" διαγρηγορήσαντες δὲ
᾿ ’ > a ‘ ‘ , ” ‘
εἶδαν τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ Kal τοὺς δύο ἄνδρας τοὺς συνε-
~ ., A - ’ὔ » Α
33 στῶτας αὐτῷ. καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ διαχωρίζεσθαι αὐτοὺς
,᾿ν oe ε D ‘ ae a > ΄
ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ εἶπεν ὁ Ilérpos πρὸς τὸν Ἰησοῦν Ἐπιστάτα,
, a ka , 4 fal
καλόν ἐστιν ἡμᾶς ὧδε εἶναι, Kal ποιήσωμεν σκηνὰς τρεῖς,
, κ᾿ Ἀ , a \ , > λ , \ ἰδ CN ἃ
μίαν σοὶ καὶ μίαν Μωυσεῖ καὶ μίαν λείᾳ, py εἰδως ὃ
» “- ἊΝ > a , * Δ , x .¢
34 λέγει. ταῦτα δὲ αὐτοῦ λέγοντος ἐγένετο νεφέλη Kat ἐπε-
a - > a
σκίαζεν αὐτούς: ἐφοβήθησαν δὲ ἐν τῷ εἰσελθεῖν αὐτοὺς
΄ “ , ΄
25 εἰς τὴν νεφέλην. καὶ φωνὴ ἐγένετο ἐκ τῆς νεφέλης λέ-
4... 4 > ε ε΄ ῳωνν ΄ > -
γουσα Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱός μου ὁ ἐκλελεγμένος,. αὐτοῦ
> , ass a ΄ ‘ ‘ 2 € 4 > =
36 ἀκούετε. καὶ ἐν τῷ γενέσθαι τὴν φωνὴν εὑρέθη ᾿Ιησοῦς
. ᾽ δι © [2 ld
μόνος. καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐσίγησαν καὶ οὐδενὶ ἀπήγγειλαν ἐν ἐκεί-
“ ε , τῶν - ,
vais ταῖς ἡμέραις οὐδὲν ὧν ἑώρακαν.

ἀπαρνησάσθω

ὠφελεῖ

{Sea τῆς ἡμέρας Κ

ἰδὼν

1424 ΚΑΤᾺ AOYKAN ΙΧ

> , STLA cen Sa Ib ity , 3. ὦ RAs
Ἐγένετο δὲ Γτῇ ἑξῆς ἡμέρᾳ' κατελθόντων αὐτῶν ἀπὸ 37

a 4 ’ " 7 Am , Ν id ἈΝ 3. ,,Μ.

τοῦ ὄρους συνήντησεν αὐτῷ ὄχλος πολύς. καὶ ἰδοὺ ἀνὴρ 38
a / ,
ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄχλου ἐβόησεν λέγων Διδάσκαλε, δέομαί σου

9 ᾿ >... ‘ er -“ ΄ ’ὔ >
ἐπιβλέψαι ἐπὶ. TOV υἱόν: μου, OTL μονογενής μοί ἐστιν,

yee Ν a , 2 », Ν 5’ ΄
καὶ ἰδοὺ πνεῦμα λαμβάνει αὐτόν, καὶ ἐξέφνης κράζει, 39

‘ ° “ Ν ΄ > “
καὶ σπαράσσει αὐτὸν μετὰ ἀφροῦ καὶ μόλις ἀποχωρεῖ

3.» ° a “ 2. 7, Ν 5 , wn ~
ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ συντρῖβον αὐτόν: καὶ ἐδεήθην τῶν μαθητῶν 40

“ > ΄ ἃ . 3 > , 3
σου ἵνα ἐκβάλωσιν αὐτό, καὶ οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν. ἀπο- 41
a > > Ν 3, X
κριθεὶς δὲ ὃ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν ἊὮ γενεὰ ἄπιστος καὶ διε-
, o ΄ 5, 4 e -“ Ν > Ὁ
στραμμένη, ἕως πότε ἔσομαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς καὶ ἀνέξομαι

ε “ e ,
ὑμῶν; προσάγαγε woe τὸν υἱόν σου. ἔτι δὲ προσερχο- 42

cal 9% Ν Ν é
μένου αὐτοῦ ἔρρηξεν αὐτὸν τὸ δαιμόνιον καὶ συνεσπάρα-
9 , " εν a a ͵ a ν᾽ ,
ξεν: ἐπετίμησεν δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς τῷ πνεύματι τῷ ἀκαθάρτῳ,

‘ ’ 4 ~ ° 3 nw Ν
καὶ ἰάσατο τὸν παῖδα καὶ ἀπέδωκεν αὐτὸν τῷ πατρὶ

ΕἸ nw ΕἸ ΄ Ν ΄ “ν “ ΄ a
αὐτοῦ. ἐξεπλήσσοντο δὲ πάντες ἐπὶ TH μεγαλειότητι TOU 43

Γ᾿
θεοῦ. ὶ
, a
Πάντων δὲ θαυμαζόντων ἐπὶ πᾶσιν οἷς ἐποίει εἶπεν
4 ‘ ‘ > -~ ΄ ε a ΕῚ 4 - ε a
πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ Θέσθε ὑμεῖς cis TA ὦτα ὑμῶν 44

A δ ϑ «εἩ A εν a ® , la

τοὺς λόγους τούτους, ὁ yap υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου μέλλει
, > -“ ° , «ε Ν > , Ν
παραδίδοσθαι εἰς χεῖρας ἀνθρώπων. οἱ δὲ ἠγνόουν τὸ 45

“-“ a ΓΑ > 2 ° -“
ῥῆμα τοῦτο, καὶ ἣν παρακεκαλυμμένον ἀπ᾿ αὐτῶν ἵνα μὴ
” > » XN > a 9 “- ,᾿,,κ κ᾿ a
αἴσθωνται αὐτό, καὶ ἐφοβοῦντο ἐρωτῆσαι αὐτὸν περὶ τοῦ

iA a“ ‘
ῥήματος τούτου. Εἰσῆλθεν δὲ διαλογισμὸς ἐν 46

5 a ‘ , Ἅ “ te a ἂς ε , 2? cal roast 5
αὐτοῖς, TO Tis av εἴη μείζων αὐτῶν. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς ᾿εἰδὼς" 47
τὸν διαλογισμὸν τῆς καρδίας αὐτῶν ἐπιλαβόμενος παι-

, ” >_N 2 «τῷ A ‘ > > “ a x
δίον ἔστησεν αὐτὸ wap ἑαυτῷ, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ὃς ἀν 43
δέξ nw 4 δέ - «Ὁ ~ ι oP , τα δέ
έξηται τοῦτο τὸ παιδίον ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματί μου ἐμὲ δέχε-

ν ἃ A 2. 6 , ΄ Ν 3 , ,
ται, καὶ Os av ἐμὲ δέξηται δέχεται τὸν ἀποστείλαντά με:
ε a“ n ε 4 ’
ὃ γὰρ μικρότερος ἐν πᾶσιν ὑμῖν ὑπάρχων οὗτός ἐστιν

> , : >.
μέγας. ᾿Αποκριθεὶς δὲ Ιωάνης εἶπεν - Ἔπι- 49
΄ v , 9 a tn , 9 ,

στάτα, εἴδαμέν τινα ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί σου ἐκβάλλοντα δαι-

΄ Ν > , . δ -“ 5 5 ΄“ > ε a
μόνια, καὶ ἐκωλύομεν αὐτὸν ὅτι οὐκ ἀκολουθεῖ μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν.

Ν | Ἅ, 3 a“ ’ a >
εἶπεν δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν Ἰησοῦς Μὴ κωλύετε, ὃς γὰρ' οὐκ & so

9. 37-9. 50. 8. LUKE.

37 ~=And it came to pass, on the next day, when they
were come down from the mountain, a great multi-
88 tude met him. And behold, a man from the multi-
- tude cried, saying, 'Master, I beseech thee to look 1 or, teacher
39 upon my son ; for he is mine only child : and be-
hold, a spirit taketh him, and he suddenly crieth
out ; and it *teareth him that he foameth, and it 9 or, convussech
hardly departeth from him, bruising him sorely.
40 And I besought thy disciples to cast it out; and
41 they could not. And Jesus answered and said, O
faithless and perverse generation, how long shall 1
«be with you, and bear with you? bring hither thy
42 son. And as he was yet a coming, the *devil 4dash- p> aaa s
ed him down, and *tare him grievously. But Jesus 5 or, convutsed
rebuked the unclean spirit, and healed the boy, and
48 gave him back to his father. And they were all
astonished at the majesty of God.
But while all were marvelling at all the things
44 which he did, he said unto his disciples, Let these
words sink into your ears: for the Son of man shall
45 be delivered up into the hands of men. But they
understood not this saying, and it was concealed
. from them, that they should not perceive it: and
they were afraid to ask him about this saying.
46 And there arose a reasoning among them, which
47 of them should be ®greatest*. But when Jesus saw ὁ Gr. greater.
the reasoning of their heart, he took a little child,
48 and set him by his side, and said unto them, Who-
soever shall receive this little child in my name re-
ceiveth me: and whosoever shall receive me receiv-
eth him that sent me: for he that is ‘least among: Gr. lesser.
you all, the same is great. ,
49 And John answered and said, Master, we saw one
casting out ‘devils in thy name; and we forbade 8 Gr. demons.
50 him, because he followeth not with us. But Jesus
said unto him, Forbid him not: for he that is not

* For “should be greatest’’ read ‘‘ was the greatest ’’—Am. Com.

(144)

5. LUKE. 9. 50-10. 2.

against you is for you.

Grae “7 And it came to pass, when the days 'were well- 51
nigh come that he should be received up, he sted-
fastly set his face to go to Jerusalem, and sent mes- 52
sengers before his face: and they went, and entered
into a village of the Samaritans, to make ready for
him. And they did not receive him, because his 53
face was as though he were going to Jerusalem.
And when his disciples James and John saw this, 54

2 Many ancient au- they said, Lord, wilt thou that we bid fire to come
us Hlseh a” down from heaven, and consume them?? But he δῦ

3 Some ancient au- turned, and rebuked them*, And they went to an- $6
thorities add and P
said, Ye know not other village. } \
spirit ye are of. And as they went in the way, a certain man said 57
nid iso For tae unto him, I will follow thee whithersoever thou go-
ge ay boro est. And Jesus said unto him, The foxes have 58
men's lives, but Holes, and the birds of the heaven have ‘nests; but

4Gr.lodging-places. the Son of man hath not where to lay his head.

And he said unto another, Follow me. But he said, 59
Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father. But 60
he said unto him, Leave the dead to bury their own
dead; but go thou and publish abroad the kingdom
of God. And another also said, I will follow thee, 61
Lord; but first suffer me to bid farewell to them that
are at my house. But Jesus said unto him, No man, 62
having put his hand to the plough, and looking
back, is fit for the kingdom of God.

5 Many ancient au- Now after these things the Lord appointed sev- 10
thorities add and enty> others, and sent them two and two before his
ver. 17. face into every city and place, whither he himself

was about to come. And he said unto them, The 2
harvest is plenteous, but the labourers are few: pray
ye therefore the Lord of the harvest,

(145)

an, ΡΝ

SS ΝΥΝ Ψ. ον ΨΥ ©

IX X KATA AOYKAN 145

+

ye “-“ « A ε “ > -
στιν καθ᾽ ὑμῶν ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ἐστίν.

νη 7 «Or -“ “- ~
st Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν τῷ συμπληροῦσθαι τὰς ἡμέρας τῆς ava-

, > -“ Ν >. > ‘ , > , “
λήμψεως αὐτοῦ καὶ αὐτὸς τὸ πρόσωπον ἐστήρισεν τοῦ
, 60 > 2 4 Ν » ’ > , x
s2 πορεύεσθαι εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ, καὶ ἀπέστειλεν ἀγγέλους πρὸ
ἄς > a c Ν θέ | ἊΝ Η /
προσώπου αὐτοῦ. Kat πορευθέντες εἰσῆλθον εἰς κώμην
an e ε , 3... “ὦ Ν 3 5 3 ,
53 Σαμαρείτῶν, ὡς ἑτοιμάσαι αὐτῷ: καὶ οὐκ ἐδέξαντο αὐτόν,
‘ , φΦ.
ὅτι τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ ἦν πορευόμενον εἰς ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ.
37 7
cq ἰδόντες δὲ οἱ μαθηταὶ ᾿Ιάκωβος καὶ ᾿Ιωάνης εἶπαν Κύριε,
Ὁ ~ > ‘ n > n ‘
θέλεις εἴπωμεν TYP KATABANAI ἀπὸ TOY οὐρανοῦ Kal
> σι Ν a
5s ἀνδλῶοδι αὐτούς; στραφεὶς δὲ ἐπετίμησεν αὐτοῖς ",
,
56 καὶ ἐπορεύθησαν εἰς ἑτέραν κώμην.
Ν ld > “ > Lal εκ , ‘
57 Καὶ πορευομένων αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ εἶπέν tis πρὸς
“ a δου
58 αὐτόν ᾿Ακολουθήσω. σοι ὅπου ἂν ἀπέρχῃ. καὶ εἶπεν
.“ ε » > ’ ,
αὐτῷ [6] Ἰησοῦς Αἱ ἀλώπεκες φωλεοὺς ἔχουσιν καὶ τὰ
a a a4 , @ A
πετεινὰ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ κατασκηνώσεις, ὁ δὲ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώ-
Ν a bk bY ’
5) που οὐκ ἔχει ποῦ τὴν κεφαλὴν κλίνῃ. Εἶπεν δὲ πρὸς
: eax 9 r ,
ἕτερον ᾿Ακολούθει μοι. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν “Ἐπίτρεψόν" por πρῶ-
> ’ Ν , “
ὅ. τον ἀπελθόντι θάψαι τὸν πατέρα pov. εἶπεν δὲ αὐτῷ
ΕΣ , 4 -
Ades τοὺς νεκροὺς θάψαι τοὺς ἑαυτῶν νεκρούς, σὺ δὲ ἀπελ-
‘ ’, a a
6x θὼν διάγγελλε τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ. εἶπεν δὲ καὶ ἕτε-
» > d ’ Δ “Ὁ Νν» ’ ’ >
pos ᾿Ακολουθήσω σοι, κύριε: πρῶτον δὲ ἐπίτρεψόν μοι ἀπο-
a ‘ > ? >
62 τάξασθαι τοῖς εἰς τὸν οἶκόν μου. εἶπεν δὲ [πρὸς αὐτὸν]
" ‘ a
ὁ Ἰησοῦς Οὐδεὶς “ἐπιβαλὼν τὴν χεῖρα ἐπ᾽ ἄροτρον καὶ
βλέπων εἰς τὰ ὀπίσω" εὔθετές ἐστιν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ.
> ε
1 Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα ἀνέδειξεν ὁ κύριος ἑτέρους ἑβδομήκοντα
> A A ,
[δύο] καὶ ἀπέστειλεν αὐτοὺς ἀνὰ δύο [δύο] πρὸ προσώπου
> cal > - ͵ : ‘ ’ Φ Ar > »”
αὐτοῦ εἰς πᾶσαν πόλιν καὶ τόπον οὗ ἤμελλεν αὐτὸς ἔρχε-
ε ‘
“ σθαι. ἔλεγεν δὲ πρὸς αὐτούς Ὃ μὲν θερισμὸς πολύς, of
ἜΝ , 7 , > a , a a
δὲ ἐργάται ὀλίγοι: δεήθητε οὖν τοῦ κυρίου τοῦ θερισμοῦ

4, ὡς καὶ Ἡλείας
ἐποίησεν #

Κύριε, ἐπίτρεψόν

+t

* «καὶ εἶπεν Οὐκ οἴδατε ποίου πνεύματός ἐστε. [ὁ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου οὐκ ἦλθεν ψυχὰς [ἀνθρώπων]

ἐπολέσαι ἀλλὰ σῶσαι.}Ε ; 5 ἘΠΕ
t -ἰεἰς τὰ ὀπίσω βλέπων καὶ ἐπιβάλλων τὴν x<ipa αὐτοῦ ἐπ᾽ ἄροτρον +

καταβιβασθήσῃ

ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ὡς
J 4
ἀστραπὴν

ἀδικήσῃ

146 KATA AOYKAN x

μέ 3 δ 3 , Η ‘ 4 ᾽ - ε ΄
OTWS ἐργατας ἐκβάλῃ εἰς τὸν θερισμὸν αὐτοῦ. υπαγετε. 3

id a+, 3 λλ. ε a“ ε ΝΜ > , λύ A B
ἰδοὺ ἀποστέλλω ὑμᾶς ws ἄρνας ἐν μέσῳ λύκων. μὴ Ba-
, , \ , 4 e ΄ ΕΥ
στάζετε βαλλάντιον, μὴ πήραν, μὴ ὑποδήματα, καὶ
΄ὕ \ 4 ear > , 9 ἃ τ 4. 2
μηδένα κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ἀσπάσησθε. εἰς ἣν δ᾽ ἂν εἰσέλ-
> £ wn a ΕἸ ’ n~ ” ’ Ν
θητε οἰκίαν πρῶτον λέγετε Eipyvy τῷ οἴκῳ τούτῳ. καὶ
oN ἕω a BY εν 3 ’ > , 2 9 ‘\ ε
ἐὰν ᾿ ἐκεῖ ἡ υἱὸς εἰρήνης, ἐπαναπαήσεται ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἢ
φ. 4 cadet > Ν ’ ΦΧ ΣΝ 3 , > 7 A
εἰρήνη ὑμῶν" εἰ δὲ μήγε, ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἀνακάμψει. ἐν αὐτῇ
Ν Ν 7 A
δὲ τῇ οἰκίᾳ μένετε, ἔσθοντες καὶ πίνοντες τὰ παρ᾽ αὐτῶν,
ied \ eo , a a > a Ν , >
ἄξιος γὰρ ὁ ἐργάτης τοῦ μισθοῦ αὐτοῦ. μὴ petaBatvere ἐξ
4- > ΝΠ 7 Ν 9 ἃ Xd. , 7 ἊΝ ‘
οἰκίας εἰς οἰκίαν. «καὶ εἰς ἣν ἂν πόλιν εἰσέρχησθε καὶ
ε ΄“ Ν ’ὔ cn ‘
δέχωνται ὑμᾶς, ἐσθίετε τὰ παρατιθέμενα ὑμῖν, Kat θερα-
, etl ie Chee a Υ , rama ἊΝ :
πεύετε τοὺς ἐν αὐτῇ ἀσθενεῖς, καὶ λέγετε αὐτοῖς "Ἤγγικεν
ea a Ay > ὦ ,
ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ. εἰς ἣν δ᾽ ἂν πόλιν εἰσέλ-
Ἀ A δέ ε an "ς᾽ λθό > Ν ὔ
θητε καὶ μὴ δέχωνται υμᾶς, ἐξελθόντες εἰς τὰς πλατείας
7. Δ ν Ν Ν δὶ ‘ , tn
αὐτῆς εἴπατε Kat τὸν κονίορτον τὸν κολληθέντα ἡμῖν
- ε a Ν , 5 ’ can
ἐκ τῆς πόλεως ὑμῶν εἰς τοὺς πόδας ἀπομασσόμεθα ὑμῖν"
a , “ » ε , a a
πλὴν τοῦτο γινώσκετε ὅτι ἤγγικεν ἡ βασιλεία Tod θεοῦ.
, can Ὁ τ' δό > a ε la > , 39 ’
λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι Σοδόμοις ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ ἀνεκτότερον
a >. ,
ἔσται ἢ τῇ πόλει ἐκείνῃ. Οὐαί σοι, Χοραζείν: ovat cot,
“ , \ a ,
Βηθσαιδά: ὅτι. εἰ ἐν Τύρῳ καὶ Σιδῶνι ἐγενήθησαν at
cea , xv ΄
δυνάμεις αἱ γενόμεναι ἐν ὑμῖν, πάλαι ἂν ἐν σάκκῳ καὶ
a“ ,ὔ , Ν , Ν tal
σποδῷ καθήμενοι μετενόησαν. πλὴν Τύρῳ καὶ Σιδῶνι
> , ” > ~ ’ Ey tia Ν ,
ἀνεκτότερον ἔσται ἐν τῇ κρίσει ἢ ὑμῖν. Kat ov, Ka-
be , @ > an ὅς , “ nA
φαρναούμ, μὴ EWC OYPANoy Yya@@BHcH; ἕως TOY δου
Γ , ay | ε 3 a a > 2
KATABHCH. Ὃ ἀκούων ὑμῶν ἐμοῦ ἀκούει, καὶ ὁ abe-

“a < -“ ΕἸ Ν 3 ~ ε A > A . “ 5" -“ A 5»
των υμὰς εμε ἀθετεῖ: ο δὲ εμε ἀθετῶν ἀθετεῖ τον απο-

στείλαντά με: Ὑπέστρεψαν δὲ οἱ ἑβδομήκον-

΄“ ΄ Ἀ Ν ,
τα [δύο] μετὰ χαρᾶς λέγοντες Κύριε, καὶ τὰ δαιμόνια
x ~a os , > >
ὑποτάσσεται ἡμῖν ἐν TO ὀνόματί σου. εἶπεν δὲ av-
A 3 , \ Pa Ya ’ \ > A >
τοῖς ᾿Εθεώρουν τὸν Σατανᾶν ᾿ ws ἀστραπὴν ἐκ τοῦ ov-
aq , 29 ‘ “ὃ ean Ν 2¢ , -
ρανοῦ" πεσόντα. ἰδοὺ δέδωκα ὑμῖν τὴν ἐξουσίαν τοῦ
-“ > ” , lal \
TIATEIN ἐπάνω ὀφεῶν Kal σκορπίων, Kal ἐπὶ πᾶσαν τὴν
, eit a \ Ox eon > .ro , Ἴ
δύναμιν τοῦ ἐχθροῦ, καὶ οὐδὲν ὑμᾶς οὐ μὴ ἀδικήσει".

4

σι

“

οο

18

τ9

τ ΡΥ

10. 2-10. 19. 8. LUKE.

3 that he send forth labourers into his harvest. Go
your ways: behold, I send you forth as lambs in the
4 midst of wolves. Carry no purse,no wallet,no shoes:
5 and salute no man on the way. And into whatso-
ever house ye shall ‘enter, first say, Peace de to this’ 9r «we fi
6house. And if a son of peace be there, your peace
shall rest upon *him: but if not, it shall turn to you 9 or, i
Tagain. And in that same house remain, eating and
drinking such things as they give: for the labourer
is worthy of his hire. Go not from house to house.
8 And into whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive
9 you, eat such things as are set before you: and heal
the sick that are therein, and say unto them, The
10 kingdom of God is come nigh unto you. But into
whatsoever city ye shall enter, and they receive you
11 not, go out into the streets thereof and say, Even the
dust from your city, that cleaveth to our feet, we do
wipe off against you: howbeit know this, that the
12 kingdom of God is come nigh. I say unto you, It
shall be more tolerable in that day for Sodom, than
18 for that city. Woe unto thee, Chorazin! woe unto
thee, Bethsaida! for if the *mighty works had been ὃ ér. powers.
done in Tyre and Sidon, which were done in you,
they would have repented long ago, sitting in sack-
14 cloth and ashes. Howbeit it shall be more tolerable
for Tyre and Sidon in the judgement, than for you:
15 And thou, Capernaum, shalt thou be exalted unto
heaven? thou shalt be brought down unto Hades.
16 He that heareth you heareth me; and he that reject-
eth you rejecteth me; and he that rejecteth me re-
jecteth him that sent me. _
17 And the seventy returned with joy, saying, Lord,
even the ‘devils are subject unto us in thy name, 4 Gr. demons.
18 And he said unto them, I beheld Satan fallen as
19 lightning from heaven. Behold, I have given you
authority to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and
over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall
in any wise hurt you.

T ; (146)

1 Or, by
2 Or, praise

8 Or, that

4 Or, Teacher

5 Gr. from.

S. LUKE. 10. 20-10. 34.

Howbeit in this rejoice not, that the spirits are sub- 20
ject unto you; but rejoice that your names are writ-
ten in heaven.

In that same hour he rejoiced !in the Holy Spirit, 21
and said, I *thank thee, Ὁ Father, Lord of heaven
and earth, that thou didst hide these things from the -
wise and understanding, and didst reveal them unto
babes: yea, Father; *for so it was well-pleasing in
thy sight. All things have been delivered unto me 22
of my Father: and no one knoweth who the Son is,
save the Father; and who the Father is, save the
Son, and he to whomsoever the Son willeth to re-
veal him. And turning to the disciples, he said pri- 23
vately, Blessed are the eyes which see the things
that ye see: for I say unto you, that many prophets 24
and kings desired to see the things which ye see,
and saw them not; and to hear the things which ye
hear, and heard them not.

And behold, a certain lawyer stood up and tempt- 25
ed him, saying, “Master, what shall I do to inherit
eternal life? And he said unto him, What is written 26
in the law? how readest thou? And he answering 27
said, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God ‘with all
thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy
strength, and with all thy mind; and thy neighbour
as thyself. And he said unto him, Thou hast an- 28
swered right: this do, and thou shalt live. But he, 29
desiring to justify himself, said unto Jesus, And
who is my neighbour? Jesus made answer and 80
said, A certain man was going down from Jerusalem
to Jericho; and he fell among robbers, which both
stripped him and beat him, and departed, leaving

bim half dead. And by chance a certain priest was 31
going down that way: and when he saw him, he
passed by on the other side.. And in like manner a 32
Levite also, when he came to the place, and saw him,
passed by on the other side. But a certain Samari: 33
tan, as he journeyed, came where he was: and when
he saw him, he was moved with compassion, and 84
came to him, and bound up his wounds, pouring
on them oil and wine;

147)

ee

x KATA AOYKAN 147

eer ͵΄ \ , 7 \ ’ ence ,

co πλὴν ἐν τούτῳ μὴ χαίρετε OTL τὰ πνεύματα ὑμῖν ὑποτάσ-
σεται, χαίρετε δὲ ὅτι τὰ ὀνόματα ὑμῶν ἐνγέγραπται ἐν
ox τοῖς οὐρανοῖς. Ἔν αὐτῇ τῇ ὥρᾳ ἠγαλλιάσατο
τῷ πνεύματι τῷ ἁγίῳ καὶ εἶπεν ᾿Εξομολογοῦμαί “σοι,
πάτερ κύριε τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τῆς γῆς, ὅτι ἀπέκρυψας
ταῦτα ἀπὸ σοφῶν καὶ συνετῶν, καὶ ἀπεκάλυψας αὐτὰ νη-

,ὔ » 4 , ud σ΄ > , tk ”. ,
πίοις" ναί, ὁ πατήρ, ὅτι οὕτως εὐδοκία ἐγένετο ἔμπροσθέν

22 σου. Πάντα μοι παρεδόθη ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός μον, καὶ

Ων ΄ Peis ¢ eX > ye ΄ ν᾿ ΄ὕ
οὐδεὶς γινώσκει τίς ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς εἰ μὴ ὁ πατήρ, καὶ τίς
> ε 4 > ‘ ε ελ Ν 4. AR , ε εν
ἐστιν ὁ πατὴρ εἰ μὴ ὁ. υἱὸς καὶ ᾧ ἂν. βούληται ὃ υἱὸς

23 ἀποκαλύψαι. Kal στραφεὶς πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς κατ᾽ ἰδίαν
εἶπεν Μακάριοι οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ οἱ βλέποντες ἃ βλέπετε.

24 λέγω γὰρ ὑμῖν ὅτι πολλοὶ προφῆται καὶ βασιλεῖς ηθέ-
λησαν ἰδεῖν ἃ ὑμεῖς βλέπετε καὶ οὐκ εἶδαν, καὶ ἀκοῦσαι. ἃ
ἀκούετε καὶ οὐκ ἤκουσαν. ;

295. Kat ἰδοὺ νομικός τις ἀνέστη ἐκπειράζων αὐτὸν. λέ-
yor Διδάσκαλε, τί ποιήσας ζωὴν αἰώνιον κληρονομήσω ;

6 ὃ δὲ > F Ν ee” aD) poe ἃ / ’, ‘ φ

2 εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν ν τῷ νόμῳ τί. γέγραπται ; πῶς

27 ἀναγινώσκεις ; ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν ᾿Αγὰπήσειςο Κύριον

‘ ᾿ Ἵ , \ ow “
τὸν θεόν coy’ ἐξ ὅλης 7 KapAlac coy Kal ἐν OAH TH
» λ nm? “
ΨΥΧΗ͂ coy Kal ἐν OAH TH ἰοχύι coy Kal ἐν ὅλῃ TH λιὰ-

U , '

28 NOIA COY, Kal TON TIAHCION COY ὧς CEAYTON. εἶπεν δὲ

29 αὐτῷ ᾿Ορθῶς ἀπεκρίθης: τοῦτο ποίει KAI ZHCH. “O δὲ
θέλων δικαιῶσαι ἑαυτὸν εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν Ἰησοῦν Καὶ τίς

30 ἐστίν μου πλησίον; ὑπολαβὼν. ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν Ανθρω-

’ ’ὔ > > Os \ Φ. > s 4s
mos τις κατέβαινεν ἀπὸ ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ. εἰς Ἰερειχὼ καὶ dey-
σταῖς περιέπεσεν, οἱ «καὶ ἐκδύσαντες αὐτὸν. καὶ πληγὰς
> , a 9)? ε a \ ΄,

31 ἐπιθέντες ἀπῆλθον ἀφέντες ἡμιθανῆ. κατὰ συγκυρίαν. δὲ
ε , , > - εν» ; ἊΝ . ΟῚ
ἱερεύς τις κατέβαινεν [ἐν] τῇ ὁδῷ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ ἰδὼν αὐτὸν
» a ε ,ὔ . Ν 4 Ν Ν ’

32 ἀντιπαρῆλθεν: ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ Λευείτης κατὰ τὸν τόπον

33 ἐλθὼν καὶ ἰδὼν ἀντιπαρῆλθεν.. Σαμαρείτης δέ τις ὁδεύων

34 ἦλθεν κατ᾽ αὐτὸν καὶ ἰδὼν ἐσπλαγχνίσθη, καὶ προσελθὼν
κατέδησεν τὰ τραύματα αὐτοῦ ἐπιχέων ἔλαιον καὶ οἶνον,

θεὸν | τῆς

ἔδωκεν δύο δηνά-
ρια

[εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὖ"
τῆς]

βορυβαζῃ" Μαριὰμ.

42.

148 KATA AOYKAN X XI

ΕἸ , δὲ 9; Ἂ, 9. 4 oo» - :- 2-4 >
ἐπιβιβάσας δὲ αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ ἴδιον κτῆνος ἤγαγεν αὐτὸν εἰς
δὰ a oe” , i ie NS ν᾿ "» 9
πανδοχεῖον καὶ ἐπεμελήθη αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν αὔριον ἐκ-
βαλὼν “δύο δηνάρια ἔδωκεν" τῷ πανδοχεῖ καὶ εἶπεν Ἔπι-
4 > - peek: 2 x , Re eee J =
μελήθητι αὐτοῦ, Kol ὅτι av προσδαπανήσῃς ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ

> , , tal ~
ἐπανέρχεσθαί pe ἀποδώσω σοι. τίς τούτων τῶν τριῶν

, ‘os , a 3 , > Ν
πλησίον δοκεῖ σοι γεγονέναι τοῦ ἐμπεσόντος εἰς τοὺς λῃ-͵

ε / Ν 3 Aa
στάς; ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Ὁ ποιήσας τὸ ἔλεος μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ. εἶπεν
fal a , Ν
δὲ αὐτῷ [6] Ἰησοῦς Πορεύου καὶ σὺ ποίει ὁμοίως.
3 ‘ = ΄ θ ° \ vay > A 6 ; ,
Ev δὲ τῷ πορεύεσθαι αὐτοὺς avros εἰσῆλθεν εἰς κώμην
, ‘ , δεν ‘ , 6 ε δέ δι δ τὰ \
τινά" γυνὴ δέ τις ὀνόματι Μάρθα ὑπεδέξατο αὐτὸν "εἰς τὴν
a = 5 ‘ ,
οἰκίαν, καὶ τῇδε ἣν ἀδελφὴ καλουμένη Μαριάμ, [ἢ] καὶ
fal ‘ Ν ΄ὔ -“ ’ ”
παρακαθεσθεῖσα πρὸς τοὺς πόδας TOD κυρίου ἤκουεν τὸν λό-
΄ ¢ a ‘
γον αὐτοῦ. ἡ δὲ Μάρθα περιεσπᾶτο περὶ πολλὴν διακονί.
av: ἐπιστᾶσα δὲ εἶπεν ἸΚύριε, οὐ μέλει σοι ὅτι ἡ ἀδελφή
,ὔ ay ὃ ες eS > 7a Φ.
μου μόνην pe κατέλειπεν διακονεῖν ; εἰπὸν οὖν αὐτῇ ἵνα
-“ ε
μοι συναντιλάβηται. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῇ ὁ κύριος
= ,ὔ
Μάρθα Μάρθα, “μεριμνᾷς καὶ θορυβάζη περὶ πολλά, ολί.
p " p q
> 4
yov δέ ἐστιν χρεία ἢ ἑνός: Μαριὰμ yap’ τὴν ἀγαθὴν
μερίδα ἐξελέξατο ἥτις οὐκ ἀφαιρεθήσεται αὐτῆς.
-“ προς , ,
Kai ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ εἶναι αὐτὸν ἐν τόπῳ τινὶ προσευχό-
, > a a a A ν
μενον, ὡς ἐπαύσατο, εἶπέν τις τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ πρὸς
αὐτόν Kupte, δίδαξον ἡμᾶς προσεύχεσθαι, καθὼς καὶ
3 , κ᾿ ath, he = Btn
Ἰωάνης ἐδίδαξεν τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ. εἶπεν δὲ αὐτοῖς
δ. ε ΕΥ̓. U
Ὅταν προσεύχησθε, λέγετε Πάτερ, ἁγιασθήτω τὸ ὄνομά
Ν a a
σου" ἐλθάτω ἡ βασιλεία cov: τὸν ἄρτον ἡμῶν τὸν. ἐπιού-
, tia ‘ ΡΜ “Be aes N ε
σιον δίδου ἡμῖν τὸ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν: καὶ ἄφες ἡμῖν τὰς ἁμαρ-
’ © a Ν ‘ ΄ Ν ? , ΞΕ: ir ca
τίας ἡμῶν, Kal yap αὐτοὶ ἀφίομεν παντὶ ὀφείλοντι ἡμῖν"
ε -“ ’ A
καὶ μὴ εἰσενέγκῃς ἡμᾶς εἰς πειρασμόν. Καὶ
, « ἕω ὦ κ᾿ ΄
εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Tis ἐξ ὑμῶν ἕξει φίλον καὶ πορεύσε-
Ν » 5 -“ ~
ται πρὸς αὐτὸν μεσονυκτίου καὶ εἴπῃ αὐτῷ Φίλε, χρῆσόν
- ε
μοι τρεῖ: ἄρτους, ἐπειδὴ φίλος μου παρεγένετο ἐξ ὁδοῦ
3 nw > ~
πρός με καὶ οὐκ ἔχω ὃ παραθήσω αὐτῷ" κἀκεῖνος ἔσωθεν

᾿ἀποκριθεὶς εἴπῃ Μη μοι κόπους πάρεχε: ἤδη ἡ θύρ::

40

"

«ὦ

"Δ

10. 34-11. 7. S. LUKE.

and he set him on his own beast, and brought him
35 to an inn, and took care of him. | And on the mor-
row he took out two 'pence, and gave them to the ' Se yarns! note
host, and said, Take care of him; and whatsoever
thou spendest more, I,when I come back again, will
36 repay thee. Which of these three, thinkest thou,
proved neighbour unto him that fell among the
37 robbers ? » And he said, He that shewed mercy on
him, And Jesus said unto him, Go, and do thou
likewise.
38 ΝΟΥ͂ as they went on their way, he extered into
a certain village: and a certain woman named Mar-
39 tha received him into her house. And she had a
sister called Mary, which also sat at the Lord’s feet,
40 and heard his word. But Martha was *cumbered 2 Gr. distracted.
about much serving ; and she came up to him, and |
said, Lord, dost thou not care that my sister did
leave me to serve alone? bid her therefore that she ὃ Α few ancient an:
4ihelp me. But the Lord answered and said unto Martha, Martha, ἡ
her, Martha, Martha, thou art anxious and troubled ‘vary pee
42 about many things: “but one thing is needful: for , paabgaye Ὑ ἢ
Mary hath chosen the good part, which shall not be ey wena
taken away from her. needful, or one.
And it came to pass, as he was praying in a cer-
tain place, that when he ceased, one of his disciples 5 Many ancient av-
said unto him, Lord, teach us to pray, even as John τα να μα
2 also taught his disciples. And he said unto them, τ πα ον

When ye pray, say,® Father, Hallowed be thy name. ὁ work ancient au-
thorities add Thy

3 Thy kingdom come.® Give us day by day ‘our daily οἱ be done, as

in heaven, 60 on

4bread. And forgive us our sins; for we ourselves κανᾶ. See Matt.
also forgive every one that is indebted to us. Απᾶ δεν b
᾿ς pe a 7 Gr. our bread for
bring us not into temptation®. the coming day.
5 And he said unto them, Which of you shall have ® any ancient au:
a friend, and shall go unto him at midnight, and say ἀέρος τα Jrm
6 to him, Friend, lend me three loaves; for a friend {jm evi). See
of mine is come to me from a journey, and I have
7 nothing to set before him; and he from within shall

answer and say, Trouble me not: the door is now

(148)

1 Or, whatsoever
things

2 Some ancient au-
thorities omit a
loaf, and he give
him ἃ stone? or.

3 Gr. demon.

4 Or, In

5 Gr. demons.

60r,and house fall-
eth upon house.

7 Or, ἐὲ

8. LUKE. T1.%-L1. 341

shut, and my children are with me in bed; I cannot
rise and give thee? _I say unto you, Though he will 8
not rise and give him, because he is his friend, yet
because of his importunity he will arise and give
him 'as many a8 he needeth. And I say unto you, 9
Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall
find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you. For 10
every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seek-
eth findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be
opened. And of which of you that is a father shall 11
his son ask ’a loaf, and he give him a stone? or a
fish, and he for a fish give him a serpent? Or ¢f he 12
shall ask an egg, will he give him a scorpion? If 13
ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts
unto your children, how much more shall your
heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that
ask him ?

And he was casting out a *devil which was dumb. 14
And it came to pass, when the *devil was gone out,
the dumb man spake; and the multitudes marvelled.
But some of them said, *By Beelzebub the prince of 15
the devils casteth he out ‘devils. And others, tempt- 16
ing Aim, sought of him a sign from heaven. But he, 17
knowing their thoughts, said unto them, Every king-
dom divided against itself is brought to desolation;
Sand a house divided against a house falleth. And 18
if Satan also is divided against himself, how shall
his kingdom stand? because ye say that I cast out
‘devils *by Beelzebub. And if I by Beelzebub cast 19
out devils, by whom do your sons cast them out? ἢ
therefore shall they be your judges. But if I by 20
the finger of God cast out devils, then is the king-
dom of God come upon you. When the strong man 21
fully armed guardeth his own court, his goods are
in peace: but when a stronger than he shall come 22
upon him, and overcome him, he taketh from him
his whole armour wherein he trusted, and divideth -
his spoils. He that is not with me is against me ; 28
and he that gathereth not with me scattereth. The 24
unclean spirit when “he is gone out of the man,

(149)

ΧΙ ΚΑΤᾺ AOYKAN 149

, τ ‘ , La) Ca x ,
κέκλεισται, καὶ τὰ παιδία prov pet ἐμοῦ εἰς τὴν κοίτην
4. 6 5 ᾿ > A cal ’ , cn e+ Ἀ
8 εἰσίν: οὐ δύναμαι ἀναστὰς δοῦναί σοι. λέγω ὑμῖν, εἰ καὶ
> ’ 7. A > ‘ \ ν > ’ > a /
οὐ δώσει αὐτῷ ἀναστὰς διὰ τὸ εἶναι φίλον αὐτοῦ, διά γε
τὴν ἀναιδίαν αὐτοῦ ἐγερθεὶς δώσει αὐτῷ ὅ ἥ
ὴ γερθεὶς ᾧ ὅσων χρή
> b ak ὦ la > a“ Ν , cn -“
9 fet. Κἀγὼ ὑμῖν λέγω, αἰτεῖτε, καὶ δοθήσεται ὑμῖν" ζητεῖ-
:ο τε, καὶ εὑρήσετε: κρούετε, καὶ ἀνοιγήσεται ὑμῖν. πᾶς γὰρ
ε "A , Ν ε “ ay / A “~ ’
δ᾽ αἰτῶν λαμβάνει, καὶ ὁ ζητῶν εὑρίσκει, καὶ τῷ κρούοντι
a J , 7a / S25» ey Ne ee. , δι» ἀν ἃ
xx ἀνοιγήσεται. τίνα δὲ ἐξ ὑμῶν ‘tov πατέρα αἰτήσει' ὁ
12 υἱὸς * ἰχθύν, μὴ ἀντὶ ἰχθύος ὄφιν αὐτῷ ἐπιδώσει; ἢ καὶ
13 αἰτήσει Gov, ἐπιδώσει αὐτῷ σκορπίον ; εἰ οὖν ὑμεῖς πονη-
4 (6s 2 iS 8 / > 6 \ 8 ὃ 4 a ,
pol ὑκάργαναιν Οδανε ϑόμασα kya Se onbovan wots réeror
met πόσῳ μᾶλλον 6 mone [6] ἐξ οὐρανοῦ δώσει © γεῦμα
ἅγιον" τοῖς αἰτοῦσιν αὐτόν.
14 Kai ἦν ἐκβάλλων δαιμόνιον κωφόν" ἐγένετο δὲ τοῦ
δαιμονίου ἐξελθόντος ἐλάλησεν 6 κωφός. Καὶ ἐθαύμασαν
15 οἱ ὄχλοι: τινὲς δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐἶπαν Ἔν Βεεζεβοὺλ τῷ
16 ἄρχοντι τῶν δαιμονίων ἐκβάλλει τὰ δαιμόνια: ἕτεροι δὲ
“-“ a > > n >
17 πειράζοντες σημεῖον ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἐζήτουν Tap αὐτοῦ. av-
A ᾿ sa 4 2A ‘ , - ays a
τὸς δὲ εἰδὼς αὐτῶν τὰ διανοήματα εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Πᾶσα
δ. Fe x a. ma a \ 5
βασιλεία ἐφ᾽ "ἑαυτὴν διαμερισθεῖσα' ἐρημοῦται, Kal οἶκος
18 ἐπὶ οἶκον πίπτει. εἰ δὲ καὶ ὁ Σατανᾶς ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὸν drepepi-
a , ε ΄ 2 An ¢ , >
σθη, πῶς σταθήσεται ἡ βασιλεία αὐτοῦ ; ὅτι λέγετε ἐν
h \
19 Βεέζεβοὺλ ἐκβάλλειν pe τὰ δαιμόνια. εἰ δὲ ἐγὼ ἐν Beele-
βοὺλ ἐκβάλλω τὰ δαιμόνια, οἱ υἱοὶ ὑμῶν ἐν τίνι ἐκβάλ-
ὃ Ν fel > , re “ sl” > δὲ >
20 λουσιν ; διὰ τοῦτο αὐτοὶ “ὑμῶν Kpitat’ ἔσονται. εἰ δὲ ἐν
δακτύλῳ θεοῦ [ἐγὼ] ἐκβάλλω τὰ δαιμόνια, ἄρα ἔφθασεν
ar ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ. ὅταν ὁ ἰσχυρὸς καθωπλι-
, ΄ Ae. ὁ a 2) 7 2 2k 9.4.5 ‘
σμένος φυλάσσῃ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ αὐλὴν, ἐν εἰρηνῃ ἐστὶν τὰ
«.:2 ἦν τὰν Ὡ eae ΄ Pere τὰ ‘
2 ὑπάρχοντα αὐτοῦ: ἐπὰν δὲ fal tei αὐτοῦ ἐπελθὼν
id αὐτόν, THY πανοπλίαν αὐτοῦ Sie iy a areola,
23 καὶ τὰ σκῦλα αὐτοῦ διαδίδωσιν. ὃ μὴ dv per ἐμοῦ
κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐστίν, καὶ ὁ μὴ συνάγων μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ σκορπί-
πα τὰ a
24 Cet. «= “Orav τὸ ἀκάθαρτον πνεῦμα ἐξέλθῃ ἀπὸ Tov ἀν-

ἀνοίγεται | αἱτή-
σει τὸν πατέρα

ἄρτον, μὴ λίθον
ἐπιδώσει αὐτῷ; ἣ

[καὶ]

«ἰἀγαθὲν δόμα

διαμερισθεῖσα
ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὴν

κριταὶ ὑμῶν

s "
ἀνάπαυσιν καὶ μὴ
εὕρισκον. τότε

42.}

[τι] μέρος
ἐν

150 KATA AOYKAN XI

‘ δέκ ϑ.,Φ +» , A rubs Vv :
θρώπου, διέρχεται dv ἀνύδρων τόπων ζητοῦν Γἀνάπαυσιν,
καὶ μὴ εὑρίσκον [τότε] " λέγει Ὑποστρέψω εἰς τὸν οἶκόν
μου ὅθεν ἐξῆλθον: καὶ ἐλθὸν εὑρίσκει [σχολάζοντα,] σεσα- 2

σι

/ Ν
ρωμένον καὶ κεκοσμημένον. τότε πορεύεται Kal παραλαμ- 26
’΄ a ᾿
βάνει ἕτερα πνεύματα πονηρότερα ἑαυτοῦ ἑπτά, καὶ εἰσελ-
, cal a Lal
θόντα κατοικεῖ ἐκεῖ, Kal γίνεται τὰ ἔσχατα τοῦ ἀνθρώπου
a , 3 , fod
ἐκείνου χείρονα τῶν πρώτων. Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν τῷ 27
“a ΄ "4 Ν Ν ἊΝ
λέγειν αὐτὸν ταῦτα ἐπάρασά τις φωνὴν γυνὴ ἐκ τοῦ ὄχλου
> Pim “a ε , ε , .- na
εἶπεν αὐτῷ Μακαῤία ἡ κοιλία ἡ βαστάσασα σε Kat
Ν a 5 , ats | Ν > lel ,ὔ
μαστοὶ οὗς ἐθήλασας: αὐτὸς δὲ εἶπεν Μενοῦν μακάριοι 28
ε ΕἸ ᾽ὔ Ν ,ὔ lal “ Ν ,
ot ἀκούοντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ φυλάσσοντες.
Cal Ἢ rf ΜΝ
Τῶν δὲ ὄχλων ἐπαθροιζομένων ἤρξατο λέγειν Ἡ 29
Ν σ a“ “a Ν
γενεὰ αὕτη γενεὰ πονηρά ἐστιν' σημεῖον ζητεῖ, καὶ σημεῖ-
a 4 4 “ > a A a
ov οὐ δοθήσεται αὐτῇ εἰ μὴ τὸ σημεῖον “Iwva. καθὼς yap 30
"Ua 2 a A τ. , a “ ”
ἐγένετο [Ὁ] ᾿Ιωνᾶς tots Νινευείταις σημεῖον, οὕτως ἔσται
i ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώ τῇ γενεᾷ ταύ βασίλισσα
καὶ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τῇ γενεᾷ ταύτῃ. thio

Lee)
"-

a A > -“ -“΄᾿
τότου ἐγερθήσεται ἐν τῇ κρίσει μετὰ τῶν ἀνδρῶν τῆς
εκ lal " , 7 > “
γενεᾶς ταύτης Kal κατακρινεῖ αὐτούς: ὅτι ἦλθεν ἐκ τῶν
2 -“ Cal > lal 3 ’ Led X\ > a
περάτων τῆς γῆς ἀκοῦσαι THY σοφίαν Σολομῶνος, καὶ ἰδοὺ
a 7 Φ 3, a > ,
πλεῖον Σολομῶνος ὧδε. ἄνδρες Νινευεῖται ἀναστήσονται 32
-“ ΄“ cal ’ ΄“
ἐν τῇ κρίσει μετὰ τῆς γενεᾶς ταύτης καὶ κατακρινοῦσιν
3 , ἢ ’ , 3 -“" ἈΝ
αὐτήν. ὅτι μετενόησαν εἰς τὸ κήἥῆρυγμα ᾿Ιωνᾶ, καὶ ἰδοὺ
a ΕἸ an ® 3 Ν ’ὔ LA ’ὔ ’,
πλεῖον ᾿Ιωνᾶ ὧδε. Οὐδεὶς λύχνον ἅψας εἰς κρύπτην τίθη- 33
A A ’ ᾽ ΕἸ
σιν οὐδὲ ὑπὸ τὸν μόδιον ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τὴν λυχνίαν, ἵνα οἱ
, A ral ε “
εἰσπορευόμενοι τὸ φῶς βλέπωσιν. “O λύχνος τοῦ σώμα- 34
, e » a 4 ε 5 an
Tos ἐστιν ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου. ὕταν ὁ ὀφθαλμός σου ἁπλοῦς
> Ν ὅλ Ν - ΄ ΄ > av Ν δὲ 4
1» καὶ ὅλον TO σῶμά σου φωτινόν ἐστιν" ἐπὰν δὲ πονηρὸς
= \ 4 a ’ὔ /, φῇ ’ὔ > \ Ν “-“ A
ἢ» Kal TO σῶμά σου σκοτινόν. σκόπει οὖν μὴ TO φῶς TO 35
>. \ ’ὔ ΕἸ ’ 9 » A el ϑ “ ’
ἐν σοὶ σκότος ἐστίν. εἰ οὖν τὸ σῶμά σου ὅλον φωτινόν, 6
ι-.νμρν re 4 ΄ ” ‘ “ © ὁ«
μὴ ἔχον ᾿ μέρος TL’ σκοτινόν, ἔσται φωτινὸν ὅλον ὡς ὅταν
ε , ἂν ee) a , 5
ὁ λύχνος τῇ ἀστραπῇ φωτίζῃ. σε.
5 QA “~ ~ -“ 4 lal 4
Ey δὲ τῷ λαλῆσαι ἐρωτᾷ αὐτὸν Φαρισαῖος ὅπως ἄρι- 37

, > > ~ A Bad ΄-“
στήσῃ Tap αὐτῷ: εἰσελθὼν δὲ ἀνέπεσεν. ὁ δὲ Φαρισαῖος 8

11. 24-11. 88. 5. LUKE.

passeth through waterless places, seeking rest; and
finding none, 'he saith, I will turn back unto my 1 or, i
25 house whence I came out. And when the is come,
26 "he findeth it swept and garnished. Then goeth 'he,
and taketh fo dim seven other spirits more evil than
2himself; and they enter in and dwell there: and the 9 or, itse
last state of that man becometh worse than the first.
27 And it came to pass, as he said these things, a cer-
tain woman out of the multitude lifted up her voice,
and said unto him, Blessed is the womb that bare
28 thee, and the breasts which thou didst suck. But
he said, Yea rather, blessed are they that hear the
word of God, and keep it.
29 And when the multitudes were gathering together
unto him, he began to say, This generation is an evil
_ generation: it seeketh after a sign; and there shall
30 no sign be given to it but the sign of Jonah. For
even as Jonah became a sign unto, the Ninevites, so
31 shall also the Son of man be to this generation. The
queen of the south shall rise up in the judgement
with the men of this generation, and shall condemn
them: for she came from the ends of the earth to
hear the wisdom of Solomon; and behold, *a greater 3 Gr. more than.
82 than Solomon is here. The men of Nineveh shall
stand up in the judgement with this generation, and
shall condemn it: for they repented at the preaching
of Jonah; and behold, *a greater than Jonah is here.
38 No man, when he hath lighted a lamp, putteth
it in a cellar, neither under the bushel, but on the
stand, that they which enter in may see the light.
34 The lamp of thy body is thine eye: when thine eye is
single, thy whole body also is full of light; but when
35 it is evil, thy body also is full of darkness. Look
therefore whether the light that is in thee be not
36 darkness. If therefore thy whole body be full of
light, having no part dark, it shall be wholly full of
light, as when the lamp with its bright shining doth
give thee light.
37 Now as he spake, a Pharisee asketh him to ‘dine 4 Gr. dreatyus.
with him : and he went in, and sat down to meat.
88 And when the Pharisee
(150)

1 Gr. breakfast.

2 Or, ye can

ὃ Or, Teacher

4 Gr. house.

5. LUKE. 11. 38-11. 53.

saw it, he marvelled that he had not first washed*
before ‘dinner. And the Lord said unto him, Now 39
do ye Pharisees cleanse the outside of the cup and
of the platter; but your inward part is full of ex-
tortion and wickedness. Ye foolish ones, did not 40
he that made the outside make the inside also?
Howbeit give for alms those things which *are with- 41
in; and behold, all things are clean unto you.

But woe unto you Pharisees! for ye tithe’ mint 42
and rue and every herb, and pass over judgement
and the love of God: but these ought ye to have
done, and not to leave the other undone. Woe 43
unto you Pharisees! for ye love the chief seats in
the synagogues, and the salutations in the market-
places. Woe unto you! for ye are as the tombs 44
which appear not, and the men that walk over them
know it not.

And one of the lawyers answering saith unto him, 45
*Master, in saying this thou reproachest usalso. And 46
he said, Woe unto you lawyers also! for ye lade men
with burdens grievous to be borne, and ye yourselves
touch not the burdens with one of your fingers. Woe 47
unto you! for ye build the tombs of the prophets,
and your fathers killed them. So ye are witnesses 48
and consent unto the works of your fathers: for
they killed them, and ye build their tombs. There- 49
fore also said the wisdom of God, I will send unto
them prophets and apostles; and some of them they
shall kill and persecute; that the blood of all the 50
prophets, which was shed from the foundation of
the world, may be required of this generation; from 51
the blood of Abel unto the blood of Zachariah, who
perished between the altar and the sanctuary: yea,

I say unto you, it shall be required of this genera-
tion. "Woe unto you lawyers! for ye took away the 52
key of knowledge: ye entered not in yourselves,
and them that were entering in ye hindered.

And 53

.* For ‘washed’? read ‘‘ bathed himself’? [comp. Mark vii. 4.J—Am.

Com.
(151)

ΧΙ ΚΑΤᾺ AOYKAN 151

αι “ὦ , ¢ Py a > , ‘ wae an
ἰδὼν ἐθαύμασεν ὅτι ov πρῶτον ἐβαπτίσθη πρὸ τοῦ ἀρί-:
> ἀν π᾿ τὰ ‘ > + ate φέε ah ae
39 στου. εἶπεν δὲ ὁ κύριος πρὸς αὐτόν Νῦν ὑμεῖς οἱ Φαρι-
σαῖοι τὸ ἔξωθεν τοῦ ποτηρίου καὶ τοῦ πίνακος καθαρίζετε,
‘ ΝΙΝ ε -“ ’ ε “ ‘ ΓΝ Ν
go τὸ δὲ ἔσωθεν ὑμῶν γέμει ἁρπαγῆς καὶ πονηρίας. ἄφρονες,
> ε ’ \ om» ‘ \ » > ’ Ν
4ι οὐχ ὁ ποιήσας τὸ ἔξωθεν καὶ τὸ ἔσωθεν ἐποίησεν ; πλὴν
δ οὐ δ , ΕἸ , ἘΣ, Ν “ ΣΦ δι
τὰ ἐνόντα δότε ἐλεημοσύνην, καὶ ἰδοὺ πάντα καθαρὰ ὑμῖν
ΕἸ , > 4 2 \ δια ~ / 7 ᾽ ΩΝ
42 ἐστίν. ἀλλὰ οὐαὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς Φαρισαίοις, ὅτι ἀποδεκατοῦτε
εὸ 7 Ν a
τὸ ἡδύοσμον Kal τὸ πήγανον καὶ πᾶν λάχανον, καὶ παρέρ-
Ν ’ὔ Ν \ > , fal “΄“ “-“ δι.’ ὯΔ
χεσθε τὴν κρίσιν καὶ τὴν ἀγάπην τοῦ θεοῦ: ταῦτα δὲ ἔδει
~ » ~ -“ -“ »
43 ποιῆσαι κἀκεῖνα μὴ παρεῖναι. οὐαὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς Φαρισαίοις,
> - a a
ὅτι ἀγαπᾶτε τὴν πρωτοκαθεδρίαν ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ
> “ » ~ > en σ
44 τοὺς ἀσπασμοὺς ἐν ταῖς ἀγοραῖς. οὐαὶ ὑμῖν, ὅτι ἐστὲ “ws
τὰ μνημεῖα τὰ ἄδηλα, καὶ οἱ ἄνθρωποι οἱ περιπατοῦντες
> , > ΕΣ 3 AY , a a ,
45 ἐπάνω οὐκ οἴδασιν. ᾿Αποκριθεὶς δέ τις τῶν νομικῶν λέγει
» ° , lel / A ε lal ε / ε
46 αὐτῷ Διδάσκαλε, ταῦτα λέγων καὶ ἡμᾶς ὑβρίζεις. ἃ δὲ
> ‘ cn ~ a 4 , 4
εἶπεν Kai ὑμῖν τοῖς νομικοῖς ovat, ὅτε hoprilere τοὺς
> ΓΑ / / ‘ Ν 3 % “9's “ Γ᾿
ἀνθρώπους φορτία δυσβάστακτα, καὶ αὐτοὶ ἑνὶ τῶν δακτύ-
wn > , a , eer > ὡς ¢
47 Awy ὑμῶν ov προσψαύετε τοῖς φορτίοις. oval ὑμῖν, ὅτι
-»" 2 “ an a“ ε “
οἰκοδομεῖτε τὰ μνημεῖα τῶν προφητῶν οἱ δὲ πατέρες ὑμῶν
> > ,ὔ »” ¢ a
48 ἀπέκτειναν αὐτούς. apa μάρτυρές ἐστε “Kal συνευδοκεῖτε"
» a , cin σ > Ν
τοῖς ἔργοις τῶν πατέρων ὑμῶν, ὅτι αὐτοὶ μὲν ἀπέκτειναν
3 ‘ ει A“ ‘ 3 a ‘ a 4" ΄ a
49 αὐτοὺς ὑμεῖς δὲ οἰκοδομεῖτε. διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἡ σοφία τοῦ
a > > “ > > 4 , , 3 ΄
θεοῦ εἶπεν ᾿Αποστελῶ εἰς αὐτοὺς προφήτας καὶ ἀποστό-
\ > 7 A 5» “ Ν ,ὔ ov “
so λους, καὶ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀποκτενοῦσιν καὶ διώξουσιν, ἵνα ἐκζη-
lol ‘ , “ ~ Ἀγ» lA “1 te ‘\
τηθῇ τὸ αἷμα πάντων τῶν προφητῶν τὸ “exxeyvpevov’ ἀπὸ
cal , > Ν a , > Ἁ σ
st καταβολῆς κύσμου ἀπὸ τῆς γενεᾶς ταύτης, ἀπὸ αἵματος
σ a >
ABeX ἕως αἵματος Ζαχαρίου τοῦ ἀπολομένου μεταξὺ τοῦ
cn , ,
θυσιαστηρίου καὶ τοῦ οἴκου: ναί, λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐκζητηθήσεται
ἄτα lal -“ , 7 4 cn “ -“
52 ἀπὸ τῆς γενεᾶς ταύτης. οὐαὶ ὑμῖν τοῖς νομικοῖς, ὅτι
ΓΝ ἽἼ - -“ al ’ » Ν > , ,
ypare' τὴν κλεῖδα τῆς γνώσεως: αὐτοὶ οὐκ εἰσήλθατε
ν Κι τος , > , rw? a
53 καὶ TOUS εἰσερχομένους ἐκωλύσατε. Κακεῖθεν

42

Ἱμνημεῖαε.

“μὴ συνευδοκεῖνε

ἐκχυννόμενον

ἱἐκρύψατεξ
ἧς

* Λέγοντος δὲ αὐτοῦ ταῦτα πρὸς αὑτοὺς ἐνώπιον παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ ἥρξαντο οἱ Φαρισαῖοι καὶ οἱ νομικοὶ ᾿
wis ἔχειν καὶ συνβάλλειν αὐτῷ περὶ πλειόνων, ζητοῦντες ἀφορμὴν τινα λαβεῖν αὐτοῦ ἵνα εὕρωσιν

κατηγορῆσαι αὐτοῦ."

152 ΚΑΤᾺ ΛΟΥ͂ΚΑΝ ΧΙ XII

>. 4 > a ΚΜ ε A Ν ε -“
ἐξελθόντος αὐτοῦ ἤρξαντο οἱ γραμματεῖς καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι
lal 5 Φὶ χ. x
δεινῶς ἐνέχειν καὶ ἀποστοματίζειν αὐτὸν περὶ πλειόνων,
a ~ , 9 “-“
ἐνεδρεύοντες αὐτὸν θηρεῦσαί τι ἐκ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ."
> e 93 a A ON a” «“
Ἐν οἷς ἐπισυναχθεισῶν τῶν μυριάδων τοῦ ὄχλου, ὦστε
Cal > , ΝΜ 4 » Ν Ν
καταπατεῖν ἀλλήλους, ἤρξατο λέγειν πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς
fel tal tal > Ν »" UA Aid
αὐτοῦ πρῶτον Προσέχετε ἑαυτοῖς ἀπὸ τῆς ζύμης, ἥτις
» ᾿ ε ’ a“ / ΩΝ Q
ἐστὶν ὑπόκρισις, τῶν Φαρισαίων. Οὐδὲν δὲ συγκεκαλυμ-
’ὔ > A aA 5 » λ 6 / Ν Ν a >
μένον ἐστὶν ὃ οὐκ ἀποκαλυφθήσεται, Kal κρυπτὸν ὃ οὐ
, 3 Β ἃ bi 2 al , 3» 3 a
γνωσθήσεται. ἀνθ᾽ ὧν ὅσα ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ εἴπατε ἐν τῷ
εν 3 , xia ‘ Ν > > , > a
φωτὶ ἀκουσθήσεται, καὶ ὃ πρὸς TO οὖς ἐλαλήσατε ἐν τοῖς
/ , ΓΔΑ, ἢ a , / Ν en
ταμείοις κηρυχθήσεται ἐπὶ τῶν δωμάτων. Λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν
“ , ‘ a ΣΝ a ° , Ν
τοῖς φίλοις μου, μὴ φοβηθῆτε ἀπὸ τῶν αἀποκτεινόντων τὸ
-“ A “ Ν /
σῶμα καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα μὴ ἐχόντων περισσότερόν τι ποιῆ-
ε toa a :
σαι. ὑποδείξω δὲ ὑμῖν τίνα φοβηθῆτε: φοβήθητε τὸν
Ν Ἂ ὦ a μ᾿ > 4 3 a“ 3 ‘
pera τὸ ἀποκτεῖναι ἔχοντα ἐξουσίαν ἐμβαλεῖν εἰς τὴν
, / , ca a 4θ φιν ,
γέενναν: vat, λέγω ὑμῖν, τοῦτον φοβήθητε. οὐχὶ πέντε
’ a 5» , , Ν a > a Ν -ἵ
στρουθία πωλοῦνται ἀσσαρίων δύο; καὶ ἕν ἐξ αὐτῶν
> » > [4 5 lel a“ 3 Ἁ ν ε
οὐκ ἔστιν ἐπιλελησμένον ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ. ἀλλὰ Kat αἱ
, -“ ied ε a lal Lae Ν a
τρίχες τῆς κεφαλῆς ὑμῶν πᾶσαι ἠρίθμηνται" μὴ φοβεῖ-
σθε: πολλῶν στρουθίων διαφέρετε. Λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν, πᾶς
a Ἂ ε [4 > tis oo” a 3 , ee
ὃς ἂν ὁμολογήσει ἐν ἐμοὶ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, καὶ ὁ
cal > , ε ’ fol “-
υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ὁμολογήσει ἐν αὐτῷ ἔμπροσθεν τῶν
> , a a ε Ν ? 2 , , eee a
ἀγγέλων τοῦ θεοῦ: ὁ δὲ ἀρνησάμενός pe ἐνώπιον τῶν
5 , “-“ > ΄
ἀνθρώπων ἀπαρνηθήσεται ἐνώπιον τῶν ἀγγέλων τοῦ
lol Ν cal a > a“ / > ‘ εν TA ,
θεοῦ. Kai πᾶς ὃς ἐρεῖ λόγον εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου,
3 , 2. «A “- Ν > » “ /
ἀφεθήσεται αὐτῷ: τῷ δὲ εἰς τὸ ἅγιον πνεῦμα βλασφημή-
y ε lol
σαντι οὐκ ἀφεθήσεται. Ὅταν δὲ εἰσφέρωσιν ὑμᾶς ἐπὶ
Ν ‘\
τὰς συναγωγὰς Kal τὰς ἀρχὰς Kal τὰς ἐξουσίας, μὴ μερι-
, a Ν
μνήσητε πῶς ἢ τί] ἀπολογήσησθε ἢ τί εἴπητε" TO
‘ “ “ ΄ ε Lal 5» τ ρὸ aA ov ἃ ὃ o. 3
γὰρ ἅγιον πνεῦμα διδάξει ὑμᾶς ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ wpa ἃ δεὶ εἰ-
“-“ a 53 ,
πεῖν. Εἶπεν δέ τις ἐκ τοῦ ὄχλου αὐτῷῃ ΔΙιδά-
-“ > “ > Ν
σκαλε, εἰπὲ τῷ ἀδελφῷ μου μερίσασθαι, per ἐμοῦ τὴν
κληρονομίαν. ὁ δὲ εἶ τῷ ὔλνθρωπε, τίς με κατέ-
ηρονομίαν. ἵπεν αὐτῷ vOpwre, τίς μ

54

"

nN

οι

co

11. 53-12. 14. S. LUKE.

when he was come out from thence, the scribes ,
and the Pharisees began to ‘press upon Aim vehe-

mently, and to provoke him to speak of *many,

54 things; laying wait for him, to catch something out
of his mouth.

selves » tehementl
against
Or, more

12 In the mean time, when *the many thousands of * a ae
the multitude were gathered together, insomuch that 4 or, say unto Ais

they trode one upon another, he began to ‘say unto
his disciples first of all, Beware ye of the leaven of
2 the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy. But there is noth-
ing covered up, that shall not be revealed: and hid,
8 that shall not be known. Wherefore whatsoever ye
have said in the darkness shall be heard in the light;
and what ye have spoken in the ear in the inner
chambers shall be proclaimed upon the housetops.
4And I say unto you my friends, Be not afraid of
them which kill the body, and after that have no
5 more that they can do. But I will warn you whom
ye shall fear: Fear him, which after he hath killed

disciples, First of
all beware ye

hath ‘power to cast into ‘hell; yea, I say unto you, ὃ Ὁ" amheriy

6 Fear him. Are not five sparrows sold for two [αν
things? and not one of them is forgotten in the sight
7 of God. But the very hairs of your head are all
numbered. Fear not: ye are of more value than
8 many sparrows. And I say unto you, Every one

6 Gr. Gehenna,

7 Gr. in me.

who shall confess ‘me before men, *him shall the , ἐν κα ;,,,.

Son of man also confess before the angels of God:
9 but he that denieth me in the presence of men shall
be denied in the presence of the angels of God.
10 And every one who shall speak a word against the
Son of man, it shall be forgiven him: but unto him
that blasphemeth against the Holy Spirit it shall
11 not be forgiven. And when they bring you before
the synagogues, and the rulers, and the authorities,
be not anxious how or what ye shall answer, or what
12 ye shall say: for the Holy Spirit shall teach yan in
that very hour what ye ought to say.

18 And one out of the multitude said unto him, *Mas- 9 or, Zeacher

ter, bid my brother divide the inheritance with me.
14 But he said unto him, Man, who made me

(152)

8. LUKE. 12. 14-12. 32:

a judge or a divider over you? And he said unto 15
1 Gr. for not in @ them, Take heed, and keep yourselves from all covet-
from the th eo life, ousness: ‘for a man’s life consisteth not in the abun-
> a posses dance of the things which he possesseth. And he 16
spake a parable unto them, saying, The ground of a
certain rich man brought forth plentifully: and he 17
reasoned within himself, saying, What shall I do, be-
cause I have not where to bestow my fruits? And 18
he said, This wiil I do: I will pull down my barns,
and build greater;.ahd there will I bestow all my
2 Or, life corn and my goods. And I will say to my *soul, 19
*Soul,thou hast much goods laid up for many years;
take thine ease, eat, drink, be merry. But God said 20
8 Gr, wey "unto him, Thou foolish one, this night *is thy *soul
required of thee ; and the things which thou hast
prepared, whose shall they be?: So is he that layeth 21
up treasure for himself, and is not rich toward God,
And he said unto his disciples, Therefore I say 22
4 Or, ooul unto you, Be not anxious for your life, what ye
shall eat; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put
on. For the “life is more than the food, and the 23 -
body than the raiment. Consider the ravens, that 24
they sow not, neither reap ; which have no. store-
chamber nor barn; and God feedeth them: of how
much more value are ye than the birds! And which 25
of you by being anxious can add a cubit unto his
5 Or, age ’stature? If then ye are not able to do even that 26
which is least, why are ye anxious concerning the
rest? Consider the lilies, how they grow: they toil 27
not, neither do they spin; yet I say unto you, Even
Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one
of these. But if God doth so clothe the grass in the 28
field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the
oven; how much more shall he clothe you, Ὁ ye of
little faith? And seek not ye what ye shall eat, and 29
what ye shall drink, neither be ye of doubtful mind.
For all these things do the nations of the world seek 30
τω πάξνῳ after: but your Father knoweth that ye have need
sporitin rend δ the of these things. Howbeit seek ye *his kingdom, and 31
ea these things shall be added unto you. Fear not, lit- 89
tle flock ; for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give
(153)

XII KATA AOYKAN 153

. Ν x ‘ es ΩΣ ἷἌ δὲ » 3
15 στήσεν κριτὴν ἢ μεριστὴν ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ; εἶπεν δὲ πρὸς av-
-“" ᾿ ν» Ν ΄ , ΄
τούς Ὁρᾶτε καὶ φυλάσσεσθε ἀπὸ πάσης πλεονεξίας, ὅτι
Ἁ » -“ ‘ -“
οὐκ ἐν τῷ περισσεύειν τινὶ ἣ ζωὴ αὐτοῦ ἐστὶν ἐκ τῶν
~ \ ‘ > 4
15 ὑπαρχόντων αὐτῷς Εἶπεν δὲ παραβολὴν πρὸς αὐτοὺς
λέ oh. 6 , ΕῚ λ ,ὕ >. ’ ε ’ὔ
έγων νθρώπου τινὸς πλουσίου εὐφόρησεν ἡ χώρα.
΄ , “ > »
17 καὶ διελογίζετο ἐν αὐτῷ λέγων Te ποιήσω, ὅτι οὐκ ἔχω
fol > -“ , .
18 ποῦ συνάξω τοὺς καρπούς μου ; καὶ εἶπεν Τοῦτο ποίσω
a“ 4 Ν ‘sat > , 4
καθελῶ pov τὰς ἀποθήκας καὶ μείζονας οἰκοδομήσω, καὶ
΄ - ᾿ A > ᾿ 4 ‘
19 συνάξω ἐκεῖ tavta ‘tov σῖτον Kal τὰ ἀγαθά pov’, Kat
-“ -“ - > 4 , >.
ἐρῶ τῇ ψυχῇ μου Ψυχή, ἔχεις πολλὰ ἀγαθὰ [κείμενα εἰς
3 >
so ἔτη πολλά: ἀναπαύου, φάγε, πίε], εὐφραίνου. εἶπεν δὲ
> awa € , 4 ’ -“ Ν Ν [4 3
αὐτῷ ὁ θεός ἴλφρων, ταύτῃ τῇ νυκτὶ τὴν ψυχὴν σου αἰ-
a > ‘ “a a SP 4 7 ” φ hd
ax τοῦσιν ἀπὸ σοῦ" ἃ δὲ ἡτοίμασας, τίνι ἔσται; [Οὕτως ὁ θη-
25 σαυρίζων αὑτῷ καὶ μὴ εἰς θεὸν πλουτῶν .] »» . Ei-
> “ ‘ a A
πεν δὲ πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς [αὐτοῦ] Διὰ τοῦτο “λέγω ὑμῖν",
a . a , . a“ ΄ : ε
μὴ μεριμνᾶτε τῇ ψυχῇ τί φάγητε, μηδὲ τῷ σώματι [ὑμῶν]
aS δύ 6 ε ws Ν λ ar ΕἸ “ -“ QA
23 τί ἐνδύσησθε. yap ψυχὴ πλεῖόν ἐστιν τῆς τροφῆς καὶ
cod ~ - 4 ΄ σ΄
24 τὸ σῶμα τοῦ ἐνδύματος. κατανοήσατε τοὺς κόρακας ὅτι
rs , 383" Geni, 2 > » Ν
οὐ σπείρουσιν οὐδὲ᾽ θερίζουσιν, οἷς οὐκ. ἔστιν ταμεῖον
Oe > ’ Ν e ‘ , 3 , , ~
οὐδὲ ἀποθήκη, καὶ ὁ θεὸς τρέφει αὐτούς: πόσῳ μᾶλλον
ε “ ὃ , “a a ,ὔ \ o> e a -“
25 ὑμεῖς διαφέρετε τῶν πετεινῶν. τίς δὲ ἐξ ὑμῶν μεριμνῶν
26 δύναται “ext τὴν ἡλικίαν αὐτοῦ προσθεῖναι" πῆχυν ; "εἰ οὖν
ὑδὲ > , ὃ , ’ Ν a yi ‘hee a
οὐδὲ ἐλάχιστον δύνασθε, ti περὶ τῶν λοιπῶν" μεριμνᾶτε ;
, \ , a rises > a 30. 22
27 κατανοήσατε τὰ κρίνα πῶς "αὐξάνει" ov κοπιᾷ οὐδὲ νήθει"-
4 Ν cna aK 4 ’ -“ , > a
λέγω δὲ ὑμῖν, οὐδὲ Σολομὼν ἐν πάσῃ τῇ δόξῃ αὐτοῦ περιε-
3 B ἔχ ε a , > δὲ 4 > a \ ΄ ”
28 βάλετο ws ἕν τούτων. εἰ δὲ ἐν ἀγρῷ τὸν χόρτον ὄντα
, Ν ΝΜ
σήμερον καὶ αὔριον εἰς κλίβανον βαλλόμενον ὁ θεὸς οὕτως
> , / a wy a
29 ἀμφιάζει, πόσῳ μᾶλλον ὑμᾶς, ὀλιγόπιστοι. καὶ ὑμεῖς μὴ
“-“ , , “
30 ζητεῖτε τί φάγητε καὶ τί πίητε, καὶ μὴ μετεωρίζεσθε, ταῦ-
Ν ’ , » fol , > ~ ε fol \. Se |
τα yap πάντα τὰ ἔθνη τοῦ κόσμου ἐπιζητοῦσιν, ὑμῶν δὲ ὁ
‘ ἴὸ σ , , “- ‘ - Ν /
3: πατὴρ οἶδεν ὅτι χρήζετε τούτων’ πλὴν ζητεῖτε τὴν. βασι-
’ > ~ Ν A , en ‘4 a
32 λείαν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ταῦτα προστεθήσεται ὑμῖν. μὴ φοβοῦ,
. ν ΄ “ 24 ἡ ε ΠΝ Sy a
TO μικρὸν ποίμνιον, ὅτι εὐδόκησεν ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν δοῦναι

«ἰτὰ γενήματά
μον

ὑμῖν λέγω

οὔτε σπείρουσιν
“

οὔτε

προσθεῖναι ἐπὶ τὴν
ἡλικίαν αὐτοῦ |

-ἰ καὶ περὶ τῶν λοι-
πῶν τί

+ οὔτε νήθει οὔτε
ὑφαίνει +

οὐκ ἂν

154 KATA AOYKAN XII

en ‘ , ’ 4 e , ε “
ὑμῖν τὴν βασιλείαν. Πωλήσατε τὰ ὑπάρχοντα ὑμῶν 33

, , , “ 4
καὶ δότε ἐλεημοσύνην: ποιήσατε ἑαυτοῖς βαλλάντια μὴ

, ‘ NE A 3 - ᾽ “
παλαιούμενα, θησαυρὸν ἀνέκλειπτον ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς,͵

ὅπου κλέπτης οὐκ ἐγγίζει οὐδὲ σὴς διαφθείρει: ὅπου γάρ 34

5 ε Ἀ ε a 5 a Ν ε , ε td »
ἐστιν 6 θησαυρὸς ὑμῶν, ἐκεῖ καὶ ἢ καρδία ὑμῶν ἔσται.

» yee δ. id , Ν ε ΄
Ἑστωσαν ὑμῶν αἱ οσῴυες περιεζωσμέναι καὶ οἱ λύχνοι 35

Ἄς ε - Ὁ > ,
καιόμενοι, Kai ὑμεῖς ὅμοιοι ἀνθρώποις προσδεχομένοις 36

A , ε -“ ‘aoe Ὁ , 5» “ , 7 > ’
τὸν κύριον ἑαυτῶν πότε ἀναλύσῃ ἐκ τῶν γάμων, ἵνα ἐλθόν-
5 la > Ie 2. aA
Tos Kal κρούσαντος εὐθέως avoifwow αὐτῷ. μακάριοι ot
a > a Δ 39 ‘ ε , φ ee
δοῦλοι ἐκεῖνοι, οὖς ἐλθὼν ὁ κύριος εὑρήσει γρηγοροῦντας"

> ἈΝ , en - ’ Ν > “ >. A A
αμην λέγω VIALV OTL περιζώσεται και ἀνακλινεῖ QUTOVS και

6 \ ὃ ΄ 3 a“ Kin 2 ΄ ὃ 7 a 5
παρελ ων τιακονήσει αυτοις. καν ἐν ΤΊ) εὐτέρᾳ καν €V 38

ἢ τρί λακῇ ἔλθῃ καὶ εὕρῃ οὕτως," μακάριοί εἰσι
τῇ τρίτῃ φυλακῇ ελθῃ PN 5, μακαριοὶ εἰσιν

. -" -“ x ’ 7 >. 4 ε > ,
ἐκεῖνοι. τοῦτο δὲ γινώσκετε ὅτι εἰ ἤδει ὁ οἰκοδεσπότης 39

,ὕ “ ε λέ - f-2 id * ‘ > 7 5"
ποίᾳ ὡρᾳ ὁ κλέπτης ἔρχεται, ἐγρηγόρησεν ἂν καὶ OUK α-

a“ ol ‘ > A ε -“
φῆκεν διορυχθῆναι τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ. καὶ ὑμεῖς γίνεσθε 40

“ “ ee > - ©: ef a ἢ , ”
ετοίμοι, OTL ὡρᾷ OU δοκεῖτε O vViOS TOV ἀνθρώπου ερχε-

ται. ἘΠπεν δὲ ὁ Πέτρος Κύριε, πρὸς ἡμᾶς τὴν παρα- 4x

‘ , , “ἡ Ν 4 , Ν > ε
βολὴν TOUTHV λέγεις ἢ καὶ πρὸς πάντας; καὶ εἴπεν O 42

΄ , Ν 5 ‘ ε Ν ° , ε 7, aA
κύριος Τίς aoa ἐστὶν ὁ πιστὸς οἰκονόμος, ὁ φρόνιμος, ὃν

, ε ὔ ΓΝ “ ΄ 5» “- -“ ΄
καταστήσει O KUPLOS ἐπὶ TIS θεραπείας αὐτου του διδόναι

> a ‘ , , ε a > al a

ἐν καιρῷ [τὸ] σιτομέτριον ; μακάριος ὁ δοῦλος ἐκεῖνος, OV 43

> Ave , 2 a ε», a “ 5 -

ἐλθὼν ὁ κύριος αὐτοῦ εὑρήσει ποιοῦντα οὕτως: ἀληθῶς 44
A a Ta Re 3. - τὰν ,

λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι ἐπὶ πᾶσιν τοῖς ὑπάρχουσιν αὐτοῦ καταστή-

ε “-“ tal ΄
ce αὐτόν. ἐὰν δὲ εἴπῃ ὁ δοῦλος ἐκεῖνος ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ 45

> ὡς ΄ ε (ety 4 ” , 7% ΄
αὐτου Χρονίζει oO Kuplos μου ἔρχεσθαι, και ἄρξηται TvU-

N a \ ν ΄ 3 ,ὔ \ ΄,
πτειν τοὺς παῖδας και TAS παιδίσκας, ἐσθίειν τε και TLVELY

, lel 4 ’
καὶ μεθύσκεσθαι, ἥξει ὁ κύριος τοῦ δούλου ἐκείνου ἐν 46

ΜΈ, eu" 79 ὃ a “δια 2 2 , A ὃ x
Ὥμερᾳ ἢ Ov προσ. οκᾳ και €V ὡρᾷ 7) ου γινώσκει, και ιχο

Ν Ν / 3 Ν lal ᾽ ’
τομήῆσει αὐτὸν καὶ τὸ μέρος αὐτοῦ μετὰ τῶν ἀπίστων

θήσει. ἐκεῖνος δὲ ὁ δοῦλος ὁ γνοὺς τὸ θέλημα τοῦ κυρίου 47
aan \ Se , a , κ᾿ Χ ΄ >
αὐτοῦ Kal μὴ ἑτοιμάσας ἢ ποιήσας πρὸς TO θέλημα αὖ-.

* 4nat ἐὰν ἔλθῃ τῇ ἑσπερινῇ φυλακῇ καὶ εὑρήσει, οὕτως ποιήσει, καὶ ἐὰν ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ Ἐ

Ἵ

12. 32-12. 47. 8. LUKE.

33 you the kingdom. Sell that ye have, and give alms;
make for yourselves purses which wax not old, a
treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where no

34 thief draweth near, neither moth ‘destroyeth. For
where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.

35 Let your loins be girded about, and your lamps

36 burning; and be ye yourselves like unto men look-
ing for their lord, when he shall return from the
marriage feast; that, when he cometh and knock-

37 eth, they may straightway open unto him. Blessed

are those 'servants, whom the lord when he cometh 1 Gr. tondservants.

shall find watching: verily I say unto you, that he
shall gird himself, and make them sit down to meat,
38 and shall come and serve them. And if he shall
eome in the second watch, and if in the third, and

39 find them so, blessed are those servants. *But know ἢ 2,2" “* νν

this, that if the master of*the house had known in
what hour the thief was coming, he would have

watched, and not have left his house to be *broken ὃ

40 through. Be ye also ready: for in an hour that ye
think not the Son of man cometh.

41 And Peter said, Lord, speakest thou this parable

42 unto us, or even unto all? And the Lord said, Who ,
then is ‘the faithful and wise steward, whom his lord”
shall set over his household, to give them their por-

Gr. di
through. ned

the faithful

soard the wise
whoin de.

43 tion of food in due season? Blessed is that ®ser- 5 Gr. tondservant.

vant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so
44 doing. Of a truth I say unto you, that he will set
45 him over all that he hath. But if that ‘servant shall
say in his heart, My lord delayeth his coming; and

shall begin to beat the menservants and the maid- ᾿

servants, and to eat and drink, and to be drunken;
46 the lord of that ‘servant shall come in a day when
he expecteth not, and in an hour when he knoweth
not, and shall *cut him asunder, and appoint his por-
47 tion with the unfaithful. And that ‘servant, which
knew his lord’s will, and made not ready, nor did ac-
cording to his will,

U (154)

6 Or, severely scourge
him

1 Or, λα wind

2 Gr. prove.

3 Gr. ecactor.

8. LUKE. 12. 47-13, 4,

shall be beaten with many stripes; but he that knew 48
not, and did things worthy of stripes, shall be beat-
en with few stripes. And to whomsoever much is
given, of him shafl much be required: and to whom
they commit much, of him will they ask the more.

I came to cast fire upon the earth; and what 49
will I*, if it is already kindled? But I have a bap- 50
tism to be baptized with ; and how am 1 straitened
till it be accomplished! .Think ye that I am, come 51
to give peace in the earth? I tell you, Nay; but
rather division: for there shall be from henceforth 52
five in one house divided, three against two, and two
against three. They shall be divided, father against 58
son, and son against father; mother against daugh-
ter, and daughter against her mother; mother in law
against her daughter in law, and daughter in law
against her mother in law.

And he said to the multitudes also, When ye see a 54
cloud rising in the west, straightway ye say, There
cometh a shower; and so it cometh to pass, And 55
when ye see a south wind blowing, ye say, There
will be a 'scorching heat; and it cometh to pass. Ye 56
hypocrites, ye know how to *interpret the face of the
earth and the heaven; but how is it that ye know
not how to *interpret this time? And why even of 57
yourselves judge ye not what is right? For as thou 58
art going with thine adversary before the magistrate,
on the way give diligence to be quit of him ; lest
haply he hale thee unto the judge, and the judge
shall deliver thee to the “officer, and the *officer shall
cast thee into prison. I say unto thee, Thow shalt 59
by no means come out thence, till thou have paid
the very last mite.

Now there were some present at that very season 13
which told him of the Galilazeans, whose blood Pilate
had mingled with their sacrifices. And he answer- 2
ed and said unto them, Think ye that these Gali-
leans were sinners above all the Galilaeans, because
they have suffered these things? I tell you, Nay:
but, except ye repent, ye shall all in like manner
perish. Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower in 4
Siloam fell, and killed them, think ye that they

8

e

* For ‘‘ what will I” etc. read ‘‘ what do I desire’? (with the marg.
Or, how 1 would that it were already kindled !)—Am. Com.

(155)

᾿

a ni

XII XI KATA AOYKAN 155

- , ε A ΜΝ
48 τοῦ δαρήσεται πολλάς: ὁ δὲ μὴ γνοὺς ποιήσας δὲ ἄξια
“ Φ la
πληγῶν δαρήσεται ὀλίγας. παντὶ δὲ @ ἐδόθη πολύ, πολὺ
-“ > δὰ,
ζητηθήσεται παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ᾧ παρέθεντο πολύ, περισσό-
Φι κα lol > ὄ Ὁ a
49 τερον αἰτήσουσιν αὐτόν. Πῦρ ἦλθον βαλεῖν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν,
Ν » ’ ’ὔ; -“
so καὶ τί θέλω εἰ ἤδη ἀνήφθη ; βάπτισμα δὲ ἔχω βαπτισθῆ-
fal Ὁ lal “ “
51 ναι, καὶ πῶς συνέχομαι ἕως ὅτου τελεσθῇ. δοκεῖτε ὅτι
K , -“ a > ;
εἰρήνην παρεγένόμην δοῦναι ἐν τῇ γῇ ; οὐχί, λέγω ὑμῖν,
> > ἃ - ΄ ” Ν 3 A “ a , >
52 ἀλλ᾽ ἢ διαμερισμόν. ἔσονται yap ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν πέντε ἐν
er Ν ΄ a 4. ὃ Ν Ν , a ἃ
ἑνὶ οἴκῳ διαμεμερισμένοι, τρεῖς ἐπὶ δυσὶν καὶ δύο ἐπὶ
, \ a εν" 2 yt
53 τρισίν, διαμερισθήσονται πατὴρ ἐπὶ υἱῷ καὶ YiOCc. ἐπὶ
, ‘ ‘ > ‘ Η /
TATPI, μήτηρ ἐπὶ θυγατέρα καὶ OYPATHP ἐπὶ THN MHTE-
Ἂς, ot Ν 4 7. A Ν , ΣΧ ΤΑ ᾿
pa, πενθερὰ ἐπὶ τὴν νύμφην αὐτῆς καὶ ΝΥΜΦΗ ἐπὶ THN
a » ᾿
54 πενθεράν. Ἔλεγεν δὲ καὶ τοῖς ὄχλοις. Ὅταν
, > 7 a
ἴδητε νεφέλην ἀνατέλλουσαν ἐπὶ δυσμῶν, εὐθέως λέ-
Ὁ δ ΝΜ Ν A Mid \ Ψ
55 yete ὅτι Ὄμβρος ἔρχεται, καὶ γίνεται οὕτως" καὶ ὅταν
“
νότον πνέοντα, λέγετε ὅτι Καύσων ἔσται, καὶ γίνεται.
> te s ld “Ὁ “ - a
56 UTOKpiTal, τὸ πρόσωπον τῆς γῆς καὶ τοῦ ὀὐρανοῦ, οἴδατε
δοκιμάζειν, τὸν ᾿ καιρὸν δὲ τοῦτον πῶς οὐκ οἴδατε δοκιμά-
> >
δ few; Τί δὲ καὶ ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν οὐ κρίνετε τὸ δίκαιον; ὡς
> μὲ -“
γὰρ ὑπάγεις μετὰ τοῦ ἀντιδίκου σου ἐπ᾽ ἄρχοντα, ἐν τῇ
~ > tA > % 3 “
ὁδῷ δὸς ἐργασίαν ἀπηλλάχθαι [ἀπ᾽] αὐτοῦ, μή ποτε κατα-
σύρῃ σε πρὸς τὸν κριτήν, καὶ ὃ κριτής σε παραδώσει τῷ
’ 4 ε , Ὁ > , ,
59 πράκτορι, καὶ ὁ mpaxtwp σε βαλεῖ cis φυλακήν. λέγω
» A ἐξ ae > a Lid Ν ‘ Ν λ ‘
cot, ov μὴ ἐξέλθῃς ἐκεῖθεν ἕως καὶ τὸ ἔσχατον λεπτὸν
ἀποδῷς.
τ Παρῆσαν δέ τινες ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ καιρῷ ἀπαγγέλλοντες
2 A ΄“ e lol
αὐτῷ περὶ τῶν Γαλιλαίων ὧν τὸ αἷμα Πειλᾶτος ἔμιξεν
Ἁ lol -“ -
2 μετὰ τῶν θυσιῶν αὐτῶν. - καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς
Δοκεῖτε ὅτι of Ταλιλαῖοι οὗτοι ἁμαρτωλοὶ παρὰ πάν-
τας τοὺς Ταλιλαίους ἐγένοντο, ὅτι ταῦτα πεπόνθασιν ;
> , , ca > > 4 Ν -" “4 ἀν" ,
3 οὐχί, λέγω. ὑμῖν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐὰν μὴ μετανοῆτε πάντες ὁμοίως
> a ey a
4 ἀπολεῖσθε. ἢ ἐκεῖνοι of δέκα ὀκτὼ ἐφ᾽ obs ἔπεσεν 6

, > ”~ ‘ δ. , > 7 A σ >
πύργος ἐν τῷ Σιλωὰμ καὶ ἀπέκτεινεν αὐτούς, δοκεῖτε ὅτι αὐὖ-

δὲ καιρὺν

μετανοῆτε

κόφινον κοπρί-
ων

ἀπαγαγὼν

156 KATA AOYKAN XII

2s aed , δ᾽ A , ‘ 3᾽ , a ‘
τοὶ ὀφειλέται ἐγένοντο παρὰ πάντας τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τοὺς
a > , > 7 4 ca > 2 oN ‘
κατοικοῦντας ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ ; οὐχί, λέγω ὑμῖν, aArX ἐὰν μὴ 5
cr 4 ΄ al
peTavonoyre πάντες ὡσαύτως ἀπολεῖσθε. Ἔ- 6
x ΄ a > 7
λεγεν δὲ ταύτην τὴν παραβολήν. Ξυκῆν εἶχέν τις πεφυ-
a > “ > a Se, al
τευμένην ἐν τῷ ἀμπελῶνι αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἦλθεν ζητῶν καρπὸν
> 7. A Ν > - > Ν A ‘ >
ἐν αὐτῇ Kal οὐχ εὗρεν. εἶπεν δὲ πρὸς τὸν ἀμπελουρ- 7
, > ‘ ae 742 © » A δι τς a
γόν ᾿ἸἸδοὺ τρία ἔτη ἀφ᾽ ov ἔρχομαι ζητῶν καρπὸν ἐν TH
a > ε
συκῇ ταύτῃ καὶ οὐχ εὑρίσκω: ἔκκοψον αὐτήν" ἵνα τί καὶ
Ν an φυ ε δὲ ‘J 6 Ν λέ 5 A re
τὴν γῆν Katapyel; ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς λέγει αὐτᾷῷᾳ Kupre, 8
»” ἜΣ ἃ Ἂς lel \ + μὴ σ , Ἀ ᾿..Ἂ
ἄφες αὐτὴν καὶ τοῦτο τὸ ἔτος, ἐως OTOV σκάψω περὶ αὐτὴν
Ἁ , ‘ ν
καὶ βάλω "κόπρια" κἂν μὲν ποιήσῃ καρπὸν εἰς τὸ μέλλον-- 9
> Ν / > 4 5» ,
εἰ δὲ μήγε, ἐκκόψεις αὐτήν.
a aA - ,
ἮΝν δὲ διδάσκων ἐν μιᾷ τῶν συναγωγῶν ἐν τοῖς σάββα- το
ον Ἀ Ν “Ἅ » > ’ 5 f=
σιν. καὶ ἰδοὺ γυνὴ πνεῦμα ἔχουσα ἀσθενείας ἔτη δέκα xx
» , ν 2 ΄ ν \ , > , 9
ὀκτώ, καὶ ἦν συνκύπτουσα καὶ μὴ δυναμένη ἀνακύψαι εἰς
. , 205 \ νἀ ets a , ‘
τὸ παντελές. ἰδὼν δὲ αὐτὴν ὁ Incots προσεφώνησεν καὶ τ:
ΘΟ ἃ , > ' ~ 5 ὔ ‘
εἶπεν αὐτῇ Τύναι, ἀπολέλυσαι τῆς ἀσθενείας σου, καὶ 13
lal ~ ~ »
ἐπέθηκεν αὐτῇ τὰς χεῖρας" καὶ παραχρῆμα ἀνωρθώθη, καὶ
ς0. 7 ‘ , > Ν Ν ε > ’, >
ἐδόξαζεν τὸν θεόν. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ ἀρχισυνάγωγος, ἀγα- τᾷ
-“ ΄ »-» BB tes 24 Ψ ε τ - ex -
νακτῶν ὅτι τῷ σαββάτῳ ἐθεράπευσεν ὁ Ἰησοῦς, ἔλεγεν τῷ
ὄχλῳ ὅτι “Ἐξ ἡμέραι εἰσὶν ἐν αἷς δεῖ ἐργάζεσθαι" ἐν αὐταῖς
οὖν ἐρχό θεραπεύεσθε καὶ μὴ τῇ ἡμέ ῦ σαββά
ὖν ἐρχόμενοι θεραπεύεσθε καὶ μὴ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ σαββά-
> 4 ῳ > "σὰ ε , 4 Ν > ε ,
tov. ἀπεκρίθη δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ κύριος καὶ εἶπεν Ὕποκριταΐί, τ-
ov ε lal “ ‘ ° , ‘ a > a A ‘
ἕκαστος ὑμῶν τῷ σαββάτῳ ov λύει τὸν βοῦν αὐτοῦ ἢ τὸν
» 9 som a , ἡ τἀν. ἣν - , , Ἢ
ὄνον ἀπὸ τῆς φάτνης καὶ ᾿ ἀπάγων" ποτίζει; ταύτην δὲ 16
> a ε an κ᾿
θυγατέρα ᾿Αβραὰμ. οὖσαν, ἣν ἔδησεν ὁ Σατανᾶς ἰδοὺ δέκα
ee \» ὦ “ἢ a Φ 4N A a , x
καὶ ὀκτὼ ἔτη, οὐκ ἔδει λυθῆναι ἀπὸ τοῦ δεσμοῦ τούτου TH
ε , a“ , Ν “ ,ὔ > -“
ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ σαββάτου; Καὶ ταῦτα λέγοντος αὐτοῦ Kary- 17
᾿ ~ ~
σχύνοντο πάντες οἱ ἀντικείμενοι αὐτῷ, Kal πᾶς ὁ ὄχλος
ἔχαιρεν ἐπὶ πᾶσιν τοῖς ἐνδόξοις τοῖς γινομένοις ὑπ᾽ av-
lol » Φ
τοῦ. Ἔλεγεν οὖν Τίνι ὁμοία ἐστὶν ἡ βασι- x3
λεία τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ τίνι ὁμοιώσω αὐτήν; ὁμοία ἐστὶν κόκκῳ 19

, a ΨΚ a
σινάπεως, ὃν λαβὼν ἄνθρωπος ἔβαλεν εἰς κῆπον ἑαυτοῦ,

13, 4-13. 19. 8. LUKE.

were ‘offenders above all the men that dwell in 1 Gr. debtors,
5 Jerusalem? I tell you, Nay: butyexcept ye repent,
ye shall all likewise perish.
6 And he spake this parable; A certain man had a
fig tree planted in his vineyard; and he came seek-
Ving fruit thereon, and found none. And he said
unto the vinedresser, Behold, these three years I come
seeking fruit on this fig tree, and find none: cut it
8 down; why doth it also cumber the ground? And
he answering saith unto him, Lord, let it alone this
9 year also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it: and ,
if it bear fruit thenceforth, well; but if not, thou
shalt cut it down.
10 And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on
11 the sabbath day. And behold, a woman which had
a spirit of infirmity eighteen years; and she was
bowed together, and could in no wise lift herself up.
12 And when Jesus saw her, he called her, and said to
her, Woman, thou art loosed from thine infirmity.
13 And he laid his hands upon her: and immediately
14 she was made straight, and glorified God. And the
ruler of the synagogue, being moved with indigna-
tion because Jesus had healed on the sabbath, an-
swered and said to the multitude, There are six days
in which men ought to work: in them therefore
come and be healed, and not on the day of the sab-
15 bath: But the Lord answered him, and said, Ye
hypocrites, doth not each one of you on the sabbath
loose his ox or his ass from the *stall, and lead him 9 Gr. manger.
16 away to watering? And ought not this woman, be-
ing a daughter of Abraham, whom Satan had bound,
lo, these eighteen years, to have been loosed from
17 this bond on the day of the sabbath? And as he
said these things, all his adversaries were put to
shame: and all the multitude rejoiced for all the
glorious things that were done by him.
18 He said therefore; Unto what is the kingdom of
19 God like? and whereunto shall I liken it? It is like
unto a grain of mustard seed, which a man took,and
cast into his own garden;

(156)

5: LUKE. 13. 19-13. 34.

and it grew, and became a tree; and the birds of
the heayen lodged in the branches thereof. And 20
again he said, Whereunto shall I liken the kingdom
of God? It-is like unto leaven, which a woman 21

1 Seo margina’ note took and hid in three ‘measures of meal, till it was
all leavened.

And he went on his way through cities and vil- 22
lages, teaching, and journeying on unto Jerusalem.
And one said unto him, Lord, are they few that be 23
saved? And he said unto them, Strive to enter in 24
by the narrow door: for many, I say unto you,

5 Or, able, when shall seek to enter in, and shall not be able. When 25
once the master of the house is risen up, and hath
shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and
to knock at the door, saying, Lord, open to us; and
he shall answer and say to you, I know you not
whence ye are; then shall ye begin to say, We did 26
eat and drink in thy presence, and thou didst teach
in our streets ; and he shall say, I tell you, I know 27
not whence ye are; depart from me, all ye workers
of iniquity. There shall be the weeping and gnash- 28
ing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac,
and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of
God, and yourselves cast forth without. And they 29
shall come from the east and west, and from the

3 Gr. recline, north and south, and shall *sit down in the kingdom
of God. And behold, there are last which shall be 30
first, and there are first which shall be last.

In that very hour there came certain Pharisees, 31
saying to him,Get thee out, and go hente: for Herod
would fain kill thee. And he said unto them, Go 32

4Gr.demon. and say to that fox, Behold,I cast out ‘devils and
perform cures to-day and to-morrow, and the third
day I am perfected*. Howbeit I must go on my 33
way to-day and to-morrow and the day following:
for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jeru-
salem. O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, which killeth the 34
prophets, and stoneth them that are sent unto her!
how often would I have gathered

* “Tam perfected”’ add marg, Or, I end my course—Am. Com.

(157)

εὖδε

ΧΠῚ ΚΑΤᾺ AOYKAN 157

καὶ ηὔξησεν καὶ ἐγένετο εἰς δένδρον, καὶ TA. πετεινὰ
a “a > το] 2 a
TOY OYPANOY KATECKHNGCEN ἐν TOIC κλάδοις AYTOY.
20 Καὶ πάλιν. εἶπεν Τίνι ὁμοιώσω τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ ;
ε 4 > ν ’ a a ΨΚ > > 4
or ὁμοία ἐστὶν ζύμῃ, ἣν λαβοῦσα γυνὴ ἔκρυψεν cis ἀλεύρου
, ’, oe * > , σ
σάτα τρία ἕως οὗ ἐζυμώθη ὅλον.
Ν , . ‘ , Ν , , A
oz Kal διεπορεύετο κατὰ πόλεις Kal κώμας διδάσκων καὶ
’ἅ , ΕἸ 5» , , Φ A
23 πορείαν ποιούμενος εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα. Elev δέ τις αὐτῷ
, Pag ey, ε ΄ ε . 4 \ > ΄
Κύριε, εἰ ὀλίγοι οἱ σωζόμενοι; ὁ δὲ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτοὺς
24 ᾿Αγωνίζεσθε εἰσελθεῖν διὰ τῆς στενῆς θύρας, ὅτι πολλοί,
λέγω ὑμῖν, ζητήσουσιν εἰσελθεῖν καὶ οὐκ ἰσχύσουσιν,
7)? @ ὦ A £3 , ee. , ‘ Bit
25 ἀφ᾽ ov ἂν ἐγερθῇ ὃ οἰκοδεσπότης καὶ ἀποκλείσῃ τὴν θύραν,
.ν» Ν ε , Ν , ‘ , rf
καὶ ἄρξησθε ἔξω ἑστάναι καὶ κρούειν τὴν θύραν λέγοντες
Κύριε, ἄνοιξον ἡμῖν: καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ἐρεὶ ὑμῖν Οὐκ οἶδα
26 ὑμᾶς πόθεν ἐστέ. τότε "ἄρξεσθε᾽ λέγειν ᾿Εφάγομεν
ed , 456. 37 er tal , 6.1m 297
ἐνώπιόν σου καὶ ἐπίομεν, καὶ ἐν ταῖς πλατείαις ἡμῶν ἐδί.
27 δαξας: καὶ ἐρεῖ λέγων ὑμῖν Οὐκ οἶδα πόθεν ἐστέ'
> ol U > ul n
2 ATIOCTHTE ἀπ᾿ ἐμοῦ, TIANTEC ἐργᾶτδι AAIKIAC. “Exe? ἔσται
ὁ κλαυθμὸς καὶ ὃ βρυγμὸς τῶν ὀδόντων, ὅταν “ὄψησθε"
᾿Αβραὰμ. καὶ Ἰσαὰκ καὶ Ἰακὼβ καὶ πάντας τοὺς προφήτας
ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ, ὑμᾶς δὲ ἐκβαλλομένους ἔξω.
ν 5 ΣΝ Ὡς Ἂ ν Δ ἣν, δι a ‘
og καὶ ἥξουσιν ἀπὸ ANATOA@N Kal λγομῶν καὶ ἀπὸ βορρᾶ καὶ
’ Ν » ’ > -“ , a - ‘
3. νότου καὶ ἀνακλιθήσονται ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ. καὶ
ἰδοὺ εἰσὶν ἔσχατοι ot ἔσονται πρῶτοι, καὶ εἰσὶν πρῶτοι οἱ
Ν ” 3 Ὅν (ᾧ a ,
31 ἔσονται ἔσχατοι. Ey αὐτῇ τῇ ὥρᾳ προσῆλθάν
τινες Φαρισαῖοι λέγοντες αὐτῷῃ Ἔξελθε καὶ πορεύου
32 ἐντεῦθεν, ὅτι Ἡρῴδης θέλει σε ἀποκτεῖναι. καὶ εἶπεν
αὐτοῖς Πορευθέντες εἴπατε τῇ ἀλώπεκι ταύτῃ ᾿1δοὺ
ἐκβάλλω δαιμόνια καὶ ἰάσεις ἀποτελῶ σήμερον καὶ αὔριον,
33 καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ τελειοῦμαι. πλὴν δεῖ με σήμερον καὶ αὔριον
καὶ τῇ ἐχομένῃ πορεύεσθαι, ὅτι οὐκ ἐνδέχεται “προφήτην
34 ἀπολέσθαι ἔξω Ἰερουσαλήμ. ᾿ἸἹερουσαλήμ Ἰερουσαλήμ,
ε 3 ΄ ‘ 4 x cel ‘
ἡ ἀποκτείνουσα τοὺς προφήτας καὶ λιθοβολοῦσα τοὺς
> , s > , , 32" > ,
ἀπεσταλμένους πρὸς αὐτήν,-ποσάκις ἠθέλησα ἐπισυνάξαι

11

ἄρξησθε

ὄψεσθε

Ap.

158 KATA AGYKAN XIII XIV

τὰ τέκνα σου ὃν τρόπον ὄρνις THY ἑαυτῆς νοσσιὰν ὑπὸ τὰς

πτέρυγας, καὶ οὐκ ἠθελήσατε. ἰδοὺ ἀφίεται ὑμῖν ὁ οἶκος 35

ὑμῶν. λέγω [δὲ] ὑμῖν, οὐ μὴ ἴδητέ με ἕως εἴπητε
Εὐλογημένος ὃ ἐρχόμενος ἐν ὀνόμδτι Κυρίου.

~ “ A >
Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ ἐλθεῖν αὐτὸν εἰς οἶκόν τινος τῶν ἀρχόν- x
a , ΄ “Ἄν >
των [τῶν] Φαρισαίων σαββάτῳ φαγεῖν ἄρτον καὶ αὐτοὶ ἦσαν
, 5 , Xo. \, om” , > ε Q
παρατηρούμενοι αὐτόν. καὶ ἰδοὺ avOpwirds τις ἣν ὑδρωπικὸς 2
5 > fol , > ‘ e > “-“ Φ Ν Ν
ἔμπροσθεν αὐτοῦ. καὶ ἀποκριθεὶς ὁ ᾿Τησοῦς εἶπεν πρὸς τοὺς -
‘ , , 3». ~
νομικοὺς Kat Φαρισαίους λέγων Ἔξεστιν τῷ σαββάτῳ
la “ἡ » ε δὲ ε , Sie ,
θεραπεῦσαι ἢ οὔ; οἱ δὲ ἡσύχασαν. καὶ ἐπιλαβόμενος,
"7 =. a cats ‘ Ἀ Γ N 5 ,
ἰάσατο αὐτὸν καὶ ἀπέλυσεν. καὶ πρὸς αὐτοὺς εἶπεν Τίς
ε “ eX a a > , lal ἈΝ 5 327
vos ὑμῶν υἱὸς ἢ βοῦς εἰς φρέαρ πεσεῖται, καὶ οὐκ εὐθέως
> , ey Rs Se: ae ε , Ν >»
ἀνασπάσει αὐτὸν ἐν ἡμέρᾳ τοῦ σαββάτου; Kal οὐκ ἴσχυ- 6
“ ‘ Lol
σαν ἀνταποκριθῆναι πρὸς ταῦτα. Ἔλεγεν δὲ 7
A \ / , 9 lA “a ‘
πρὸς τοὺς κεκλημένους παραβολήν, ἐπέχων πῶς Tas πρω-
, ΄ \ > , ¢ a
τοκλισίας ἐξελέγοντο, λέγων πρὸς αὐτούς Orav κληθῇς 8
,’ ἈΝ » A ; ᾿
ὑπό τινος εἰς γάμους, μὴ κατακλιθῇς εἰς τὴν πρωτοκλισίαν,
’, > / € > “
μή ποτε ἐντιμότερός σου ἡ κεκλημένος ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ 9
Ν \ ΣΉΝ ῳ Υ' τῆς ΄ 2 A ‘ , ΄
ἐλθὼν ὁ σὲ καὶ αὐτὸν καλέσας ἐρεῖ σοι Δὸς τούτῳ τόπον,
ΝΜ , Ν
καὶ τότε ἄρξῃ μετὰ αἰσχύνης τὸν ἔσχατον τόπον κατέχειν.
3 3 Ὁ a ‘ 5 ’ὔ " ‘ ” ΄
ἀλλ᾽ ὅταν κληθῇς πορευθεὶς ἀνάπεσε εἰς τὸν ἔσχατον τό- το
ε “ ,’
πον, ἵνα ὅταν ἔλθῃ ὁ κεκληκώς σε ἐρεῖ σοι Φίλε, προσ-

, > , / » ’ 2 , ,
ανάβηθι ἀνώτερον" TOTE εσται GOL δόξα EVWTLOV πάντων

"

a hid ~ ee a Ν
τῶν συνανακειμένων σοι. ὅτι πᾶς ὃ ὑψῶν ἑαυτὸν ταπεινω- τ
, , ¢ -“ ε Ν ε θ ’ ΕἾ
θήσεται καὶ ὁ ταπεινῶν ἑαυτὸν ὑψωθήσεται. E- x2
lal , & 7 7 al ”
λεγεν δὲ καὶ τῷ κεκληκότι αὐτόν Ὅταν ποιῇς ἄριστον
a A N , x \ 3 ΄
ἢ δεῖπνον, μὴ φώνει τοὺς φίλους σου μηδὲ τοὺς ἀδελφούς
lal ,
gov μηδὲ τοὺς συγγενεῖς σοὺ μηδὲ γείτονας πλοὺυσίους,
Ν / 3 ,
μή ποτε Kal αὐτοὶ ἀντικαλέσωσίν σε καὶ γένηται ἀνταπό-
, > . a ’ ΄ 3 ΄
Sopa σοι. ἀλλ᾽ ὅταν δοχὴν ποιῇς, κάλει πτωχούς, ἀναπεΐ- 13
, , 4 , 7 “ 3 ”
ρους, χωλούς, τυφλούς: καὶ μακάριος ἔσῃ, ὅτι οὐκ ἔχουσιν 14
> a , > , , dah -
ἀνταποδοῦναί σοι, ἀνταποδοθήσεται γάρ σοι ἐν TH ἀναστᾶ-

13. 34-14. 14, 5. LUKE.

thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her
own brood under her wings, and ye would not!

35 Behold, your house. is left unto you desolate: and
I say unto you, Ye shall not see me, until ye shall
say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the

Lord.
14 And it came to pass, when he went into the house
of one of the rulers of the Pharisees on a sabbath
2to eat bread, that they were watching him. And
behold, there was before him a certain man which
8 had the dropsy. And Jesus answering spake unto
the lawyers and Pharisees, saying, Is it lawful to heal
4on the sabbath, or not? But they held their peace.
And he took him, and healed him, and let him go.
5 And he said unto them, Which of you shall have , yrony ancient av-
‘an ass or an ox fallen into a well, and will not thorities read a
6 straightway draw him up on a sabbath day? And 1. ;
they could not answer again unto these things.
7 And he spake a parable unto those which were
bidden, when he marked how they chose out the
8 chief seats; saying unto them, When thou art bid-
den of any man to a marriage feast, *sit not down in 2 Gr. recline act.
the chief seat ; lest haply a more honourable man
9 than thou be bidden of him, and he that bade thee
and him shall come and say to thee, Give this man
place; and then thou shalt begin with shame to take

10 the lowest place. But when thou art bidden, go and
sit down in the lowest place; that when he that hath
bidden thee cometh, he may say to thee, Friend, go
up higher : then shalt thou have glory in the pres-

11 ence, of all that sit at meat with thee. For every
one that exalteth himself shall be humbled; and he
that humbleth himself shall be exalted.

12 And he said to him also that had bidden him, When
thou makest a dinner or a supper, call not thy
friends, nor thy brethren, nor thy kinsmen, nor rich
neighbours; lest haply they also bid thee again, and

13 a recompense be made thee. But when thou makest
a feast, bid the poor, the maimed, the lame, the

14 blind: and thou shalt be blessed; because they have
not wherewith to recompense thee: for thou shalt be
recompensed in the resur-

(158)

1 Gr, bondservant.

5. LUKE. 14, 14-14. 30.

rection of the just. »

And when one of them that sat at meat with him 15
heard these things, he said unto him, Blessed is he
that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God. But he 16.
said unto him, A certain man made a great supper;
and he bade many: and he sent forth his 'servant.at 17
supper time to say to them that were bidden, Come;
for ail things are now ready. — And they all with one 18
consent began to make excuse. The first said unto
him, I have bought a field, and I must needs go out
and see it: I pray thee have me excused. And an-19
other said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go
to prove them: I pray thee have me excused. “And 20
another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I
cannot come. And the 'servant came, and told his 21
lord these things. Then the master of the house
being angry said to his ‘servant, Go out quickly into
the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither
the poor and maimed and blind and lame. And 22
the ‘servant said, Lord, what thou didst command
is done, and yet there is room. And the lord said 23
unto the ‘servant, Go out into the highways and
hedges, and constrain them to come in, that my house
may be filled. For I say unto you, that none of those 24
men which were bidden shall taste of my supper.

Now there went with him great multitudes: and he 25
turned, and said unto them, If any man cometh unto 26
me, and hateth not his own father, and mother, and
wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and
his own life also, he cannot be my disciple. Whoso- 27
ever doth not bear his own cross, and come after me,
cannot be my disciple. For which of you, desiring 28
to build a tower, doth not first sit down and count
the cost, whether he have wherewith to complete it?
Lest haply, when he hath laid a foundation, and 29
is not able to finish, all that behold begin to mock
him, saying, This man 30

(159)

XIV. KATA AOYKAN ; 159

-« , 5» , ὃ Δ -“ »

15 σει τῶν δικαίων. Ἀκούσας δέ τις τῶν συνανα-
, : a > mug , : ¢ ,
κειμένων ταῦτα εἶπεν αὐτῷῷῃΗ Μακάριος ὅστις φάγεται
» r “ an ε > 7 A ΕΣ
τό ἄρτον ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ θεοῦ. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ἴΑν-

’ > , a“ , \ > # ,
Opwros τις ἐποίει δεῖπνον μέγα, καὶ ἐκάλεσεν πολλούς,
Ν > , s ~ ° lol a © ΄“ ’ >
17 καὶ ἀπέστειλεν τὸν δοῦλον αὐτοῦ τῇ ὥρᾳ τοῦ δείπνου <i-
a“ a 3,
πεῖν τοῖς κεκλημένοις “᾿Ἔρχεσθε" ὅτι ἤδη ἕτοιμα " ἐστιν",
3, -“ ~ -“

13 καὶ ἤρξαντο ἀπὸ μιᾶς πάντες παραιτεῖσθαι. ὁ πρῶτος
> 2. A > A ‘ Φγν δ \ oo” aE, ἐξ λθ ‘
εἶπεν αὐτῷ γρὸν ἠγόρασα καὶ ἔχω ἀνάγκην ἐξελθὼν

-“ » ’ὔ ; ᾿

το ἰδεῖν αὐτόν: ἐρωτῶ σε, ἔχε με παρῃτημένον. καὶ ἕτερος
> , a > + , ‘ , ΄
εἶπεν .. Ζεύγη βοῶν ἠγόρασα πέντε καὶ πορεύομαι δοκιμά-

> a ;

20 σαι αὐτά" ἐρωτῶ σε, ἔχε pe παρῃτημένον. Kal ἕτερος
> “ ” s ‘ ‘ a > , > a
εἶπεν ΨΤυναῖκα ἔγημα καὶ ded τοῦτο ov δύναμαι ἐλθεῖν.

ἈΝ , ε -“ >. , nm ἃ ΓΑ 5». cal

21 καὶ παραγενόμενος ὁ δοῦλος ἀπήγγειλεν τῷ κυρίῳ αὐτοῦ

4 > Ν «ε > , > ~ ΄
ταῦτα. τότε ὀργισθεὶς ὁ οἰκοδεσπότης εἶπεν τῷ δούλῳ
> A »” , > Ν , eee “
αὐτοῦ ἜΒξελθε ταχέως εἰς τὰς πλατείας καὶ ῥύμας τῆς
ἜΣΑΝ Ν \ ‘ ee ΄, we Ν .
πόλεως, καὶ τοὺς πτωχοὺς καὶ ἀναπείρους καὶ τυφλοὺς καὶ
‘ oh FP. e ‘ > ε a , ,
22 χωλοὺς εἰσάγαγε ὧδε. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ δοῦλος Κύριε, γέ-
ἃ > , »» ’ 5 4 Ἀ > ε ’
23 γονεν ὃ ἐπέταξας, καὶ ἔτι τόπος ἐστίν... καὶ εἶπεν ὁ κύριος
ν a + Ν ε εἴ Ν
πρὸς τὸν δοῦλον ἜΒξελθε εἰς τὰς ὁδοὺς καὶ φραγμοὺς καὶ
a Jt > Cal σ a 4΄ νῷ, ᾿

24 ἀνάγκασον εἰσελθεῖν, ἵνα γεμισθῇ μου ὁ οἶκος" λέγω γὰρ
ca ΄ > fol 3 “~ -“ -
ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐδεὶς τῶν ἀνδρῶν ἐκείνων τῶν κεκλημένων γεύσε-
ταί μου τοῦ δείπνου.

“ἫΝ
25 Συνεπορεύοντο δὲ αὐτῷ ὄχλοι πολλοί, καὶ στραφεὶς
Α Ν , ~
26 εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς ἘΠ τις ἔρχεται πρός pe καὶ ov μισεῖ
“ ‘ nm
τὸν πατέρα ἑαυτοῦ Kal τὴν μητέρα Kal THY γυναῖκα Kal τὰ
‘ > ΄

τέκνα καὶ τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς καὶ τὰς ἀδελῴας, ἔτι τε καὶ τὴν

‘ ε a > δ > ¢ 0 ᾿ φ
27 Ψυχὴν ἑαυτοῦ, οὐ δύναται εἶναί μου μαθητής. ὅστις

“ ΝΜ > ’

οὐ βαστάζει τὸν σταυρὸν ἑαυτοῦ καὶ ἔρχεται ὀπίσω μου,

> , ἃ , ΄ τ e a ΄,

28 οὐ δύναται εἶναί μου μαθητής. τίς γὰρ ἐξ ὑμῶν θέλων

, Ἢ a ΠῚ a ᾿ “Ὁ ‘
πύργον οἰκοδομῆσαι οὐχὶ πρῶτον καθίσας ψηφίζει τὴν
, / a
29 δαπάνην, εἰ ἔχει cis ἀπαρτισμόν; ἵνα μή ποτε θέντος αὐτοῦ
4 , , “

θεμέλιον καὶ μὴ ἰσχύοντος ἐκτελέσαι πάντες οἱ θεωροῦντες

ΜΝ a a § ’ , σ e εν
30 ἄρξωνται αὐτῷ ἐμπαίζειν λέγοντες ὅτι Οὗτος ὁ ἄνθρω-

" ᾿
ἔρχεσθαι | εἶσιν

εἰς ν, τὰ πρὸς

160 KATA AOYKAN XIV XV

a / A
πος ἤρξατο οἰκοδομεῖν καὶ οὐκ ἴσχυσεν ἐκτελέσαι. ἢ Tis 53:
a“ tal ,
βασιλεὺς πορευόμενος ἑτέρῳ βασιλεῖ συνβαλεῖν εἰς πόλε-
tal , 4
pov οὐχὶ καθίσας πρῶτον βουλεύσεται εἰ δυνατός ἐστιν ἐν
, , e a cal Ἃ δι Xr LOW ΕῚ
δέκα χιλιάσιν ὑπαντῆσαι τῷ μετὰ εἴκοσι χιλιάδων ἐρχο- —
3 “ ΄’ Μ
μένῳ ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν; εἰ δὲ μήγε, ἔτι αὐτοῦ πόρρω ὄντος πρε- 32
Bei > εἴλας taure © A eel y a a~ as ἐξ
σβείαν ἀποστείλας ἐρωτᾷ ᾿ πρὸς εἰρήνην. οὕτως οὖν πᾶς ἐξ 33
ne > , - a
ὑμῶν ὃς οὐκ ἀποτάσσεται πᾶσιν τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ ὑπάρχουσιν
la An 6(
ov δύναται εἶναί pov μαθητής. Kadov οὖν τὸ ἅλας" ἐὰν 34
Ν ‘ 4, a 2 , 3 / »* > Lad
δὲ καὶ τὸ ἅλας μωρανθῇ, ἐν τίνι ἀρτυθήσεται; οὔτε εἰς γῆν 35
3 ’ ’ὔ . eed
οὔτε cis κοπρίαν εὔθετόν ἐστιν: ἔξω βάλλουσιν αὐτό. ὋὧὉ
> > >
ἔχων ὦτα ἀκούειν ἀκουέτω.
A a et ae
Ἦσαν δὲ αὐτῷ ἐγγίζοντες πάντες οἱ τελῶναι Kal ol ἁμαρ- τ
ὧν ΄ > “ Ἀ / 7 a Ν
τωλοὶ ἀκούειν αὐτοῦ. καὶ διεγόγγυζον οἵ τε Φαρισαῖοι καὶ 2
ε a“ , μή - ε λ A δέ
ol γραμματεῖς λέγοντες ὅτι Οὗτος ἁμαρτωλοὺς προσδέ-
"4 > lal ‘ > \ x
χεται καὶ συνεσθίει αὐτοῖς. εἶπεν δὲ πρὸς αὐτοὺς τὴν 3
Ν "» 4 τα, .
παραβολὴν ταύτην λέγων Tis ἄνθρωπος ἐξ ὑμῶν ἔχων 4
ε ‘ 7 Ν 3 4 56 FTA. δὲ ai"-8
ἑκατὸν πρόβατα καὶ ἀπολέσας ἐξ αὐτῶν ἕν ov καταλείπει
‘ ΄ lal , ’ A
τὰ ἐνενήκοντα ἐννέα. ἐν τῇ ἐρήμῳ καὶ πορεύεται ἐπὶ τὸ
Ld Ν id “ > 7 Ν ε ‘ > 4, ot. SN \
ἀπολωλὸς ἕως εὕρῃ αὐτό; καὶ εὑρὼν ἐπιτίθησιν ἐπὶ τοὺς 5
ΕΣ 5» a 7 4 > ‘ 9 A a
ὦμους αὐτοῦ χαίρων, καὶ ἐλθὼν εἰς τὸν οἶκον συνκαλεῖ 6
‘ , N \ , , ee) , ,
Tous φίλους καὶ τοὺς γείτονας, λέγων αὐτοῖς Συνχάρητέ
σ e \ / , Ἀ > , / ea
μοι ὅτι εὗρον τὸ πρόβατόν pov τὸ ἀπολωλός. λέγω ὑμῖν 7
-΄ oo ΕΥ > a 3 -~ » 7 8 , ¢ lol
ὅτι οὕτως χαρὰ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ ἔσται ἐπὶ ἑνὲ CpaptwrG
a Δ , > -
μετανοοῦντι ἢ ἐπὶ ἐνενήκοντα ἐννέα δικαίοις οἵτινες οὐ χρείαν
* ’ὔ a , 4 Ν »»Ἤ δέ Eas
ἔχουσιν μετανοίας. Ἢ tis γυνὴ δραχμὰς ἔχουσα δέκα, ἐὰν 8
> , a / 7A. ς 4 Ν ¢ na Ν
ἀπολέσῃ δραχμὴν μίαν, οὐχὶ ἅπτει λύχνον καὶ σαροῖ τὴν
4 e Ν ε a
οἰκίαν καὶ ζητεῖ ἐπιμελῶς ἕως οὗ εὕρῃ; Kal εὑροῦσα συν- 9
a , ,
καλεῖ τὰς φίλας καὶ γείτονας λέγουσα “Συνχάρητέ μοι
΄“ Φ Ν Ν ἃ > , id ’ὔ ca
ὅτι εὗρον τὴν δραχμὴν ἣν ἀπώλεσα. οὕτως, λέγω ὑμῖν, τὸ
“ ΕἸ a Sey ἀπ es
γίνεται χαρὰ ἐνώπιον τῶν ἀγγέλων τοῦ θεοῦ ἐπὶ ἑνὶ ‘apap-
“μ “ » /
TWAG μετανοοῦντι. Εἶπεν δέ "AvOpwrds τις 1
, 3 ,
εἶχεν δύο υἱούς. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ νεώτερος αὐτῶν τῷ πατρί x2
, ~ > 4 ε a
Πάτερ, δός μοι τὸ ἐπιβάλλον μέρος τῆς οὐσίας" ὁ δὲ διεῖλεν

14. 30-15. 12. 8. LUKE.

81 began to build, and was not able to finish. Or
what king, as he goeth to encounter another king
in war, will not sit down first and take counsel
whether he is able with ten thousand to meet him
that cometh against him with twenty thousand ?

82 Or else, while the other is yet a great way off, he
sendeth an ambassage, and asketh conditions of

33 peace. So therefore whosoever he be of you that
renounceth not all that he hath, he cannot be my

34 disciple. Salt therefore is good: but if even the salt
have lost its savour, wherewith shall it be seasoned?

35 It is fit neither for the land nor for the dunghill: men

east it out. He that hath ears to hear,let him hear.

15. Now all the publicans and sinners were drawing

2 near unto him for to hearhim. And both the Phar-
isees and the scribes murmured, saying, This man
receiveth sinners, and eateth with them.

And he spake unto them this parable, saying, What
man of you, having a hundred sheep, and having lost
one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in
the wilderness, and go after that which is lost, until

5 he find it? And when he hath found it, he layeth
6 it on his shoulders; rejoicing. And when he cometh
home, he calleth together his friends and his neigh-
bours, saying unto them, Rejoice with me, for I have
7 found my sheep which was lost. I say unto you,
that even so there shall be joy in heaven over one
sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine
righteous persons, which need no repentance. ‘
8 Or what woman having ten 'pieces of silver, if she
lose one piece, doth not light a lamp, and sweep the
9 house, and seek diligently until she find it? And
when she hath found’ it, she calleth together her
friends and neighbours, saying, Rejoice with me, for

10 I have found the piece which I had lost. Even so,
I say unio you, there is joy in the presence of the

{1 angels of God over one sinner that repenteth.

12 And he said, A certain man had two sons: and

“the younger of them said to his father, Father, give

4

Gr. drachma, a
coin worth about
eight pence.

me the portion of *thy substance that falleth to me. 2 Gr. te.

And he divided
(160)

5. LUKE. 15. 12-15. 29.

unto them his living. And not many days after 18
the younger son gathered all together, and took his
journey into a far country; and there he wasted
his substance with riotous living. And when he 14
had spent all, there arose a mighty famine in that
country; and he began to be in want. And he went 15
and joined himself to one of the citizens of that
country; and he sent him into his fields to feed swine.
1 Gr. the pods of le And he would fain have been filled* with the husks 16
that the swine did eat: and no man gave unto him.
But when he came to himself he said, How many 17
hired servants of my father’s have bread enough and
to spare, and I perish here with hunger! I will arise 18
and go to my father, and will say unto him, Father, I
have sinned against heaven, and in thy sight: I am 19
no more worthy to be called thy son: make me as one
of thy hired servants. And he arose, and came to his 20
father. But while he was yet afar off, his father
saw him, and was moved with compassion, and ran,
and fell on his neck, and *kissed him. And the son 21
*Shotitie gid Said unto him, Father, I have sinned against heaven,
ou "Lived ser, 20 in thy sight: I am no more worthy to be called
~ tants. See ver thy son?, But the father said to his 4servants, Bring 22
4 Gr. bondservants. forth quickly the best robe, and put it on him; and
put a ring on his hand, and shoes on his feet: and 23
bring the fatted calf, and kill it, and let us eat, and
make merry: for this my son was dead, and is alive 24
again; he was lost, and is found. And they began to
be merry. Now his elder son was in the field: and 25
as he came and drew nigh to the house, he heard
music and dancing. And he called to him one of the 26
‘servants, and inquired what these things might be. ἢ
And he said unto him, Thy brother is come; and thy 27
father hath killed the fatted calf, because he hath re-
ceived him safe and sound. But he was angry, and 28
would not go in: and his father came out, and in-
treated him. But he answered and said to his father, 29

2 Gr. hissed him

* For “have been filled” read “haye filled his belly’? (with the
marg. Many ancient authorities read have been jfilled.)—Am. Com.

(161 )

XV KATA AOYKAN 161

» » ‘4 e , s
13 αὐτοῖς τὸν βίον. καὶ per ov πολλὰς ἡμέρας συναγαγὼν
r ’ » τΟδ ΄ er > , > ’ ,ὔ ‘\
πάντα ὃ νεώτερος vids ἀπεδήμησεν εἰς χώραν μακράν, καὶ
ΓΈ" , ‘ ὃν > A a wih ip ,
14 ἐκεῖ διεσκόρπισεν τὴν οὐσίαν αὐτοῦ ζῶν ἀσώτως. δαπανή-
a Ν >
σαντος δὲ αὐτοῦ πάντα ἐγένετο λιμὸς ἰσχυρὰ κατὰ τὴν
15 χώραν ἐκείνην, καὶ αὐτὸς ἤρξατο ὑστερεῖσθαι: καὶ πορευ-
‘ > ’ εν a -“" al , > ’ ν
θεὶς ἐκολλήθη Evi τῶν πολιτῶν τῆς χώρας ἐκείνης, καὶ
» 1948 > ‘ > ἊΨ > a , ,ἅ A
16 ἔπεμψεν αὐτὸν εἰς τοὺς ἀγροὺς αὐτοῦ βόσκειν χοίρους" καὶ
5» ΄ r a ar) a ee, Pe ε a
ἐπεθύμει χορτασθῆναι" ἐκ τῶν κερατίων ὧν ἤσθιον ci χοῖροι,
bh: 8 -“ >
17 καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐδίδου αὐτῷ, εἰς ἑαυτὸν δὲ ἐλθὼν ἔφη ἸΠόσοι
μίσθιοι τοῦ πατρός μου περισσεύονται ἄρτων, ἐγὼ δὲ λιμῷ
e oF > ‘
18 ὧδε ἀπόλλυμαι: ἀναστὰς πορεύσομαι πρὸς τὸν πατέρα
δ το. δὰ 7 A U Ld 3 ‘ > Sie ‘
μου καὶ ἐρῶ αὐτῷ Ilarep, ἥμαρτον εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν Kat
> / , δ. Ὁ ον Be. ied a2 , ’
19 ἐνώπιόν σου, οὐκέτι εἰμὶ ἄξιος κληθῆναι υἱός σου ποίησόν
ε σ “ ;» fe ‘ zs Ν Ν
29 με ὡς ἕνα τῶν μισθίων σου. Kal ἀναστὰς ἦλθεν πρὸς τὸν
, ε A Ν > a \ ᾽ ’ >
πατέρα ἑαυτοῦ. ἔτι δὲ αὐτοῦ μακρὰν ἀπέχοντος εἶδεν
>A © . > fol TRY | , Ν A ef ’
αὐτὸν ὃ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ Kai ἐσπλαγχνίσθη καὶ δραμὼν ἐξπέ-
ooh ‘ U ee ‘ , ee
πεσεν ἐπὶ τὸν τράχηλον αὐτοῦ Kal κατεφίλησεν αὐτόν.
- δὲ ε εν " κ΄ ΤΠ , “ > 4 ῳ “ὁ τὡς
ar εἶπεν δὲ ὁ υἱὸς αὐτῷ ἄτερ, ἥμαρτον εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν
4 , , a. 2 >_<. δ΄ “-“ cs 7,
καὶ ἐνώπιόν σου, οὐκέτι εἰμὶ ἄξιος κληθῆναι vids σου [᾿ποί:
, ᾿ ε - a?’ δ ε Ἁ
22 σόν pe ὡς ἕνα τῶν μισθίων σου]. εἶπεν δὲ ὁ πατὴρ
4 ὁ ‘ ΄ 2) ἃ war , ‘ \
πρὸς τοὺς δούλους αὐτοῦ Ταχὺ ἐξενέγκατε στολὴν τὴν
, “te ΄ > 7 . ΄ , “ 9 ‘
πρώτην καὶ ἐνδύσατε αὐτόν, Kal δότε δακτύλιον εἰς τὴν
23 χεῖρα αὐτοῦ καὶ ὑποδήματα εἰς τοὺς πόδας, καὶ φέρετε τὸν
, Ν / [ὦ , > »“"
μόσχον τὸν σιτευτόν, θύσατε καὶ φαγόντες εὐφρανθῶμεν,
- e aver , ΑΝ, Sy eget Sere 7 » > ‘
24 OTL οὗτος ὁ υἱός μου νεκρὸς ἣν Kal ‘ avelyoev |, ἦν ἀπολωλὼς
ε " > > ε ‘ ‘eo
25 καὶ εὑρέθη. Kai ἤρξαντο εὐφραίνεσθαι. ἦν δὲ ὁ vids αὐτοῦ
> a e , » “ ’
ὃ πρεσβύτερος ἐν ἀγρῷ" καὶ ὡς ἐρχύμενος ἤγγισεν τῇ οἰκίᾳ,
Ν » «ὦ Ν , .
26 ἤκουσεν συμφωνίας καὶ χορῶν, καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος ἕνα
“ “" > ͵΄ hog ae: ames, ε δὲ: εἶ δ τς
27 τῶν παίδων ἐπυνθάνετο τί ἂν εἴη ταῦτα' ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῷ
> ε ΄
ὅτι ‘O ἀδελῴός σου ἥκει, καὶ ἔθυσεν ὁ πατήρ σοὺ τὸν
΄ ‘ , σ ε ’ > > % > , >
28 μόσχον TOV σιτευτόν, ὅτι ὑγιαίνοντα αὐτὸν ἀπέλαβεν. wp-
Ν > Ν ».“» ε :
γίσθη δὲ καὶ οὐκ ἤθελεν εἰσελθεῖν. ὁ δὲ πατὴρ αὐτοῦ
Ν , : A ε »
29 ἐξελθὼν παρεκάλει αὐτόν. ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν τῷ πατρὶ

σ΄
aTravTa

-ἰγεμίσαι τὴν κοι-
} “pga
λίαν αὑτοῦ Κὶ

ἔζησεν

162 KATA AOYKAN XV XVI
αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιδοὺ τοσαῦτα ἔτη δουλεύω σοι καὶ οὐδέποτε év-
ἐρίφιον τολήν σου παρῆλθον, καὶ ἐμοὶ οὐδέποτε ἔδωκας ‘ ἔριφον"

id A “ >. wn
iva peta τῶν φίλων pov evppavOd" ὅτε δὲ ὁ vids Gov 30

“- ε ͵ NY , : a >
τῶν οὗτος ὁ καταφαγών σου τὸν βίον μετὰ ᾿ πορνῶν ἦλθεν,
> a ‘ ‘ , ~
vous αὐτῷ tov σιτευτὸν μόσχον. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῷ 31
΄ Ν ΄, 5.2 a 9 Ν ΄ ae Ἢ οι 4 :
Τέκνον, σὺ πάντοτε pet ἐμοῦ εἶ, καὶ πάντα Ta ἐμὰ oa
° a a ε
ἐστιν᾽ εὐφρανθῆναι δὲ καὶ χαρῆναι ἔδει, ὅτι ὁ ἀδελφός 32
e Ν > " δέ ἣν ‘ A ey
σου οὗτος νεκρὸς ἦν Kal ἔζησεν, Kat ἀπολωλὼς καὶ εὑρέ-
θη.

Ἔλεγεν δὲ καὶ πρὸς τοὺς μαθητάς "Ανθρωπός τις ἣν

“

, a - , κ᾿ - δ᾽ φ: ane

πλούσιος ὃς εἶχεν οἰκονόμον, καὶ οὗτος διεβλήθη αὐτῷ ὡς

A ε , ° “Ὁ. Ν / i, aw.”

διασκορπίζων τὰ ὑπάρχοντα αὐτοῦ. Kat φωνήσας αὐτὸν
> > - ,ὔ a . ͵ . a > a Ν ’

εἶπεν αὐτῷ Τί τοῦτο ἀκούω περὶ σοῦ ; ἀπόδος τὸν λόγον

>]

cal > , 3 S , ΝΜ > Le “>
τῆς οἰκονομίας σου, od γὰρ δύνῃ ἔτι οἰκονομεῖν. εἶπεν 5
a“ “ , 4 9 ε , ,
δὲ ἐν ἑαυτῷ ὁ οἰκονόμος Τί ποιήσω ὅτι ὁ. κυριὸς μου
[
a / 4... - ΄ > δ
ἀφαιρεῖται τὴν οἰκονομίαν ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ ; σκάπτειν οὐκ ἰσχύω,
a , »” ’ , 7 σ΄
ἐπαιτεῖν αἰσχύνομαι: ἔγνων τί ποιήσω, ἵνα ὅταν μεταστα- 4
a “- , ΄ a
θῶ ἐκ τῆς οἰκονομίας δέξωνταί pe cis τοὺς οἴκους ἑαυτῶν.
? “ a a a
καὶ προσκαλεσάμενος ἕνα ἕκαστον τῶν χρεοφιλετῶν TOU 5
a fal 4 ΄ ° la “
κυρίου ἑαυτοῦ ἔλεγεν τῷ πρώτῳ Πόσον οφείλεις τῷ
> ε ‘ , ε
κυρίῳ μου; 6 δὲ εἶπεν Ἑκατὸν βάτους ἐλαίου: ὁ δὲ 6
Ν > 2 A te Ν , \ , r ,
γράψον ταχέως εἶπεν αὐτῷ Agar σου τὰ γράμματα καὶ καθίσας ' ταχέως
, 7 4 ” 4. "ὦ τὰ x δὲ ΄
γράψον' πεντήκοντα. ἔπειτα ἑτέρῳ εἶπεν Σὺ δὲ πόσον 7
ε - ε ‘ , , , >
ὀφείλεις ; ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Ἑκατὸν κόρους σίτου" λέγει av-
dD Δέξ ὶ Ἵ α καὶ γράψον ὀγδοή
τῷ έξαι σου τὰ γράμματα καὶ γράψον ὀγδοήκοντα.
σον τ΄. ε , Ἀν > , a » ΄ «“ ΄
καὶ ἐπήνεσεν ὁ κύριος τὸν οἰκονόμον τῆς ἀδικίας ὅτι φρονί-
᾽ Ν fal tA la
pws ἐποίησεν’ ὅτι οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου φρονιμώτεροι
a ‘ ‘ Ν Ν a
ὑπὲρ τοὺς υἱοὺς τοῦ φωτὸς εἰς τὴν γενεὰν τὴν ἑαυτῶν
\ can -" ΄ tA
εἰσίν. Kal ἐγὼ ὑμῖν λέγω, ἑαυτοῖς ποιήσατε φίλους ὁ
> a “- a 3 / 7 -΄ > λί δέ ε an
ἐκ τοῦ μαμωνᾷ τῆς ἀδικίας, ἵνα ὅταν ἐκλίπῃ δέξωνται ὑμᾶς
» Ν > ’ ’ ε Ν 2 > , Ν
εἰς τὰς αἰωνίους σκηνάς. 6 πιστὸς ἐν ἐλαχίστῳ καὶ ἐν 10
a f= ἂν A (u@? 2 2 , » ν Ὶ
πολλῷ πιστός ἐστιν, καὶ ὁ ἐν ἐλαχίστῳ ἄδικος καὶ ἐν πολ-
~ Ψ , > 3 μα > a 297 ΕΝ ‘
AG ἀδικός ἐστιν. εἰ οὖν ἐν τῷ ἀδίκῳ μαμωνᾷ πιστοὶ τι

oO

15. 39-16. 11. 8. LUKE.

Lo, these many years do I serve thee, and I never
transgressed a commandment of thine: and yet thou
never gavest me a kid, that I might make merry with
80 my friends: but when this thy son came, which hath
devoured thy living with harlots, thou killedst for
81 him the fatted calf. And he said unto him, ‘Son, 1 Gr. chid.
thou art ever with me, and all that is mine is thine.
32 But it was meet to make merry and be glad: for this
thy brother was dead, and is alive again; and was
lost, and is found.
16 And he said also unto the disciples, There was a
certain rich man, which had a steward; and the same
was accused unto him that he was wasting his goods.
2 And he ealled him, and said unto him, What is this
that I hear of thee? render the account of thy stew-
8 ardship; for thou canst be no.longer steward. And .
the steward said within himse!f, What shall I do, see-
ing that my lord taketh away the stewardship from
me? Ihave not strength to dig; to beg Iam ashamed.
41am resolved what to do, that, when Iam put out of the
stewardship, they may receive me into their houses.
5 And calling to him each one of his lord’s debtors, he
said to the first, How much owest thou unto my lord?
6 And he said, A hundred *measures of oil. And he aioe «Hames
said unto him, Take thy *bond, and sit down quickly Pe"Si.105
7 and write fifty. Then said he to another, And how , * |.
much owest thou? And he said, A hundred 4meas- 4 Gr. ors, the cor
ures of wheat. He saith unto him, Take thy *bond, Peng. ας Hebe
8 and write fourscore. And his lord commended ‘the k#1v.™4-
unrighteous steward because he had done wisely: for ἢ Snrightaouaness.
the sons of this °world are for their own generation 6 Or, age
9 wiser than the sons of the light. And 1 say unto
you, Make to yourselves friends ‘by means of the τ Gr. ow φῇ,
mammon of unrighteousness; that, when it shall fail,
they may receive you into the eternal tabernacles.
10 He that is faithful in a very little is faithful also in
much: and he that is unrighteous in a very little is
11 unrighteous also in much. If therefore ye have not
been faithful in the unrighteous mammon,

: (162)

1 Some ancient an-
thorities read our

own.

2 Gr. household-ser-
vant,

8 Or, living in mirt
and splendour ου-
ery day

4 Gr. Child.

S. LUKE. 16. 11-16. 25.

who will commit to your trust the tree riches?
And if ye have not been faithful in that which is 12
another’s, who will give you that which is your
flown? No ?servant can serve two masters: for 18
either he will hate the one, and love the other ; or
else he will hold to one, and despise the other. Ye
cannot serve God and mammon.

And the Pharisees, who were lovers of money, 14
heard all these things; and they scoffed at him. And 15
he said unto them, Ye are they that justify yourselves
in the sight of men; but God knoweth your hearts:
for that which is exalted among men is an abomina-
tion in the sight of God. The law and the prophets 16
were until John: from that time the gospel of the
kingdom of God is preached, and every man entereth
violently into it. But it is easier for heaven and 17
earth to pass away, than for one tittle of the law to
fall. Every one that putteth away his wife, and 18
marrieth another, committeth adultery: and he that
marrieth one that is put away from a husband com-
mitteth adultery.

Now there was a certain rich man, and he was 19
clothed in purple and fine linen, *faring ‘sumptuously
every day: and a certain beggar named Lazarus was 20
laid at his gate, full of sores, and desiring to be fed 21
with the crumbs that fell from the rich man’s table;
yea, even the dogs came and licked his sores. And 22
it came to pass, that the beggar died, and that he was
carried away by the angels into Abraham’s bosom:
and the rich man also died, and was buried. And in 23
Hades he lifted up his eyes, being in torments, and
seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom.
And he cried and said, Father Abraham, have mercy 24
on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of
his finger in water, and cool my tongue; for 1 am
in anguish in this flame. But Abraham said, “Son, 25
remember that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy
good things, and Lazarus in like manner evil things:
but now here he is comfort-

(109)

XVI KATA AOYKAN 163

᾿ ee 4 Ν >. ‘ , ca , A ΕἸ +
12 οὐκ ἐγένεσθε, τὸ ἀληθινὸν τίς ὑμῖν πιστεύσει; καὶ εἰ ἐν
ue , Ν > > {e's , a Y Oe ,
τῷ ἀλλοτρίῳ πιστοὶ οὐκ ἐγένεσθε, τὸ “ἡμέτερον᾽ τίς “δώσει
a ‘

13, ὑμῖν᾽; Οὐδεὶς οἰκέτης δύναται. δυσὶ κυρίοις δουλεύειν: ἢ
\ \ @ , Ν \ ¢ > Ae N > ,
yap τὸν ἕνα μισήσει Kal τὸν ἕτερον ἀγαπήσει, ἢ ἑνὸς ἀνθέ-
- la > ΄ “
éerar καὶ τοῦ ἑτέρου καταφρονήσει. οὐ δύνασθε θεῷ

, Ν lol ἮΝ Ν a ΄
14 δουλεύειν καὶ μαμωνᾷ. Ἤκουον δὲ ταῦτα πάν-

e ~ , er Nos ,
τα of Φαρισαῖοι φιλάργυροι ὑπάρχοντες, καὶ ἐξεμυκτήρι-

Φ a ᾧ' in ε n° N - aA

15 Cov αὐτόν. καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ὑμεῖς ἐστὲ of δικαιοῦντες
ε Ν » , ce > , ε Ν \ , ‘
ἑαυτοὺς ἐνώπιον τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὁ δὲ θεὸς γινώσκει τὰς

a “ Ἢ > , ε \ ΄
καρδίας ὑμῶν" ὅτι τὸ ἐν ἀνθρώποις ὑψηλὸν "βδέλυγμα ἐνώ-
-“ -“ ε ’ Ἀ ε “ / > ’

16 πίον τοῦ θεοῦ. “O νόμος καὶ οἱ προφῆται μέχρι ᾿Ιωάνου"
an ¢ , ε ΄, a a > , ‘ a >
ἀπὸ τότε ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ εὐαγγελίζεται καὶ πᾶς εἰς

a. % , > ΄ 4,42 ‘ ᾿ Ν Ν

1) αὐτὴν βιάζεται. Ἑὐκοπώτερον δέ ἐστιν τὸν οὐρανὸν. καὶ

\ a a ΕῚ a , cos " Ἢ τ
τὴν γῆν παρελθεῖν ἢ τοῦ νόμου ᾿μίαν κερέαν᾽ πεσεῖν.
-“ ε » , 5 - > “~ Ν a“
13 Πᾶς ὁ ἀπολύων τὴν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ Kal γαμῶν ἑτέραν
᾿ Ν ε » ’ > Ν » ν tol
μοιχεύει, Kat ὁ ἀπολελυμένην ἀπὸ ἀνδρὸς γαμῶν pot-
; ” 6 δέ > λ , > ee J
19 XEVEL. Ανθρωπος δέ τις Hv πλούσιος, καὶ ἐνε-
’ , Ν , > ,΄ ΒΥ ἃ ,
διδύσκετο πορφύραν καὶ βύσσον εὐφραινόμενος καθ᾽ ἡμέ-
a ‘ 7 , ,

20 pav λαμπρῶς. πτωχὸς δέ τις ὀνόματι Λάζαρος ἐβέβλητο

lol led ; Ν “-

21 πρὸς τὸν πυλῶνα αὐτοῦ εἱλκωμένος καὶ ἐπιθυμῶν χορτα-

ol - , 3 Ν -“ , “-
σθῆναι ἀπὸ τῶν πιπτόντων ἀπὸ τῆς τραπέζης τοῦ πλου-
σίου: ἀλλὰ καὶ οἱ κύνες ἐρχόμενοι ἐπέλειχον τὰ ἕλκη

>. ~ ~ “

22 αὐτοῦ. ἐγένετο δὲ ἀποθανεῖν τὸν πτωχὸν καὶ ἀπενεχθῆναι

> A Φι 4, a ‘ θα δες
αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τῶν ἀγγέλων εἰς τὸν κόλπον ᾿Αβραάμ' ἀπέ-

23 θανεν δὲ καὶ ὁ πλούσιος καὶ ἐτάφη. καὶ ἐν τῷ ἄδῃ
ἐπάρας τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτοῦ, ὑπάρχων ἐν βασάνοις,
ὁρᾷ ᾿Αβραὰμ ἀπὸ μακρόθεν καὶ Λάζαρον ἐν τοῖς κόλ-

24 ποις αὐτοῦ. καὶ αὐτὸς φωνήσας εἶπεν Tldrep ᾿Αβραάμ,
ἐλέησόν με καὶ πέμψον Λάζαρον ἵνα βάψῃ τὸ ἄκρον τοῦ
δακτύλου αὐτοῦ ὕδατος καὶ καταψύξῃ τὴν γλῶσσάν μου,

55 ὅτι ὀδυνῶμαι ἐν τῇ φλογὶ ταύτῃ. εἶπεν δὲ ᾿Αβραάμ Τέ-
κνον, μνήσθητι ὅτι ἀπέλαβες τὰ ἀγαθά σου ἐν τῇ ζωῇ
σου, καὶ Λάζαρος ὁμοίως τὰ κακά" νῦν δὲ ὧδε παρακαλεῖ-

ὑμέτερον | ὑμῖν
᾿
δώσει

κερέαν μίαν

42

164 "KATA AOYKAN XVI XVII

Ἀ δὲ 58 ~ Ney a 4 δι οἱ,
ται σὺ δὲ ὀδυνᾶσαι. καὶ ἐν πᾶσι τούτοις μεταξὺ ἡμῶν
PE TES , , 9 , “ emis
καὶ ὑμῶν χάσμα μέγα ἐστήρικται, ὅπως οἱ θέλοντες δια-
βῆ ΕΣ 0 A t iw \ δύ; δὲ > 76 ‘
ἤναι ἔνθεν πρὸς ὑμᾶς μὴ δύνωνται, μηδὲ ἐκεῖθεν πρὸς
Ca a > , > a
ἡμᾶς διαπερῶσιν. εἶπεν δέ “Epwrd σε οὖν, πάτερ, ἵνα
, δι 4 > a ,
πέμψῃς αὐτὸν εἰς τὸν οἶκον TOD πατρός μου, ἔχω yap πέντε
ὃ λ / Ὁ ὃ ΄ 3 a 7 ‘ Ν > a
ἀδελφούς, ὅπως διαμαρτύρηται αὐτοῖς, ἵνα μὴ καὶ αὐτοὶ
ΕἾ ΕἸ A , “ a , , Ν
ἔλθωσιν εἰς τὸν τόπον τοῦτον τῆς βασάνου. λέγει δὲ
2 » ΄, \ 4
Αβραάμ Ἔχουσι Μωυσέα καὶ τοὺς προφήτας: ἀκου-
’ Φι A ε Ν > 4... ΄ 3 ᾽,
σάτωσαν αὐτῶν. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Οὐχί πάτερ ᾿Αβραάμ,
> 2.7 de a re ‘ > \ ,
GAN ἐάν τις ἀπὸ νεκρῶν πορευθῇ πρὸς αὐτοὺς μετανοής
a ) XN “
σουσιν. εἶπεν δὲ αὐτῷ ἘΠῚ Μωυσέως καὶ τῶν rpopyrav
202 9017 ay? re
οὐκ ἀκούουσιν, οὐδ᾽ ἐάν Tis ex νεκρῶν ἀναστῇ πεϊσθῆσον-
ται.
\ Ν A , lel > ld ,
Etrev δὲ πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς αὐτοῦ ᾿Ανένδεκτόν ἐστιν
na ‘ - Ν |. dy ' > -
τοῦ τὰ σκάνδαλα μὴ ἐλθεῖν, πλὴν oval du οὗ - ἔρχεται:
“ ° an / ‘4 , Ἢ Ν ν
λυσιτελεῖ αὐτῷ εἰ λίθος μυλικὸς περίκειται περὶ τὸν τρά-
> “-“ \ » > Ν , av’ 97
χῆλον αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔρριπται εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν ἢ ἵνα σκανδα-
, ΄ “ , -“
λίσῃ τῶν μικρῶν τούτων ἕνα. προσέχετε ἑαυτοῖς. ἐὰν
ἂν ὦ « 30 ΄, > , iy" A os\ ,
ἁμάρτῃ ὃ ἀδελφός σον ἐπιτίμησον αὐτῷ, καὶ ἐὰν μετανοή-
» cal 4 4 ~ < , ,
on ἄφες avTG καὶ ἐὰν ἑπτάκις τῆς ἡμέρας ἁμαρτήσῃ εἰς
΄ 4 \ Ν ΄, “ > ’
σὲ καὶ ἑπτάκις ἐπιστρέψῃ πρὸς σὲ λέγων Μετανοώ, ἀφή-
“ ‘ > , a
σεις αὐτῷ. Kat εἶπαν οἱ ἀπόστολοι τῷ κυρίῳ
, ecoa , 9 δὲ ε , 77 , ε
Πρόσθες ἡμῖν πίστιν. εἶπεν δὲ ὁ κύριος Ei ἔχετε πίστιν ὡς
΄, , NF Ἃ a , , >
κόκκον σινάπεως, ἐλέγετε ἂν TH συκαμίνῳ [ταύτῃ] Ἔκρι-
a , Ν
ζώθητι καὶ φυτεύθητι ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ" καὶ ὑπήκουσεν ἂν
a , ε “- » > a
ὑμῖν. Τίς δὲ ἐξ ὑμῶν δοῦλον ἔχων ἀροτριῶντα
,ὔ a> “ cal 2 A 3
ἢ ποιμαίνοντα, ὃς εἰσελθόντι ἐκ τοῦ ἀγροῦ ἐρεῖ αὐτῷ Ev-
> 7, > > 7 4 “a 5 « ’,
θέως παρελθὼν ἀνάπεσε, ἀλλ᾽ οὐχὶ ἐρεῖ αὐτῷ Ἐτοίμα-
΄ , , μι
σον τί δειπνήσω, καὶ περιζωσάμενος διακόνει μοι ἕως
, \ “a , Ν , ¢
φάγω Kal πίω, καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα φάγεσαι Kal πίεσαι σύ;
A ” , “ , 7 5 i“ λ Ψ
μὴ ἔχει χάριν τῷ δούλῳ ὅτι ἐποίησεν τὰ διαταχθέντα ;
ε - , 4, ἈΝ ,
οὕτως Kal ὑμεῖς, ὅταν ποιήσητε πάντα τὰ διαταχθέντα
“ a as a > 3
ὑμῖν, λέγετε ὅτι Δοῦλοι ἀχρεῖοί ἐσμεν, ὃ ὠφείλομεν

w
nn

4

an wu

16. 25—17. 10. 5. LUKE.

26 ed, and thou art in anguish. And ‘beside all this, 1 Or, in alt ese
between us and you there is a great gulf fixed, ‘i
that they which would pass from hence to you may
not be able, and that none may cross over from

27 thence to us. And he said,I pray thee therefore,
father, that thou wouldest send him to my father’s

28 house ; for I have five brethren ; that he may tes-
tify unto them, lest they also come into this place

29 of torment. But Abraham saith, They have Mo-

80 ses and the prophets; let them hear them. And he
said, Nay, father Abraham: but if one go to them

31 from the dead, they will repent. And he said unto
him, If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither

will they be persuaded, if one rise from the dead,
And he said unto his disciples, It is impossible
but that occasions of stumbling should come: but .
2 woe unto him, through whom they come! It were
well for him if a millstone were hanged about his
neck, and he were thrown into the sea, rather than
that he should cause one of these little ones to stum-

8016. Take heed to yourselves: if thy brother sin, re-

4buke him; and if he repent, forgive him. And if
he sin against thee seven times in the day, and. seven
times turn again to thee, saying, Lrepent; thou shalt
forgive him.

5 And the apostles said unto the Lord, Increase our

6 faith. And the Lord said, If ye have faith* as a
grain of mustard seed, ye would say unto this syca-
mine tree, Be thou rooted up, and be thou planted

7in the sea; and it would have obeyed you. But
who is there of you, having a *servant plowing or 2 Gr. bondseroane.
keeping sheep, that will say unto him, when he is
come in from the field, Come straightway and sit
8down to meat; and will not rather say unto him,
Make ready wherewith I may sup, and gird thy-
self, and serve me, till I have eaten and drunken;
9 and afterward thou shalt eat and drink? Doth he
thank the *servant because he did the things that

10 were commanded? Even so ye also, when ye shall
have done all the things that are commanded you,
say, We are unprofitable *servants ; we have done 3 cr. bondservants
that which it was our duty

* Read “If ye had faith”’ etc. and ‘‘it would obey you.’’—Am. Com.

1 Or, as he was

2 Or, between

3 Or, There were
none found...
save this stranger.

4 Or, alien

5 Or, saved thee

6 Or, in the midst
of you

7 Some ancient au-
thorities omit in
is ay.

S. LUKE. 17. 10-17. 28.

to do.

And it came to pass, 'as they were on the way to 11
Jerusalem, that he was passing *through the midst
of* Samaria and Galilee. And as he entered into a 12
certain village, there met him ten men that were
lepers, which stood afar off: and they lifted up their 13
voices, saying, Jesus, Master, have mercy onus. And 14
when he saw them, he said unto them, Go and shew
yourselves unto the priests. And it came to pass, as
they went, they were cleansed. And one of them, 15
when he saw that he was healed, turned back, with a
loud voice glorifying God; and he fell upon his face 16
at his feet, giving him thanks: and he was a Samari-
tan. And Jesus answering said, Were not the ten 17
cleansed ? but where are the nine? *Were there 18
none found that returned to give glory to God, save
this ‘stranger? And he said unto him, Arise, and go 19
thy way: thy faith hath ‘made thee whole.

And being asked by the Pharisees, when the king- 20
dom of God cometh, he answered them and said, The
kingdom of God cometh not with observation: neither 21
shall they say, Lo, here! or, There! for lo, the king-
dom of God is *within you.

And he said unto the disciples, The days will come, 22
when ye shall desire to see one of the days of the Son
of man, and ye shall not see it. And they shall say 23
to you, Lo, there! Lo, here! go not away, nor follow
after them: for as the lightning, when it ighteneth 24
out of the one part under the heaven, shineth unto
the other part under heaven; so shall the Son of man
be ‘in his day. But first must he suffer many things 25
and be rejected of this generation. And as it came 26
to pass in the days of Noah, even so shall it be also
in the days of the Son of man. They ate, they drank, 27
they married, they were given in marriage, until the
day that Noah entered into the ark, and the flood
came, and destroyed them all. Likewise 28

* For ‘‘through the midst of’? read “along the borders of” and
substitute the present text for marg. 2—Am. Com.

(165)

XVII KATA AOYKAN 165

lal ,
ποιῆσαι πεποιήκαμεν.

“ ΄ >
τι Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ πορεύεσθαι εἰς ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ. καὶ
Ν Ν
12 αὐτὸς διήρχετο διὰ μέσον Ξαμαρίας καὶ Ταλιλαίας. Καὶ
a ” , γι».»
εἰσερχομένου αὐτοῦ εἴς τινα κώμην ᾿ἀπήντησαν᾽ δέκα
ee a.f.4. “4 7 , Ν 5 Ν 4
13 λεπροὶ ἄνδρες, ot ᾿ἀνέστησαν᾽ πόρρωθεν, καὶ αὐτοὶ ἦραν
‘ , > ~ ΕἸ ,ὔ > , ε a .
14 φωνὴν λέγοντες Iyood ἐπιστάτα, ἐλέησον ἡμᾶς. καὶ
-“ > 'ᾳ- Ν “᾿
ἰδὼν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Πορευθέντες ἐπΙδειξάτε ἑαυτοὺς TOIC
᾿ » ἀν τἂν ὁ > ptf > a ,
IEPEYCIN. καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ ὑπάγειν AUTOUS ἐκαθαρίσθη-
ΒΝ , αἷς ἃ ‘
15 σαν. εἷς δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν, ἰδὼν ὅτι ἰάθη, ὑπέστρεψεν. μετὰ
~ , ’ Ν ’ ᾿ς ἮΝ > ,
15 φωνῆς μεγάλης δοξάζων τὸν θεόν, καὶ ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον
‘ fal tal “-“ Α
παρὰ τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ εὐχαριστῶν αὐτῷ" καὶ αὐτὸς ἦν
> ε» a > ;
17 Σαμαρείτης. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν Οὐχ οἱ δέκα
> , ε Ν > / aA > ε ’ ε
ἐκαθαρίσθησαν ; οἱ [δὲ] ἐννέα ποῦ; οὐχ εὑρέθησαν ὑπο-
f ~ 4 “ lol > 8 ω ‘ e
στρέψαντες δοῦναι δόξαν τῷ θεῷ <i μὴ ὁ ἀλλογενὴς οὗτος ;
> a , ε ;
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ: ᾿Αναστὰς πορεύου' ἡ πίστις σου σέσω-

~
oo

~
Ὁ

κέν σε.
4 A ε ‘ a“ , , ΜΝ ε
*Exepwrnfcis δὲ ὑπὸ τῶν Φαρισαίων πότε ἔρχεται ἡ

ΟΝ. a a ? , > “ ν 4 > ”

βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ ἀπεκρίθη αὐτοῖς καὶ εἶπεν Οὐκ ἔρχε-
ε ’ “ lal ‘ la LAND! > a“
ται ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ μετὰ παρατηρήσεως, οὐδὲ ἐροῦ-
ow ᾿Ιδοὺ dde ἢ Ἐκεῖ: ἰδοὺ γὰρ ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ

.
ο

LS)
~

> Ss £Oa > , > ‘ ‘ ‘ ,
ἐντὸς ὑμῶν ἐστίν. Etrev δὲ πρὸς τοὺς μαθητάς

Νν
nN

᾿Ἐλεύσονται ἡμέραι ὅτε ἐπιβυμήσετε μίαν τῶν ἡμερῶν τοῦ
23 υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἰδεῖν καὶ οὐκ ὄψεσθε. καὶ ἐροῦσιν

ὑμῖν ᾿Ιδοὺ "ἐκεῖ 4° ᾿Ιδοὺ ὧδε: μὴ [ἀπέλθητε μηδὲ] διώξητε.
24 ὥσπερ γὰρ ἡ ἀστραπὴ ἀστράπτουσα ἐκ τῆς ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρα-
νὸν εἰς τὴν ὑπ᾽ οὐρανὸν λάμπει, οὕτως ἔσται ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ
ἀνθρώπου. πρῶτον δὲ δεῖ αὐτὸν πολλὰ παθεῖν καὶ ἀπο-
δοκιμασθῆναι ἀπὸ τῆς γενεᾶς ταύτης. καὶ καθὼς ἐγένετο
ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις Νῶε, οὕτως ἔσται καὶ ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τοῦ

ΓῚ -Ὁ
aA wm

ea A > , Ν » > , > ,

υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου: ἤσθιον, ἔπινον, ἐγάμουν, ἐγαμίζοντο,
»” e ε ,ὔ > ΄“΄ Ὁ > 4 , ‘
ἄχρι ἧς ἡμέρας εἰοῆλθεν Νῶε εἰς THN κιβωτόν, καὶ
23 ἦλθεν ὁ κατακλυσμὸς καὶ ἀπώλεσεν πάντας. ὁμοίως

nN
s

Ap.

ὑπήντησαν

ἔστησαν

» -
ἐκεῖ,

ἅπαντας

166 KATA AOYKAN XVIL XVIII

“ 3. ἢ A a ε»ὔἵ͵, ΄ 5 " > +
καθὼς ἐγένετο ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις Λώτ' ἤσθιον, ἔπινον, ἡγό-
> / - δεν, 4 ~
palov, ἐπώλουν, ἐφύτευον, φκοδόμουν: ἡ δὲ ἡμέρᾳ ἐξῆλθεν 29
” ΄ \ a 2 > > na
Λὼτ ἀπὸ Σοδόμων, ἔβρεξεν TYP KAI θεῖον ATT OYPANOY
\ 9 a" ὃ. Ἶ \ \ > \ »¥ φ 45.» ε
καὶ ἀπώλεσεν πάντας, κατὰ τὰ αὐτὰ ἔσται ἣ ἡμέρᾳ ὁ 30
εν cal > , > , 5» > ’ aA ε ,
vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἀποκαλύπτεται. ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ. 31
lal \ “ aA
ὃς ἔσται ἐπὶ τοῦ δώματος Kal τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ,
Ν ,, > Ῥω ΣΑΒᾺ, τ 3 “κε ’, a poet
μὴ καταβάτω ἄραι αὐτά, Kal ὁ ἐν ἀγρῷ ὁμοίως μὴ ἐπι-

' 3 Y GPa a ,
CTPEYATW EIC TA OTIC. μνημονεύετε τῆς γυναικὸς Λώτ. 32
ἃ 3 , ‘ ‘ > a ΄ ° ,
ὃς ἐὰν ζητήσῃ τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ περιποιήσασθαι ἀπολέσει 33

δι ἃ ee > , ’ Δ 2 ’ del cn
αὐτήν, ὃς δ᾽ ἂν ἀπολέσει ζωογονήσει αὐτὴν. λέγω ὑμῖν, 34
/ lol \ om” / 4% , lal ε e
ταύτῃ τῇ νυκτὶ ἔσονται δύο ἐπὶ κλίνης [μιᾶς], ὁ εἷς παρα-
Py , " 2. 9
λημφθήσεται καὶ ὁ ἕτερος ἀφεθήσεται: ἔσονται δύο ἀλή- 35
ΔΑ Ν 3 ε ’ὔ ’ ε δος ο΄ ὦ
θουσαι ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτό, ἡ μία παραλημφθήσεται. ἡ δὲ ἑτέρα
5» ’ » ° , , > tal cal ’
ἀφεθήσεται. καὶ ἀποκριθέντες λέγουσιν αὐτῷ ἸΠοῦ, κύ- 37
ε Ν > 3 a “ ‘ a 3 a Ν 2 Ν
pte; ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ὅπου τὸ σώμα, ἐκεῖ καὶ οἱ ἀετοὶ
ἐπισυναχθήσονται.
A n Ν a ,
"EXeyey δὲ παραβολὴν αὐτοῖς πρὸς τὸ δεῖν πάντοτε x

4 > Ν Ν Ἄν “ , Ff
προσεύχεσθαι αὐτοὺς καὶ μὴ ἐνκακεῖν, λέγων ἈΚριτῆς τις 2
- ” ,ὔ \ ᾿ 4 ΄ .
ἣν ἕν τινι πόλει τὸν θεὸν μὴ φοβούμενος καὶ ἄνθρωπον

A 2s , [4 δὲ Φ 5 “a , 3 , +
μὴ ἐντρεπόμενος. χήρα δὲ ἦν ἐν τῇ πόλει ἐκείνῃ καὶ 3
Ν Ν 8. Ἃ , 3γ-. ’ ’ 3 4, a 3
ἤρχετο πρὸς αὐτὸν λέγουσα ᾿Ἐκδίκησόν με ἀπὸ τοῦ av-

δί Ν ϑ 3! φν , ‘ a δὲ
τιδίκου pov. καὶ οὐκ ἤθελεν ἐπὶ χρόνον, μετὰ ταῦτα δὲ 4
> “~ a 3,
εἶπεν ἐν ἑαυτῷ ἘΠ καὶ τὸν θεὸν οὐ φοβοῦμαι οὐδὲ ἀν-
, 4
Opwrov ἐντρέπομαι, διά ye τὸ παρέχειν μοι κόπον τὴν 5

», , 3 , a ee, σ΄ ee ΄ CDi ,
χήραν ταύτην ἐκδικήσω αὐτήν, ἵνα μὴ εἰς τέλος ἐρχομένη
ς , 3 δ“. , > , ye ‘
ὑπωπιάζῃ με. Ἐϊἶπεν δὲ ὁ κύριος ᾿Ακούσατε τί ὁ κριτῆς 6

- Ν ¢
τῆς ἀδικίας λέγει: ὁ δὲ θεὸς od μὴ ποιήσῃ τὴν ἐκδίκασιν 7

a δι a ~ an “9 Ν * ,
τῶν ἐκλεκτῶν αὐτοῦ τῶν βοώντων αὐτῷ ἡμέρας καὶ νυκτός,

a a - Ν
καὶ μακροθυμεῖ ἐπ᾿ αὐτοῖς ; λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι ποιήσει τὴν ἐκ- 8
δί 9. A > ‘ Ν ε εν a > 6 , ἐλ
iknow αὐτῶν ἐν τάχει. πλὴν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐλ-

δου ’ a a
Juv ἄρα εὑρήσει τὴν πίστιν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ;

uu > a
Εἶπεν δὲ καὶ πρός twas τοὺς πεποιθότας ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτοῖς 9
¢ , aA \ ’ ‘
ὅτι εἰσὶν δίκαιοι καὶ ἐξουθενοῦντας τοὺς λοιποὺς THY Tapa-

17. 28-18. 9. 5. LUKE.

even as it came to pass in the days of Lot; they ate,
they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they
29 builded; but in the day that Lot went out from Sodom
it rained fire and brimstone from heaven,and destroy-
30 ed them all: after the same manner shall it be in the
31 day that the Son of man is revealed. In that day, he
which shall be on the housetop, and his goods in the
house, let him not go down to take them away: and
39 let him that is in the field likewise not return back.
838 Remember Lot’s wife. Whosoever shall seek to gain
his ‘life shall lose it: but whosoever shall lose Ais 'éfe 1 Or, sout
34 shall *preserve it. Isay unto you, In that night there 9 Gr. save ὦ alive.
shall be two men on one bed; the one shall be taken,
35 and the other shall be left. There shall be two wom-
en grinding together ; the one shall be taken, and ὅ Some ancient au-
87 the other shall be left." And they answering say ἀν There shall ἐς

men in the

unto him, Where, Lord? And he said unto them, field the oneahall

Where the body ¢s, thither will the “eagles also be vie i fe
gathered together. 4 Or, vultures

18 Andhe spake a parable unto them to the end that
2 they ought always to pray, and not to faint; saying,
There was in a city a judge, which feared not God,
3and regarded not man: and there was a widow in , paar
that city; and she came oft unto him, saying,’ Avenge apt sal eo ἴα γον
4me of mine adversary. And he would not for a “ak
while: but afterward he said within himself, Though
51 fear not God, nor regard man; yet because this
widow troubleth me, I will avenge her, lest she
6 *wear me* out by her continual coming. And the ; os ἜΝ i
Lord said, Hear what “the unrighteous judge saith. ἦ tuigdudget!
7 And shall not God avenge his elect, which cry to
him day and night, and he} is longsuffering over
8them? I say unto you, that he will avenge them
speedily. Howbeit when the Son of man cometh,
shall he find *faith on the earth? 8 Or, the faith
9 And he spake also this parable unto certain which
trusted in themselves that they were righteous, and
set “all others at nought: 9 Gr. the rest.

* “lest she wear me” etc. add marg. Or, lest at last by her coming
she wear me out—Am. Com.
t For “and he” etc. read ‘‘and yet he” etc. with the marg. Or, and
ts he slow to punish on their behalf ?—Am. Com.
(166 )

5. LUKE. 18. 10-18. 25.

Two men went up into the temple to pray ; the 10
one a Pharisee, and the other a publican. The11
Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself, God,
I thank thee, that I am not as the rest of men, ex-
tortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publi-
can. I fast twice in the week; I give tithes of all12
that I get. But the publican, standing afar off, 18
would not lift up so much as his eyes unto heaven,

1 Or, be propitiatead DUt SMote his breast, saying, God, θα merciful to

2 Or, the sinner

3 Or, Teacher

mea sinner. I say unto you, This man went down 14
to his house justified rather than the other: for ev-
ery one that exalteth himself shall be humbled; but
he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.

And they brought unto him also their babes, that 15
he should touch them: but when the disciples saw
it, they rebuked them. But Jesus called them unto 16
him, saying, Suffer the little children to come unto
me, and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom
of God. Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall 17
not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he
shall in no wise enter therein.

And a certain ruler asked him, saying, Good *Mas- 18
ter, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? And19
Jesus said unto him, Why callest thou me good ?
none is good, save one, even God. Thou knowest 20
the commandments, Do not commit adultery, Do not
kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Honour
thy father and mother. And he said, All these 21
things have I observed from my youth up. And 22
when Jesus heard it, he said unto him, One thing
thou lackest yet: sell all that thou hast, and distrib-
ute unto the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in
heaven: and come, follow me. But when he heard 23
these things, he became exceeding sorrowful; for
he was very rich. And Jesus seeing him said, How 24
hardly shall they that have riches enter into the
kingdom of God! For it is easier for a camel to 25
enter in through a needle’s eye, than for a rich man
to enter into the kingdom of God.

(167)

“ν᾿

XVIII KATA AOYKAN 167

Dax ἢ, > \ ε ‘
10 βολὴν ταύτην. Ανθρωποι δύο ἀνέβησαν εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν
~ Ν ε« {ὦ 4 ε
11 προσεύξασθαι, " εἷς Φαρισαῖος καὶ ὁ ἕτερος τελώνης. ὁ
- , ¢ a ‘ Ps . , Ὅ
Φαρισαῖος σταθεὶς “ταῦτα πρὸς ἑαυτὸν᾽ προσηύχετο
θ me ag a C > ὅδ, oe 5 OT \ A
eds, εὐχαριστῶ σοι ὅτι οὐκ εἰμὶ ᾿ὥσπερ᾽ οἱ λοιποὶ τῶν
> ΄ “ ΜΝ , ἃ 4 ε ® ε
ἀνθρώπων, ἅρπαγες, ἄδικοι, μοιχοί, ἢ καὶ ὡς οὗτος ὁ τε-
᾽ 5 ,ὔ Ν n~ , » ἃ La ,
το Awyns’ νηστεύω dis τοῦ σαββάτου, ἀποδεκατεύω πάντα
Ld - ε Ν ’ 4 ε 4A 3 »”
13 ὅσα κτῶμαι. ὁ δὲ τελώνης μακρόθεν ἑστὼς οὐκ ἤθελεν
an \
οὐδὲ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἐπᾶραι εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν, ἀλλ᾽ ἔτυπτε
‘ a ε -“ la ε ’ ε ΄ ’,’ awe
τὸ στῆθος ἑαυτοῦ χέγων “O θεός, ἱλάσθητί μοὶ τῷ apap-
a“ , eo“ , e , > ‘
14 τωλῷ. λέγω ὑμῖν, κατέβη οὗτος δεδικαιωμένος cis τὸν
- > “ a -“
οἶκον αὐτοῦ παρ᾽ ἐκεῖνον: ὅτι πᾶς ὁ ὑψῶν ἑαυτὸν ταπει-
;ὔ ε x “ « 4 ε la
νωθήσεται, ὁ δὲ ταπεινῶν ἑαυτὸν ὑψωθήσεται.
’ x 7 A Ν ‘ , 7 3. A “
15 Προσέφερον δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ τὰ βρέφη ἵνα αὐτῶν ἅπτηται"
3207 Ν ε \ 3 / 3 ta ε ν » a
16 ἰδόντες δὲ οἱ μαθηταὶ ἐπετίμων αὐτοῖς. ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦς προσ-

εκαλέσατο [αὐτὰ] λέγων ἴλφετε τὰ παιδία ἔρχεσθαι πρός"

" Ν ta > , -“ es ᾿ [4 > ‘ ε
με καὶ μὴ κωλύετε αὐτά, τῶν γὰρ τοιούτων ἐστὶν ἡ βασι-
΄ -“ -“ ν 4 ld ca a a 4 , ‘
17 λεία τοῦ θεοῦ. ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὃς ἂν py δέξηται τὴν
βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ ὡς παιδίον, οὐ μὴ εἰσέλθῃ εἰς αὐτήν.
18 Καὶ ἐπηρώτησέν τις αὐτὸν ἄρχων λέγων Διδάσκαλε
> , / , ‘ 3.7 / > Ν
το ἀγαθέ, τί ποιήσας ζωὴν αἰώνιον κληρονομήσω ; εἶπεν δὲ
δ πο) 6 ὃ a , 4 3 / > ‘ > ‘ >
αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς Τί με λέγεις ἀγαθόν ; οὐδεὶς ἀγαθὸς εἶ
20 μὴ εἷς [6] θεός. τὰς ἐντολὰς οἶδας MH Μοιχεήοῃμο, Mri
ONEYCHC, Mx KAéyuc, Mu yeySomaptypH-
, ' ‘
or CHC, TIMA TON TIATEPA COY KAl THN μητέρὰ. ὁ δὲ
22 εἶπεν Ταῦτα πάντα ἐφύλαξα ἐκ νεότητος. ἀκούσας δὲ ὁ
> a 3 » A δ ¢ , , ? »
Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷῃὠὀ Ἔτι ἕν σοι λείπει: πάντα ὅσα ἔχεις
πώλησον καὶ διάδος πτωχοῖς, καὶ ἕξεις θησαυρὸν ἐν [τοῖς]
23 οὐρανοῖς, καὶ δεῦρο ἀκολούθει μοι. ὁ δὲ ἀκούσας ταῦτα
24 περίλυπος eyevix)n, ἣν γὰρ πλούσιος σφόδρα. ᾿ἸΙδὼν δὲ
wy > a - A ΄ ε ‘ ,
αὐτὸν [6] Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν Ids δυσκόλως of τὰ χρήματα
25 ἔχοντες εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσπορεύονται" εὐκο-
, , > , ‘ , ’ >
πώτερον yop ἐστιν κάμηλον dia τρήματος βελόνης εἰσελ-
θεῖν ἢ πλούσιον εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσελθεῖν.

ὁ
πρὸς ἑαυτὸν ταῦτα

©
C3

ἀπολάβῃ | -ἰἑπτα-
πλασίοναξ

.2
καὶ ἣν

168 KATA AOYKAN XVIII XIX

39 ’ ; Φ a ε
εἶπαν δὲ οἱ ἀκούσαντες Καὶ τίς δύναται σωθῆναι; ὁ δὲ 36
55." \ > ᾿ς mae.) ‘ “-“ lal
εἶπεν Ta ἀδύνατα παρὰ ἀνθρώποις δυνατὰ παρὰ τῷ θεῷ
ky ε “
ἐστίν. Εὖπεν δὲ ὁ Πέτρος ᾿Ἰδοὺ ἡμεῖς ἀφέν- 28
\ iS > ἂν 4 ld ε δὲ > > J > ‘
τες τὰ ἴδια ἠκολουθήσαμέν σοι. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ᾿Αμὴν 29
a a > 4 a» “
λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐδεὶς ἔστιν ὃς ἀφῆκεν οἰκίαν ἢ γυναῖκα ἢ
° “ a A lad Lal n
ἀδελφοὺς ἢ γονεῖς ἢ τέκνα εἵνεκεν τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ,
a 7 4 LAY ΄ ἘΝ ’ὔ χ 9 “ “-“ ,
ὃς οὐχὶ μὴ ‘AaBy' ᾿πολλαπλασίονα᾽ ἐν TO καιρῷ τούτῳ 30
+2 “ oA a> , \ 77
καὶ ἐν τῷ αἰῶνι τῷ ἐρχομένῳ ζωὴν αἰώνιον.
, > Ἢ Ἂν»
Παραλαβὼν δὲ τοὺς δώδεκα εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Ἰδοὺ 31
> ΄, ἃ NS ΄ \ ΄ ΄ nN
ἀναβαίνομεν cis ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ, καὶ τελεσθήσεται πάντα τὰ
Ν “ a a a a >
γεγραμμένα διὰ τῶν προφητῶν τῷ υἱῷ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου:
ir. μ᾿ Ν ,
παραδοθήσεται yap τοῖς ἔθνεσιν καὶ ἐμπαιχθήσεται καὶ 32
ὑβρισθήσεται καὶ ἐμπτυσθήσεται, καὶ μαστιγώσαντες 33
> a > 7 ἈΝ er moe? a , > ΄
ἀποκτενοῦσιν αὐτόν, καὶ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῇ τρίτῃ ἀναστήσε-
ται. Kal αὐτοὶ οὐδὲν τούτων συνῆκαν, καὶ ἦν τὸ ῥῆ
: ἤκαν, καὶ ἦν τὸ ῥῆμα 34
τοῦτο κεκρυμμένον ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν, καὶ οὐκ ἐγίνωσκον τὰ λεγό-
μενα.
᾿Ἔ γένετο δὲ ἐν τῷ ἐγγίζειν αὐτὸν εἰς ᾿Ιερειχὼ τυφλός 35
a ‘ Ν δὸ > a > , > Wee 4
τις ἐκάθητο παρὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ἐπαιτῶν. ἀκούσας δὲ ὄχλου 35
ὃ ΄ > 6 ΄ cg ae 2 A ainly δὲ
ἰαπορευομένου ἐπυνθάνετο ti" εἴη τοῦτο: ἀπήγγειλαν δὲ 37
> na @& a ~ ε N a , Ἅ. >. ’
αὐτῷ ὅτι Ἰησοῦς 6 Ναζωραῖος παρέρχεται. καὶ ἐβόησεν 38
a , , Ν ε , :
λέγων Ἰησοῦ υἱὲ Δαυείδ, ἐλέησόν pe. καὶ ol προάγοντες 39
-“ Ἁ -“ a »
ἐπετίμων αὐτῷ ἵνα σιγήσῃ" αὐτὸς δὲ πολλῷ μᾶλλον ἔκρα-
, ‘ Ν᾿ Ψ a Ld
fev Ὑἱὲ Δαυείδ, ἐλέησόν pe. σταθεὶς δὲ ᾿Ἰησοῦς ἐκέ- 40
oS oe > a κ > 7 9 ΄ ν᾿ > a
λευσεν αὐτὸν ἀχθῆναι πρὸς αὐτόν. ἐγγίσαντος δὲ αὐτοῦ
, , ε ν >
ἐπηρώτησεν αὑτόν Ti σοι θέλεις ποιήσω; ὁ δὲ εἰ gx
vile “ἢ a > a
πεν Κύριε, ἵνα ἀναβλέψω. καὶ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτῷ 42
> , ε ’ ld » A Ν a
Αναάβλεψον: ἡ πίστις σου σέσωκεν σε. καὶ παραχρῆ- 43
» -“ 4
μα ἀνέβλεψεν, καὶ ἠκολούθει αὐτῷ δοξάζων τὸν θεόν.
Ν lal ε a a ?
Kat πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἰδὼν ἔδωκεν αἶνον τῷ θεῷ.
Ν Ν 3 > I
Kat εἰσελθὼν διήρχετο τὴν Ἱερειχώ. Καὶ ἰδοὺ ἀνὴρ ς
> 4 r , a Ν 9 ἘΝ" > 3 ¥
ὀνόματι καλούμενος Ζακχαῖος, καὶ αὐτὸς ἦν ἀρχιτελώνης

ΣΝ ata °F λ , y 274 ἰδ a V9 “- ro
καὶ αὐτὸς πλουσίος" Kal ECNTEL LOELVY TOV Ιησοῦν τις ἐστιν, 3

One

18. 26-19. 3. 8. LUKE.

26 And they that heard it said, Then who can be
27saved? But he said, The things which are impos-
28 sible with men are possible with God. And Peter
said, Lo, we have left ‘our own, and followed thee. ? 2",.2"" ”""
29 And he said unto them, Verily I say unto you, There
is no man that hath left house, or wife, or brethren,
or parents, or children, for the kingdom of God’s
80 sake, who shall not receive manifold more in this
time, and in the *world to come eternal life. 2 Or, age
31 And he took unto him the twelve, and said unto
them, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all the
things that are written *by the prophets shall be ac- 8 Or, tirough
82 complished unto the Son of man. For he shall be
delivered up unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked,
33 and shamefully entreated, and spit upon: and they
shall scourge and kill him: and the third day he
34shall rise again. And they understood none of
these things ; and this saying was hid from them,
and they perceived not the things that were said.
35 And it came to pass, as he drew nigh unto Jeri-
cho, a certain blind man sat by the way side beg-
36 ging: and hearing a multitude going by, he inquired
37 what this meant. And they told him, that Jesus of
38 Nazareth passeth by. And he cried, saying, Jesus,
39 thou son of David, have mercy on me. And they
that went before rebuked him, that he should hold
his peace: but he cried out the more a great deal,
40 Thou son of David, have merey on me. And Jesus
stood, and commanded him to be brought unto him:
41 and when he was come near, he asked him, What
wilt thou that I should do unto thee? And he said,
42 Lord, that,I may receive my sight. And Jesus said
unto him, Receive thy sight: thy faith hath ‘made 4 Or, saved thee
43 thee whole. And immediately he received his sight,
and followed him, glorifying God: and all the peo-
ple, when they saw it, gave praise unto God.
And he entered and was passing through Jeri-
2cho. And behold, a man called by name Zacchz-
us; and he was a chief publican, and he was rich.
8 And he sought to see Jesus who he was ;

(168)

1 Gr. bondservants.

2 Mina, here trans-
lated a pound, is
equal to on

e hun-
dred drachmas.

See ch. xv. 8.

8 Gr. bondservant.

4 Gr. the other.

8S. LUKE. 19. 3-19. 20. -

and could not for the crowd, because he was little of
stature. And he ran on before,and climbed up intoa 4
sycomore tree to see him: for he was to pass that way.
And when Jesus came to the place, he looked up, 5
and said unto him, Zaccheus, make haste, and come
down; for to-day I must abide at thy house. And 6
he made haste, and came down, and received him
joyfully. And when they saw it, they all murmur- 7
ed, saying, He is gone in to lodge with a man that is

a sinner. And Zacchzeus stood, and said unto the 8
Lord, Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to
the poor; and if I have wrongfully exacted aught
of any man, I restore fourfold. And Jesus said 9
unto him, To-day is salvation come to this. house,
forasmuch as he also is a son of Abraham. For the 10
Son of man came to seek and to save that which
was lost.

And as they heard these things, he added and 11
spake a parable, because he was nigh to Jerusalem,
and because they supposed that the kingdom of God
was immediately to appear. He said therefore, A 12
certain nobleman went into a far country, to receive
for himself a kingdom, and to return. And he call- 18
ed ten ‘servants of his, and gave them ten *pounds,
and said unto them, Trade ye herewith till I come.
But his citizens hated him, and sent an ambassage 14
after him, saying, We will not that this man reign
over us. And it came to pass, when he was come 15
back again, having received the kingdom, that he
commanded these ‘servants, unto whom he had
given the money, to be called to him, that he might
know what they had gained by trading. And the 16
first came before him, saying, Lord, thy pound hath
made ten pounds more. And he said unto him, 17
Well done, thou good *servant: because thou wast
found faithful in a very little, have thou authority
over ten cities. And the second came, saying, Thy 18
pound, Lord, hath made five pounds. And he said 19
unto him also, Be thou also over five cities. And 20
tanother

(169 )

ΧΙΧ ΚΑΤᾺ ΛΟΥ͂ΚΑΝ 169

Ν 3 5ἃ oS ἫΝ ψ A ε ΄, » >
καὶ οὐκ ἠδύνατο ἀπὸ TOD ὄχλου ὅτι τῇ ἡλικίᾳ μικρὸς ἦν.
: “ᾷς ‘ 2 \» 6 $8 _ 2
4 καὶ προδραμὼν cis τὸ ἔμπροσθεν ἀνέβη ἐπὶ ovKopopéay
“ , ”
5 wa ἴδῃ αὐτόν, ὅτι ἐκείνης ἤμελλεν διέρχεσθαι. καὶ ws
> ε 3 “
ἦλθεν ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον, ἀναβλέψας [Ὁ] Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν πρὸς
> «4 -“ , , , ‘ > A
αὐτόν Ζακχαῖε, σπεύσας κατάβηθι, σήμερον yap ἐν τῷ
μὴ a a Ν + ,ὔ
6 οἴκῳ σου δεῖ με μεῖναι. καὶ σπεύσας κατέβη, καὶ ὑπεδέ-
FN , \ 397 , , ,
7 ξᾶάτο αὐτὸν χαίρων. καὶ ἰδόντες πάντες διεγόγγυζον λέ-
‘ ε lol lal “-“
γοντες ὅτι Παρὰ ἁμαρτωλῷ ἀνδρὶ εἰσῆλθεν καταλῦσαι.
Ν Ν eo 5. Ν Ἁ , 3 ‘ Ν
8 σταθεὶς δὲ Ζακχαῖος εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν κύριον ᾿ἸἸδοὺ τὰ
~ , A -
ἡμίσιά μου τῶν ὑπαρχόντων, κύριε, [τοῖς] πτωχοῖς δίδωμι,
Nc , > Ld Ad » a >
9 καὶ εἴ τινός τι ἐσυκοφάντησα ἀποδίδωμι τετραπλοῦν. εἶπεν
δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν [Ὁ] Ἰησοῦ: ὅτε Σήμερον σωτηρία τῷ οἴ
& πρὸς αὐτὸ ησοῦ: ἥμερ npia τῷ οἴκῳ
χ 2 2 66 ν᾿ wikis εν "AB , ᾽ ἃ
τούτῳ ἐγένετο, καθότι καὶ αὐτὸς υἱὸς ραάμ. [ἐστιν]
> ‘ ε eX “ > , “- ‘ tal \
10 ἦλθεν yap ὁ vids τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ζητῆσαι Kat σῶσαι τὸ
ἀπολωλός. :
“- a >
11 ᾿Ακουόντων δὲ αὐτῶν ταῦτα προσθεὶς εἶπεν παραβολὴν
δ χε οσρί χς ταν > , ‘ root. \ “ 5a Ne
διὰ τὸ ἐγγὺς εἶναι “lepovoaAnp αὐτὸν καὶ δοκεῖν αὐτοὺς ὅτι
παραχρῆμα μέλλει ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ ἀναφαίνεσθαι:
> > Ν , > \ > , > ,

12 εἶπεν οὖἦο “AvOpwros τις εὐγενὴς ἐπορεύθη εἰς χώραν
13 μακρὰν λαβεῖν ἑαυτῷ βασιλείαν καὶ ὑποστρέψαι. καλέσας
Ν , Ud e a νῷ > A , a 4 >

δὲ δέκα δούλους ἑαυτοῦ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς δέκα μνᾶς Kat εἶπεν
δύ, .4 Ν , 6 Ww? ὃν eg.
14 πρὸς ᾿αὐτοὺς πραγματεύσασθαι' ἐν ᾧ ἔρχομαι. Οἱ δὲ πο-
λῖται αὐτοῦ ἐμίσουν αὐτόν, καὶ ἀπέστειλαν πρεσβείαν
3 -“ -“ ΄
ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ λέγοντες Οὐ θέλομεν τοῦτον βασιλεῦσαι
» 4 -“ -
15 ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς. Καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ ἐπανελθεῖν αὐτὸν λαβόντα
Ἁ “-“ a
τὴν βασιλείαν καὶ εἶπεν φωνηθῆναι αὐτῷ τοὺς δούλους
4 b J ‘ \ > , σ “ ΄ ,
τούτους οἷς δεδώκει TO ἀργύριον, iva yvot τί διεπραγματεύ-

~
oO

, me a , "» ε “"
σαντο. παρεγένετο δὲ ὁ πρῶτος λέγων Κύριε, ἡ μνᾶ
νΝ , , - ‘ > > A Tr? 4
17 gov δέκα προσηργάσατο μνᾶς. καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ “Εὖγε,
~ - ‘
ἀγαθὲ δοῦλε, ὅτι ἐν ἐλαχίστῳ πιστὸς ἐγένου, ἴσθι ἐξουσίαν
> ε ,

18 ἔχων ἐπάνω δέκα πόλεων, καὶ ἦλθεν ὁ δεύτερος λέγων Ἡ
~ , “Ἢ > ’
19 μνᾶ σου, κύριε, ἐποίησεν πέντε μνᾶς. εἶπεν δὲ καὶ τού-

Ν Ν > , ’ , Ul 4 ee
20T Καὶ σὺ ἐπάνω γίνου πέντε πόλεων. καὶ ὁ ἕτερος

αὐτούς
τεύσασ!

Πραγμα-

170 KATA AOYKAN XIX

, , ε -“ A 5
ἦλθεν λέγων Κύριε, ἰδοὺ ἡ μνᾶ cov ἣν εἶχον ἀποκειμέ-
> ὃ , = ἐφ β ΄ , 7 »” θ >
νὴν ἐν σουδαρίῳ: ἐφοβούμην yap σε ὅτι ἄνθρωπος αὖ- 2x
‘ > ” a 3 5, Ν sy a > 4
στηρὸς εἶ, αἴρεις ὃ οὐκ ἔθηκας καὶ θερίζεις ὃ οὐκ ἔσπει-
-“ » cal , ΐ
ρας. λέγει aitG Ἔκ τοῦ στύματός σου κρίνω σε, 22
a na v 4 . 4 »” 5 , ΕἸ
ἐξά, γε δοῦλε: ἥδεις ὅτε ἐγὼ ἄνθρωπος αὐστηρὸς εἶμι,
a > ” Ν ‘ ’ὔ’
αἴρων ὃ οὐκ gh ae καὶ θερίζων ὃ οὐκ ἔσπειρα ; καὶ διὰ τί 23
οὐκ ἔδωκάς μου τὸ ἀργύριον ἐπὶ τράπεζαν ; κἀγὼ ἐλθὼν
Ν a ~
σὺν τόκῳ ἂν αὐτὸ ἔπραξα. καὶ τοῖς παρεστῶσιν εἶπεν 24
ΕΣ ἢ 3 a A -“ ‘ ΄ - ‘ / -
Ἄρατε ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τὴν μνᾶν καὶ δότε τῷ τὰς δέκα μνᾶς
é ‘— καὶ εἶπαν αὐτῷ Κύριε, ἔχει δέκα μνᾶς--- λέ 85
won ple, ἐχ pares ae 26
ἊΝ ὅτι παντὶ τῷ ἔχοντι δοθήσεται, ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ μὴ

ἔχοντος καὶ ὃ ἔχει ἀρθήσεται. Ἡλὴν τοὺς ἐχθρούς pov

Nn
ss

΄ 4 A , , -“ ᾿ς 3 4
τούτους τοὺς μὴ θελήσαντάς pe βασιλεῦσαι ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς
» , e ἈΝ , 3 Ν 5», ΄ ‘A
ἀγάγετε ὧδε Kal κατασφάξατε αὐτοὺς ἔμπροσθέν pov. Kat 28
> ‘ lal 2 Ud 5 θ 3 7 3.
εἰπὼν ταῦτα ἐπορεύετο ἔμπροσθεν ἀναβαίνων εἰς ᾿Ιεροσό-
λυμα.
, ” :
Καὶ ἐγένετο ὡς ἤγγισεν εἰς Βηθφαγὴ καὶ Βηθανιὰ 29
Ν \ om” Ν , > “ 3 , δύ »“"
πρὸς τὸ Opos τὸ καλούμενον ᾿Ελαιῶν, ἀπέστειλεν δύο τῶν
an , « / > ‘ ΄ 4 3 Ὁ
μαθητῶν λέγων “Yrayere εἰς τὴν κατέναντι κώμην, ἐν ἡ 30
5 / e / OX ὃ ὃ / 27? ἃ > ὃ "
εἰσπορευόμενοι εὑρήσετε πῶλον δεδεμένον, ἐφ᾽ ὃν οὐδεὶς
, > ’ > ’ὔ Ἀ , t Wy,” " ,
πώποτε ἀνθρώπων ἐκάθισεν, καὶ λύσαντες αὐτὸν ἀγάγετε.
Ν 4 ε lol 5» a Ν ’ὔ , 4 > lal
kal ἐάν τις ὑμᾶς ἐρωτᾷ Διὰ τί λύετε; οὕτως ἐρεῖτε 31
“ ε / > cal , 3, ° , ‘ re
ὅτι ὋὉ κύριος αὐτοῦ χρείαν ἔχει: ἀπελθόντες δὲ οἱ ἀπε- 32
΄ ΦΘ ‘ > > “a , Ν 35 A
σταλμένοι εὗρον καθὼς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς. λυόντων δὲ αὐτῶν 5:
Χ n > ε , 9: iam 4 cw eee rye
τὸν πῶλον εἶπαν οἱ κύριοι αὐτοῦ πρὸς αὐτούς Τί λύετε
Ν fol ε \ > “ ε ’ > aA , ΝΜ
τὸν πῶλον ; οἱ δὲ εἶπαν ὅτι Ὃ κύριος αὐτοῦ χρείαν ἔχει. 34
᾿ς: # > 4 ‘\ A > ral i. 3 7, 7 A
καὶ ἤγαγον αὐτὸν πρὸς τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν, καὶ ἐπιρίψαντες αὐτῶν 35
νε , ss 4 rn 9 , ee “-
τὰ ἱμάτια ἐπὶ τὸν πῶλον ἐπεβίβασαν τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν: πορευο- 36
Ν 4 a fod
μένου δὲ αὐτοῦ ὑπεστρώννυον τὰ ἱμάτια ἑαυτῶν ἐν τῇ
δῶ > %G@ δὲ . ral no Ν - ’ a
ὁδῷ. ἐγγίζοντος δὲ αὐτοῦ ἤδη πρὸς τῇ καταβάσει τοῦ 37
» - > n 5, Ν ‘Wel ~ ᾽ “-“
Ορους τῶν ᾿Βλαιῶν ἠἡρξαντο ἅπαν τὸ πλῆθος τῶν μαθητῶν
4 > A ‘ § Lal , ‘ a e
χαίροντες αἰνεῖν τὸν θεὸν φωνῇ μεγάλῃ περὶ πασῶν ὧν
x , ,
εἶδον δυνάμεων, λέγοντες 38

19. 20-19, 38. 8. LULE.

came, saying, Lord, behold, Here ἐξ thy pound,

21 which I kept laid up in a napkin: for I fear-
ed thee, because thou art an austere man: thou
takest up that thou layedst not down, and reapest

22 that thou didst not sow. He saith unto him, Out of
thine own mouth will I judge thee, thou wicked
‘servant. Thou knewest that I am an austere man, 1 Gr. bondservant
taking up that I laid not down, and reaping that

231 did not sow; then wherefore gavest thou not
my money into- the bank, and *I at my coming ἡ pie “ana πο

24 should have required it with interest? And he said 2’?
unto them that stood by, Take away from him the
pound, and give it unto him that hath the ten

25 pounds. And they said unto him, Lord, he hath ten

26 pounds. I say unto you, that unto every one that
hath shall be given; but from him that hath not,
even that which he hath shall be taken away from

27him. Howbeit these mine enemies, which would
not that I should reign over them, bring hither, and
slay them before me,

28 And when he had thus spoken, he went on before,
going up to Jerusalem.

29 And it came to pass, when he drew nigh unto
Bethphage and Bethany, at the mount that is called
the mount of Olives*, he sent two of the disciples,

80 saying, Go your way into the village over against
you; in the which as ye enter ye shall find a colt tied,
whereon no man ever yet sat: loose him, and bring

3ihim. And if any one ask you, Why do ye loose
him? thus shall ye say, The Lord hath need of him.

32 And they that were sent went away, and found even

33 as he had said unto them. And as they were loosing
the colt, the owners thereof said unto them, Why

34 loose ye the colt? And they said, The Lord hath

35 need of him. And they brought him to Jesus: and
they threw their garments upon the colt, and set

36 Jesus thereon. And as he went, they spread their

37 garments in the way. And as he was now drawing
nigh, even at the descent of the mount of Olives, the
whole multitude of the disciples began to rejoice
and praise God with a loud voice for all the *mighty s cr. powers.

38 works which they had seen; saying,

* For “the mount of Olives”? read “Olivet? So in xxi. 37; see
Acts i, 12.—Am. Com. :
Y (170)

1 Or, Teccher

2 Or, O that thou
hadst known

3 Gr. palisade.

4 Gr. word.

5. LUKE. 19. 38-20. 5.

Blessed ὦ the King that cometh in the name of the
Lord: peace in heaven, and glory in the highest. And 39
some of the Pharisees from the multitude said unto
him,!Master, rebuke thy disciples. And he answered 40
and said, I tell you that, if these shall hold their
peace, the stones will cry out.

And when he drew nigh, he saw the city and wept 41
over it, saying, *If thou hadst known in this day*, 42
even thou, the things which belong unto peacet+! but
now they are hid from thine eyes. For the days 43
shall come upon thee, when thine enemies shall cast
up ἃ *bank about thee, and compass thee round, and
keep thee in on every side, and shall dash thee to 44
the ground, and thy children within thee; and they
shall not leave in thee one stone upon another; be-
cause thou knewest not the time of thy visitation.

And he entered into the temple, and began to cast 45
out them that sold, saying unto them, It is written, 46
And my house shall be a house of prayer: but ye
have made it a den of robbers.

And he was teaching daily in the temple. But 47
the chief priests and the scribes and the principal
men of the people sought to destroy him: and they 48
could not find what they might do; for the people
all hung upon him, listening.

And it came to pass, on one of the days, as he 20
was teaching the people in the temple, and preach-
ing the gospel, there came upon him the chief priests
and the scribes with the elders; and they spake, say- 2
ing unto him, Tell us: By what authority doest thou
these things? or who is he that gave thee this au-
thority? And he answered and said unto them, I 3
also will ask you a ‘question; and tell me: The 4
baptism of John, was it from heaven, or from men?
And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we 5
shall say, From heaven; he will say, Why did ye
not be-

* ‘day’? add marg. Some ancient authorities read thy day.—Am.
Com.
+ “peace”? add marg. Some ancient authorities read thy peace.—

Am. Com.
(171)

XIX XX KATA AOYKAN 171

rs

> ‘
Εὐλογημένος "ὁ ἐρχόμενος,
3 3 Ae ὦ

6' βασιλεύς, ἐν ὀνόματι Kypioy
> > ~ > ,
ἐν οὐρανῷ εἰρήνη

καὶ δόξα ἐν ὑψίστοις.

, -“ 4 > ‘ =~ »* > s >

39 Καί τινες τῶν Φαρισαίων ἀπὸ τοῦ ὀχλοὺ εἶπαν πρὸς av-

, , > , A 6 a Ἢ

yo tov Διδάσκαλε, ἐπιτίμησον τοῖς μαθηταῖς σου. καὶ
ἀποκριθεὶς εἶπεν Λέγω "ὑμῖν," ἐὰν οὗτοι σιωπήσουσιν,

4 ‘ vv

4x οἱ λίθοι κράξουσιν. Καὶ ὡς ἤγγισεν, ἰδὼν τὴν

42 πόλιν ἔκλαυσεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτήν, λέγων ὅτι Εἰ ἔγνως ἐν τῇ
ε ’ , 4 ‘ Ν \ > , A \ > 4
ἡμέρᾳ ταύτῃ Kal σὺ τὰ πρὸς εἰρήνην-- viv δὲ ἐκρύ-

GSA F a μὲ Lid ε , > ΑΕ Ν

43 βη ἀπὸ ὀφθαλμῶν σου. ὅτι ἥξουσιν ἡμέραι ἐπὶ σε καὶ
cr ΄“ἶ ba | ε»ν / , , ἈΝ ,
παρεμβαλοῦσιν᾽ οἱ ἐχθροί σου χάρακά σοι καὶ περικυκλώ-

4 a '

44 σουσίν σε καὶ συνέξουσίν σε πάντοθεν, καὶ ἐλλφιοῦοίν σε
καὶ τὰ TEKNA COY ἐν σοί, καὶ οὐκ ἀφήσουσιν λίθον ἐπὶ
λίθον ἐν σοί, ἀνθ᾽ ὧν οὐκ ἔγνως τὸν καιρὸν τῆς ἐπισκοπῆς

45 σου. Καὶ εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν ἤρξατο ἐκβαλ-

”~ - ‘
46 Aew τοὺς πωλοῦντας, λέγων αὐτοῖς Τέγραπται Kai ἔοτδι
oe: > - a
ὁ οἰκός. MOY OIKOC TIPOCEYYAC, ὑμεῖς δὲ αὐτὸν ἐποιήσατε
CTTHAAION ληστῶν.

47) Kat ἦν διδάσκων τὸ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ: οἱ δὲ
ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς ἐζήτουν αὐτὸν ἀπολέσαι καὶ of

48 πρῶτοι τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ οὐχ ηὕρισκον τὸ τί ποιήσωσιν, ὃ
λαὸς γὰρ ἅπας ἐξεκρέμετο αὐτοῦ ἀκούων.

K ᾿ς oe > “ a ε ta 8 ὃ ¢ 3 -“ Ἁ
i αἱ ἐγένετο ἐν μιᾷ τῶν ἡμερῶν διδάσκοντος αὐτοῦ τὸν
Χ ‘ > a € aA ‘ > Xr , 3 , «>?
aov ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ καὶ εὐαγγελιζομένου ἐπέστησαν οἱ ἀρχιε-
ΧΟ τ ;
2 pels καὶ οἱ γραμματεῖς σὺν τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις, καὶ εἶπαν λέ-
id Ν cn a
yovres πρὸς αὐτόν Eimov ἡμῖν ἐν ποίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ ταῦτα ποι-
aie ible ε ΄ ws ὁ , ΄ > ‘
3 εἷς, ἢ τίς ἐστιν ὁ δούς σοι THY ἐξουσίαν ταύτην. ἀποκριθεὶς
δὲ > . > 7 Ἐ L4 e hed > % , Ν
ὲ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς ρωτήσω ὑμᾶς κἀγὼ λόγον, καὶ
» ‘4 ‘ , > , > τοι na? A o>
4 εἴπατέ por To βάπτισμα ᾿Ιωάνου ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἣν ἢ ἐξ
> ’ ε Ν , a ε A ’
ς ἀνθρώπων ; ot δὲ συνελογίσαντο πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς λέγοντες
‘ ΜΝ “
ὅτι Ἐὰν εἴπωμεν "EE οὐρανοῦ, ἐρεὶ Διὰ τί οὐκ ἐπι-

ΡΥ pial
ὃ Ὁ. ὃ ἐρχόμενος

Par
ὑμὶν ὅτι

περιβαλοῦσιν

Ιἀποχωρήσαντες

172 KATA AOYKAN XX

, ye aN > > , ε
OTEVOQATE auT® > €av δὲ εἴπωμεν Ἐξ ἀνθρώπων, oO λαὸς 6
¢ , Cee , , > > ,
απας καταλιθάσει μας, πεπείσμενος γὰρ εστιν lwavyv

, > \
προφήτην εἶναι" καὶ ἀπεκρίθησαν μὴ εἰδέναι πόϑεν. καὶ ζ
©? a > > -“ a
ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Οὐδὲ ἐγὼ λέγω ὑμῖν ἐν ποίᾳ ἐξου-
’ - a
σίᾳ ταῦτα Tow, Ἤρξατο δὲ πρὸς τὸν λαὸν 9

di ‘ ΕἾ > Ω
λέ yew τὴν παραβολὴν ταύτην Ανθρωπος EpyTEYCEN
> -“ » A a ΕἸ ,
ἀμπελωνὰ, καὶ ἐξέδετο αὐτὸν γεώργοις, καὶ ἀπεδήμησεν
as A A
χρόνους ἱκανούς. - Kal καιρῷ ἀπέστειλεν πρὸς τοὺς γεωργοὺς i
“ -“ ΄ nm > - 2 col
δοῦλον, iva ἀπὸ τοῦ καρποῦ τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος δώσουσιν αὐτῷ"
ε Ν Ν > , 3 ‘4 , / Ἀ
οἱ δὲ γεωργοὶ ἐξαπέστειλαν αὐτὸν δείραντες κενόν. καὶ x
ld ως , a e Ν > “~ ’
προσέθετο ἕτερον πέμψαι δοῦλον: οἱ δὲ κἀκεῖνον δείραντες
’ ,ὔ
καὶ ἀτιμάσαντες ἐξαπέστειλαν κενόν. καὶ προσέθετο τρίτον 1
, lal >
πέμψαι: οἱ δὲ καὶ τοῦτον τραυματίσαντες ἐξέβαλον. εἶπεν 1
re , poe) a , ΄ , ᾿ ev
δὲ ὁ κύριος τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος. Τί ποιήσω; πέμψω τὸν υἱόν

ο

I

‘ » ’ a“ ΄ ,
μου Tov ἀγαπητόν" ἴσως τοῦτον ἐντραπήσονται. ἰδόντες τῷ

δὲ αὐτὸν οἱ γεωργοὶ διελογίζοντο πρὸς ἀλλήλους λέγον-
τες Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ κληρονόμος" ἀποκτείνωμεν αὐτόν, ἵνα
« fad , ε ΄ \ 9 , gee! WE “-“
ἡμῶν γένηται ἡ κληρονομία: καὶ ἐκβαλόντες αὐτὸν ἔξω τοῦ x
ἀμπελῶνος ἀπέκτειναν.. τί οὖν ποιήσει αὐτοῖς ὁ κύριος
a > fal 5 ͵ὔ A > , Ν Ν
τοῦ ἀμπελῶνος ; ἐλεύσεται καὶ ἀπολέσει τοὺς γεωργοὺς x
, \ ΄ ‘ > a " > , 4
τούτους, καὶ δώσει τὸν ἀμπελῶνα ἄλλοις. ἀκούσαντες δὲ
εἶπαν Μὴ γένοιτο. ὁ δὲ ἐμβλέψας αὐτοῖς εἶπεν Τί:
οὖν ἐστὶν τὸ γεγραμμένον τοῦτο
’ a ' ε > n
Λίθον ON ATTEAOKIMACAN οἱ OIKOAOMOYNTEC,
Ξε (4 > '
OYTOC ἐγενήθη εἰς KEaAHN [ONIAC;

9

7

πᾶς ὁ πεσὼν ἐπ᾽ ἐκεῖνον τὸν λίθον συνθλασθήσεται: ἐφ᾽ ὃν 18

> x 7 , > , A 5» ’
δ᾽ ἂν πέσῃ, λικμήσει avrov. ᾿ Καὶ ἐζήτησαν τὸ

ε a ‘ the ἕῪ ” 3 “ 3.9 ϑ᾽ ἃ \
οι γράμματεις και οἱ αρχίερεις ἐπιβαλεῖν €7 αὐτὸν Tas
a ᾿ όχι "-΄΄Ἃσ as) ΄ ‘ 2 ”
χεῖρας ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ wpa, καὶ ἐφοβήθησαν τὸν λαόν, ἐγνω-

‘ “ ‘ Page > : » ‘ ,
σαν γὰρ οτι προς αυτους €ELTEV τὴν παραβολὴν ταυτ Ὧν.

K ΕἾΝ κ᾿ ΄ 7 > Fs x > θέ ε
αι παρατηρήσαντες GTEOTELAGVY ενκαύετους σπυποκρι- 29

΄ > “ ΄ >
νομένους ἑαυτοὺς δικαίους εἶναι, ἵνα ἐπιλάβωνται αὐτοῦ

ἮΝ / 7 vad res. a >? lal Ν aA 3& , A
oyou, ωστε παραδοῦναι αὐτὸν TY ἀρχῇ και Τῇ ε-ουσίᾳ του

ES τα ee CC

20. 5-20. 20. 8. LUKE.

6lieve him? But if we shall say, From men; all the
people will stone us: for they be persuaded that

7 John was a prophet. And they answered, that they

8knew not whence ἐξ was. And Jesys said unto
them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do
these things.

9 And he began to speak unto the people this par-
able: A man planted a vineyard, and let it out to
husbandmen, and went into another country for

10a long time. And at the season he sent unto the
husbandmen a ‘servant, that they should give him
of the fruit of the vineyard: but the husbandmen

11 beat him, and sent him away empty. And he sent
yet another ‘servant: and him also they beat, and
handled him shamefully, and sent him away empty.

12 And he sent yet a third: and him also they wound-

18 ed, and cast him forth. And the lord of the vine-
yard said, What shall Ido? I will send my beloved

14son: it may be they will reverence him. But when
the husbandmen saw him, they reasoned one with
another, saying, This is the heir: let us kill him,

15 that the inheritance may be ours. And they cast
him forth out of the vineyard, and killed him.
What therefore will the lord of the vineyard do

16 unto them? He will come and destroy these hus-
bandmen, and will give the vineyard unto others.
And when they heard it, they said, *God forbid.

17 But he looked upon them, and said, What then is
this that is written,

The stone which the builders rejected,
The same was made the head of the corner ?

18 Every one that falleth on that stone shall be broken
to pieces ; but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will
scatter him as dust.

19 And the scribes and the chief priests sought to lay
hands on him in that very hour; and they feared
the people: for they perceived that he spake this

20 parable against them. And they watched him, and
sent forth spies, which feigned themselves to be
righteous, that they might take hold of his speech,
so as to deliver him up to the rule* and to the au-
thority of the

* “rule”? add marg. Or, ruling power—Am. Com.
(172)

1 Gr. bondservant.

2 Gr, Be it not 80.

1 Or, Teacher

2See marginal note
0 att. xviii.

8 Or, age

8. LUKE. 20. 20-20. 41.

governor. And they asked him, saying, 'Master, 21
we know that thou sayest and teachest rightly,
and acceptest not the person of any, but of a truth
teachest the way of God: Is it lawful for us to 22
give tribute unto Cesar, or not? But he per- 23
ceived their craftiness, and said unto them, Shew 24
me a *penny. Whose image and _ superscription
hath it? And they said, Cesar’s. And he said 25
unto them,Then render unto Cesar the things that
are Ceesar’s, and unto God the things that are God’s.
And they were not able to take hold of the saying 26
before the people: and they marvelled at his an-
swer, and held their peace.

And there came to him certain of the Sadducees, 27
they which say that there is no resurrection ; and
they asked him, saying, 1Master, Moses wrote unto 28
us, that if a man’s brother die, having a wife, and
he be childless, his brother should take the wife,
and raise up seed unto his brother. There were 29
therefore seven brethren : and the first took a wife,
and died childless; and the second; and the third
took her; and likewise the seven also left no chil-
dren, and died. Afterward the woman also died. 32
In the resurrection therefore whose wife of them 33
shall she be? for the seven had her to wife. And 34
Jesus said unto them, The sons of this *world mar-
ry, and are given in marriage: but they that are 35
accounted worthy to attain to that *world, and the
resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are
given in marriage: for neither can they die any 36
more: for they are equal unto the angels; and are
sons of God, being sons of the resurrection. But 37
that the dead are raised, even Moses shewed, in the
place concerning the Bush, when he calleth the Lord
the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the
God of Jacob. Now he is not the God of the dead, 38
but of the living: for all live unto him. And cer- 39
tain of the scribes answering said, ‘Master, thou
hast well said. For they durst not any more ask 40
him any question.

And he said unto them, How say they that the 41
Christ is David's

(173)

ΧΧ KATA AOYKAN 173

’ ’

οι ἡγεμόνος. καὶ ἐπηρώτησαν αὐτὸν. λέγοντες Διδάσκαλε,
οἴδαμεν ὅτι ὀρθῶς λέγεις καὶ διδάσκεις καὶ οὐ λαμβάνεις
πρόσωπον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀληθείας τὴν ὁδὸν τοῦ θεοῦ διδάσκεις"

2 a a ” ,

33 ἔξεστιν ἡμᾶς Καίσαρι φόρον δοῦναι ἢ ov; κατανοήσας δὲ

24 αὐτῶν τὴν πανουργίαν εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Δείξατέ μοι δηνά-

, ” | ree 4. 6 ’ ε δὲ > ’
ριον" τίνος ἔχει εἰκόνα καὶ ἐπιγραφὴν ; οἱ δὲ εἶπαν Kai-

25 σαρος. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Τοίνυν ἀπόδοτε τὰ Kat-

, Ν Ν a “ a ~ A > ”

26 gapos Καίσαρι καὶ ta τοῦ θεοῦ τῷ θεῷ. καὶ οὐκ ἴσχυσαν
ἐπιλαβέσθαι τοῦ ῥήματος ἐναντίον τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ θαυμά-
σαντες ἐπὶ τῇ ἀποκρίσει αὐτοῦ ἐσίγησαν.

27 Προσελθόντες δέ τινες τῶν Σαδδουκαίων, οἱ λέγοντες
Raid . 4 Γ᾽ ΄ Ἴ A25 ΄ ΄

28 ἀνάστασιν μη εἶναι, ' ἐπηρώτησαν" αὐτὸν λέγοντες Διδά-

ol a > ᾽ ‘ >
σκαλε, Μωυσῆς ἔγραψεν ἡμῖν, EAN τινος ἀδελφὸς ATIO-
a ‘ e » 3
θάνῃ ἔχων γυναῖκα, KAl OYTOC ἄτεκνος H, ἵνα λάβη ὁ
ὧν ‘ A a“ \ > ,
ἀδελφὸς AYTOY THN FYNAIKA Kal EZANACTHCH CTTEPMA
-“ > “ 2 “ Lind
29 τῷ ἀδελφῷ AYTOY. ἑπτὰ οὖν ἀδελφοὶ ἦσαν" Kal ὁ πρῶ-
Ν a 3 , »” Ν ε ,

30 Tos λαβὼν γυναῖκα ἀπέθανεν ἄτεκνος: καὶ ὁ δεύτερος

ha ΡΝ, > + ε , 4 \ ex x >

31 καὶ ὁ τρίτος ἔλαβεν αὐτήν, ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ of ἑπτὰ οὐ

΄ , Ν » ’ A ‘ e A » ,

32 κατέλιπον τέκνα καὶ ἀπέθανον: ὕστερον Kal 1 γυνὴ ἀπέ.

a 3 fal
33 Gaver. ἢ γυνὴ οὖν ἐν τῇ ἀναστάσει τίνος αὐτῶν γίνεται
‘ ᾿ 2 a

34 γυνή; οἱ yap ἑπτὰ ἔσχον αὐτὴν γυναῖκα. καὶ εἶπεν αὐ-
τοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς Οἱ υἱοὶ τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου © γαμοῦσιν καὶ

35 γαμίσκονται, οἱ δὲ καταξιωθέντες τοῦ αἰῶνος ἐκείνου τυχεῖν
καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως τῆς ἐκ νεκρῶν οὔτε γαμοῦσιν οὔτε

36 ᾿γαμίζονται". οὐδὲ γὰρ ἀποθανεῖν ἔτι δύνανται", ἰσάγγελοι
γάρ εἰσιν, καὶ υἱοί εἰσιν θεοῦ" τῆς ἀναστάσεως υἱοὶ ὄντες,
a ie ,ὔ ε Ν Ν -“ > Γ᾿ ΨΈΝ a

37 ὅτι δὲ ἐγείρονται! οἱ νεκροὶ καὶ Μωυσῆς ἐμήνυσεν ἐπὶ τῆς

Ἂ , ε , , 1 ’ > ‘ \ ᾿
βάτου, ὡς λέγει ἰί(ύριον τὸν θεὸν ᾿Αβρδὰμ Kal θεὸν
> ‘ , ‘ > ’ ‘ -“

38 IcadK Kal θεὸν ᾿Ιδκώβ' θεὸς δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν νεκρῶν ἀλλὰ

, “r ‘ 2 A “ > , ,
39 ζώντων, πάντες γὰρ αὐτῷ ζῶσιν. ἀποκριθέντες δέ τινες
-“ ’ , - > dieu 4
4o τῶν γραμματέων εἶπαν Διδάσκαλε, καλῶς εἶπας" οὐκέτι
ν Dee ζ΄. ᾿ “ RA 297 > Ν

4“ γὰρ ἐτόλμων ἐπερωτᾷν αὐτὸν οὐδέν. Εἶπεν δὲ

πρὸς αὐτούς Πῶς λέγουσιν τὸν χριστὸν εἶναι Δαυεὶδ

12

ἐπηρώτων

-ἰγεννῶνται καὶ
yevrwao, |

γαμίσκονται | pea.
Aovow}
ATS θεῷ; Ε

λιμοι καὶ λοιμοὶ

σημεῖα μεγάλα
ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ

Ap.

174 KATA AOYKAN XX XXI-

υἱόν ; αὐτὸς yap Δαυεὶδ λέγει ἐν Βίβλῳ Ψαλμῶν 42
> ’ n ῃ , > 5
Εἶπεν Κύριος τῷ κγρίῳ Moy Κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν Moy
ε a , SS,
ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς EyOPOYC COY YTTOTIOAION τῶν πο- 42
λῶν Coy’
Δανεὶδ οὖν αὐτὸν κύριον καλεῖ, καὶ πῶς αὐτοῦ vids ἐστιν; 44
3 , Ν Ἁ a a > fal Aus
Axovovtos δὲ παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ εἶπεν τοῖς μαθηταῖς 45
Προσέχετε ἀπὸ τῶν γραμματέων τῶν θελόντων περιπατεῖν 45
ἐν στολαῖς καὶ φιλούντων ἀσπασμοὺς ἐν ταῖς ἀγοραῖς
καὶ πρωτοκαθεδρίας ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς καὶ πρωτοκλισί-
ας ἐν τοῖς δείπνοις, οἱ κατεσθίουσιν τὰς οἰκίας τῶν χη- 47
a Ν ΄ Ν ’, ἥδ. ΄
ρῶν καὶ προφάσει μακρὰ προσεύχονται" οὗτοι λήμψονται
περισσότερον κρίμα. ᾿Αναβλέψας δὲ εἶδεν τοὺς 1
βάλλοντας εἰς τὸ γαζοφυλάκιον τὰ δῶρα αὐτῶν πλουσίους.
εἶδεν δέ τινα χήραν πενιχρὰν βάλλουσαν ἐκεῖ λεπτὰ δύο, -
- a e -“ ε A
καὶ εἶπεν ᾿Αληθῶς λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι ἡ χήρα αὕτη ἡ πτωχὴ 3
πλεῖον πάντων ἔβαλεν: πάντες γὰρ οὗτοι ἐκ τοῦ περισ- 4
, 3 ἌΝ ἐδ > ‘ a .“ ae -~ ¢£ ,
σεύοντος αὐτοῖς ἔβαλον εἰς τὰ δῶρα, αὕτη δὲ ἐκ τοῦ ὑστερή-
7 A ’, x ’ a > »” =
ματος αὐτῆς πάντα τὸν βίον ov εἶχεν ἔβαλεν.
Καί τινων λεγέντων περὶ τοῦ ἱεροῦ, ὅτι λίθοις καλοῖς 5
καὶ ἀναθήμασιν κεκόσμηται, εἶπεν Ταῦτα ἃ θεωρεῖτε, 6
Φ
ἐλεύσονται ἡμέραι ἐν αἷς οὐκ ἀφεθήσεται λίθος ἐπὶ λίθῳ
e ἃ 3 , : 3 , ΔΝ ΓΕ 2
ὧδε ὃς οὐ καταλυθήσεται. ἐπηρώτησαν δὲ αὐτὸν A€yov- 7
“ vie > “ ~
tes Διδάσκαλε, πότε οὖν ταῦτα ἔσται, Kal τί τὸ σημεῖ-
ον ὅταν. μέλλῃ ταῦτα γίνεσθαι; ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Ἐλέπετε 8
ἈΝ va] Ἂς , > , eS nw . ¢ ’
μὴ πλανηθῆτε: πολλοὶ γὰρ ἐλεύσονται ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματί
, ° A > ’, ε Ν 5, A
μου λέγοντες ᾿Εγώ εἰμι καί ὯὋὉ καιρὸς ἤγγικεν" μὴ πο-
ρευθῆτε ὀπίσω αὐτῶν. ὅταν δὲ ἀκούσητε πολέμους καὶ o
> -“ a Lal
ἀκαταστασίας, μὴ πτοηθῆτε: AEl γὰρ ταῦτα Γενέοθδι
“ 3
πρῶτον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ εὐθέως τὸ τέλος Τότε ἔλεγεν. αὖ- 10
a 3 ’ 3: δον ον \ ν , ‘
τοῖς “ErepOHicetal ἔθνος ἐπ᾽ ἔθνος Kal BaciAeia ἐπὶ
U
BACIAEION, σεισμοί τε μεγάλοι καὶ κατὰ τόπους "λοιμοὶ καὶ x:
\1l 1} ’ rad »“"
λιμοὶ᾽ ἔσονται, φόβηθρά τε καὶ "ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ σημεῖα με-

, he Ν -
γάλα' ἔσται. πρὸ δὲ τούτων πάντων ἐπιβαλοῦσιν ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς 12

20. 41-21. 19, 5. LUKE.

42son? For David himself saith in the book of
Psalms,
The Lord said unto my Lord,
Sit thou on my right hand,
43 Till I make thine enemies the footstool of thy
feet.
44 David therefore calleth him Lord, and how is he his
son?
45 And in the hearing of all the people he said unto
46 his disciples, Beware of the scribes, which desire to
walk in long robes, and love salutations in the mar-
ketplaces, and chief seats in the synagogues, and
47 chief places at feasts; which devour widows’ houses,
and for a pretence make long prayers: these shall
receive greater condemnation.

1 Or,
And he looked up, ‘and saw the rich men that %%:-
2 were casting their gifts into the treasury. And he ποι:

saw a certain poor widow casting in thither two
8 mites. And he said, Of a truth I say unto you,
4 This poor widow cast in more than they all: for all
these did of their superfluity cast in unto the gifts:
but she of her want did cast in all the living that
she had.
5 And as some spake of the temple, how it was
adorned with goodly stones and offerings, he said,
6 As for these things which ye behold, the days will
come, in which there shall not be left here one stone
7 upon another, that shall not be thrown down. And

and saw them
« treasury,
they were

they asked him, saying,*Master, when therefore shall 2 Or, Teceher

these things be? and what shall be the sign when
8 these things are about to come to pass? And he
said, Take heed that ye be not led astray: for many
shall come in my name, saying, I am Ae ; and, The
9 time is at hand: go ye not after them. And when
ye shall hear of wars and tumults, be not terrified:
for these things must needs come to pass first; but
the end is not immediately.
10 Then said he unto them, Nation shall rise against
11 nation, and ‘kingdom against kingdom: and there
shall be great earthquakes, and in divers places
famines and pestilences; and there shall be terrors
12 and great signs from heaven. But before all these
things, they shall lay their hands on you,
(174)

5. LUKE. 21. 12-21. 80.

and shall persecute you, delivering you up to thesyn-

uge” °"? agogues and prisons, bringing you before kings and
governors for my name’s sake. It shall turn unto you 13
for a testimony. Settle it therefore in your hearts, 14
not to meditate beforehand how to answer: for I will 15
give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adver-
saries shall not be able to withstand or to gainsay.
But ye shall be delivered up even by parents, and 16
brethren, and kinsfolk, and friends; and some of you

ἐν αι ev Ῥὲ 2chall they cause to be put to death. And ye shall 17
be hated of all men for my name’s sake. And not 18
a hair of your head shall perish. In your patience 19

8 Or, lives ye shall win your ‘souls.

But when ye see Jerusalem compassed with armies, 20

then know that her desolation is at hand. Then let 21
them that are in Judea flee unto the mountains ;
and let them that are in the midst of her depart out;
and let not them that are in the country enter there-
in. For these are days of vengeance, that all things 22
which are written may be fulfilled. Woe unto them 23
that are with child and to them that give suck in
those days! for there shall be great distress upon

4 Or, earth the ‘land, and wrath unto this people. And they 24
shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led
captive into all the nations: and Jerusalem shall be
trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the
Gentiles be fulfilled. And there shall be signs in 25
sun and moon and stars; and upon the earth dis-
tress of nations, in perplexity for the roaring of the

5Or,expiring 568, and the billows; men *fainting for fear, and for 26

ὁ Gr. the inhabited oxnectation of the things which are coming on ‘the
world: for the powers of the heavens shall be sha-
ken. And then shall they see the Son of man com- 27
ing in a cloud with power and great glory. But 28
when these things begin to come to pass, look up,
and lift up your heads; because your redemption
draweth nigh.

And he spake to them a parable: Behold the fig 29
tree, and all the trees: when they now shoot forth, 30
ye see it and know of your own selves that the sum-
mer is now nigh.
(175)

ΧΣῚ ΚΑΤᾺ AOYKAN 175

‘ a 7 «A ‘ , , 3 ‘
τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῶν καὶ διώξουσιν, παραδιδόντες εἰς τὰς συνα-
‘ Ν ‘ > , as % a ‘ ε
γωγὰς καὶ φυλακάς, ἀπαγομένους ἐπὶ βασιλεῖς καὶ ἡγε-
13 μόνας ἕνεκεν. τοῦ ὀνόματός pov ἀποβήσεται ὑμῖν εἰς
14 μαρτύριον. θέτε οὖν ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ὑμῶν μὴ προμελετᾷν
᾿ “a > ΕΝ ‘ , ca , ‘ , e >
15 ἀπολογηθῆναι, eyo YP δώσω υμιν στομα και σοφίαν 7) ου
δυνήσονται ἀντιστῆναι ἢ ἀντειπεῖν ᾿ἅπαντες" of ἀντικεί.
ε “ 4 Ν Ye 4 , Α >
16 μενοι ὑμῖν. παραδοθήσεσθε δὲ καὶ ὑπὸ γονέων Kat aded-
~ ἈΝ -~ ἈΝ , ‘ 4 > ε a
φῶν καὶ συγγενῶν καὶ φίλων, καὶ θανατώσουσιν ἐξ ὑμῶν,
Ὶ ν ν᾽ ΄ ΓΆΡ s ΣΌΝ, ΄, "
17 καὶ ἔσεσθε μισούμενοι ὑπὸ πάντων διὰ τὸ ὄνομά μου. καὶ
‘ > a“ - ε a > Ν > , > a τᾷ
19 θρὶξ ἐκ τῆς κεφαλῆς ὑμῶν ov μὴ ἀπόληται. ἐν τῇ ὑπο-
ae a , A ‘ ε a σ΄ Sy ἘΒ
:ο μονῇ ὑμῶν κτήσεσθε τὰς ψυχὰς ὑμῶν. “Oray δὲ ἴδητε
κυκλουμένην ὑπὸ στρατοπέδων ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ, τότε γνῶτε
2 ὅτι ἤγγικεν ἡ ἐρήμωσις αὐτῆς. τότε οἱ ἐν τῇ ᾿Ιουδαίᾳ͵
φευγέτωσαν εἰς τὰ ὄρη, καὶ οἱ ἐν μέσῳ αὐτῆς ἐκχωρείτω-
σαν, καὶ οἱ ἐν ταῖς χώραις μὴ εἰσερχέσθωσαν εἰς αὐτήν,
22 ὅτι HMEPAI ἐκδικήσεως αὗταί εἰσιν τοῦ πλησθῆναι πάντα
23 τὰ γεγραμμένα. οὐαὶ ταῖς ἐν γαστρὶ ἐχούσαις καὶ ταῖς
θηλαζούσαις ἐν ἐκείναις ταῖς ἡμέραις" ἔσται γὰρ ἀνάγκῃ
24 μεγάλη ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς καὶ ὀργὴ τῷ λαῷ τούτῳ, καὶ πεσοῦνται
στόματι μαχαίρης καὶ αἰχμαλωτισθήσονται εἰς τὰ ἔθνη
> ‘ Ω “
πάντα, καὶ ᾿Ιερογολλὴμ ἔσται πὰτογμένη ὑπὸ ἐθνῶν,
» + fal Ν ΝΜ ‘ 3 “ ‘
25 ἄχρι ov πληρωθῶσιν [καὶ ἔσονται] καιροὶ ἐθνῶν. καὶ
ἔσονται εἴα ἐν ἡλίῳ καὶ σελήνῃ καὶ ἄστροις, καὶ ἐπὶ
ony Ἡλίῳ Wn pots,
a ᾿Ξ td > > ο
τῆς γῆς συνοχὴ ἐθνῶν ἐν ἀπορίᾳ ἠχοῦς θαλάσσης καὶ
56 σάλου, ἀποψυχόντων ἀνθρώπων ἀπὸ φόβου καὶ προσδοκίας
a ἐν ε 4 rs
τῶν ἐπερχομένων τῇ οἰκουμένῃ, Al yap AYNAMEIC τῶν
“ ᾿ εν »“
27 OYPAN@N CAAEYOHCONTAI. καὶ τότε ὄψονται τὸν YION TOY
ἀνθρώπογ ἐργόμε ἐν νεφέλη i Suva, ιὰ δό
Ρ Y ερχ NON € d μετὰ ὀυναμεως και ὁο-
“᾿ » , >
28 ys πολλῆς. ᾿Αρχομένων δὲ τούτων γίνεσθαι ἀνακύψατε καὶ
> / ‘ ‘ ca , > 4 ε > ,
ἐπάρατε tas κεφαλὰς ὑμῶν, διότι ἐγγίζει ἡ ἀπολύτρωσις
ε “Ἢ al
29 Ὁμῶν. Kai εἶπεν παραβολὴν αὐτοῖς “Idere
4 lo ,
3. τὴν συκῆν καὶ πάντα τὰ δένδρα: ὅταν προβάλωσιν ἤδη,
λέ 2)? 4 - , μ᾿ ΜΝ > \ ‘ ,
βλέποντες ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτῶν γινώσκετε ὅτι ἤδη ἐγγὺς τὸ θέρος

ταῖντες

42.

διδάσκων ἐν τῷ
δοῦν

ἱερῷ

Ap.

176 KATA AOYKAN XXI XXII

yg ag “ ἘΣ δ ee 1S + a , ,
ἐστίν: οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς, ὅταν ἴδητε ταῦτα γινόμενα, γινώ-
΄ ΕῚ 7 5» ε 4 a ~ > A ,
σκετε ὅτι ἐγγύς ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ. ἀμὴν λέγω
cn ΄ 3 A , ε A A - xn i“ ad
ὑμῖν ὅτι Ov μὴ παρέλθῃ ἡ γενεὰ αὕτη ἕως [ἂν] πάντα γένη-
ε “
ται. ὁ οὐρανὸς καὶ ἡ γῆ παρελεύσονται, ot δὲ λόγοι μου
> ἈΝ , / Ν ε a ,
ov μὴ παρελεύσοντα. TIpooéyere δὲ ἑαυτοῖς μή ποτε
- ε δί ε ΄“ > , ‘ , Ν la
βαρηθῶσιν ai καρδίαι ὑμῶν ἐν κρεπάλῃ καὶ μέθῃ καὶ pepi-
a πὸ νὰ“ δ 8. ὁ.3,76. [ὦ > > ὡς ἀχνὰ
μναις βιωτικαῖς, καὶ ἐπιστῇ ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἐφνίδιος ἡ ἡμέρα
' , 2." » ‘
ἐκείνη ὡς TrAric’ ἐπεισελεύσεται γὰρ ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς
2 ‘ , a n A
KA®HMENOYC ἐπὶ πρόσωπον πάσης THC FHC. ἀγρυπνεῖτε
Ν “- , “
δὲ ἐν παντὶ καιρῷ δεόμενοι ἵνα κατισχύσητε ἐκφυγεῖν ταῦτα
΄ Ν , , Ν -“ »” “
πάντα τὰ μέλλοντα γίνεσθαι, καὶ σταθῆναι ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ
υἱοῦ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου.
> A ,
Hy δὲ τὰς ἡμέρας "ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ διδάσκων", τὰς δὲ νύκτας
»” ‘ ‘
ἐξερχόμενος ηὐλίζετο εἰς TO ὄρος τὸ καλούμενον ᾿Βλαιῶν"
A -“ ε A Ν Ν Ri «ἢ > nae a“ 3 ΄
καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὠρθριζεν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ ἀκούειν

αὐτοῦ.

4 3 , « ,
HITIZEN δὲ 9 ἑορτὴ τῶν ἀζύμων ἡ λεγομένη Ta-
a - Ν a
axa. Kal ἐζήτουν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ of γραμματεῖς τὸ πῶς
lal ,
ἀνέλωσιν αὐτόν, ἐφοβοῦντο yap τὸν λαόν. Eio-
a , 3 Uy
ἤλθεν δὲ Σατανᾶς εἰς ᾿Ιούδαν τὸν καλούμενον ᾿Ισκαριώτην,
a lal a >? ἈΝ ’
ὄντα ἐκ τοῦ ἀριθμοῦ τῶν δώδεκα: καὶ ἀπελθὼν συνελάλη-
a a Lal 4 “ > ~ an
σεν τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν Kal στρατηγοῖς TO πῶς αὐτοῖς παραδῷ
a? , aA
αὐτόν. καὶ ἐχάρησαν καὶ συνέθει το αὐτῷ ἀργύριον δοῦναι.
Ἀ 58 ld Ἀ 5 , 5» ’ -“ ὃ “ .
καὶ ἐξωμολόγησεν, καὶ ἐζήτει εὐκαιρίαν τοῦ παραδοῦναι
αὐτὸν ἄτερ ὄχλου αὐτοῖς.
3 ᾿ Opi a or - , \
Ἦλθεν δὲ ἡ ἡμέρα τῶν ἀζύμων, ἣ ἔδει θύεσθαι τὸ
3 , ,
πάσχα: καὶ ἀπέστειλεν Πέτρον καὶ ᾿Ιωάνην εἶπων To-
a ε , cn Ν / σ te ε Ν
ρευθέντες ἑτοιμάσατε ἡμῖν τὸ πάσχα ἵνα φάγωμεν. οἱ δὲ
εἶπαν αὐτῷ ἸἹΠοῦ θέλεις ἑτοιμάσωμεν; ὁ δὲ εἶπεν av-
a > x > , ca 3 μὴ , ,
τοῖς ᾿Ιδοὺ εἰσελθόντων ὑμῶν εἰς τὴν πόλιν συναντήσει

3

un

37

~

us

σι wn

21. 31-22. 10. 5. LUKE.

31 Even so ye also, when ye see these things coming
to pass, know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh.
82 Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not
33 pass away, till all things be accomplished. Heaven
and earth shall pass away: but my words shall

not pass away. ;
34 But take heed to yourselves, lest haply your hearts
be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness,
and cares of this life, and that day come on you
35 suddenly as a snare: for so shall it come upon all
36 them that dwell on the face of all the earth. But
watch ye at every season, making supplication, that
ye may prevail to escape all these things that shall

come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man.
87. And every day he was teaching in the temple; and
every night he went out, and lodged in the mount
38 that is called the mount of Olives. And all the peo-
ple came early in the morning to him in the temple,

to hear him,
Now the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh,
2 which is called the Passover, And the chief priests
and the scribes sought how they might put him to
death; for they feared the people.

8 And Satan entered into Judas who was called
4 Iscariot, being of the number of the twelve. And
he went away, and communed with the chief priests
and captains, how he might deliver him unto them.
5 And they were glad, and covenanted to give him
6money. And he consented, and sought opportunity

to deliver him unto them 'in the absence of the mul-! bi? without tu-

titude.
7 And the day of unleavened bread came, on which
8 the passover must be sacrificed. And he sent Peter
and John, saying, Go and make ready for us the
9 passover, that we may eat. And they said unto him,
10 Where wilt thou that we make ready? And he said
unto them, Behold, when ye are entered into the
city, there shall meet

(176)

5. LUKE. 22. 10-22. 29:

you a man bearing a pitcher of water; follow him
into the house whereinto he goeth. . And ye shall 11
10r, Teacher Say unto the goodman of the house, The 'Master
saith unto thee, Where is the guest-chamber, where
I shall eat the passover with my disciples? And he 12
will shew you a large upper room furnished: there
make ready. And they went, and found as he had 13
said unto them: and they made ready the passover.
And when the hour was come, he sat down, and 14
the apostles with him. And he said unto them, With 15
desire I have desired to eat this passover with you
before I suffer: for I say unto you, I will not eat it, 16
until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God. And he 17
received a cup, and when he had given thanks, he
said, Take this, and divide it among yourselves: for 18
I say unto you, I will not drink from henceforth of
the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall
2 Or, a loaf come. And he took *bread, and when he had given 19
$ Some ancient δας thanks, he brake it, and gave to them, saying, This is

thorities | om

oh is given for my body *which is given for you: this do in remem-

poured out forbrance of me. And the cup in like manner after 20
s6r,tatanene ‘Supper, saying, This cup is the new *eovenant in my
blood, even that which is poured out for you. But 21
behold, the hand of him that betrayeth me is with
me on the table. For the Son of man indeed goeth, 22
as it hath been determined: but woe unto that man
through whom he is betrayed! And they began to 23
question among themselves, which of them it was
that should do this thing.
And there arose also a contention among tect 94
5 Gr. greater. which of them is accounted* to be ®greatest. And 25
he said unto them, The kings of the Gentiles have »
lordship over them ; and they that have authority
over them are called Bencfactors. But ye shall not be 26
so: but he that is the greater among you, let him
become as the younger ; and he that is chief, as he
that doth serve. For whether is greater, he that 27
; ες oars up Sitteth at meat, or he that serveth? is not he that
gee, event ἄν. ‘sitteth at meat? but I am in the midst of you as he
mato eo binge that serveth. But ye are they which have continued 28
tat and drink With me in my temptations ; and “I appoint unto you 29

ὃν

* For ‘‘is accounted ᾽7 read ‘‘ was accounted ’’—Am. Com.

(177)

XXII KATA AOYKAN 177

ca Ν ’ σ΄ , > ,
ὑμῖν ἄνθρωπος κεράμιον ὕδατος βαστάζων: ἀκολουθήσατε
, ~ ~~
τι αὐτῷ εἰς τὴν οἰκίαν εἰς ἣν εἰσπορεύεται. Kal ἐρεῖτε τῷ oiko-
’ a ε , “
δεσπότῃ τῆς οἰκίας 7 Λέγει σοι ὁ διδάσκαλος od ἐστὶν
x / σ \ ΄ εὖ “ fal Ud
τὸ κατάλυμα ὕπου τὸ πάσχα μετὰ τῶν μαθητῶν pov φάγω;
> nw a“
12 κακεῖνος ὑμῖν δείξει ἀνάγαιον μέγα ἐστρωμένον" ἐκεῖ Erot-
, > ‘ ‘ e A ‘ ἡ “42 > A 4
13 μάσατε. ἀπελθόντες δὲ εὗρον καθὼς εἰρήκει αὐτοῖς, καὶ
ε ’, 4 ld \¢ 3 ’ eg
14 ἡτοίμασαν TO πάσχα. Kat ore ἐγένετο ἡ wpa,
15 ἀνέπεσεν Kal of ἀπόστολοι σὺν αὐτῷ. καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς
; a Ν -“
αὐτούς Ἐπιθυμίᾳ ἐπεθύμησα τοῦτο τὸ πώσχα φαγεῖν
» ε i Ν aA tal , x ε al 7 >
16 μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν πρὸ τοῦ pe παθεῖν: λέγω yap ὑμῖν ὅτι οὐ
Ν a a a
μὴ φάγω αὐτὸ ἕως ὅτου πληρωθῇ ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ τοῦ θε-
a ΄ >
17 οὔ. καὶ δεξάμενος ποτήριον εὐχαριστήσας εἶπεν Λάβετε
cal ‘ ’, > ε 4 ,ὔ ‘ CX > 4
18 τοῦτο Kal διαμερίσατε εἰς ἑαυτούς: λέγω yap ὑμῖν, ov μὴ
᾽ ἌΣ \ ΄ a ὁ :
πίω ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν ἀπὸ τοῦ γενήματος τῆς ἀμπέλου ἕως οὗ ἡ
lal cal ‘ μὲ
19 βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ ἔλθῃ. καὶ λαβὼν ἄρτον εὐχαριστήσας
» ν νῷ 3 “ / a a ἢ ‘ a ,
ἔκλασεν καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς λέγων Τοῦτο ἐστιν τὸ σώμα
Ν ε ε “ a“ a“ ‘
pov [τὸ ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν διδόμενον: τοῦτο ποιεῖτε εἰς τὴν ἐμὴν
» 4 , «ε . ἢ A nan
so ἀνάμνησιν. καὶ τὸ ποτήριον ὡσαύτως μετὰ τὸ δειπνῆσαι,
”~ ay ᾿ hes a ’
λέγων Τοῦτο τὸ ποτήριον ἡ καινὴ MIAOHKH ἐν τῷ AIMATI
ΡΨ... ας ε -“ > , ‘ > 4 ε Ν an
ax μου, TO ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν exyvvvopevov]]. πλὴν ἰδοὺ ἡ χεὶρ τοῦ
΄ nn ”~ σ ε κ
22 παραδιδόντος με μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης: ὅτι ὁ υἱὸς
4... a 3? , ‘ \ ε , , ‘ Da”
μὲν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου κατὰ τὸ ὡρισμένον πορεύεται, πλὴν oval
a , ΝΕ ον ὧν , ‘ > {_ OY»
23 τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ ἐκείνῳ δὲ οὗ παραδίδοται. καὶ αὐτοὶ ἤρξαντο
δὶ ὧν ‘ ε Ν Ν , ” ” 3 39. A ε a
συνζητεῖν πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς τὸ τίς apa εἴη ἐξ αὐτῶν ὁ τοῦτο
,
24 μέλλων πράσσειν. ᾿Ἐγένετο δὲ καὶ φιλονεικία
> > -»" ‘ , > Aa ὃ » > , ε δὲ > >
25 ἐν αὐτοῖς, TO Tis αὐτῶν δοκεῖ εἶναι μείζων. ὁ δὲ εἴπεν αὖ-
na “ “ “ “ s
τοῖς Οἱ βασιλεῖς τῶν ἐθνῶν κυριεύουσιν αὐτῶν καὶ ot
> , > ὅν » , a ε ΄“ δὲ > o
26 ἐξουσιάζοντες αὐτῶν εὐεργέται καλοῦνται. ὑμεῖς δὲ οὐχ οὐ-
> ΝΜ. ,ὕ " cn , e ε , τ πὲ ¢
τως, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ μείζων ἐν ὑμῖν γινέσθω ὡς ὁ νεώτερος, καὶ ὁ
ε ΄΄ ε ε -“ ’ ‘4 ’ ε > ’ aA
27 ἡγούμενος ὡς ὁ διακονῶν" τίς yap μείζων, ὁ ἀνακείμενος ἢ
ε ὃ κο OV: 8... ε » , J A δὲ > 2 ε -“
6 διακονῶν ; οὐχὶ ὁ ἀνακείμενος ; ἐγὼ δὲ ἐν μέσῳ ὑμῶν
ΦΟΡᾺ ε ε lel -“ 2.32 ε ¢
28 εἰμὶ ὡς ὁ διακονῶν. Ὑμεῖς δέ ἐστε οἱ διαμεμενηκότες
> a “ aA > en
29 MET ἐμοῦ ἐν τοῖς πειρασμοῖς pour κἀγὼ διατίθεμαι ὑμῖν,

μου,

καθήσεσθε

ἐγένετο δὲ

178 KATA AOYKAN XXII

’
καθὼς διέθετό μοι ὁ πατήρ' μου" βασιλείαν, ἵνα ἔσθητε καὶ
, 5 fod , > lad 4 ‘
πίνητε ἐπὶ τῆς τραπέζης μου ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ pov, καὶ
Γκαθῆσθε' ἐπὶ θρόνων τὰς δώδεκα φυλὰς κρίνοντες τοῦ
> ΄ , - ΔΑ κα ΝΥ >, ᾽ 3 τὸ
Ἰσραήλ. Σίμων Σίμων, ἰδοὺ ὁ Σατανᾶς ἐξητήσατο ὑμᾶς
“- , ε \ a hey see ΄ ‘ a ¢
τοῦ σινιάσαι ὡς τὸν σῖτον: ἐγὼ δὲ ἐδεήθην περὶ σοῦ iva
μὴ ἐκλίπῃ ἡ πίστις σου: καὶ σύ ποτε ἐπιστρέψας στήρισον
Ν > ἢ , ε Ν > 7. A , Ν a
τοὺς ἀδελφούς σου. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῷ Κύριε, μετὰ σοῦ
- , > ‘ > ‘ Ν > , ,
ἕτοιμός εἶμι καὶ εἰς φυλακὴν καὶ εἰς θάνατον πορεύεσθαι.
5 ’ὔ ,
ὁ δὲ εἶπεν " Λέγω σοι, Πέτρε, ov φωνήσει σήμερον ἀλέ-
« , 3 , a7 A
KTwp ἕως τρίς pe ἀπαρνήσῃ εἰδέναι. Καὶ
-“ ε - ΝΜ
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ὅτε ἀπέστειλα ὑμᾶς ἄτερ βαλλαντίου καὶ
΄ e ΄ >
πήρας Kal ὑποδημάτων, μή τινος ὑστερήσατε; οἱ δὲ εἶπαν
val > Ν fal J ,
Οὐθενός. εἶπεν δὲ αὐτοῖς ᾿Αλλὰ viv ὁ ἔχων βαλλάντιον
> , ε , ‘ , ‘ ε Vee 7 A
ἀράτω, ὁμοίως Kal πήραν, Kal ὁ μὴ ἔχων πωλησάτω TO
΄“ , , 4 Ν can
ἱμάτιον αὐτοῦ Kal ἀγορασάτω μάχαιραν. λέγω γὰρ ὑμῖν
Ψ “ Ν ’ a 67 > 9. ᾽7 ,
ὅτι τοῦτο τὸ γεγραμμένον δεῖ τελεσθῆναι ἐν ἐμοί, τό
K ‘ eared ' 3 ᾿ * Ν \ Ν AS a ΄
Al META ANOMODN EAOPICOH" καὶ yap τὸ περὶ ἐμοῦ τέλος
Φ
ἔχει. οἱ δὲ εἶπαν Κύριε, ἰδοὺ μάχαιραι ὧδε δύο. ὁ δὲ
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ἋἽκανόν ἐστιν.
Ν »» a
Καὶ ἐξελθὼν ἐπορεύθη κατὰ τὸ ἔθος «is τὸ [Ὄρος τῶν
5 nw 5 > a Ν ’,ὔ ’
Ἐλαιῶν: ἠκολούθησαν δὲ αὐτῷ [καὶ] οἱ μαθηταί. γενό-
δὲ yes a ΄ λ ἜΣ. , 6
μενος δὲ ἐπὶ τοῦ τόπου εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Προσεύχευθε μη
> tal 9 , 4, eX 5 , φΦ΄.Ὁ >
εἰσελθεῖν cis πειρασμόν. καὶ αὐτὸς ἀπεσπάσθη am av-
a “Ges , , \ \ \ ΄, - ΄
τῶν ὡσεὶ λίθου βολήν, καὶ θεὶς τὰ γόνατα προσηύχετο
, a
λέγων Πάτερ, “ei βούλει παρένεγκε τοῦτο τὸ ποτήριον
οὐδεν Δ eas \ A Se ΄ > \ \ \ ‘ 3
ax ἐμοῦ: πλὴν μὴ τὸ θέλημά pov ἀλλὰ τὸ σὸν γινέσθω.
[ὠφθη δὲ > ,᾿»Ἦ᾿᾽᾽Ν os ‘aro At 3 n~ 3 4 yes
ὠφθη δὲ αὐτῷ ἄγγελος “aro τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἐνισχύων αὐτόν.
>
Kal γενόμενος ἐν ἀγωνίᾳ ἐκτενέστερον προσηύχετο: ‘Kal
2. ἐπ “Fu. We N a, ee , “ Ν ΄
ἐγένετο᾽ ὁ ἱδρὼς αὐτοῦ ὡσεὶ. θρόμβοι αἵματος καταβαί-
a Pie Ν > \ a. -
vovTes ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν. καὶ ἀναστὰς ἀπὸ τῆς προσευχῆς ἐλ-
‘ ‘ ‘ - 5 3 Ν “
θὼν πρὸς τοὺς μαθητὰς εὗρεν κοιμωμένους αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τῆς

’ A > > tal , , 2 ,
λύπης, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Τί καθεύδετε ; ἀναστάντες προσ-

* εἰ μὴ τὸ θέλημά pov ἀλλὰ τὸ σὸν γενέσθω" εἰ βούλει παρένεγκε τοῦτο τὸ ποτήριον ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ."

30

32

33

36

37

38

39
40

41τ

42

43
44

22. 29-22. 46. 8. LUKE.

a kingdom, even as my Father appointed unto me,
30 that ye may eat and drink at my table in my king-
dom; and ye shall sit on thrones judging the twelve
31 tribes of Israel. Simon, Simon, behold, Satan ‘asked to 1 wes — you
82 have you, that he might sift you as wheat: but 1 made
supplication for thee, that thy faith fail not: and do
thou, when once thou hast turned again, stablish thy
33 brethren. And he said unto him, Lord, with thee I
34 am ready to go both to prison and to death. And he
said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this
day, until thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest
me.
35 And he said unto them, When I sent you forth
without purse, and wallet, and shoes, lacked ye any
36 thing? And they said, Nothing. And he said unto
them, But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, ὁ or, and te that
and likewise a wallet : “and he that hath none, let [4h mi juerd-/e
37 him sell his cloke, and buy a sword. ForI say unto "4 δμν ονε.
you, that this which is written must be fulfilled in
me, And he was reckoned with transgressors: for
38 that which concerneth me hath *fulfilment. And 2 Gr. ἐμὰ.
they said, Lord, behold, here are two swords. And
he said unto them, It is enough.
39 And he came out, and went, as his custom was,
unto the mount of Olives; and the disciples also
40 followed him. And when he was at the place, he
said unto them, Pray that ye enter not into tempta-
41 tion. And he was parted from them about a stone’s
42 cast; and he kneeled down and prayed, saying, Fa-
ther, if thou be willing, remove this cup from me:
43 nevertheless not my will, but thine, be done. 4And * thodde "om
there appeared unto him an angel from heaven, τον
44 strengthening him. And being in an agony he
prayed more earnestly: and kis sweat became as it
were great drops of blood falling down upon the
45 ground. And when he rose up from his prayer, he
came unto the disciples, and found them sleeping
46 for sorrow, and said unto them, Why sleep ye ? rise

Z (178)

1 Gr. bondservant.

2 Gr. him.

5. LUKE. 22. 46-22. 64.

and pray, that ye enter not into temptation.

While he yet spake, behold, a multitude, and he 47
that was called Judas, one of the twelve, went be-
fore them ; and he drew near unto Jesus to kiss him.
But Jesus said unto him, Judas, betrayest thou the 48
Son of man with a kiss? And when they that were 49
about him saw what would follow, they said, Lord,
shall we smite with the sword? And a certain one 50
of them smote the ‘servant of the high priest, and
struck off his right ear. But Jesus answered and 51
said, Suffer ye thus far. And he touched his ear,
and healed him, And Jesus said unto the chief 52
priests, and captains of the temple, and elders, which
were come against him, Are ye come out, as against
arobber, with swords and staves? When I was daily 53
with you in the temple, ye stretched not forth your
hands against me: but this is your hour, and the
power of darkness.

And they seized him, and led him away, and 54
brought him into the high priest’s house. But Pe-
ter followed afar off. And when they had kindled 55
a fire in the midst of the court, and had sat down
together, Peter sat. in the midst of them. And 56
a certain maid seeing him as he sat in the light of
the fire, and looking stedfastly upon him, said, This
man also was with him. But he denied, saying, 57
Woman, I know him not. And after a little while 58
another saw him,and said, Thou also art one of
them. But Peter said, Man,I am not. And after 59
the space of about one hour another confidently af-
firmed, saying, Of a truth this man also was with
him: for he is a Galilean. But Peter said, Man, 1 60
know not what thou sayest. And immediately,
while he yet spake, the cock crew. And the Lord 61
turned, and looked upon Peter. And Peter remem-
bered the word of the Lord, how that he said unto
him, Before the cock crow this day, thou shalt deny
me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. 62

And the men that held *Jesus mocked him, and 63
beat him, And they blindfolded him, 64

(179)

XXII KATA AOYKAN 170

, Ld Δ
«7 εύχεσθε, ἵνα μὴ εἰσέλθητε εἰς πειρασμόν. Ἔτι
5 -“ a“ Ν
αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος ἰδοὺ ὄχλος, καὶ ὁ λεγόμενος ᾿Ιούδας εἷς
- ΄ , > , Ν » lol > -“"
τῶν δώδεκα προήρχετο αὐτούς, καὶ ἤγγισεν τῷ Ἰησοῦ
-" ’ » nn -“ 5
48 φιλῆσαι αὐτόν. ᾿Ιησοῦς δὲ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ᾿Ιούδα, φιλήματι
3, «" -“ > ’ , so 7 4 e Ν 5»
49 τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου παραδίδως ; ἰδόντες δὲ οἱ περὶ αὖ-
‘ wry ΄ > ,ὔ > ΄ > ’
τὸν τὸ ἐσόμενον εἶπαν Κύριε, εἰ πατάξομεν ἐν μαχαίρῃ ;
‘ > , e » 5» cal -" » , ‘ -“ ΕῪ
so καὶ ἐπάταξεν εἷς τις ἐξ αὐτῶν τοῦ ἀρχιερέως τὸν δοῦλον καὶ
΄ ‘4 > a A > ~
51: ἀφεῖλεν TO οὖς αὐτοῦ τὸ δεξιόν. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ [6] Ἰησοῦς
“- > “-“ μη , Ν « , a νν ""͵
εἶπεν ᾿Εᾶτε ἕως τούτου: καὶ ἁψάμενος τοῦ ὠτίου ἰάσατο
3 ΄ > ν» -“ 4 ‘\ , > ? >
55 αὐτόν. εἶπεν δὲ ᾿[ησοῦς πρὸς τοὺς παραγενομένους ἐπ᾽ αὖ-
A » -“-“ nw -“
τὸν ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ στρατηγοὺς τοῦ ἱεροῦ καὶ πρεσβυτέ-
ε Ν ’ ~~
ρους ‘Qs ἐπὶ λῃστὴν ἐξήλθατε μετὰ μαχαιρῶν καὶ ξύ-
ae Pay, » ὁ rev τιν we τὰ >
53 λων; Kad’ ἡμέραν ὄντος μου μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ ov-
> , ‘ “ ΓΙ see / > ᾽ Md > ‘ ε -
κ ἐξετείνατε τὰς χεῖρας ἐπ᾿ ἐμέ: aA αὕτη ἐστὶν ὑμῶν
eg ie ΄ a ΄
ἡ wpa καὶ ἡ ἐξουσία τοῦ σκότους.
΄ ‘ > ἈΝ » 4 35 la ᾽ A
54 Συλλαβόντες δὲ αὐτὸν ἤγαγον καὶ εἰσήγαγον eis τὴν
᾽ , “ > ’ « A , ἊΨ ’ ’
οἰκίαν τοῦ ἀρχιερέως: ὁ δὲ Πέτρος ἠκολούθει μακρόθεν.
: / “-“ -“ .» -
55 περιαψάντων δὲ πῦρ ἐν μέσῳ τῆς αὐλῆς καὶ συνκαθισαν-
> 4 « , , > “Ἢ > a ν 7. A
56 Tov ἐκάθητο ὁ Πέτρος μέσος αὐτῶν. ἰδοῦσα δὲ αὐτὸν
ϑ 1 A -“ ᾿ , » a“
παιδίσκη τις καθήμενον πρὸς TO φῶς καὶ ἀτενίσασα αὐτῷ
‘ e Ἵ \ . A > « Ν 3 ΄ ,
57 εἶπεν Καὶ οὗτος σὺν αὐτῷ ἦν: ὁ δὲ ἠρνήσατο λέ-
᾿ ᾿ > on ΄ ν \ wie
58 γων Οὐκ οἶδα αὐτόν, γύναι. καὶ μετὰ βραχὺ ἕτερος
κ > - ε ,
ἰδὼν αὐτὸν ἔφη Kat σὺ ἐξ αὐτῶν εἶ: ὁ δὲ Πέτρος
Ν Ν > ΤΩ Ν , « , @ “
so ἔφη Ανθρωπε, οὐκ εἰμί, καὶ διαστάσης ὡσεὶ wpas μιᾶς
Ν \ Φ
ἄλλος τις διισχυρίζετο λέγων Ἔπ᾽ ἀληθείας καὶ οὗτος
τ > a > ε ΄
Go μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἦν, καὶ γὰρ Γαλιλαῖός ἐστιν: εἶπεν δὲ ὁ Πέ-
” ’ => ἃ , Ν a ”
τρος “AvOpwre, οὐκ οἶδα ὃ λέγεις. καὶ παραχρῆμα ἔτι
“ > -“ ε
6: λαλοῦντος αὐτοῦ ἐφώνησεν ἀλέκτωρ, καὶ στραφεὶς ὁ
»" ε , ε
κύριος ἐνέβλεψεν τῷ Πέτρῳ, καὶ ὑπεμνήσθη ὁ Πέτρος τοῦ
e? - - , ε > Lh. ¢ x > ,
ῥήματος τοῦ κυρίου ws εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὅτι Lp ἀλέκτορα
- ΄ > ΄ . ΄ Ὄ Ν ΕΣ
62 φωνῆσαι σήμερον ἀπαρνήσῃ με τρίς. [καὶ ἐξελθὼν ἔξω
»” ΄- Ἀ οἷ. Ὁ ε /
63 ἔκλαυσεν πικρῶς.] Καὶ οἱ ἄνδρες οἱ συνέχον-
» 4 , 5» tA >
64 τες αὐτὸν ἐνέπαιζον αὐτῷ δέροντες, καὶ περικαλύψαντες av-

>

ἰὴ ἀπολύσητεξ

:
εἰμι;

4).

λέγεις ;

22.

180 KATA AOYKAN XXII XXIII

ε ’΄
τὸν ἐπηρώτων λέγοντες Ἱροφήτευσον, τίς ἐστιν ὁ παί-
a 5
σας σε; καὶ ἕτερα πολλὰ βλασφημοῦντες ἔλεγον εἰς αὐτόν.
Καὶ ὡς ἐγένετο ἡμέρα, συνήχθη τὸ πρεσβυτέριον τοῦ
ὧν “Ὁ a - Γ᾿
λαοῦ, ἀρχιερεῖς τε καὶ γραμματεῖς, καὶ ἀπήγαγον αὐτὸν εἰς
Ν la 5 lal , > Ν > ε 7 9 ‘
τὸ συνέδριον αὐτῶν, λέγοντες Εἰ σὺ εἶ ὁ χριστὸς, εἶπον
ea ᾿ \ . a“ > Ν Pe ΝΜ > Ν ,
ἡμῖν. εἶπεν δὲ αὐτοῖς “Hay ὑμῖν εἴπω ov μὴ πιστεύ-
as \ 35 , 3 \ τὰν a > ἀξ νας na A ‘
onre: ἐὰν δὲ ἐρωτήσω οὐ μὴ aroxpiOnre®. ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν δὲ
ἔσται ὁ γιὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου καθήμενος ἐκ δεξιῶν THC
δλγνάᾶμεως TOY θεοῦ. - εἶπαν δὲ πάντες Σὺ οὖν εἶ ὁ υἱὸς
τοῦ θεοῦ; ὁ δὲ πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἔφη Ὑμεῖς λέγετε ὅτι ἐγώ

9. 479 ε ὃὲ > ΑΝ ΚΕΝ, 4 ΄ ΔΙ ΩΝ
ειμι. οἱ O€ €LTAV Ti ετι εχόμεν PapTuplas XPELaY 5 QUTOL

A ᾿ , > Ν lal ’ 3 aA et
γὰρ ἠκούσαμεν ἀπὸ TOD στόματος αὐτοῦ. Kai
> Ν Ad Ν “ 2A 4 >A a Ν
ἀναστὰν ἅπαν τὸ πλῆθος αὐτῶν ἤγαγον αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸν
Πειλᾶτον. ἤρξαντο δὲ κατηγορεῖν αὐτοῦ. λέγοντες Τοῦ-

Ψ , AY an ε a ‘ ΄
τον εἵραμεν διαστρέφοντα τὸ ἔθνος ἡμῶν καὶ κωλύοντα

, , ὃ ὃ ’ Ν ε A ‘
φόρους Καίσαρι διδόναι καὶ λέγοντα ἑαυτὸν χριστὸν βα-

a >
σιλέα εἶναι. ὁ δὲ Πειλᾶτος ἠρώτησεν αὐτὸν λέγων Σὺ
“ 3 Ν -
εἶ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ; ὁ δὲ ἀποκριθεὶς αὐτῷ ἔφη
Σὺ λέγεις." ὁ δὲ Πειλᾶτος εἶπεν πρὸς τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς

κ Ν Ν LRN e. ς Ν > yee, ,

Kal τοὺς ὄχλους Οὐδὲν εὑρίσκω αἴτιον ἐν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ
, ε i | Ψ / φ > ’ Ν A
τούτῳ. οἱ δὲ ἐπίσχυον λέγοντες ὅτε ᾿Ανασείει τὸν λαὸν

a7 > Ὁ ~ ? ’ Sie 7 ψ'τᾺ a
διδάσκων καθ᾽ ὅλης τῆς Ιουδαίας, καὶ ἀρξάμενος ἀπὸ τῆς

“ = ~ >
Ῥαλιλαίας ἕως ὧδε. [Πειλᾶτος. δὲ᾽ ἀκούσας ἐπηρώτησεν εἰ

e »” al
[Ὁ] ἄνθρωπος Ταλιλαῖός ἐστιν, καὶ ἐγ ὅτι ἐκ τῆς
ἐξουσίας Ἀρῷδοῦ ἐστὶν ἀνέπεμψεν αὐτὸν πρὸς ἜΡΟΝ
ὄντα καὶ αὐτὸν ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις ἐν ταύταις ταῖς ape
pats. “O δὲ ἫἩ ρῴδης ἰδὼν τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν ἐχάρη λίαν, ἦν

Ν - a , >
yap ἐξ ἱκανῶν χρόνων θέλων ἰδεῖν αὐτὸν διὰ τὸ ἀκούειν

4 > -“ Ἀ ” - »
περὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἤλπιζέν τι σημεῖον ἰδεῖν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ γινό-
¢ > NX a
μένον. ἐπηρώτα δὲ αὐτὸν ἐν λόγοις ἱκανοῖς: αὐτὸς δὲ

Or > , x A ε ’ Ν > a
οὐδὲν ἀπεκρίνατο αὐτῷς ἱστήκεισαν δὲ of ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ

ε a > + - 3
οἱ γραμματεῖς εὐτόνως κατηγοροῦντες αὐτοῦ. ἐξουθενήσας
ὮΝ, ΔΆ. 4 Φ , Ν a a
δὲ αὐτὸν ὁ Ἣ ρῴδης σὺν τοῖς στρατεύμασιν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐμ-

Ww

oo

22. 64-23. 11. 5. LUKE.

and asked him, saying, Prophesy : who is he that

65 struck thee? And many other things spake they
against him, reviling him.

66 And as soon as it was day, the assembly of the el-
ders of the people was gathered together, both chief
priests and scribes; and they led him away into their

67 council, saying, If thou art the Christ, tell us. But

he said unto them, If I tell you, ye will not believe:

and if I ask you, ye will not answer. But from

69 henceforth shall the Son of man be seated at the
70 right hand of the power of God. And they all said,
Art thou then the Son of God? And he said unto
11 them, 'Ye say that I am*. And they said, What Or, Y say it, be
further need have we of witness? for we ourselves
have heard from his own mouth.
And the whole company of them rose up, and
2 brought him before Pilate. And they hegan to ac-
cuse him, saying, We found this man perverting our
nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Cesar, and
3 saying that he himself is ?Christ a king}. And Pi-* pra" evi
late asked him, saying, Art thou the King of the

| Jews? And he answered him and said, Thou say-

4est. And Pilate said unto the chief priests and the

| ‘5 multitudes, I find no fault in this man. But they

| were the more urgent, saying, He stirreth up the

people, teaching throughout all Judea, and begin-

ἡ 6 ning from Galilee even unto this place. But when
Pilate heard it, he asked whether the man were

7a Galilean. And when he knew that he was of
Herod’s jurisdiction, he sent him unto Herod, who
himself also was at Jerusalem in these days.

8 Now when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding
glad: for he was of a long time desirous to see him,
because he had heard concerning him; and he hoped

9 to see some *miracle done by him. And he qués- 3 Gr. ciga.
tioned him in many words ; but he answered him

10 nothing. And the chief priests and the scribes

11 stood, vehemently accusing him. And Herod with
his soldiers set him at nought, and

* For ‘‘Ye say that Iam” read “ Ye say ἐξ, for I am” and substi-
tute the text for the marg.—Am.Com.
t “Christ a king’? omit the marg.—Am. Com.

(180)

5. LUKE. 23. 11-23. 80.

mocked him, and arraying him in gorgeous appar-
el sent him back to Pilate. And Herod and Pilate 12
became friends with each other that very day: for
before they were at enmity between themselves.

And Pilate called together the chief priests and 13
the rulers and the people, and said unto them, Ye i4
brought unto me this man, as one that perverteth
the people: and behold, I, having examined him be-
fore you, found no fault in this man touching those
things whereof ye accuse him: no, nor yet Herod: 15

‘thoes. imet for he sent him* back unto us; and behold, nothing
vere ee” «worthy of death hath been done by him. I will there- 16
ΣΝ fore chastise him, and release him.! But they cried 18
prisoner. Others out all together, saying, Away with this man, and re-
words after ver. lease unto us Barabbas: one who for a certain in- 19

surrection made in the city, and for murder, was cast
into prison. And Pilate spake unto them again, de- 20
siring to release Jesus ; but they shouted, saying, 21
Crucify, crucify him. And he said unto them the 22
third time, Why, what evil hath this man done? 1
have found no cause of death in him: I will there-
fore chastise him and release him. But they were 23
instant} with loud voices, asking that he might. be
crucified. And their voices prevailed. And Pilate 24
gave sentence that what they asked for should be
done. And he released him that for insurrection 25
and murder had been cast into prison, whom they
asked for; but Jesus he delivered up to their will.

And when they led him away, they laid hold upon 26
one Simon of Cyrene, coming from the country, and
laid on him the cross, to bear it after Jesus.

And there followed him a great multitude of the 27
people, and of women who bewailed and lamented
him. But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters 28
of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for your-
selves, and for your children. For behold, the days 29
are coming, in which they shall say, Blessed are the
barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the
breasts that never gave suck. Then shall they be- 30

gin

* “he sent him’? ete. add marg. Many ancient authorities read ἢ
sent you to him.—Am.Com.
+ For “instant”’ read ‘‘ urgent ’’—Am. Com.

(181)

το
nN

13

14

uw

20

21

22

XXIII KATA AOYKAN 181

“-“ φ δὲ
παίξας περιβαλὼν ἐσθῆτα λαμπρὰν ἀνέπεμψεν αὐτὸν τῷ
» a ’
Πειλάτῳ. Ἐγένοντο δὲ φίλοι ὅ τε “Hpwdns καὶ ὁ Πειλᾶ-
ΕἸ >. ~ ~~ ε ’ > iAX aN A -" -“" ‘ a.
τος ἐν αὐτῇ TH ἡμέρᾳ pet ἀλλήλων’ προὐπῆρχον yap ἐν
ΝΜ Ν ‘ ε , a ‘
ἔχθρᾳ Cvtes πρὸς αὑτούς. Πειλᾶτος δὲ συνκα-
, Ν > al 4 Ν »” A A 4
λεσάμενος τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς Kal τοὺς ἄρχοντας Kal τὸν λαὸν
Ν . ~
εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Ilpoonvéyxaré μοι τὸν ἄνθρωπον τοῦ-
ε > , Ν , N93 » ἘΦ \ ἣν / «ε a
τον ὡς ἀποστρέφοντα τὸν λαόν, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ ἐνώπιον ὑμῶν
> ,ὔ AN - > a ᾽ ,ὔ , ” e
avaxpivas οὐθὲν εὗρον ἐν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ τούτῳ αἴτιον ὧν
κατηγορεῖτε κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ: ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ Ἡρῴδης, ἀνέπεμψεν
᾿ ὧν κα ‘ ε α χει ἐς Pax " ΄ 9 ON
yap αὐτὸν πρὸς ἡμᾶς" καὶ ἰδοὺ οὐδὲν ἄξιον θανάτου ἐστὶν
, ΒΩ A > A
πεπραγμένον αὐτῷ: παιδεύσας οὖν αὐτὸν ἀπολύσω. ἀνέ-
κραγον δὲ πανπληθεὶ λέγοντες Alpe τοῦτον, ἀπόλυσον
Ν ca A aA Ἵ > 4 , Ν
δὲ ἡμῖν τὸν Βαραββᾶν: ὅστις ἦν διὰ στάσιν τινὰ γενο-
’ -“ -“
μένην ἐν τῇ πόλει καὶ φόνον βληθεὶς ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ.
’ ε rn , » an ΄-“
πάλιν δὲ ὁ ἸΤειλᾶτος προσεφώνησεν αὐτοῖς, θέλων ἀπολῦ-
A >. an
σαι τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν. οἱ δὲ ἐπεφώνουν λέγοντες Lravpov
, 5 ’ ε Ν , > ‘ » , , ‘
σταύρου αὐτόν. ὁ δὲ τρίτον εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Ti γὰρ

‘ > ’, e ᾽ν ” / Φ >
κακὸν ἐποίῆσεν OUTOS; οὐδὲν QiTLOV θανάτου €upov εν

. A , > 7 4 > v, ε τῶν
23 αυτῳ" παιδεύσας OU GQUTOV ἀπολύσω. οι δὲ €TEKELVTO

26

37

28

an , > , La Γ a 7} Ν
φωναῖς μεγάλαις αἰτούμενοι αὐτὸν ᾿σταυρωθῆναι", καὶ
’ ε Ν » “ Ν lol > la ,
κατίσχυον αἱ φωναὶ αὐτῶν. καὶ ΤΠειλᾶτος ἐπέκρινεν yeve-
Ν Ν 2 A > 7 Ν Ν \ , Ν
σθαι τὸ αἴτημα αὐτῶν: ἀπέλυσεν δὲ τὸν διὰ στάσιν καὶ
φόνον βεβλημένον εἰς φυλακὴν ὃν ἠτοῦντο, τὸν δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦν
παρέδωκεν τῷ θελήματι αὐτῶν. .
ε 3 ᾿ ’ /

Καὶ ws ρα με nips αὐτόν, ἐπιλαβόμενοι: heey τινα
νον ἐρχόμενον ἀπ᾽ ἀγροῦ ἐπέθηκαν αὐτῷ τὸν σταυ-
ρὸν φέρειν ὄπισθεν τοῦ Ἰησοῦ. ᾿Ἠκολούθει δὲ αὐτῷ πολὺ

“ a a ‘ a 2% » ν 4 ,
πλῆθος τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ γυναικῶν at ἐκόπτοντο καὶ ἐθρήνουν
° a
αὐτόν. στραφεὶς δὲ πρὸς αὐτὰς ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν Θυγατέ-

2 ἶ
ρες as ite μὴ κλαίετε ἐπ᾽ ἐμέ" ΤᾺΝ ἐφ᾽ ἑαυτὰς
κλαίετε καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ τέκνα ὑμῶν, ὅτι ἰδοὺ. x hen ΠΡΌΣ
ἐν αἷς ἐροῦσιν aes ai στεῖραι Kat αἱ κοιλίαι αἱ

οὐκ ἐγέννησαν καὶ μαστοὶ ot οὐκ ἔθρεψαν. τότε ἄρξονται

σταυρῶσαι

ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ

Ap.

4 ἐνάτης, [καὶ]
ἐσκοτίσθη ὁ ἥλιος

42.

182 KATA, AOYKAN XXIII

᾿ SF. » Ω > sd) ἐ a \ a
λέγειν τοῖς Opecin Tlécate ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς, Kal τοῖς Boy=

fal ’ ς im Ὁ ΄“ " 3 ry ee J an , [A
νοῖς Kadyyate ἡμάᾶο ὅτι εἰ ἐν ὑγρῷ ξύλῳ ταῦτα 5:

- >. a “ , , ad Ν \. ΦᾺ
ποιοῦσιν, ἐν τῷ ξηρῷ τί γένηται; ἬἬγοντο δὲ καὶ ἕτεροι 32
κακοῦργοι δύο σὺν αὐτῷ ἀναιρεθῆναι. Καὶ ὅτε 33
> δον se 4 ‘ , , > ae! ΄
ἦλθαν ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον τὸν καλούμενον Kpavior, ἐκεῖ ἐσταύΞ:
ro Ν A ΄ a x > δ nw Δ
ρωσαν αὐτὸν καὶ τοὺς κακούργους, ὃν μὲν ἐκ δεξιῶν ὃν δὲ
ἐξ ἀριστερῶν. [ὁ δὲ Ιησοῦς ἔλεγεν Πάτερ, ἄφες αὐτοῖς, 34
od γὰρ οἴδασιν τί ποιοῦσιν. διλμεριζόμενοι δὲ τὰ IMA-
TIA AYTOY EBAAON κλῆρον. καὶ ἵστήκει ὁ λαὸς θεῶ- 35
ρῶν. €ZEMYKTHPIZON δὲ καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες λέγοντες Αλ-
λους ἔσωσεν, σωσάτω ἑαυτόν, εἰ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ χριστὸς τοῦ
θεοῦ, ὁ ἐκλεκτός. ἐνέπαιξαν δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ οἱ στρατιῶται 35
προσερχόμενοι, OZ0C προσφέροντες αὐτῷ καὶ λέγοντες Ei 37
σὺ εἶ o βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, σῶσον σεαυτόν. ἦν δὲ 8
καὶ ἐπιγραφὴ ἐπ᾿ αὐτῷ Ο ΒΑΣΙΛΕΎΣ TON IOY-
AAION ΟΥΤΟΣ. His δὲ τῶν κρεμασθέντων ba be 39
ἐβλασφήμει αὐτόν Οὐχὶ σὺ εἶ ὁ XPHOTOS 5 σῶσον σεαυ-
aY
τὸν καὶ ἡμᾶς. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ ἕτερος ἐπιτιμῶν αὐτῷ 40
ἔφη Οὐδὲ φοβῇ σὺ τὸν θεόν, ὅτι ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ κρίματι et;
καὶ ἡμεῖς, μὲν δικαίως, ἄξια γὰρ ὧν ἐπράξαμεν ἀπολαμβά- 4x
vopey® οὗτος δὲ οὐδὲν ἄτοπον ἔπραξεν. καὶ ἔλεγεν Ἰη- 42
σοῦ, μνήσθητί μοὺ ὅταν ἔλθῃς “εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν" σου.
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ᾿Αμήν σοι λέγω, σήμερον μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἔσῃ 45
> -“ ὃ ¢ ΤΑ ἊΣ BAN ε ᾿ 7 ot Ν 4
ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ: Kat ἣν ἤδη ὡσεὶ ὥρα ἕκτη καὶ σκότος 44
᾿ 4.13. 4 \ a. ¢ “ Cis ψι ENS , ΄
ἐγένετο ἐφ᾽ ὅλην τὴν γῆν ἕως ὥρας ᾿ ἐνάτης τοῦ ἡλίου ἐκλεί: 45
movtos , ἐσχίσθη δὲ τὸ καταπέτασμα τοῦ ναοῦ μέσον. καὶ 46
sah unk

φωνήσας φωνῇ μεγάλῃ ὁ ὁ Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν - Idrep, εἶς χειρᾶς
COY TIAPATIOEMAL τὸ TINEYMA MOY? τοῦτο δὲ εἰπὼν ἐξέε:
πνευσεν. ᾿Ιδὼν δὲ ὁ ἑκατοντάρχης τὸ γενόμενον ἐδόξαξεν 4,

Ν \ , *” oc, # - ’ > Ν
τὸν θεὸν λέγων ὌοΟντως ὁ ἄνθρωπος οὗτος δίκαιος ἦν. καὶ 48
πάντες οἱ συνπαραγενόμενοι ὄχλοι ἐπὶ τὴν θεωρίαν ταύτην,
θεωρήσαντες τὰ γενόμενα, τύπτοντες τὰ στήθη ὑπέστρεφον.

\ Pre be

ICTHKGICAN δὲ πάντες οἱ FNWCTOI αὐτῷ ATO MAKPOBEN, 49

23. 30-23. 49. * §. LUKE.

to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the
31 hills, Cover us, For if they do these things in the
green tree, what shall be done in the dry ?
32 And there were also two others, malefactors, led
with him to be put to death. τ υτ ον ας ἤρλ νι,
33 And when they came unto the place which is call- which haste
ed 'The skull, there they crucified him, and the male- 9 some ancient au-
factors, one on the right hand and the other on the ἡ μὰ Jesus said,
84 left. *And Jesus said, Father, forgive them; for J% {te
they know not what they do. And parting his gar- ἀν
80 ments among them, they cast lots. And the people
stood beholding. And the rulers also scoffed at
him, saying, He saved others; let him save himself,
36 if this is the Christ of God, his chosen. And the
soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, offering
37 him vinegar, and saying, If thou art the King of
38 the Jews, save thyself. And there was also a su-
perseription over him, THIS 15 THE KING OF THE
JEWS.
39 And one of the malefactors which were hanged
railed on him, saying, Art not thou the Christ? save
40 thyself and us. But the other answered, and. re-
buking him said, Dost thou not even fear God, see-
41 ing thou art in the same condemnation? And we
indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our
42 deeds: but this man hath done nothing amiss. And 5 <0... anciont au
he said, Jesus, remember me when thou comest *in ἘΣ oe
43 thy kingdom. And he said unto him, Verily I say
unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in Paradise.
44 And it was now about the sixth hour, and a dark- ¢ ον, cana
ness came over the whole “land until the ninth hour, + ἂν ie: se ΣΕ
45 *the sun’s light failing: and the veil of the Stemple go. O08, sania
46 was rent in the midst.. 7And when Jesus had cried τ Or, And, Jesus,
with’a loud voice, he said, Father, into thy hands 1 Sfe‘saiae’
commend my spirit: and having said this, he gave up
47 the ghost... And when the centurion saw what was
done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a
48 righteous man. And all the multitudes that came
together to this sight, when they beheld the things
49 that were done, returned smiting their breasts. And
all his acquaintance,

* Let margin and text exchange places.—Am.Com.

(182)

1Gr.began ἰο dawn.

2 Some ancient au-
thorities omit of
the Lord Jesus.

3 Gr. him that liv-
eth.

4 Some ancient au-
thorities omit
He is not here,
but is risen.

5 Some ancient au-
thorities omit
Siom the tomb.

S. LUKE. 23. 49-24. 11.

and the women that followed with him from Gali-
lee, stood afar off, seeing these things.

And behold, a man named Joseph, who was a50
councillor, a good man and a righteous (he had not 51
consented to their counsel and deed), ὦ man of
Arimathea, a city of the Jews, who was looking for
the kingdom of God: this man went to Pilate, and 52
asked for the body of Jesus. And he took it down, 53
and wrapped it in a linen cloth, and laid him in a tomb
that was hewn in stone, where never man had yet
lain. And it was the day of the Preparation, and 54
the sabbath ‘drew on. And the womén,which had 55
come with him out of Galilee, followed after, and
beheld the tomb, and how his body was laid. And 56
they returned, and prepared spices and ointments.

And on the sabbath they rested according to the
commandment. But on the first day of the week, 24
at early dawn, they came unto the tomb, bringing
the spices which they had prepared. And they 2
found the stone rolled away from. the tomb. And 8
they entered in, and found not the body *of the Lord
Jesus. And it came to pass, while they were per- 4
plexed thereabout, behold, two men stood by them
in dazzling apparel: and as they were affrighted, 5
and bowed down their faces to the earth, they said
unto them, Why seek ye *the living among the
dead? ‘He is not here, but is risen: remember how 6
he spake unto you when he was yet in Galilee, say- 7
ing that the Son of man must be delivered up into
the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the
third day rise again. And they remembered his 8
words, and returned ‘from the tomb,and told all these 9
things to the eleven, and to all the rest. Now they 10
were Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary the
mother of James: and the other women with them
told these things unto the apostles. And these 11
words appeared in their sight as idle talk; and they
disbelieved

(188)

XXIII XXIV KATA AOYKAN 183

λα - ἐ a 3 A 5 \ -
καὶ ᾿ γυναῖκες αἱ συνακολουθοῦσαι αὐτῷ ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλι-
ε “ lal
λαίας, ὁρῶσαι ταῦτα.
om >
50 Kai ἰδοὺ ἀνὴρ ὀνόματι ᾿Ιωσὴφ βουλευτὴς ὑπάρχων,
ee! t's ‘ ‘ δί we | e > > | |
st ἀνὴρ ‘ayafos καὶ δίκαιος, --᾿ οὗτος οὐκ ἣν ᾿συνκατατεθει-
Ree αὐ 5 ας a κ᾿ a , pa, ary A <@ ,
μένος" τῇ βουλῇ καὶ τῇ πράξει αὐτῶν,-- ἀπὸ “Apipabaias
, a 3 , a , ‘ ’ a“
πόλεως τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, ds προσεδέχετο τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ
-“ e ‘ -~ / > ’ ‘\ “ a
52 θεοῦ, οὗτος προσελθὼν τῷ Πειλάτῳ ἠτήσατο τὸ σώμα τοῦ
a 4 ‘
53 Ἰησοῦ, καὶ καθελὼν ἐνετύλιξεν αὐτὸ σινδόνι, καὶ ἔθηκεν
Ὧν > , a - 3 > bd Ν ” ,
αὐτὸν ἐν μνήματι λαξευτῷ οὗ οὐκ ἦν οὐδεὶς οὔπω Kéi-
4 « / > »" x ’ ΕἸ ,
54 μενος. Καὶ ἡμέρα ἦν παρασκευῆς, καὶ σάββατον ἐπέφω-
, ». ἘΠΕῚ a ΄ >
55 kev. Κατακολουθήσασαι δὲ ‘ai’ γυναῖκες, αἵτινες ἦσαν
-“ lel a ,
συνεληλυθυῖαι ἐκ τῆς Ταλιλαίας αὐτῷ, ἐθεάσαντο τὸ μνη-
y a Avy Ss 9 40 ‘ - 3 a ¢ , 4; ge ,
56 μεῖον Kat ws ἐτέθη TO σῶμα αὐτοῦ, ὑποστρέψασαι δὲ ἡτοί-
>
μασαν ἀρώματα Kal μύρα.
κ᾿ ‘ Nn , heer \ ‘ > ,
Kai τὸ μὲν σάββατον ἡσύχασαν κατὰ τὴν ἐντολήν,
an x col a ,ὔ ” s > NX Ν Cal
τῇ δὲ μιᾷ τῶν σαββάτων ὄρθρου βαθέως ἐπὶ τὸ μνῆμα

> θ , δ - ve , > 2 Φ Ν 4
7X av φέρουσαι α ἡτοιμασαν αρωματα. ευρον δὲ TOV

. > A nA
3 λίθον ἀποκεκυλισμένον ἀπὸ τοῦ μνημείου, εἰσελθοῦσαι δὲ

--

> ¢ S, fel a , 3 “ δὰ -ἄ χο Δ >
οὐχ εὗρον τὸ σῶμα [τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ. καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν
“ > a > UAY \ , Ἂν eee + ue ,
τῷ ἀπορεῖσθαι αὐτὰς περὶ τούτου καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄνδρες δύο
> , 5» ~ > " - > , » ’ a
5 ἐπέστησαν αὐταῖς ἐν ἐσθῆτι ἀστραπτούσῃ. ἐμφόβων δὲ
γενομένων αὐτῶν καὶ κλινουσῶν τὰ πρόσωπα εἰς τὴν γῆν
εἶπαν πρὸς αὐτάς Τί Ζητεῖτε Τὸν «Ζῶντὰ META τῶν
νεκρῶν ; [οὐκ ἔστιν ὧδε, ἀλχὰ ἠγέρθη: μνήσθητε ὡς
ἐλάλησεν ὑμῖν ἔτι ὧν ἐν τῇ Ταλιλάίᾳ; λέγων τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ
ἀνθρώπου ὅτι δεῖ παραδοθῆναι εἰς xetpas: ene ὦ apap-
τωλῶν καὶ αγφυρώθηαι καὶ τῇ τρίτην ἡμέρᾳ ἀναστῆναι.
9 καὶ ἐμνήσθησαν τῶν ῥημάτων αὐτοῦ, καὶ ὑποστρέψάσαι
[ἀπὸ τοῦ μνημείου] ἀπήγγειλαν ταῦτα πάντα τοῖς ἕνδεκα.
το καὶ πᾶσιν τοῖς λοιποῖς. ἦσαν δὲ 4 Μαγδαληνὴ Μαρία.

Ὁ 4A

καὶ ᾿Ιωάνα καὶ Μαρία ἡ ᾿Ιακώβου- καὶ αἱ λοιπαὶ σὺν αὖ-

“ »” ‘ Ν > , a πο τῳ, [4 ῤ
11 Ταῖς ἔλεγον πρὸς τοὺς ἀποστόλους ταῦτα. καὶ ἐφάνησαν
δι τ σὰ lal “
ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν ὡσεὶ λῆρος τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα, καὶ ἠπίστουν

tas ; Ϊ
ἀγαθός, --δίκαιος |
συνκατατιθέμενο;

+ Svo (-

Ap.

184 KATA AOYKAN XXIV

“ Ξ > ‘ “a ‘ Ν
αὐταῖς. [[Ὃ δὲ Πέτρος ἀναστὰς ἔδραμεν ἐπὶ τὸ
“-“ Ν , , ‘ > ’ὔ ΄ 4
μνημεῖον: καὶ παρακύψας βλέπει τὰ ὀθόνια μόνα" καὶ
> an νΝ ε \ 0 7 Ν Ἃ
ἀπῆλθεν πρὸς αὑτὸν θαυμάζων τὸ γεγονός. ἢ
AU) ‘ ’ > 5» fol 5 δ τ, “-.ε , > ,
Καὶ ἰδοὺ δύο ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐν αὐτῇ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἦσαν πορευό-
, 3
μενοι εἰς κώμην ἀπέχουσαν σταδίους ἑξήκοντα ἀπὸ “lepov-
/ e m4 > , ‘ 3 \ ε ’ ‘ > ’
σαλήμ, ἢ ὄνομα ᾿Εμμαούς, καὶ αὐτοὶ ὡμίλουν πρὸς ἀλλή-
’ nw 7
λους περὶ πάντων τῶν συμβεβηκότων τούτων. Kal ἐγένετο
3 wt a ) PT \ a nN 4 ἐδ Ὁ aA
ἐν τῷ ομιλεῖν αὐτοὺς Kal συνζητεῖν [καὶ] autos Ἰησοῦς
3 , , ᾽ a ε DA pd. Ἂν > 4 >
ἐγγίσας συνεπορεύετο αὐτοῖς. of δὲ ὀφθαλμοὶ αὐτῶν éxpa-
a an “ > , >
τοῦντο τοῦ μὴ ἐπιγνῶναι αὐτόν. εἶπεν δὲ πρὸς αὐτούς
e ἃ 5 , Ν 3.
Ties οἱ λόγοι οὗτοι ods ἀντιβάλλετε πρὸς ἀλλήλους
na / > A
περιπατοῦντες; καὶ ἐστάθησαν σκυθρωποί. ἀποκριθεὶς
as » ry / > Ν 2 7¢ τὰ ,
δὲ εἷς ὀνόματι Κλεόπας εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν Xd μόνος
tal > Ἂς > 2 Ἀ ’
παροικεῖς ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ καὶ οὐκ ἔγνως τὰ γενόμενα ἐν
al lal e s 3 a -
αὐτῇ ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ταύταις : καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ἸΠοῖα ;
a \ αὖ 5 ὡς ΡΥ “ ὧ
οἱ δὲ εἶπαν αὐτῷῃ Τὰ περὶ Ἰησοῦ τοῦ Ναζαρηνοῦ, ὃς
ee ey (4 Ν 3 Ν Ν , 3 ’
ἐγένετο ἀνὴρ προφήτης δυνατὸς ἐν ἔργῳ καὶ λόγῳ ἐναντίον
n na a“ a v 5 Ν
τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ παντὸς τοῦ λαοῦ, ὅπως τε παρέδωκαν αὐτὸν ot
> a ” an , , Ἢ
ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες ἡμῶν εἰς κρίμα θανάτου καὶ
> , > Cc ee Al τὼ re “ aw! «ἃ ε
ἐσταύρωσαν αὐτόν. ἡμεῖς δὲ ἠλπίζομεν ὅτι αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ
a A 3 7. » ’ὔ “ aA
μέλλων λυτροῦσθαι τὸν ᾿Ισραήλ: ἀλλά ye καὶ σὺν πᾶσιν
/ Re 4 » 5.3.2 Φ a
τούτοις τρίτην ταύτην ἡμέραν aye ἀφ᾽ ov ταῦτα ἐγένετο.
> Ν Ν a ff ᾿ > ε a st? ε a ,
ἀλλὰ καὶ γυναῖκές τινες ἐξ ἡμῶν ἐξέστησαν ἡμᾶς, γενό-
» Ν ‘ ad X ‘ ε Ν A
μεναι ὀρθριναὶ ἐπὶ τὸ μνημεῖον Kat μὴ εὑροῦσαι τὸ σῶμα
ΕῚ an > ἣν ἐδ ’ὕ > ,
αὐτοῦ ἦλθαν λέγουσαι καὶ OrTagiav ἀγγέλων ἑωρακέναι, ot
4 ν " se , a a
λέγουσιν αὐτὸν ζῆν. καὶ ἀπῆλθάν τινες τῶν σὺν ἡμῖν
᾿ Ai 2°" e Ld Ν ΩΣ
ἐπὶ τὸ μνημεῖον, καὶ εὗρον οὕτως καθὼς αἱ γυναῖκες εἶπον,
> 2 ἃ Ν > Ἁ >
αὐτὸν δὲ: οὐκ εἶδον. Kal αὐτὸς εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς Ὦ
ἀνόητοι καὶ βραδεῖς τῇ καρδίᾳ τοῦ πιστεύειν ἐπὶ πᾶ if
nro καὶ βραδεῖς TH @ TOU πιστεύειν ἐπὶ πᾶσιν οἷς
/, : - > cal lal ν᾽
ἐλάλησαν οἱ προφῆται: οὐχὶ ταῦτα ἔδει παθεῖν τὸν χρι-
oS Ν 3 a 3 ‘ / > n ἈΠ {Ὁ ,
στὸν καὶ εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ ; Kat “ἀρξάμενος
2S ΄ Ν Be: / a na aa
ἀπὸ Μωυσέως καὶ ἀπὸ πάντων τῶν προφητῶν διερμήνευ-

ε ΄ L

ἦν ἀρξάμενος ἀπὸ Μωνσέως καὶ πάντων τῶν προφητῶν ἑρμὴ Ε

12

19

20

57

24. 11-24. 27. 5. LUKE.

1 Some ancient au-

12them. ‘But Peter arose, and ran unto the tomb; thorities omit
and stooping and looking in, he seeth the linen τ"
cloths by themselves; and he °departed to his home, ern wth fim
wondering at that which was come to pass. olf

18 And behold, two of them were going that very
day to a village named Emmaus, which was three-

14score furlongs from Jerusalem. And they com-
muned with each other of all these things which

15 had happened. And it came to pass, while they
communed and questioned together, that Jesus him-

16 self drew near, and went with them. But their eyes

17 were holden that they should not know him.: And 5 κε, pat words
he said unto them, *What communications are these 47s, (hae thal ζῇ
that ye have one with another, as ye walk? And they «er.

18 stood still, looking sad. And one of them, named 4 Or, Dost thow ao-

ne τη

Cleopas, answering said unto him, ‘Dost thou alone derawalom and
sojourn in Jerusalem and not know the things which te things
19 are come to pass there in these days? And he said
unto them, What things? And they said unto him,
The things concerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was
a prophet mighty in deed and word before God and
20 all the people: and how the chief priests and our
rulers delivered him up to be condemned to death,
21 and crucified him. But we hoped that it was he
which should redeem Israel. Yea and beside all
this, it is now the third day since these things came
22 to pass. Moreover certain women of our company
23 amazed us, having been early at the tomb; and when
they found not his body, they came, saying, that
they had also seen a vision of angels, which said
24 that he was alive. And certain of them that were
with us went to the tomb, and found it even so as
25 the women had said: but him they saw not. And
he said unto them, O foolish men, and slow of heart
26 to believe *in all that the prophets have spoken! Be- δ or, after
hoved it not the Christ to suffer these things, and to
27 enter into his glory? And beginning from Moses
and from all the prophets, he interpret-

(184)

1 Or, loaf

5. LUKE. 24. 27-24. 46.

ed to them in all the scriptures the things concerning
himself. And they drew nigh unto the village, whither 28
they were going: and he made as though he would
go further. And they constrained him,saying, Abide 29
with us: for it is toward evening, and the day is now
far spent. And he went in to abide with them. And 30
it came to pass, when he had sat down with them to
meat, he took the 'bread, and blessed it, and brake,
and gave to them*. And their eyes were opened, 31
and they knew him; and he vanished ont of their
sight. .And they said one to another, Was not our 32
heart burning within us, while he spake to us in the
way, while he opened to us the scriptures? And 33
they rose up that very hour, and returned to Jeru-
salem, and found the eleven gathered together, and
them that were with them, saying, The Lord is risen 34
indeed, and hath appeared to Simon. And they re- 35
hearsed the things that happened in the way, and how
he was known of them in the breaking of the bread.

2 Some ancient au- And as they spake these things, he himself stood 36
thorities omit.

and saith unto id the midst of them, ἃ πα saith unto them, Peace be

them, Peace be

unto yo

8 Some ancient aw

unto you. But they were terrified and afirighted, 37
and supposed that they beheld a spirit: And he 38
said unto them, Why are ye troubled ? and where-
fore do reasoningst arise in your heart? See my 39
hands and my feet, that it is I myself: handle me,
and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye

thorities omit behold me having. *And when he had said this, he 40

ver, 40.

4 Many ancient an-

shewed them his hands and his feet. And while 41
they still disbelieved for joy, and wondered, he said
unto them, Have ye here anything to eat? And 42

thorities add and they gave him a piece of a broiled fish*. And he 48

a honeycomb.

took it, and did eat before them.

And he said unto them, These are my words 44
which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you,
how that all things must needs be fulfilled, which
are written in the law of Moses, and the prophets,
and the psalms, concerning me. ‘Then opened he 45
their mind, that they might understand the script-
ures; and he said unto them, Thus it is written, 46

* Read ‘‘he took the bread and blessed; and breaking tt he gave to
them ”’—Am. Com.
t For ‘‘reason'ngs’* read ‘‘ questionings ’’—Am. Com.

(185)

ee ΨΥ ee

XXIV KATA AOYKAN 185

> Γ᾽ r “ \ Ν
28 σεν αὐτοῖς ἐν πάσαις ταῖς γραφαῖς τὰ περὶ ἑαυτοῦ. Kat
e >
ἤγγισαν εἰς τὴν κώμην οὗ ἐπορεύοντο, Kal αὐτὸς προσε-
,
29 ποιήσατο πορρώτερον πορεύεσθαι. καὶ παρεβιάσαντο
393." , Cal > ε -“ [ω ‘ ε ᾽ὔ
αὐτὸν λέγοντες Μεῖνον μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν, ὅτι πρὸς ἑσπέραν
ΕῚ κ ‘ , ™” ε ε , Ν 5» lal ~ cal
ἐστὶν καὶ κέκλικεν ἤδη ἡ ἡμέρα. καὶ εἰσῆλθεν τοῦ μεῖναι
‘ > δὲ * Se? > - λ θῇ 7 4
zo σὺν αὐτοῖς. Kai ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ κατακλιθῆναι αὐτὸν
>. A ‘4 ‘4 ᾿ > [4 Ν , >
per αὐτῶν λαβὼν τὸν ὄρτον εὐλόγησεν Kal κλάσας ἐπε-
“ an ° Ἵ
3: δίδου αὐτοῖς" αὐτῶν δὲ διηνοίχθησαν οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ καὶ
4, ἐν Sane x 7 A ” to? ΓΕ: Γά
ἐπέγνωσαν αὐτόν: καὶ αὐτὸς ἄφαντος ἐγένετο ἀπ᾿ αὐτῶν.
τ «ὦ ᾿ > , rd ee Fe es ol ,
32 kal εἶπαν πρὸς ἀλχήλους Οὐχὶ ἡ καρδία "ἡμῶν καιομέ-
Ρ a “ » ε ς a
vm ἣν '* ὡς ἐλάλει ἡμῖν. ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ, ws διήνοιγεν ἡμῖν τὰς.
, 4 » , 7, A ~ -“ e ca
33 γραφάς; Καὶ ἀναστάντες αὐτῇ τῇ wpa dé
> > , ‘ Si > , ‘
στρεψαν cis ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ, καὶ εὗρον ἠθροισμένους τοὺς
΄ Ν Ν Ν ? al , σ μὲ DES ς
34 ἕνδεκα καὶ τοὺς σὺν αὐτοῖς, λέγοντας ὅτι ὄντως ἠγέρθη
ε , , oo» , 4 τ τκ ον A ye
35 ὁ κύριος Kat ὥφθη Σίμωνι. καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐξηγοῦντο ta ἐν
“4ἕὁ'αχιεφν. ‘ ε 3 , LA. ἡ a , sk
τῇ ὁδῷ καὶ ws ἐγνώσθη αὐτοῖς ἐν τῇ κλάσει TOD Gp-
36 του. Ταῦτα δὲ αὐτῶν λαλούντων αὐτὸς ἔστη ἐν
, i). ‘ , > «A > 7 tag £ , 4
37 μέσῳ αὐτῶν [καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Eipyvy ὑμῖν]. “πτοηθέντες
> q's / "40 7 a a \
33 δὲ Kal ἔμφοβοι γενόμενοι ἐδόκουν πνεῦμα θεωρεῖν. καὶ
= > a ’, , > ’ Ν ‘ ’
εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Τί τεταραγμένοι ἐστέ, καὶ διὰ τί διαλο-
7 5 ’ 3. -“" ,’ [1 - » Ν “ ’
39 γισμοὶ ἀναβαίνουσιν ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ ὑμῶν ; ἴδετε τὰς χεῖράς
Ν N ΄ “ o es > + , ὕ
μου καὶ τοὺς πόδας μου ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι αὐτός: ψηλαφήσατέ
A ν
με καὶ ἴδετε, ὅτι πνεῦμα σάρκα καὶ ὀστέα οὐκ ἔχει καθὼς
4, νὰ a »» Ν a > ‘ ” > “ ‘
4o ἐμὲ θεωρεῖτε ἔχοντα. [καὶ τοῦτο εἰπὼν ἔδειξεν αὐτοῖς τὰς
«- Α ‘ , »” ἈΝ Ὁ , 2 a φῇ; Ἢ
“ι χεῖρας καὶ τοὺς πόδας. “Ere δὲ ἀπιστούντων αὐτῶν ἀπὸ
a“ a 3 n ἮΝ
τῆς χαρᾶς καὶ θαυμαζόντων εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ᾽Ἐχετέ τι βρώ-
42 σιμὸν ἐνθάδε ; of δὲ ἐπέδωκαν αὐτῷ ἰχθύος ὀπτοῦ μέρος *:
‘ “
4 καὶ λαβὼν ἐνώπιον αὐτῶν ἔφαγεν. Εἶπεν δὲ
‘4 ᾽ e
πρὸς αὐτούς Οὗτοι οἱ λόγοι μου οὗς ἐλάλησα πρὸς ὑμᾶς
‘ ce “ -
ἔτι ὧν σὺν ὑμῖν, ὅτι δεῖ πληρωθῆναι πάντα τὰ γεγραμμένα
> - , M a» ai o pes ld Ν wv δ a
ἐν τῷ νόμῳ Μωυσέώς καὶ τοῖς προφήταις καὶ Ψαλμοῖς
, , » A “
45 περὶ ἐμοῦ. τότε διήνοιξεν αὐτῶν τὸν νοῦν τοῦ συνιέται

, »
45 τὰς γραφάς, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὅτι οὕτως γέγραπται πα-

Ψ ᾿ - »
τὴν ἡμῶν κεκα-

λυμμένη

yt
ἐν ἡμιν

θροηθέντες

Ap.

4 καὶ ἀπὸ μελισσί.
ον κηρίον +
“42.

Ap.

καὶ
ἔθνη" ἀρξάμενοι
ἀπὸ ἸΙερουσαλὴμ,
ὑμεῖς

“αἰνοῦντες +

186 KATA AOYKAN XXIV.

“Ἢ ν" Ἁ ι 5» a » A ~ , ε ’ὔ’
θεῖν τὸν χριστὸν καὶ ἀναστῆναι ἐκ νεκρῶν τῇ τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ,
A na s Nf a Ds 2, ° n £ WAL the fee
καὶ κηρυχθῆναι ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι αὐτοῦ μετάνοιαν ‘eis’ ἀφε-

a , ea 3 ’ ᾿ ΔΝ
ow ἁμαρτιῶν εἰς πάντα τὰ ᾿ ἔθνη, -- ἀρξάμενοι ἀπὸ Ἴερου-

,, ε an 4 , Ν id \ 3 a oa ,
σαλήμ: ὑμεῖς" μάρτυρες τούτων. Kal ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ ἐξαποστέλλω
4A ΕῚ ’ an ’ 5 » ἐς Led e -“ δὲ ,
τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ πατρός μου ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς: ὑμεῖς δὲ καθί-
lal ὯΝ 7 “ ,
care ἐν TH πόλει ἕως ov ἐνδύσησθε ἐξ ὕψους δύναμιν.
>; 4 “ 4

"Egjyayev δὲ αὐτοὺς ἕως πρὸς Βηθανίαν, καὶ ἐπάρας
» a > , > Φ᾽ Ν ’ -
Tas χεῖρας αὐτοῦ εὐλόγησεν αὐτούς. καὶ ἐγένετο ἐν τῷ
> a wie 3 ‘ , > 3 δ᾽ ἴα Sa , >
εὐλογεῖν αὐτὸν αὐτοὺς διέστη ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν [καὶ ἀνεφέρετο εἰς

κ > , \ Nk ΟὟ , 7 4 ee
TOV Shaved. και QUTOL [προσκυνήσαντες αὐτον" πυπε-

'στρεψαν εἰς Ἰερουσαλὴμ. μετὰ Xapas μεγάλης, καὶ Hoty

διὰ παντὸς ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ "εὐλογοῦντες" τὸν θεόν.

53

Ix KATA IQANHN 211

3 ν ᾽ “ =
33 Οὐκ ἐπίστευσαν οὖν of Ἰουδαῖοι περὶ αὐτοῦ ὅτι ἦν
μ' > “ ΄“ ,
τυφλὸς καὶ ἀνέβλεψεν, ἕως ὅτου ἐφώνησαν τοὺς γονεῖς
» » -“ > / A » , ᾽ Α ,
19 αὐτοῦ τοῦ ἀναβλέψαντος καὶ ἠρώτησαν αὐτοὺς λέγον-
p> Pf ε es ε -“ a ε a 7 “ Ἀ
τες Οὗτος ἐστιν ὁ υἷος ὑμών, ὃν ὑμεῖς λέγετε ὅτι τυφλὸς
> , “ Φ , ape | Nie 9 ΄, Rive a
20 ἐγεννήθη; πῶς οὖν βλέπει ἄρτι; ἀπεκρίθησαν οὖν οἱ γονεῖς
> - Q > δ ΄ φΦ' 9 > ε εν" can
αὐτοῦ καὶ εἶπαν Οἴδαμεν ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν. ὁ vids ἡμῶν
σ 4 ΄ “ a 9
ex καὶ ὅτι τυφλὸς ἐγεννήθη" πῶς δὲ νῦν βλέπει οὐκ οἴδαμεν,
A 7 3, 3 a 4 > A ε “ > ”
ἢ τίς ἤνοιξεν αὐτοῦ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἡμεῖς οὐκ οἴδαμεν"
Be. & 3 7 ε ’ Ν , ἌΡ; " \ gs cal la
αὐτὸν ἐρωτήσατε, ἡλικίαν ἔχει, αὐτὸς περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λαλήσει,
a . ε ~ > a 2 “ > ea. : ΄
25 ταῦτα εἶπαν οἱ γονεῖς αὐτοῦ ὅτι ἐφοβοῦντο τοὺς ᾿Ιουδαίους,
» \ , ε» . σ΄ 4 7; ε-
ἤδη γὰρ συνετέθειντο οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι ἵνα ἐάν τις αὐτὸν ὁμολο-
, , 3 A a
23 γήσῃ Χριστόν, ἀποσυναάγωγος γένηται, διὰ τοῦτο οἱ
a“ > a > Md ¢ } 4 ad 3% rs 4
γονεῖς αὐτοῦ εἶπαν ore Ἡλικίαν ἔχει, αὐτὸν ᾿ἐπερωτή-
> Ν *”
24 Gate’. ᾿Εφώνησαν οὖν τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἐκ δευτέρου ὃς ἦν
δ > > ‘ : - ε a
τυφλὸς καὶ εἶπαν αὐτῷ Ads δόξαν τῷ θεῷ ἡμεῖς οἴδα-
a δ eo» ε ΄ > > ip
25 μεν ὅτι οὗτος O ἄνθρωπος ἁμαρτωλός ἐστιν. ἀπεκρίθη
> ὴ ε , > oN 3
οὖν ἐκεῖνος Τὶ ἁμαρτωλός ἐστιν οὐκ οἶδα" ἕν οἶδα ὅτι
Ὑ 2 A
26 τυφλὸς ὧν ἄρτι βλέπω. εἶπαν οὖν αὐτῷ Ti ἐποίησέν
an ” , x > ¢ > / >
27 σοι; πῶς ἤνοιξέν cov τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς; ἀπεκρίθη av-
“ a“ ᾽ 3 ’ /
τοῖς Εἶπον ὑμῖν ἤδη Kat οὐκ ἠκούσατε: τί πάλιν θέλετε
» ’ ‘ Ν « a / > a Ν /
ἀκούειν; μὴ Kat ὑμεῖς θέλετε αὐτοῦ μαθηταὶ γενέσθαι;
Β > 4
28 καὶ ἐλοιδόρησαν αὐτὸν Kal εἶπαν Σὺ μαθητὴς εἶ ἐκείνου,
δ τὸν δὲ a , ue Ca is aries 73 “
29 ἡμεῖς δὲ τοῦ Μωυσέως ἐσμὲν μαθηταί: ἡμεῖς οἴδαμεν ὅτι
a a 4
Μωυσεῖ λελάληκεν ὁ θεός, τοῦτον δὲ οὐκ οἴδαμεν πόθεν
> ,ὔ 3 (0 c om Ν > 53 “ 5 Ε 4
30 ἐστίν. ἀπεκρίθη ὁ ἄνθρωπος καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ᾿Εν τού-
‘ s ΄ > “ τὰ > " ΄
τῷ γὰρ τὸ θαυμαστόν ἐστιν ὅτι ὑμεῖς οὐκ οἴδατε πόθεν
> / \ 4 , ‘ > 0 δ , 15. ¢ «ε
31 ἐστίν, καὶ ἤνοιξέν μου τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς. οἴδαμεν ὅτι ὁ
- ne > > 2) \? 27 eho hit D ‘
θεὸς ἁμαρτωλῶν οὐκ ἀκούει, ἀλλ᾽ ἐάν τις θεοσεβὴς ἢ Kat
» , » »-“ “-“ , > ΄ > 94 rh >
32 τὸ θέλημα αὐτοῦ ποιῇ τούτου ἀκούει. ἐκ τοῦ αἰῶνος οὐκ ἡ-
΄ σ be. ° ‘
κούσθη ὅτι ἠνέῳξέν τις ὀφθαλμοὺς τυφλοῦ γεγεννημέ-
> se 2 ‘ a > 297 ς ΕΣ ὐδέ
33 vou εἰ μὴ ἣν οὗτος παρὰ θεοῦ, οὐκ ἠδύνατο ποιεῖν οὐδέν.
> id Ν “ De a > ε , Ψ: Ld
34 ἀπεκρίθησαν καὶ εἶπαν aitS “Ev dpaprias σὺ ἐγεννή-
- ‘ ΄ φ.-1 φ 4 9a
Ons ὅλος, καὶ ob διδάσκεις ἡμᾶς; καὶ ἐξέβαλον αὐτὸν

ἐρωτήσατε

Καὶ τίς ἐστιν, ἔφη

Ap.

Bee KATA IQANHN 1X X

5 a - -ὔ > ‘ »
ἔξω. Ἤκουσεν Ἰησοῦς ὅτι ἐξέβαλον αὐτὸν ἔξω,
% se. ‘ Δ. ἃ Φ ‘ , > Ν εν a δ 6 ,
καὶ εὑρὼν αὐτὸν εἶπεν Lv πιστεύεις εἰς τὸν viov τοῦ avOpu-
, A > «1.2 ae Y
που; ᾿ ἀπεκρίθη ἐκεῖνος [καὶ εἶπεν] Kat τίς ἐστιν᾽, κύριε, ἵνα
, 3 24 > Ky eS a te ἢ
πιστείσω εἰς αὐτόν; εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ Inoots Kat ἑώρακας
- a aE εοιν
αὐτὸν καὶ ὁ λαλῶν μετὰ σοῦ ἐκεῖνός ἐστιν. ὁ δὲ ἔφη Ile-
΄ ιν, ἐὼν $5, 1a ες» a
στεύω, κύριε: καὶ προσεκύνησεν αὐτῷ. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ Inoods
‘ ’ -“ > -“ ε ‘
His κρίμα ἐγὼ εἰς τὸν κόσμον τοῦτον ἦλθον, ἵνα οἱ μὴ
Ν ,
βλέποντες βλέπωσιν. καὶ οἱ βλέποντες τυφλοὶ γένωνται.
4 > a , na e 3 > na Ν
Ήκουσαν ἐκ τῶν Φαρισαίων ταῦτα οἱ μετ᾽ αὑτοῦ OVTES, καὶ
- es ‘ eye er ΤΣ . >. ἂν τ ©
εἶπαν αὐτῷ My καὶ ἡμεῖς τυφλοί ἐσμὲν; εἶπεν αὐτοῖς [ὁ]
2 wu: φῷ > > x , 5 a ΄,
Ἰηδοῦς Ἐϊ τυφλοὶ ἦτε, οὐκ ἂν εἴχετε ἁμαρτίαν" νῦν δὲ λέ-
9 , ee , "ae ΄ >
γετε ὅτε Βλέπομεν" ἡ ἁμαρτία ὑμῶν μένει. A-
4 ya , en ε a ce ΄ \ a , 4
μὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ὁ μὴ εἰσερχόμενος διὰ τῆς θύρας εἰς
a , > N > , > ,
τὴν αὐλὴν τῶν προβάτων ἀλλὰ ἀναβαίνων ἀλλαχόθεν
ἃ Ὁ. , > \ \ , ε \ > , \
ἐκεῖνος κλέπτης ἐστὶν καὶ λῃστής" ὁ δὲ εἰσερχόμενος διὰ
Lal , ’ὔ ω , ’ ε ‘
τῆς θύρας ποιμήν ἐστὶν τῶν προβάτων. τούτῳ ὁ θυρωρὸς
> , na -“ > an > , Ἂν, A
ἀνοίγει, καὶ τὰ πρόβατα τῆς φωνῆς αὐτοῦ ἀκούει, Kal τὰ
ΕΣ , cal o ww ἂς | , 3 , ν 4
ἴδια πρόβατα φωνεῖ κατ᾽ ὄνομα καὶ ἐξάγει αὐτά. ὅταν τὰ
” ΄ rd , " don ΄, ‘ N
ἴδια πάντα ἐκβάλῃ, ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν πορεύεται, Kal τὰ
/ a. > * 6 al “ 16 ‘ ‘ a > -᾿
πρόβατα αὐτῷ ἀκολουθεῖ, οτι οἴδασιν τὴν φωνὴν αὐτοῦ
? > 3 Ἁ ,
ἀλλοτρίῳ δὲ οὐ μὴ ἀκολουθήσουσιν ἀλλὰ φεύξονται
λυ > cal σ ᾿ xD aA » ΄ ᾿
ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, ὅτι οὐκ οἴδασι τῶν αλλοτρίων τὴν φωνήν.
, ν , > eer ene Pe a ᾿ τῷ ‘
Ταύτην τὴν παροιμίαν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ Ingots: ἐκεῖνοι δὲ
3 »” ¢ > ΓΤ πὸ, 3 a >
οὐκ ἐγνωσαν τίνα ἣν ἃ ἐλαλει avrots. Ἐϊπεν
> / εἼ » a 3 ν ᾿ς 2 εκ See τ ε
οὖν πάλιν [6] Ἰησοῦς ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐγώ εἶμι ἡ
6 , a , ΄ 9 > Be a ,
Upa τῶν προβάτων. πάντες ὅσοι ἦλθον πρὸ ἐμοῦ κλέπται
Si 35 ‘ ’ » > 3 » 3 Lad Ν ,ὔ
εἰσὶν καὶ λῃσταί: ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἤκουσαν αὐτῶν τὰ πρόβατα.
> , > ε , τὰ gts per ᾽ / , Ν
ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ θύρα: bv ἐμοῦ ἐάν τις εἰσέλθη σωθήσεται καὶ
> , Ν > , Ν Ν © , ε 4
εἰσελεύσεται καὶ ἐξελεύσεται Kal νομὴν εὑρήσει. ὁ κλέ-
TTS οὐκ ἔρχεται. εἰ μὴ ἵνα κλέ i θύ i ἀπολέσῃ"
Ἴ ἐρχεται. εἰ μὴ ἵνα κλέψῃ καὶ θύσῃ καὶ ἀπολέσῃ
δῶν ἦλθ “ . » ν ᾿ς τ > ,
ἐγὼ ἦλθον iva ζωὴν ἔχωσιν καὶ περισσὸν ἔχωσιν. ᾿Εγώ
5» ε ‘\ ε ΄ ε Ν ε Ν A ‘
εἶμι ὁ ποιμὴν ὁ καλός: ὁ ποιμὴν ὁ καλὸς THY ψυχὴν
> a (0 ey a , ε ‘ ‘ > x
αὐτοῦ τίθησιν ὑπὲρ τῶν προβάτων: ὁ μισθωτὸς καὶ οὐκ ὧν

35

36
37

N

6
7

&

9

Tu

Oe a eee ΝΥΝ ΝΣ

ee ee ee

9. 34-10. 12. 8. JOHN.

out.
85 Jesus heard that they had cast him out; and find- , 45... ancientaw-
ing him, he said, Dost thou believe on ‘the Son of ther poset
36 God? He answered and said, And who is he, Lord,
87 that I may believe on him? Jesus said unto him,
Thou hast both seen him, and he it is that speaketh
38 with thee. And he said, Lord, I believe. And he
39 worshipped him. And Jesus said, For judgement
came 1 into this world, that they which see not may
see; and that they which see may become blind.
40 Those of the Pharisees which were with him heard
these things, and said unto him, Are we also blind?
41 Jesus said unto them, If ye were blind, ye would have
no sin: but now ye say, We see: your sin remaineth.
10 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that entereth
not by the door into the fold of the sheep, but
climbeth up some other way, the same is a thief and
2a robber. But he that entereth in by the door is
3*the shepherd of the sheep. To him the porter 2 Or, « stepherd
openeth; and the sheep hear his voice: and he call-
eth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them out.
4 When he hath put forth all his own, he goeth before
them, and the sheep follow him: for they know his
5 voice. And a stranger will they not follow, but will
flee from him: for they know not the voice of stran-
6 gers. This *parable spake Jesus unto them: but 3 or, provers
they understood not what things they were which
he spake unto them.
7 Jesus therefore said unto them again, Verily,
verily, I say unto you, I am the door of the sheep.
8 All that came before me* are thieves and robbers:
9 but the sheep did not hear them. Iam the door:
by me if any man enter in, he shall be saved, and
10 shall go in and go out, and shall find pasture. The
thief cometh not, but that he may steal, and kill, and
destroy: I came that they may have life, and may
11 ‘have ἐξ abundantly. I am the good shepherd: the* Pr ave shu
good shepherd layeth down his life for the sheep.
12 He that is a hireling, and not

* “before me’? add marg. Some ancient authorities omit before
me.—Am, Com.
(212)

53. JOHN. 10. 12-10. 29.

a shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, beholdeth
the wolf coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth,
* and the wolf snatcheth them, and scattereth them: he 18
jleeth because he is a hireling, and careth not for the
sheep. Iam the good shepherd; and I know mine 14
own, and mine own know me, even as the Father 15
knoweth me, and I know the Father; and I lay down
my life for the sheep. And other sheep I have, which 16
1 Or, lead are not of this fold: them also I must ‘bring, and
+: Ss fone shall be they shall hear my voice; and *they shall become
one flock, one shepherd. Therefore doth the Father 17
8 Some ancien love me, because I lay down my life, that I may
thoritics read take it again. No one *taketh it away from me, but 18
4 Or, right * T lay it down of ὌΡΟΝΜΟ I have ‘power to lay it
down, and I have ‘power to take it again. This
commandment received I from my Father.
There arose a division again among the Jews be- 19
cause of these words. And many of them said, 20
5 Gr. demon. He hath a ‘devil, and is mad; why hear ye him?
Others said, These are not the sayings of one pos- 21
sessed with a ®devil. Can a *devil open the eyes of
6 Some ancient au- the blind?
thorities read 4¢ 6 And it was the feast of the dedication at Jeru- 22
Seas. salem: it was winter; and Jesus was walking in the 23
temple in Solomon’s porch. The Jews therefore 24
came round about him, and said unto him, How
long dost thou hold us in suspense? If thou art
the Christ, tell us plainly. Jesus answered them, 25
I told you, and ye believe not: the works that I do
in Father’s name, these bear witness of me. But 26
ye bélieve not, because ye are not of my sheep. My 27
sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they
follow me: and I give unto them eternal life; and 28
7 Some ancient au- they shall never perish, and no one shall snatch
That ‘whiek'my them out of my hand. ‘My Father, which hath 29
Father hath giv- given them unto me, is greater than all;

en unto me.

(213)

a

Χο KATA IQANHN 213
ποιμήν, οὗ οὐκ ἔστιν τὰ πρόβατα ἴδια, θεωρεῖ τὸν λύκον
“αν δ Lee oe ν , : . ΄ 4 ἐᾷ
ἐρχόμενον καὶ ἀφίησιν τὰ πρόβατα καὶ φεύγει, -- καὶ ὁ
χΖϊ ε ͵ ee Say 14 Se θ ΄

13 Αὐκὸος ἁρπάζει αὐτὰ και σκορπι €l,— OTL μισ ὠτὸς εστιν

Ἀ " / 7. A Ἀ a“ ’ > , > ε ΕῚ
:4 Καὶ OU μέλει αὐτῷ περι τῶν προβάτων. ἐγὼ εἰμι ὁ ποιμὴν

ἃ .α ΄ \ , ἘΣ FAN \ , ΄, Sara IP
ο καλός, και γινώσκω τὰ ἐμὰ και γινωσκοῦσι με τὰ εμα,

a ee
:

‘ “ἢ Ν
15 καθὼς γινώσκει με ὁ πατὴρ κἀγὼ γινώσκω τὸν πατέρα, καὶ
᾿ »μ»» ’
16 τὴν ψυχήν μου τίθημι ὑπὲρ τῶν προβάτων. καὶ ἄλλα πρό-
a 3. “ 5 a a
Bara ἔχω ἃ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ τῆς αὐλῆς ταύτης" κἀκεῖνα δεῖ με
lal a “ ad
ἀγαγεῖν, καὶ τῆς φωνῆς pov ἀκούσουσιν, Kal γενήσονται
, Ly 4 5

17 μία ποίμνη, EIC TOIMHN. διὰ τοῦτό pe 6 πατὴρ ἀγαπᾷ
“ > «4 ΄ ν , “ , ΄ " +
ὅτι. ἐγὼ τίθημι τὴν ψυχήν μου, ἵνα πάλιν λάβω αὐτήν.

» Ν γν»ν 7 > A Me n » 5 ΕἸ να / > A > *
18 οὐδεὶς “npev’ αὐτὴν am ἐμοῦ, GAN ἐγὼ τίθημι αὐτὴν a- αἴρει
ΜΙ a 2 , ” a tic? Ν 59 ’, Ν
π᾿ ἐμαυτοῦ... ἐξουσίαν ἔχω θεῖναι αὐτήν, καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔχω
lal ᾽ ’ὔ , ‘4 A
πάλιν λαβεῖν αὐτήν: ταύτην τὴν ἐντολὴν ἔλαβον παρὰ
’, ’
τὸ τοῦ πατρός μου. Σχίσμα πάλιν. ἐγένετο ἐν
> Ν Ν , p

20 τοῖς Ιουδαίοις διὰ τοὺς λόγους τούτους. ἔλεγον δὲ πολλοὶ
> 3. «A s Μ Ν , la > μδ΄ ? ,
ἐξ αὐτῶν Δαιμόνιον ἔχει καὶ μαίνεται: τί αὐτοῦ ἀκούετε;
Ν) a

ax ἄλλοι ἔλεγον Ταῦτα τὰ ῥήματα ove ἔστιν δαιμονιζομένου"

, Γ “ A lal

μὴ δαιμόνιον δύναται τυφλῶν ὀφθαλμοὺς ἀνοῖξαι ;

‘ > ‘
22 Ἐγένετο τότε τὰ ἐνκαίνια ἐν τοῖς ᾿Ιεροσολύμοις" χει-
. > κ᾿ , ε > A > ae Νὰ A
23 μὼν ἦν, καὶ περιεπάτει [Ὁ] Ἰησοῦς ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ ἐν τῇ
a , > 7. aA ἠ
24 στοᾷ τοῦ Σολομῶνος. “᾿ἐκύκλωσαν᾽ οὖν αὐτὸν οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι ἐκύκλευσαν
᾿ > ᾿ ᾿ . 4 © Cal
καὶ ἔλεγον αὐτῷ "Ews πότε τὴν ψυχὴν ἡμῶν αἴρεις; εἰ
’ cn > ᾽ lal
25 σὺ εἶ ὁ χριστός, εἰπὸν ἡμῖν παρρησίᾳ. ἀπεκρίθη αὐτοῖς
εἼ» aA > ean 4 > ΄ ᾷ 9 Δ γε FR
[6] Ἰησοῦς Εἶπον ὑμῖν καὶ οὐ πιστεύετε: τὰ ἔργα a ἐγὼ
a na > ἃ a ‘ a a ‘
ποιῶ ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ πατρός pov ταῦτα μαρτυρεῖ περὶ
, -“ > a a » ’ . > > ων - ν
26 ἐμοῦ: ἀλλὰ ὑμεῖς οὐ πιστεύετε, ὅτι οὐκ ἐστὲ ἐκ τῶν προ-
’ - “ ‘ ‘ ‘ a .
27 βάτων τῶν ἐμῶν. τὰ πρόβατα τὰ ἐμὰ τῆς φωνῆς μου
> > ’ ‘ 5 “
ἀκούουσιν, κἀγὼ γινώσκω αὐτά, καὶ ἀκολουθοῦσίν μοι,
° Ν 4> ° -" ‘ "ἢ 4 > A > [2
28 κἀγὼ δίδωμι αὐτοῖς ζωὴν αἰώνιον, καὶ οὐ pa) ἀπόλωνται
A A > e ’ ΓΝ ὁ -“
εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, καὶ οὐχ ἁρπάσει τις αὐτὰ ἐκ τῆς χειρός
ε , RN ok δέδ ΄ ΄ διό 2s Ἴ ; ΧΑΡᾺ
29 μου. ὁ πατήρ μου 'd δέδωκέν μοι πάντων μεῖζόν ἐστιν", ὃς. μείζων tore

todd ἔδειξα ὑμῖν

[πάλιν] αὐτὸν

ἔμεινεν

214 KATA ΙΩΑΝῊΝ X XI

\ 20% , ε ΄ 2 a \ a ΄
και οὐδεὶς δύναται ἁρπάζειν εκ Τῆς χειρὸς του πάᾶτρος.

> ,
ἐγὼ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἕν ἐσμεν. ᾿Εβάστασαν πάλιν λίθους οἱ 30

a , 4. ᾿ 2 A 3
Ἰουδαῖοι ἵνα λιθάσωσιν auTov. ἀπεκρίθη αυτοις ὁ Ἴη- 32.

σοῦς Πολλὰ ἔργα “Seka ὑμῖν Kara’ ἐκ τοῦ πατρός: διὰ
-“ > n 3} 9 Ν ,ὔ ] 4, Vier. e
ποῖον αὐτῶν ἔργον ἐμὲ λιθάζετε; ἀπεκρίθησαν αὐτῷ οἱ 3
Ιουδαῖοι Περὶ καλοῦ ἔργου οὐ λιθάζομέν σε ἀλλὰ περὶ
βλασφημίας, καὶ ὅτι σὺ ἄνθρωπος ὧν ποιεῖς σεαυτὸν θεόν.

>. , 3 a εἼ > A * ΕΣ , >
ἀπεκρίθη αὐτοῖς [6] Ιησοῦς Οὐκ στιν γεγραμμένον ἐν 3

a a εἰ '
τῷ νόμῳ ὑμῶν ὅτι ᾿Εγὼ εἰπὰ Θεοί ἐοτε; εἰ ἐκεί: 35

- 0 Ν 4 a ε λό pe ΤΩΝ 6 cigs Pane dad ἈΝ 5
Vous €LTEV ὕεους προς OVS Q ογος του VEOU. cycvEeTo, και OU

/ a ε , a © Ν ἘΠ Ν 3 ,
δύναται λυθῆναι ἡ γραφή, Cv ὁ πατὴρ ἡγίασεν Kal ἀπέ- 36

ε tal , 7 -“
στειλεν εἰς τὸν κόσμον ὑμεῖς λέγετε OTL Βλασφημεῖς,

-“ > er lol a FW > 5» lal RY A
OTL εἰπον Yios του θεοῦ εἰμι: εἰ OV TOLW τὰ εργα τοὺ

΄ Ν ees , = 3 δὲ Ὺ a aA > ‘ AY
TATPOS μου, μὴ TWLOTEVETE μοι" εἰ OF TOLW, κἂν EOL μὴ 38

, a , 9 a Ν Ld
πιστεύητε τοις ἔργοις TWLOTEVETE, LVA γνωτε και γινωσ ΚΉΤΕ

ng > 2 Ἀν τ ΩΝ \ ee Ὁ a ΄ > , >
OTL ἐν ἐμοὶ ὁ πατὴρ KaywW ἐν τῷ TATPL. Εζήτουν [οὖν] 30

ro 4A ’ 4 , ν »ἐδ δ > a s 2A
αὐυτον παλιν πιασαι" και ἐξῆλθεν εκ τὴς χειρὸς αὐυτων.

Lal a?
Kat ἀπῆλθεν πάλιν πέραν τοῦ ᾿Ιορδάνου εἰς τὸν τόπον 40

o a 5» , 4 a , \ Γ᾿ “ὦ

ὅπου ἦν Ἰωόνης τὸ πρῶτον βαπτίζων, καὶ "ἔμενεν" ἐκεῖ.
> »% A 7

καὶ πολλοὶ ἦλθον πρὸς αὐτὸν καὶ ἔλεγον ὅτι Ἰωάνης.,

Ν Lal > 4 δέ , δὲ hid > 3γ. 7
μεν σημειον ἐποίησεν OVOCY, TAYTA O€ OO εἰπεν Iwarys

4A , 3 “Ὁ = A A 5 , 5 > εὖ
περὶ τούτου ἀληθῇ ἣν. καὶ πολλοὶ ἐπίστευσαν εἰς αὐτὸν +

ἐκεῖ,
ἮΝν δέ τις ἀσθενῶν, Λάζαρος ἀπὸ Βηθανίας ἐκ τῆς τ
κώμης Μαρίας καὶ Μάρθας τῆς ἀδελφῆς αὐτῆς. ἣν δὲ 2
4 € > ’ A , , A 5» ΄ A
Μαριὰμ ἡ ἀλείψασα τὸν κύριον μύρῳ καὶ ἐκμάξασα τοὺς
πόδας αὐτοῦ ταῖς θριξὶν αὐτῆς, ἧς ὁ ἀδελφὸς Λάζαρος

ve

ae
ἠσθένει. ἀπέστειλαν οὖν αἱ ἀδελφαὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν λέγου-
fal a >
σαι Κύριε, ἴδε dv φιλεῖς ἀσθενεῖ. ἀκούσας δὲ ὁ Ἴη-

>

a 5 ¢ εν ’ δὲν 4 0 ,
cots εἶπε Αὕτη ἡ ἀσθένεια οὐκ ἔστιν πρὸς θάνατον
a“ “-“ “ ἴω ε nw
ἀλλ᾽ ὑπὲρ τῆς δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ ἵνα δοξασθῇ ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ
θεοῦ Ov αὐτῆς. ἠγάπα δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς τὴν Μάρθαν καὶ ;
Ν 5 A 7. A A ‘4 ‘ e > ΝΜ
τὴν ἀδελφὴν αὐτῆς καὶ τὸν Λάζαρον. ὡς οὖν ἤκουσεν 6

W

-
Ϊ
᾿
Ἶ
᾿
Ι j
:

10. 29-11. 6. 8. JOHN.

and no one is able to snatch ‘them out of the Father’s 1 Or, aught

hand. Iand the Father are one. The Jews took up
stones again to stone him. Jesus answered them,
82 Many good works have I shewed you from the Fa-
88 ther; for which of those works do ye stone me? The
Jews answered him, For a good work we stone thee
not, but for blasphemy; and because that thou, be-
34ing a man, makest thyself God. Jesus answered
them, Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are
35 gods? If he called them gods, unto whom the word
of God came (and the scripture cannot be broken),
36 say ye of him, whom the Father *sanctified and sent
into the world, Thou blasphemest; because I said,
871 am the Son of God? If I do not the works of my
88 Father, believe me not. But if I do them, though
ye believe not me, believe the works: that ye may
know and understand that the Father is in me, and
391 in the Father. They sought again to take him:
and he went forth out of their hand.
40 And he went away again beyond Jordan into the
place where John was at the first baptizing; and
41 there he abode. And many came unto him; and
they said, John indeed did no sign: but all things
42 whatsoever John spake of this man were true. And
many believed on him there.
11 Now a certain man was sick, Lazarus of Betha-
ny, of the village of Mary and her sister Martha.

ΠΡ And it was that Mary which anointed the Lord with

ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose
83 brother Lazarus was sick. The sisters therefore
sent unto him, saying, Lord, behold, he whom thou
Alovest is sick. But when Jesus heard it, he said,
This sickness is not unto death, but for the glory of
God, that the Son of God may be glorified thereby.
5 Now Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Laza-
6rus. When therefore he heard

(214)

2 Or, consecrated

1 Gr. be saved.

2 That is, Twin.

5. JOHN. 11; 6-11. 27.

that he was sick, he abode at that time two days
in the place where he was. Then after this he 7
saith to the disciples, Let us go into Judeea again.
The disciples say unto him, Rabbi, the Jews were 8
but now seeking to stone thee; and goest thou
thither again? Jesus answered, Are there not 9
twelve hours in the day? If a man walk in the
day, he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light
of this world. But if a man walk in the night, 10
he stumbleth, because the light is not in him.

’ These things spake he: and after this he saith unto 11

them, Our friend Lazarus is fallen asleep; but I go,
that 1 may awake him out of sleep. The disciples 12
therefore said unto him, Lord, if he is fallen asleep,
he will trecover. Now Jesus had spoken of his 13
death: but they thought that he spake of taking
rest in sleep. Then Jesus therefore said unto them 14
plainly, Lazarus is dead. And I am glad for your 15
sakes that I was not there, to the intent ye may be-
lieve; nevertheless let us go unto him, Thomas 16
therefore, who is called ?Didymus, said unto his
fellow-disciples, Let us also go, that we may die
with him.

So when Jesus came, he found that he had been 17
in the tomb four days already. Now Bethany was 18
nigh unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs off; and 19
many of the Jews had come to Martha and Mary,
to console them concerning their brother. Martha 20
therefore, when she heard that Jesus was coming,
went and met him: but Mary still sat in the house.
Martha therefore said unto Jesus, Lord, if thou 21
hadst been here, my brother had not died. And 22
even now 1 know that, whatsoever thou shalt ask of
God, God will give thee. Jesus saith unto her, Thy 23
brother shall rise again. Martha saith unto him, I 24
know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at
the last day. Jesus said unto her, I am the resur- 25
rection and the life: he that believeth on me, though
he die, yet shall he live: and whosoever liveth and 26
believeth on me shall never die. Believest thou this?
She saith unto him, Yea, Lord: I have believed that 27
thou e

(215 )

ΧΙ KATA’ IQANHN 215

“ > a ΄ Ν ΝΜ > ® 9 , , Oy:
ὅτι ἀσθενεῖ, τότε μὲν ἔμεινεν ἐν ᾧ ἦν τόπῳ δύο ἡμέρας"
ἔπειτα μετὰ τοῦτο λέγει τοῖς μαθηταῖς ἴΑγωμεν εἰς τὴν

ἊΣ

> ’ ’ , 7 A ε ’ ec ,
Ἰουδαίαν πάλιν. λέγουσιν αὐτῷ ot μαθηταί ‘PaBPei,

an ’ >» “
νῦν ἐζήτουν σε λιθάσαι οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι, καὶ πάλιν ὑπάγεις
> »" > ’ > -“ Δ. 4 ‘, ° ’ὔ 5 -“ ε ,
9 ἐκεῖ; ἀπεκρίθη ᾿Ιησοῦς Οὐχὶ δώδεκα ὧραί εἰσιν τῆς ἡμέ-
AS , 3 ’ .“ Ν
ρας; ἐάν τις περιπατῇ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ, οὐ προσκόπτει, ὅτι τὸ

"
ο

»“" fal , , / “Δ δέ nw -
φῶς τοῦ κόσμου τούτου βλέπει: ἐὰν δέ τις περιπατῇ ἐν
/ 4 Ν “-“ 3 3, A

τῇ νυκτί, προσκόπτει, OTL TO φῶς οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν αὐτῷ.

Ν fal ᾽ a , ε
ταῦτα εἶπεν, καὶ μετὰ τοῦτο λέγει αὐτοῖς Λαξαρος o φί-

"
-

ε -“ ’, > 4 , μ᾿ > ΄ Ἂν.
λος ἡμῶν κεκοίμηται, ἀλλὰ πορεύομαι ἵνα ἐξυπνίσω αὐτόν.

> > ε % φ'. ἃ , > , ΄
€l\TQav OVvVV οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτῷ Κύριε, εἰ KCKOLUYTAL σωθή-

"
"».

> Ψ' Ν 8΄.8Ὁ a Ν nan ¢ ’ 3 a“
σεται, εἰρηκει δὲ ο Ιησοῦς περι TOv θανάτου αὐυτου.

-
be

, «A \ ΝΜ “ Ν a , a ¢ ,

ἐκεῖνοι δὲ ἔδοξαν ὅτι περὶ τῆς κοιμήσεως τοῦ ὕπνου λέγει.
, > > > a εν “- , , ἀπ

τότε οὖν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἰησοῦς παρρησίᾳ Λάζαρος ἀπέ-

"»
>

A , > e rn 7 4 ΄ » Ν
θανεν, και Xatpw δὲ UPGS, ινὰ πιστευσῆτε, OTL οὐκ μὴν

cal
υω

> Ss =~ .
16 ἐκεῖ: ἀλλὰ ἄγωμεν πρὸς αὐτόν. εἶπεν οὖν Θωμᾶς ὁ λεγό-

μενος Δίδυμος τοῖς συνμαθηταῖς ἴἔἤάλγωμεν καὶ ἡμεῖς ἵνα |

J , ° lol > > cal
ἀποθάνωμεν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ... Ἑλθὼν οὖν ὁ “Ingots

Lod
‘a

e 2-4 / » ε ’, Ν > - ’,
εὗρεν αὐτὸν τέσσαρας ἤδη ἡμέρας ἔχοντα ἐν τῷ μνημείῳ.

Lol
aC

ἦν δὲ Βηθανία ἐγγὺς τῶν Ἰεροσολύμων ὡς ἀπὸ σταδίων
19 δεκαπέντε. πολλοὶ δὲ ἐκ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ἐληλύθεισαν πρὸς

τὴν Μίαρθαν καὶ Μαριὰμ ἵνα. παραμυθήσωνται αὐτὰς

»
°

a~ ? - ε > ’ ε ” “
περὶ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ. ἡ οὖν Μάρθα ὡς ἤκουσεν ὅτι Ἰησοῦς
Ν ε , ‘ ἄκος ρου, δὲ > a UM” 3 θ 4
ἔρχεται ὑπήντησεν αὐτῷ" ᾿Μαριὰμ' δὲ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ ἐκαθέζετο.
> : ε , A a ὐηρφ,
cx εἶπεν οὖν ἡ Μάρθα πρὸς ᾿Ιησοῦν “Κύριε, εἴ" ἧς ὧδε
> > 4.4 a“ > Ἂ
22 οὐκ ἂν. ἀπέθανεν ὁ ἀδελφός μου" καὶ νῦν οἶδα ὅτι ὅσα ἂν
> 7 Nn ‘ , ε , , > ae? “
23 αἰτήσῃ τὸν θεὸν δώσει σοι ὁ θεός. λέγει αὐτῇ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς
3 , La ’ 5 am ε
94 ᾿Αναστήσεται ὁ ἀδελφός σου. λέγει αὐτῷ ἡ Μάρθα Οἶδα
΄ > ,’ > ~ ° , ΕῚ » > 4 oF
ὅτι ἀναστήσεται ἐν τῇ ἀναστάσει ἐν τῇ ἐσχάτῃ ἡμέρᾳ.
- Tana Τίς a > Sw ay Sy Ace ,
25 εἶπεν αὐτῇ ὁ Ingots = Eyw εἶμι ἡ ἀνάστασις καὶ ἡ ζωή:
ε ΄ ° oN a > , , ‘ ΕΣ τὰ a
260 πιστεύων εἰς ἐμὲ κἂν ἀποθάνῃ ζήσεται, καὶ πᾶς ὁ ζῶν
Ν ’ δον % 3 ἌΡ ϑ > Ν aA ΄
καὶ πιστεύων εἰς ἐμὲ οὐ μὴ ἀποθάνῃ εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα: πιστεύ-
“ , » A ΄ Ν
27 εἰς τοῦτο; λέγει αὐτῷ Ναί, κύριε: ἐγὼ πεπίστευκα ὅτι σὺ

Μαρία

216 KATA IQANHN ΧΙ

ῖ ε ‘ en Υ a ee: > ‘ , > , ᾿
€lo XPLOTOS O VLOS TOV θεοῦ oO εἰς TOV KOO JLOV ερχόμενος.

Α a
καὶ τοῦτο εἰποῦσα ἀπῆλθεν καὶ ἐφώνησεν Μαριὰμ τὴν -

> 4 9 Va ΄ " ε
ἀδελφὴν αὐτῆς λάθρᾳ εἴπασα ὯὉ διδάσκαλος πάρεστιν καὶ
~ > 7 4 ε ΝΜ ᾿ ’ Ν , sm»
φωνεῖ σε. ἐκείνη δὲ ὡς ἤκουσεν ἠγέρθη ταχὺ καὶ ἤρχετο
4 δ, ὁ "» ἡ δα , εν a > ‘ ΄
πρὸς αὐτόν: οὔπω δὲ ἐληλύθει ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἰς τὴν κώμην,
> 7? ΝΜ ΕἸ a , μὴ ε , 7 a τῷ td
αλλ᾽ ἣν ἔτι ἐν τῷ τόπῳ ὅπου ὑπήντησεν αὐτῷ ἡ Μάρθα.
ol οὗ Ἶ ὃ a ©» 3 2. aA 5 ᾿ς ‘
uv Ιουδαῖοι ot ὑντες pet αὐτῆς ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ καὶ παρα-
’ ° ’ 95. ἡ Ν A σ ’ 1 Me RE
μυθούμενοι αὐτήν, ἰδόντες τὴν Μαριὰμ ὅτι ταχέως ἀνέστη
ἮΝ > 2A , “ e352 So ‘
καὶ ἐξῆλθεν, ἠκολούθησαν αὐτῇ δόξαντες ὅτι ὑπάγει εἰς τὸ
“-“ ΄ / > a c > ‘ ε = A
μνημεῖον ἵνα κλαύσῃ ἐκεῖ. ἡ οὖν Μαριὰμ ὡς ἦλθεν orov
> > a sQ κα 7 4 ” " a ‘ ‘ ,
ἦν Ἰησοῦς ἰδοῦσα αὐτὸν ἔπεσεν αὐτοῦ πρὸς τοὺς πόδας,
4 7 A wf ee Ὁ b 3 > ” ple]
λέγουσα αὐτῷ Κύριε, εἰ ἧς ὧδε οὐκ av μου ἀπέθανεν
ε » , > a > ε aed > A ΄ \ N
ὁ ἀδελφός. ᾿Ιησοῦς οὖν ws εἶδεν αὐτὴν κλαίουσαν Kal τοὺς
συνελθόντας αὐτῇ ᾿Ιουδαίους κλαίοντας ἐνεβριμήι 2
υνελθόντας αὐτῇ Ιουδαίους κλαίοντας ἐνεβριμήσατο τῷ
, ae ae 3 & ε , \ - I a θ ,
πνεύματι καὶ ἐτάραξεν ἑαυτόν, καὶ εἶπεν οὔ τεθείκατε
“~

ee 4 , > ΄ Μ \ Κ' 29 /
αὕτον 5 λέγουσιν αυτῷ Κύριε, ερχου και ἴδε. ἐδακρυ-

&

a > A
σεν ὁ Ingots. ἔλεγον οὖν οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι δε πῶς ἐφίλει 3

as x δὲ 2€ 9. .α > ? ἐδύ Φ
αὐτόν. τινὲς δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν εἶπαν Οὐκ ἐδύνατο οὗτος
> a “a “a
ὁ ἀνοίξας τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς τοῦ τυφλοῦ ποιῆσαι ἵνα καὶ
- Ν > ’ὔ > fol 9 ld > / ΕῚ
οὗτος μὴ ἀποθάνῃ ; ᾿Ιησοῦς οὖν πάλιν ἐμβριμώμενος ἐν
¢ a > \ ad pees δὲ ox ‘ λίθ
ἑαυτῷ ἔρχεται εἰς τὸ μνημεῖον: ἣν δὲ σπήλαιον, καὶ λίθος
a 3 a »” \
ἐπέκειτο ἐπ᾿ αὐτῷ. λέγει ὁ Ἰησοῦς “Apare τὸν λίθον.
7 7 A ε 5. Ν cal , , ,
λέγει αὐτῷ ἡ ἀδελφὴ τοῦ τετελευτηκότος Μάρθα Κύς-
» ” ~ , > , . A os
ple, ἤδη ὄζει, τεταρταῖος yap ἐστιν. λέγει αὐτῇ ὁ Ty-
A > > ’ “ aA , ” ‘ ὃ ΄
σοῦς Οὐκ εἶπόν σοι ὅτι ἐὰν πιστεύσῃς ὄψῃ τὴν δόξαν
a a ‘ e ay? “i “- 4
τοῦ θεοῦ; ἦραν οὖν τὸν λίθον. ὁ δὲ ᾿Ιησοῦς ἦρεν τοὺς
, .’ 7
ὀφθαλμοὺς ἄνω καὶ εἶπεν Tlarep, εὐχαριστῶ σοι ὅτι
» , > ‘ Ν ἡ vi , , 3 , "
ἤκουσάς pov, ἐγὼ δὲ ἤδειν. ὅτε TavTOTE μου ἀκούεις
3 Ν Ν Ἁ ” s Ὁ“ s μ᾿ ,
ἀλλὰ διὰ τὸν ὄχλον τὸν περιεστῶτα εἶπον Wa πιστεύσω-
- , 3 ld λ 8 Led i ‘ φ iad iN:
ow ὅτι ov με ἀπέστειλας. καὶ ταῦτα εἰπὼν φωνῇ μεγάλῃ
, Lal aA ε A
ἐκραύγασεν Aalape, δεῦρο ἔξω. ἐξῆλθεν ὁ τεθνηκὼς
, s , Ν Ν “ , ἈΝ εν
δεδεμένος τοὺς πόδας καὶ τὰς χεῖρας κειρίαις, καὶ ἡ OWES
5» -“ , , ,ὔ ε > lol 5 A
αὐτοῦ σουδαρίῳ περιεδέδετο. λέγει [Ὁ] ᾿Ιησοῦς αὐτοῖς

uw
[Ὁ]

33

40

41

'
;

11. 27-11. 44. 5, JOHN.

art the Christ, the Son of God, even he that cometh
28 into the world. And when she had said this, she
went away, and called Mary ‘her sister secretly, [ον ἐν diy”
29 saying, The *Master is here, and calleth thee. And 9 or, Teacher
she, when she heard it, arose quickly, and went
30 unto him. (Now Jesus was not yet come into the
village, but was still in the place where Martha met
31 him.) The Jews then which were with her in the
house, and were comforting her, when they saw
Mary, that she rose up quickly and went out, follow-
ed her, supposing that she was going unto the tomb
32 to *weep there. Mary therefore, when she came s Gr. wait.
where Jesus was, and saw him, fell down at his
feet, saying unto him, Lord, if thou hadst been here,
33 my brother had not died. When Jesus therefore
saw her * weeping, and the Jews also *weeping which 4 ὅτ. wailing.
came with her, he *groaned in the spirit, and ®was” ‘oii indignation
34 troubled, and said, Where have ye laid him? They ¢ go μα tim.
35 say unto him, Lord, come and see. Jesus wept. aff.
36 The Jews therefore said, Behold how he loved him!
37 But some of them said, Could not this man, which
opened the eyes of him that was blind, have caused
38 that this man also should not die? Jesus therefore :
again ‘groaning in himself cometh to the tomb. * its tadtgnation
39 Now it was a cave, and a stone lay “against it. Je- , Pe te
sus saith, Take ye away the stone. Martha, the
sister of him that was dead, saith unto him, Lord,
by this time he stinketh: for he hath been dead four
40 days. Jesus saith unto her, Said I not unto thee,
that, if thou believedst, thou shouldest see the glory
41 of God? So they took away the stone. And Jesus
lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee
42 that thou heardest me. And I knew that thou hear-
est me always: but because of the multitude which
standeth around I said it, that they may believe
43 that thou didst send me. And when he had thus
spoken, he cried with a loud voice, Lazarus, come
44 forth. He that was dead came forth, bound hand
and foot with *grave-clothes; and his face was bound 9 or, grave-bands
about with a napkin. Jesus saith unto them,

(216)

Many —
dhe things Je’ and beheld ‘that which he did, believed on him.
did.

we

5. JOHN. “41, 44-12.2;

Loose him, and let him go.
Many therefore of the Jews, which came to Mary 45

But some of them went away to the Pharisees, and 46
told them the things which Jesus had done.

The chief priests therefore and the Pharisees 47
gathered a council, and said, What do we? for this
man doeth many signs. If we let him thus alone, 48
all men will believe on him: and the Romans will
come and take away both our place and our nation.
But a certain one of them, Caiaphas, being high 49
priest that year, said unto them, Ye know nothing
at all, nor do ye take account that it is expedient 50
for you that one man should die for the people, and
that the whole nation perish not. Now this he said 51
not of himself: but being high priest that year, he
prophesied that Jesus should die for the nation;
and not for the nation only, but that he might also 52
gather together into one the children of God that
are scattered abroad. So from that day forth they 53
took counsel that they might put him to death.

Jesus therefore walked no more openly among 54
the Jews, but departed thence into the country near
to the wilderness, into a city called Ephraim; and
there he tarried with the disciples. Now the pass- 55
over of the Jews was at hand: and many went up
to Jerusalem out of the country before the pass-
over, to purify themselves. They sought therefore 56
for Jesus, and spake one with another, as they stood
in the temple, What think ye? That he will not
come to the feast? Now the chief priests and the 57
Pharisees had given commandment, that, if any man
knew where he was, he should shew it, that they
might take him.

Jesus therefore six days before the passover came] 2
to Bethany, where Lazarus was, whom Jesus raised
from the dead. So they made him a supper there: 2
and Martha served;

(217)

wn

ΧΙ ΧΙ KATA IQANHN 217

eh » Bs OM ε
45 Λύσατε αὐτὸν καὶ ἄφετε αὐτὸν ὑπάγειν, Πολ-
> Lo pt , ΄
λοὶ οὖν ἐκ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, οἱ ἐλθόντες πρὸς τὴν Μαριὰμ,
‘ , Fal » , > > 3. 9 Χ
46 καὶ θεασάμενοι 6' ἐποίησεν, ἐπίστευσαν εἰς αὐτόν" τινὲς
. A > a ‘ ‘
δὲ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀπῆλθον πρὸς τοὺς Φαρισαίους καὶ εἶπαν
Ψ τῷ» ἃ » ΄ st a ν τ L4 - e
47 αὐτοῖς ἃ ἐποίησεν Ἰησοῦς. Συνήγαγον οὖν ot
» a A e Led » Ν Ν ’ὔὕ
ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ οἱ Φαρισαῖοι συνέδριον, καὶ ἔλεγον Τί
lal σ΄ ? εν Ν “ -“ λ
48 ποιοῦμεν ὅτι οὗτος ὁ ἄνθρωπος πολλὰ ποιεῖ σημεῖα; ἐὰν
> nn ge. 4 hd , , ᾿ r We Ν
ἀφῶμεν αὐτὸν οὕτως, πάντες πιστεύσουσιν εἰς αὐτόν, καὶ
ε a ° fol a ,
ἐλεύσονται οἱ Ῥωμαῖοι καὶ ἀροῦσιν ἡμῶν καὶ τὸν τόπον
A s Ἃ
49. καὶ τὸ ἔθνος. εἷς δέ τις ἐξ αὐτῶν Καιάφας, ἀρχιερεὺς ὧν
aA - τ > ε a >
τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ ἐκείνου, εἶπεν. avtois Ὑμεῖς οὐκ οἴδατε
5» ea ΄ φ Ν
50 οὐδέν, οὐδὲ λογίζεσθε ὅτι συμφέρει ὑμῖν ἵνα εἷς ἄνθρωπος
> / ι Bas Lod “ Ν ‘ ν ν.ν > /
ἀποθάνῃ ὑπὲρ τοῦ λαοῦ Kat μὴ ὅλον τὸ ἔθνος ἀπόλη-
~ 7)? ᾽ > δι 4, ‘
sr Tat. Τοῦτο δὲ ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ οὐκ εἶπεν, ἀλλὰ ἀρχιερεὺς ὧν
σι 3 ἀν ὦ ,, > , “ » > »
τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ. ἐκείνου ἐπροφήτευσεν ὅτι ἔμελλεν ᾿Ιησοῦς
> ’ ey, ~ Ἀ > -& a mM
52 ἀποθνήσκειν ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἔθνους, Kal οὐχ ὑπὲρ τοῦ ἔθνους
, 3 79 Ν ‘ , a a Ν ,
μόνον, ἀλλ᾽ iva καὶ τὰ τέκνα τοῦ θεοῦ τὰ διεσκορπισμένα
’ ΕἸ - ? 3.9 4 > “-“ ε ,ὔ > 4
53 συναγάγῃ εἰς Ev. “Am ἐκείνης οὖν τῆς ἡμέρας ἐβουλεύ-
’ .
σαντο ἵνα ἀποκτείνωσιν αὐτόν, ᾿
ε > > -“ > ‘4 ’ ’ > a ?
24 O οὖν Ἰησοῦς οὐκέτι παρρησίᾳ περιεπάτει ἐν τοῖς Tov-
’, > ‘ > a a. > ‘ , > Ν a
δαίοις, ἀλλὰ ἀπῆλθεν ἐκεῖθεν εἰς τὴν χώραν ἐγγὺς τῆς
9. 4 > 3 ‘ ΄ , > “Ἂν ‘
ἐρήμου, εἰς ᾿Εφραὶμ λεγομένην πόλιν, κακεῖ ἔμεινεν μετὰ
a“ “ 9 a
ss τῶν μαθητῶν. “Hv δὲ ἐγγὺς τὸ πάσχα τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων,
Ἀ > a
καὶ ἀνέβησαν πολλοὶ εἰς ᾿Ιεροσόλυμα ἐκ τῆς χώρας
Ν a , 9 e , ε , 297 Φ
56 πρὸ τοῦ πάσχα ἵνα ἁγνίσωσιν ἑαυτούς. ἐζήτουν οὖν
Ν y a“ Ν ἕλ > TX: aN > -~ ¢ a“ ε
τὸν Ἰησοῦν καὶ ἔλεγον per ἀλλήλων ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ ἑστη-
΄ , Sy σ > Δ ὁ » Ν ε ,
κότες Τί δοκεῖ ὑμῖν ; ὅτι οὐ μὴ ἔλθῃ εἰς τὴν ἑορτήν;
΄ Ἂ ε ΠῚ a Ν ε - 3 ‘
7 δεδώκεισαν δὲ of ἀρχιερεῖς Kat of Φαρισαῖοι ἐντολὰς
, a a P ‘
ἵνα ἐάν τις γνῷ ποῦ ἐστὶν μηνύσῃ, ὅπως πιάσωσιν αὐ-
,
TOV.
e > > a \oa e
I O οὖν Ἰησοῦς πρὸ ἕξ ἡμερῶν τοῦ πάσχα ἦλθεν εἰς
’ bid > , a » a a
Βηθανίαν, ὅπου ἦν Λάζαρος, ὃν ἤγειρεν ἐκ νεκρῶν ᾿Ἰησοῦς.
, > ws a
2 ἐποίησαν οὖν αὐτῷ δεῖπνον ἐκεῖ, καὶ ἡ Μάρθα διηκόνει,

Ro

218 KATA IQANHN XII

ε cS , e > 3 “ 9 ΄ ‘ 2 A ε
ὁ δὲ Λάζαρος εἷς ἣν ἐκ τῶν ἀνακειμένων σὺν αὐτῷ. ἡ
οὖν Μαριὰμ λαβοῦσα λίτραν μύρου νάρδου πιστικῆς πολυ-
¥ \ a aA a
τίμου ἤλειψεν τοὺς πόδας [τοῦ] ᾿Ιησοῦ καὶ ἐξέμαξεν ταῖς
Ν on ‘ , > “- ea, > » > ,
θριξὶν αὐτῆς τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ" ἡ δὲ οἰκία ἐπληρωθὴ ἐκ
“ 9 Cal ~ , / Ν 3 δὰ ε5" ,
τῆς ὀσμῆς τοῦ μύρου. λέγει [δὲ] ᾿Ιούδας ὁ Ἰσκαριώτης
- a a ἣν cae , > 4 , A
εἷς τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ, ὁ μέλλων αὐτὸν παραδιδόναι Διὰ
τί τοῦτο τὸ μύρον οὐκ ἐπράθη τριακοσίων δηναρίων καὶ
ἐδόθη πτωχοῖς ; εἶπεν δὲ τοῦτο οὐχ ὅτι περὶ τῶν πτωχῶν
a > μὲ >
ἔμελεν αὐτῷ ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι κλέπτης ἦν Kal τὸ γλωσσόκο-
μὸν ἔχων τὰ βαλλόμενα ἐβάσταζεν. εἶπεν οὖν ὁ Ἴη-
τὰ » Wald Ψ > x Διὰ A 3
σοῦς Ades αὐτὴν, ἵνα €is τὴν ἡμέραν τοῦ ἐνταφια-
ie "ἢ ‘ NN N ,
σμοῦ μου τηρήσῃ αὐτό" τοὺς πτωχοὺς γὰρ πάντοτε ἔχετε
᾽ ε ral pa δὲ 9 , ” +
μεθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν, ἐμὲ δὲ ov πάντοτε ἔχετε. Eyva
> a IP Ν ΕῚ ad > 5 4 7 5 na 3 , ry
οὖν ὁ ὄχλος πολὺς ἐκ τῶν Ιουδαίων ὁτι ἐκεῖ ἐστίν, καὶ
ἦλθαν οὐ διὰ τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν μόνον ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα καὶ τὸν Λά-
»” ἃ ” ᾽ a 9 , : ‘ ε
ζαρον ἴδωσιν ὃν ἤγειρεν ἐκ νεκρῶν. ἐβουλεύσαντο δὲ of
» -“ o ‘ A ’ 5» ’ ov
ἀρχιερεῖς ἵνα καὶ τὸν Λάζαρον ἀποκτείνωσιν, ὅτι πολ-
Η͂ 3 3.κ ye a? , iS" ὡς > \
λοὶ δι αὐτὸν ὑπῆγον τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων καὶ ἐπίστευον εἰς τὸν
Ἰησοῦν. :
a ” e
Τῇ ἐπαύριον ὁ ὄχλος πολὺς ὁ ἐλθὼν εἰς τὴν ἑορτήν,
> , bid 53 > a > > , »”
ἀκούσαντες ὅτι ἔρχεται Ἰησοῦς εἰς ᾿Ιεροσόλυμα, ἔλαβον
τὰ βαΐα τῶν φοινίκων καὶ ἐξῆλθον εἰς ὑπάντησιν αὐτῷ,
καὶ ἐκραύγαζον
‘Qoavva,
> ’ <2 , > ἀν. Κ ῃ
εὐλογημένος ὁ ἐρχόμενος ἐν ὀνόμδτι ΚΎΡΙΟΥ,
καὶ ὁ βασιλεὺς τοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ.
εὑρὼν δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὀνάριον ἐκάθισεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτό, καθώς
ἐστιν γεγραμμένον
ἢ n a Φ
MH φοβοῦ, θυγάτηρ Σιών
3 ι ε , cal
\Aoy ὁ BaciAeyc COY EpyeTal,
‘ “ x
καθήμενος ἐπὶ πῶλον ONOY.
n “ 3 μὲ
Ταῦτα οὐκ ἔγνωσαν αὐτοῦ οἱ μαθηταὶ τὸ πρῶτον, ἀλλ᾽ ὅ-
Μ ΄ a's - , ᾿ “ a es 9 ν᾽
τε ἐδοξάσθη ᾿Ιησοῦς τότε ἐμνήσθησαν ὅτι ταῦτα ἦν ἐπ᾽ av-

3

>

nm

οι

©

14

15

—— υ.

12. 2-12. 16. 5. JOHN.

but Lazarus was one of them that sat at meat
3with him. Mary therefore took a pound of oint-
ment of ‘spikenard, very precious, and anointed "Ων ern dee
the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her τ ἢ
hair: and the house was filled with the odour of
4the ointment. But Judas Iscariot, one of his disci-
5 ples, which should betray him, saith, Why was not , nla
this ointment sold for three hundred *pence, and note on Matt.
6 given to the poor?. Now this he said, not because re
he cared for the poor; but because he was a thief, 5 ον, ὡς
and having the *bag *took away what was put there- 4 Or, carried what
Tin. Jesus therefore said, ‘Suffer her to keepit against , ἀν een
8the day of my burying. For the poor ye have al- * Beige oe
ways with you; but me ye have not always.
9 The common people therefore of the Jews learned
that he was there: and they came, not for Jesus’
sake only, but that they might see Lazarus also,
10 whom he had raised from the dead. But the chief
priests took counsel that they might put Lazarus
11 also to death; because that by reason of him many
of the Jews went away, and believed on Jesus. ἐπῶν ΣΝ
19. On the morrow ‘a great multitude that had come _ suthorities | po
to the feast, when they heard that Jesus was com- "με:
13 ing to Jerusalem, took the branches of the palm
trees, and went forth to meet him, and cried out,
Hosanna: Blessed 7s he that cometh in the name of
14 the Lord, even the King of Israel. And Jesus, hav-
ing found a young ass, sat thereon; as it is written,
15 Fear not, daughter of Zion: behold, thy King com-
16 eth, sitting on an ass’s colt. These things under-
stood not his disciples at the first: but when Jesus
was glorified, then remembered they that these things
were

Ep (218)

»"

1 Cr, Ye behold

2 Or, soul

2 Or, hour ἢ

4 Or, a julgement

5 Or, out of

8. JOHN. 12. 16-12. 33.

written of him, and that they had done these things
unto him. The multitude therefore that was with 17
him when he called Lazarus out of the tomb, and
raised him from the dead, bare witness. For this 18
cause also the multitude went*and met him, for
that they heard that he had done this sign. The 19
Pharisees therefore said among themselves, ‘Behold
how ye prevail nothing: lo, the world is gone after
him.

Now there were certain Greeks among those that 20
went up to worship at the feast: these therefore 21
came to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of Galilee;
and asked him, saying, Sir, we would see Jesus.
Philip cometh and telleth Andrew: Andrew cometh, 22
and Philip, and they tell Jesus. And Jesus an- 23
swereth them, saying, The hour is come, that the
Son of man should be glorified. Verily, verily, 1 24
say unto you, Except a grain of wheat fall into the
earth and die, it abideth by itself alone; but if it die,
it beareth much fruit. He that loveth his *life loseth 25
it; and he that hateth his *life in this world shall
keep it unto life eternal. If any man serve me, let 26
him follow me; and where I am, there shall also my
servant be: if any man serve me, him will the Father
honour. Now is my soul troubled; and what shall 27
I say? Father, save me from this ‘hour. But for
this cause came I unto this hour. Father, glorify 28
thy name. There came therefore a voice out of
heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glo-
rify it again. The multitude therefore, that stood 29
by, and heard it, said that it had thundered: others
said, An angel hath spoken to him. Jesus answered 30
and said, This voice hath not come for my sake, but
for your sakes. Now is ‘the judgement of this 31
world: now shall the prince of this world be cast
out. And I, if I be lifted up *from the earth, will 32
draw all men unto myself. But this hessaid, signi- 33
fying by what manner of death he should die.

(219)

ΧΗ KATA ΙΩΑΝῊΝ 219

an ; ΄ ν᾿ a > * 3..α nm ΄
1) τῷ γεγραμμένα καὶ ταῦτα ἐποίησαν αὐτῷ. ᾿Εμαρτύρει
Nae mM” ~
οὖν ὃ ὄχλος ὁ ὧν per αὐτοῦ ὅτε τὸν Λάζαρον ἐφώνησεν
13 ἐκ τοῦ μνημείου καὶ ἤγειρεν αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν. διὰ τοῦτο
/ 7 A o* a
καὶ ὑπήντησεν αὐτῷ ὁ ὄχλος ὅτι ἤκουσαν τοῦτο αὐτὸν
a - τ αν
19 πεποιηκέναι τὸ σημεῖον. οἱ οὖν Φαρισαῖοι εἶπαν πρὸς
e ͵΄ a ¢ > > a EY wa ” ΓΝ Δ
ἑαυτούς Θεωρεῖτε ὅτι οὐκ ὠφελεῖτε οὐδέν" ἴδε ὁ κόσμος
2 + ee ue 5
ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ ἀπῆλθεν.
zo «= Hoav δὲ “Ἕλληνές tives ἐκ τῶν ἀναβαινόντων ἵνα
a a - “-“
21 προσκυνήσωσιν ἐν τῇ ἑορτῇ" οὗτοι οὖν προσῆλθαν Φι-
λίππῳ τῷ ἀπὸ Βηθσαιδὰ τῆς Ταλιλαίας, καὶ ἠρώτων
5 , A > “a o
52 αὐτὸν λέγοντες Κύριε, θέλομεν τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν ἰδεῖν. ἔρ-
nan? >
χεται ὁ Φίλιππος καὶ λέγει τῷ ᾿Ανδρέα: ἔρχεται ᾿Ανδρέας
a 3 a fol
23 καὶ Φίλιππος καὶ λέγουσιν τῷ Ἰησοῦ. ὁ δὲ Ἰησοῦς
n >
ἀποκρίνεται αὐτοῖς λέγων ᾿Ελήλυθεν ἡ ὥρα ἵνα δοξασθῇ
ε εν" lol > , > Ν 3 Ν tA tu o\ Ν ε
24 ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου. ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἐὰν μὴ ὁ
A ‘ ‘ a > , δ᾽ κα
κόκκος τοῦ σίτου πεσὼν εἰς τὴν γῆν ἀποθάνῃ, αὐτὸς μόνος
s Ὁ“
os μένει: ἐὰν δὲ ἀποθάνῃ, πολὺν καρπὸν φέρει. ὁ φιλῶν
Υ͂ Ἢ eh ATS , ae 8 “ ᾿ N
τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἀπολλύει αὐτήν, καὶ ὁ μισῶν τὴν ψυχὴν
ν PAS a , , > 4 os x ΄ ἢ
αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ τούτῳ εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον φυλάξει αὐτήν.
3% 3 , Ai 2 ‘ 9 » td eX
26 ἐὰν ἐμοί τις διακονῇ ἐμοὶ ἀκολουθείτω, Kal ὅπου εἰμὶ
q- ® ee: b | ε , ε a. A m” ὁ 9. > s
ἐγὼ ἐκεῖ καὶ ὁ διάκονος ὁ ἐμὸς Eater’ ἐάν τις ἐμοὶ
“ ς a“ ς , ’
27 διακονῇ τιμήσει αὐτὸν ὁ πατήρ. νῦν H YYYH Moy τετά-
Ppaktal, καὶ τί εἴπω; πάτερ, σῶσόν με ἐκ τῆς ὥρας
a > a
ταύτης. ἀλλὰ διὰ τοῦτο ἦλθον εἰς τὴν ὥραν ταύτην.
, \ Κ᾿, > Ps Ν
28 πάτερ, δόξασόν σου τὸ ὄνομα. ἦλθεν οὖν φωνὴ ἐκ τοῦ
>
eo οὐρανοῦ Καὶ ἐδόξασα καὶ πάλιν δοξάσω. ὁ [οὖν] ὄχλος
ε ᾿ A > Ua - ‘ ΄ ΝΜ)
ὁ ἑστὼς καὶ ἀκούσας" ἔλεγεν βροντὴν γεγονέναι: ἄλλοι
Μ
go ἔλεγον “AyyeXos αὐτῷ λελάληκεν. ἀπεκρίθη καὶ εἶπεν
᾽ κα» ᾿ ;
Ιησοῦς Οὐ bt ἐμὲ ἡ φωνὴ αὕτη γέγονεν ἀλλὰ Ov ὑμᾶς.
gr νῦν κρίσις ἐστὶν τοῦ κόσμου τούτου, νῦν ὁ ἄρχων τοῦ
3. κόσμου τούτου ἐκβληθήσεται ἔξω: κἀγὼ ἂν ὑψωθῶ ἐκ
r re! ai » x ᾿
33 τῆς γῆς, ᾿πάντας᾽ ἑλκύσω πρὸς ἐμαυτόν. τοῦτο δὲ
id 4 , »
ἔλεγεν σημαίνων ποίῳ θανάτῳ ἤμελλεν ἀποθνήσκειν.

Ap

Ἵ πάντα Ε

Ap

ma
ὑπὲρ

220 KATA IJQANHN XII

> , > . na ἀν τὰν ε a 3 , 9 a
ἀπεκρίθη οὖν αὐτῷ ὁ ὄχλος Ἡμεῖς ἠκούσαμεν ἐκ. τοῦ
νόμου ὅτι ὁ χριστὸς μένει εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα, καὶ πῶς λέγεις

, 9 oe | a ν εν ἀκ. , , >
σὺ ὅτι δεῖ ὑψωθῆναι τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου; τίς ἐστιν

Ὁ «ε εν fol > , > > > an 2 2
οὗτος ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου; εἶπεν οὖν αὐτοῖς ὁ Ἴη-

fal 4 Ν / \ “-“ > ec 6. > ’
σοῦς "Ἔτι μικρὸν χρόνον τὸ φῶς ἐν ὑμῖν ἐστίν. περι-

a ε Ν nw ΝΜ σ Ν 4 e cal ’
πατεῖτε ὡς τὸ φῶς ἔχετε, ἵνα μὴ σκοτία ὑμᾶς καταλάβῃ,
καὶ ὁ περιπατῶν ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ οὐκ οἷδεν ποῦ ὑπάγει.
ε \ tal ” ’ 3 Ν a σ tae) ‘
ὡς TO φῶς ἔχετε, πιστεύετε εἰς TO φῶς, ἵνα υἱοὶ φωτὸς
γένησθε. Ταῦτα ἐλάλησεν “Ingots, καὶ ἀπελ-
θὼν ἐκρύβη ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν. 'Τοσαῦτα δὲ αὐτοῦ σημεῖα πεποιη-
κότος ἔμπροσθεν αὐτῶν οὐκ ἐπίστευον εἰς αὐτόν, ἵνα ὁ
λόγος ᾿Ησαίου τοῦ προφήτου πληρωθῇ ὃν εἶπεν

Κύριε, τίς. ἐπίοτεγοεν TH AKOH ἡμῶν ;

c ' U ,

Kal ὁ Bpayion Kypioy τίνι ἀπεκδλύφθη ;

\ A > 59. ΄ ¢ ΄, > ,
διὰ τοῦτο οὐκ ἠδύναντο πιστεύειν ὅτι πάλιν εἶπεν “Hoat-
ας

1 A \ \ 3
Τετύφλωκεν AYT@N τοὺς OOAAMOYC KAI ἐπώρω-
CEN AYTON THN KAPAIAN,
$ te a) ‘ ᾿ “
INA ΜῊ ἰδλῶώοιν TOIC ὀφθδλμοῖς κἂὶ NOHCQDCIN TH
Ul ‘ cal
KAPAIA KAl CTPADACIN,
‘ , >
KAl IACOMAL AYTOYC.
ταῦτα εἶπεν “Hoaias ὅτι εἶδεν τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐλά-
λησεν περὶ αὐτοῦ. “Opes μέντοι καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἀρχόντων
πολλοὶ ἐπίστευσαν εἰς αὐτόν, ἀλλὰ διὰ τοὺς Φαρισαίους
οὐχ ὡμολόγουν ἵνα μὴ ἀποσυνάγωγοι γένωνται, ἠγά-
πησαν γὰρ τὴν δόξαν τῶν ἀνθρώπων μᾶλλον “ἤπερ᾽ τὴν

’ an n > cal x.» 4 >
δόξαν τοῦ θεοῦ. Ἰησοῦς δὲ ἔκραξεν καὶ εἶπεν
ε , > δον 53 , 5» ieee | > Ν > κ᾿
O πιστείων εἰς ἐμὲ οὐ πιστεύει εἰς ἐμὲ adda εἰς τὸν
πέμψαντά με, καὶ ὁ θεωρῶν ἐμὲ θεωρεῖ τὸν πέμψαν-

, > ‘ -“ > ‘ , 2). aN θ σ -“ ε
τά με. ἐγὼ φῶς εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἐλήλυθα, ἵνα πᾶς o
πιστεύων εἰς ἐμὲ ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ μὴ μείνῃ. καὶ ἐάν τίς

. ‘ “ ε ᾽ὔ Ν A , . ‘ 3 ’
μου ἀκούσῃ τῶν ῥημάτων καὶ μὴ φυλάξῃ, ἐγὼ οὐ κρίνω
| ag 5 Ν > 0 σ΄ ’, ‘ , IAN’ ΄
αὐτόν, οὐ γὰρ ἦλθον ἵνα κρίνω τὸν κόσμον α ἵνα

34

35

39

44

12. 84-12. 47. 5. JOHN.

84 The multitude therefore answered him, We have
heard out of the law that the Christ abideth for ever:
and how sayest thou, The Son of man must be lifted

35 up? who is this Son of man? Jesus therefore said
unto them, Yet a little while is the light 'among you. 1 or, in
Walk while ye have the light, that darkness over-—__
take you not: and he that walketh in the darkness

36 knoweth not whither he goeth. While ye have the
light, believe on the light, that ye may become sons -
of light.

These things spake Jesus, and he departed and

37 *hid himself from them, But though he had done * οἱ να dd
so many signs before them, yet they believed not on

38 him: that the word of Isaiah the prophet might be
fulfilled, which he spake,

Lord, who hath believed our report?
And to whom hath the arm of the Lord been
revealed?

39 For this cause they could not believe, for that Isaiah
said again,

40 He hath blinded their eyes, and he hardened

their heart;

Lest they should see with their eyes, and per-
ceive with their heart,

And should turn,

And I should heal them.

41 These things said Isaiah, because he saw his glory;

42and he spake of him. Nevertheless even of the
rulers many believed on him; but because of the
Pharisees they did not confess “it, lest they should 8 or, him

43 be put out of the synagogue: for they loved the
glory of men more than the glory of God*.

44 And Jesus cried and said, He that believeth on me,

45 believeth not on me, but on him that sent me. And
he that beholdeth me beholdeth him that sent me.

46 I am come a light into the world, that whosoever

47 believeth on me may not abide in the darkness, And
if any man hear my sayings, and keep them not, I
judge him not: for I came not to judge the world, but

* For “the glory of men... the glory of God” read “the glory
that is of men... the glory that is of God.’”’—Am. Com.

(220)

5. JOHN. 12. 47-13. 12.

to save the world. He that rejecteth me, and re- 48
ceiveth not my sayings, hath one that judgeth him:
the word that I spake, the same shall judge him in
the last day. For I spake.not from myself; but the 49
Father which sent me, he hath given me a com-
mandment, what I should say, and what I should
speak. And I know that his commandment is life 50
eternal: the things therefore which I speak, even as
the Father hath said unto me, so I speak,

Now before the feast of the passover, Jesus know-13
ing that his hour was come that he should depart
out of this world unto the Father, having loved his

1 Or, to the ute own which were in the world, he loved them ‘unto
the end. And during supper, the devil having al- 2
ready put into the heart of Judas Iscariot, Simon’s
son, to betray him, Jesus, knowing that the Father 3
had given all things into his hands, and that he came
forth from God, and goeth unto God, riseth from 4
supper, and layeth aside his garments; and he took
a towel, and girded himself. Then he poureth water 5
into the bason, and began to wash the disciples’ feet,
and to wipe them with the towel wherewith he was
girded. So he cometh to Simon Peter. He saith 6
unto him, Lord, dost thou wash my feet? Jesus an- 7
swered and said unto him, What I do thou knowest
not now; but thou shalt understand hereafter. Pe- 8
ter saith unto him, Thou shalt never wash my feet.
Jesus answered him, If I wash thee not, thou hast
no part with me. Simon Peter saith unto him, Lord, 9
not my feet only, but also my hands and my head.

¢ Some ancient an. JeSUS Saith to him, He that is bathed needeth not 10

ἘΝ ΩΝ 2save to wash his feet, but is clean every whit: and ;
; ye are clean, but not all. For he knew him that 11
should betray him; therefore said he, Ye are not all .
clean. $
So when he had washed 12

(221)

ΧΙ XIII KATA IQANHN 221

, ν» , εν a 9. % ‘ κ᾿ , ‘
48 σώσω τὸν κύσμον. ὁ ἀθετῶν ἐμὲ Kal μὴ λαμβάνων τὰ
ε΄ , ” ν ΄ go: οὖν , bi Reus
ῥήματά μου ἔχει τὸν κρίνοντα αὐτὸν᾽ ὁ λόγος ὃν ἐλα-
- “ φ΄ι ΔΑ, tal , e , a
49 λησα ἐκεῖνος κρινεῖ αὐτὸν ἐν TH ἐσχάτῃ ἡμέρᾳ" ὅτι ἐγὼ
5 > -“ > >. , bd 5 ε ψ 4 >.
ἐξ ἐμαυτοῦ οὐκ ἐλάλησα, GAN ὁ πέμψας pe πατὴρ av-
΄ > Ν , , » ‘ ’ὔ ’ ‘
so TOS μοι ἐντολὴν δέδωκεν τί εἴπω Kat τί λαλήσω. καὶ
CoN “ δι΄ τὰ ἃ \ " A ‘ Py a J > ace 4
οἶδα ὅτι ἡ ἐντολὴ αὐτοῦ ζωὴ αἰώνιός ἐστιν. ἃ οὖν ἐγὼ
λ Oo 6 Ψ / ε / a λ XG
αλώ, καθὼς εἴρηκέν μοι ὁ πατήρ, ovTws λαλῶ,

lel ΄ ‘ εν
: ΠΡΟ AE THS EOPTHS τοῦ πάσχα εἰδὼς ὁ Ἰησοῦς
“ > > “ἢ. 44 Φ ΄ a > a , ,
ὅτι ἦλθεν αὐτοῦ ἡ wpa iva μεταβῇ ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου τούτου
᾿ , ‘ “ ,
πρὸς τὸν πατέρα ἀγαπήσας τοὺς ἰδίους τοὺς ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ πατέρα, - ἀγαπήσας
> , > 7 > , he , , a ὃ teseeeee QVTOUS, — καὶ
2 εἰς τέλος ἠγάπησεν αὐτούς. Kai’ δείπνου γινομένου, τοῦ δια-
βόλου ἤδη βεβληκότος εἰς τὴν καρδίαν ἵνα παραδοῖ αὐτὸν
3 Ἰούδας Σίμωνος Ἰσκαριώτης, εἰδὼς ὅτι πάντα ἔδωκεν
., A ε 3 4 > ‘ A \ a % A 3fA
αὐτῷ 6 πατὴρ εἰς τὰς χεῖρας, Kal ὅτι ἀπὸ θεοῦ ἐξῆλθεν
Ν Ν ‘ ‘ ε ;» 5 , 3 [9 ᾿ ‘
4 καὶ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ὑπάγει, ἐγείρεται ἐκ τοῦ δείπνου Kai
τίθησιν τὰ ἱμάτια, καὶ λαβὼν λέντιον διέζωσεν ἑαυτόν"
5 εἶτα βάλλει ὕδωρ εἰς τὸν νιπτῆρα, καὶ ἤρξατο νίπτειν τοὺς
/ - an \ / a Ἂς δ, Ὁ
πόδας τῶν μαθητῶν καὶ ἐκμάσσειν τῷ λεντίῳ ᾧ ἦν
6 διεζωσμένος. ἔρχεται οὖν πρὸς Σίμωνα Πέτρον. λέγει av-
“ , Ul 4 ‘ , > ΄ ΕἸ “
γτῷ Κύριε, σύ μου νίπτεις τοὺς πόδας; ἀπεκρίθη ᾿Ιησοῦς
Ν 7. A aA > A - A > a> »” /
καὶ εἶπεν αἰτῷ Ὃ ἐγὼ ποιῶ σὺ οὐκ οἶδας ἄρτι, γνώσῃ
Ν , > nw ΄ > Ν cA
8 δὲ μετὰ ταῦτα. λέγει αὐτῷ Πέτρος Ov μὴ νίψῃς μου
‘ 4 > ‘ oA 3 4 > ~ , A > 4
τοὺς πόδας εἰς TOV αἰῶνα. ἀπεκρίθη. Ἰησοῦς αὐτῷ ᾿Ἐὰν
‘ , » » , Bie aig Ε΄ a , ee
9 py νίψω σε, οὐκ ἔχεις μέρος per» ἐμοῦ. λέγει αὐτῷ
Σίμων Πέτρος Κύριε, μὴ τοὺς πόδας μου μόνον ἀλλὰ
‘ ‘ a ‘ ‘ , , > A > a
το καὶ τὰς χεῖρας Kal τὴν κεφαλήν. λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿Ιησοῦς
ὋὉ λελουμένος οὐκ ἔχει χρείαν [εἰ μὴ τοὺς πόδας] νίψα-
> Ν “ “
σθαι, ἀλλ᾽ ἔστιν καθαρὸς ὅλος: καὶ ὑμεῖς καθαροί ἐστε,
, ΜΝ Ν
11 ἀλλ᾽ οὐχὶ πάντες. ἤδει γὰρ τὸν παραδιδόντα αὐτόν" διὰ τοῦ-
. >
12 To εἶπεν ὅτι Οὐχὶ πάντες καθαροί ἐστε. Ὅτε εὖν ἔνιψεν

15

222 KATA IQANHN XII

. “4 ‘ ‘ , 3 ὧν A of 4. "4 , 5 a δεν A
ἀνέπεσεν πάλιν, τοὺς πόδας αὐτῶν Kal ἔλαβεν τὰ ἱμάτια αὐτοῦ Kal “avéere-
΄ eee 9 rn , , , eon
σεν, wadw' εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Τινώσκετε τί πεποίηκα ὑμῖν;
A A ΄ ε , id
ὑμεῖς φωνεῖτέμε “O διδάσκαλος καί Ὁ κύριος, καὶ καλῶς τ:
Χέ δι , 3 > ψ' 2S. Ψ eon oe “ὃ ε
έγετε, εἰμὶ γάρ. εἰ οὖν ἐγὼ ἔνιψα ὑμῶν τοὺς πόδας ὁ :,
ε ’ὔ ε lad >
κύριος καὶ ὁ διδάσκαλος, Kat ὑμεῖς ὀφείλετε ἀλλήλων
‘4 \ / - , Ν 5) en -“ Ἀ
νίπτειν τοὺς πόδας" ee yap ἔδωκα ὑμῖν iva καθὼς 15
κε Ν » Ν -“
ἐγὼ ἐποίησα ὑμῖν καὶ ὑμεῖς ποιῆτε. ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, 16 -
4, τὰς 3 > Ὶ
οὐκ ἔστιν δοῦλος μείζων τοῦ κυρίου αὐτοῦ οὐδὲ ἀπόστολος ἐ
» al , a , 7 + 5 a Τὴ , , -
μείζων τοῦ micas αὐτόν. εἰ ταῦτα οἴδατε, μακάριοί τη
Ψ
ἐστε ἐὰν ποιῆτε αὐτά. οὐτ ΤΑ πάντων ὑμῶν λέγω: ἐγὼ οἶδα x8
τίνας ἐξέλεξάμην: ἀλλ᾽. Jf Sipe γραφὴ apo Ὁ τρώ- ;
FON: MOY TON “ἀρῖόν. ᾿ἐπῆρεν ἐπὶ ἐμὲ THN πτέρνον νι
«αὐτοῦ, ἀπ᾽ ἄρτι λέγω pee πρὰ τοῦ γενέσθαι, ἵνα Ws τος
.
ἐγὼ εἰμί στεύητε ὅταν γένηται ὅτι "ἐγώ εἰμι" ᾿ ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω 20
a ld ” ,
ὑμῖν, ὁ λαμβάνων ἄν τινα πέμψω ἐμὲ. λαμβάνει, ὁ deE.€ue
Ν ΄ὕ a as
λαμβάνων AapBave τὸν πέμψαντά pe. Ταῦτα a
a aA ͵ , *y
εἰπὼν Ἰησοῦς ἐταράχθη τῷ πνεύματι Kal ἐμαρτύρησεν Kab
ἰὸς "A ‘ 3 \ λέ en “ - ἐξ ε “ δώ,
εἶπεν. ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι εἷς ἐξ ὑμῶν παραδώσει
, »
με. ἔβλεπον εἰς ἀλλήλους οἱ μαθηταὶ ἀπορούμενοι περὶ 22
cal “ > -“
τίνος λέγει. ἣν ἀνακείμενος εἷς ἐκ τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ ἐν 23
τῷ κόλ Ὁ Ἰησοῦ, ὃν ἠγάπα [Ὁ] Ἰησοῦς: νεύει οὗ
τῷ κόλπῳ τοῦ Ιησοῦ, ov yyara [0] ᾿Ιησοῦς" νεύει οὖν 24
»»Ἅ ΄ὔ , Ν / 7 A 7 Tey, it 3 x
τούτῳ Σίμων Πέτρος καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ Lire τίς ἐστιν περὶ
e , ᾽ ‘ ar “ ee \ a n
ov λέγει. ἀναπεσὼν ἐκεῖνος οὕτως ἐπὶ τὸ στῆθος τοῦ 25
᾿ A ΔΖ τὰ Ki , moat αὶ ant, , - [6] 6
ησοῦ λέγει αὐτῷ Κύριε, tis ἐστιν; ἀποκρίνεται οὖν [6] 2
> nw lad a Ν ΄,
Ιησοῦς ᾿Εκεῖνός ἐστιν ᾧ ἐγὼ βάψω τὸ ψωμίον καὶ δώσω
> -ὐῶν ,’ Ν “ὰᾺ
αὐτῷ: βάψας ovv [τὸ] ψωμίον λαμβάνει καὶ δίδωσιν
Ἰούδᾳ Σί I Src al μετὰ τὸ ψωμίον τό
ovda Σίμωνος ᾿Ισκαριώτου. καὶ μ μίον TO- 27
5 a ΕἸ > a ε cal , > »" A
τε εἰσῆλθεν εἰς ἐκεῖνον ὁ Σατανᾶς. λέγει οὖν αὐτῷ
> -“ ad n , , a . 4 INN
Ἰησοῦς “O ποιεῖς ποίησον τάχειον. τοῦτο δὲ] οὐδεὶς 26
» “-“ 3. A bY
ἔγνω τῶν ἀνακειμένων πρὸς τί εἶπεν αὐτῷ" τινὲς γὰρ ἐδό- 29
5» Ν Ν , > ΕΣ , «Ὁ ’ oS A
κουν, ἐπεὶ TO γλωσσόκομον εἶχεν ᾿Ιούδας, ὅτι λέγει αὐτῷ
Ἶ a "A , ® , ” 5» ‘ ε , aA
ἡσοῦς γόρασον ὧν χρείαν ἔχομεν εἰς τὴν ἑορτήν, ἢ
“ Ἦν ha j Ν Φ
τοῖς πτωχοῖς ἵνὰ τι 60. λαβὼν οὖν τὸ ψωμίον ἐκεῖνος 30

13. 12-13. 80. 8. JOHN.

their feet, and taken his garments, and ‘sat down 1 Gr. reclined.
again, he said unto them, Know ye what I have.
13done to you? Ye call me, *Master, and, Lord: 2 or, Teacher
14and ye say well; for sol am. If I then, the Lord
and the *Master, have washed your feet, ye also
15 ought to wash one another's feet. For I have given
you an example, that ye also should do as I have
16 done to you. Verily, verily, I say unto you, A “ser- 8 Gr. dondservant,
vant is not greater than his lord; neither ‘one that 4 Gr. an apostte.
17 is sent greater than he that sent him. If ye know
18 these things, blessed are ye if ye do them. I speak
not of you all: 1 know whom I ‘have chosen: but 5 or, chose
that the scripture may be fulfilled, He that eateth
19 ‘my bread lifted up his heel against me. From © thorlties rend hs
henceforth I tell you before it come to pass, that, με το,
when it is come to pass, ye may believe that “I am 7 or, ram
20 he. Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that receiveth
whomsoever I send receiveth me; and he that re-
ceiveth me receiveth him that sent me.
21 When Jesus had thus said, he was troubled in the
spirit, and testified, and said, Verily, verily, I say
22 unto you, that one of you shall betray me. The dis-
ciples looked one on another, doubting of whom he
23 spake. » There was at the table reclining in Jesus’
24 bosom one of his disciples, whom Jesus loved. Si-
mon Peter therefore beckoneth to him, and saith
unto him, Tell ws who it is of whom he speaketh.
25 He leaning back, as he was, on Jesus’ breast saith
26 unto him, Lord, who is it? Jesus therefore answer-
eth, He it is, for whom I shall dip the sop, and give
it him. So when he had dipped the sop, he taketh
and giveth it to Judas, the son of Simon Iscariot.
27 And after the sop, then entered Satan into him.
Jesus therefore saith unto him, That thou doest, do
28 quickly. Now no man at the table knew for what
29 intent he spake this unto him. For some thought,
because Judas had the ‘bag, that Jesus said unto s or, toz
him, Buy what things we have need of for the feast;
30 or, that he should give something to the poor. He
then having received the sop

(222)

1 Or, was

5. JOHN. 13. 30-14. 9.

went out straightway: and it was night.

When therefore he was gone out, Jesus saith, Now 31

tis the Son of man glorified, and God ‘is glorified
in him; and God shall glorify him in himself, and 32
straightway shall he glorify him. Little children, 33
yet a little while I am with you. Ye shall seek me:
and as I said unto the Jews, Whither I go, ye can-
not come; so now I say unto you. A new com- 34

° Or, even a pmandment I give unto you, that ye love one an-
ined you, that ve other; 2even as I have loved you, that ye also love

also may "Tove one

another

3 Or, believe in

one another, By this shall all men know that 35
ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to an-
other.

Simon Peter saith unto him, Lord, whither goest 36

thou? Jesus answered, Whither I go, thou canst not
follow me now; but thou shalt follow afterwards.
Peter saith unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow 37
thee even now? I will lay down my life for thee.
Jesus answereth, Wilt thou lay down thy life for 38
me? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall
not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice.

Let not your heart be troubled: *ye believe in 14

God, believe also in me. In my Father’s house are 2

4 OF og “4 many ‘mansions; if it were not so, 1 would have told

you; for I go to prepare a place for you. AndifIgo 8
and prepare a place for you, I come again, and will

5Many ancient receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye

authorities rea

ane whither I
go ye know, and

the way ye know.

6 Or, through

may be also. *And whither I go, ye know the way. 4
Thomas saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither 5
thou goest; how know we the way? Jesus saith 6
unto him, I am the way, and the truth, and the life:
no one cometh unto the Father, but ‘by me. If ye 7
had known me, ye would have known my Father
also: from henceforth ye know him, and have seen
him. Philip saith unto him, Lord, shew us the Fa- 8
ther, and it sufficeth us. Jesus saith untojhim, Have 9
I been so long time with you, and dost thou not
know me, Philip? he that hath seen me hath seen
the Father; how sayest thou, Shew us the

* Let marg. 3 and the text exchange places.—Am. Com.

(223)

XIII XIV KATA 1QANHN 223
ἐξῆλθεν εὐθύς." ἦν δὲ νύξ.

Lol a“ a“ ε
38: Ὅτε οὖν ἐξῆλθεν λέγει ᾿Ιησοὺς Νὺν ἐδοξάσθη ὁ
-“" , -“ ε

32 υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, καὶ ὁ θεὸς ἐδοξασθη ἐν αὐτῷ" καὶ ὁ 42.

θεὸς δοξάσει αὐτὸν ἐν αὑτῷ, καὶ εὐθὺς δοξάσει αὐτόν.
; » Ν Ὁ; - π ¥, , Ld Ν Ν
33 Texvia, ἔτι μικρὸν μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰμί: ζητήσετέ με, καὶ καθὼς
a ε “
εἶπον τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις ὅτε Ὅπου ἐγὼ ὑπάγω. ὑμεῖς οὐ
54 δύνασθε ἐλθεῖν, καὶ ὑμῖν λέγω ἄρτι. ἐντολὴν κρινὴν δέ.
Seats mee, ἵνα ayer rate ἀλλήλους, καθὼς ἡγόπησα, ὑμᾶς
35 Wa καὶ ὑμεῖς ἀγαπᾶτε ἀλλήλους. ἐν τούτῳ γνώσονται
πάντες ὅτι ἐμοὶ μαθηταί ἐστε, ἐὰν ἀγάπην ἔχητε ἐν
36 ἀλλήλοις. Λέγει αὐτῷ Σίμων Πέτρος Κύριε,
a ¢ ΄ ᾽ , > ~ σ ᾿ ε ’, > 4 ’΄
ποῦ ὑπάγεις; ἀπεκρίθη Incots Ὅπου ὑπάγω οὐ δύνασαί
37:.μοι νῦν ἀκολουθῆσαι, ἀκολουθήσεις δὲ ὕστερον. λέγει
αὐτῷ [ Πέζρος “Κύριε, διὰ" τί οὐ δύναμαί σοι ἀκολου- Διὰ
33 Gan GpTL3 “τὴν, ψυχήν μου wae σοῦ. θήσω. ἀξρκρίνεται
Ἰησοῦς. Τὴν͵ ψυχήν σου. ὑπὲρ. ἐμοῦ θήσεις; ἀμὴν ἀμὴν
Maye σοι, OV μὴ “ἀλέκτωρ Φωνήσῃ. ἕως οὗ ἀρνήσῃ με
I 7, bio ey ταρασσέσθω ὑμῶν 7 καρδία:
b6 τὸν θεὸν καὶ
2 στεύετε εἰς τὸν θεόν, Kai’ εἰς ἐμὲ πιστεύετε. - ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ,
τοῦ πατρός, μου. μοναὶ" πολλαί εἰσιν" εἰ δὲ μή, εἶπον ἂν
3 ὑμῖν, ὅτι. πορεύομαι ἀριμάσαι τόπον ὑμῖν: καὶ ἐὰν πορευ-
θῶ καὶ ἐϊοιμήδω τόπον ἡμῖν, πάλιν ἔ ἄρχομαι καὶ παραλήμα
ψομαι ὑμᾶς πρὸς ἐμαυτόν, ἵνα ὅπου εἰμὶ ἐγὼ καὶ ὑμεῖς ἧ-
ὁ τε. καὶ ὅπου ἐγὼ ὑπάγω οἴδατε τὴν ὁδόν. Λέγει
ἀν οἷς a , Leh ‘ a ‘ “
_. αὐτῷ Θωμᾶς Κύρις, οὐκ οἴδαμεν rod ὑπάγεις" πῶς οἴδα-
6 μεν τὴν ὁδόν; λέγει αὐτῷ Ἰησοῦς - γώ εἰμι ἡ ὁδὸς καὶ ἡ
7 pad , δον ον, y δ, ἃς , ὁ
ἀλήθεια καὶ ἡ ζωή: οὐδεὶς ἔρχεται πρὸς τὸν πατέρα εἰ μὴ
7 Ov ἐμοῦ. εἰ ἐγνώκειτέ. με, καὶ τὸν πατέρα μου ἂν ἤδει-

ἵσι-. πι στεύετε, εἰς

8 Te ἀπ᾽ ἄρτι γινώσκετε αὐτὸν καὶ ἑωράκατε. Λέ
yee αὐτῷ Φίλιππος Κύριε, δεῖξον ἡμῖν τὸν πατέρα, καὶ
> a ta x , 7 A T an ΓΙ A / “ Zi
9 ἀρκεῖ ἡμῖν. λέγει αὐτῷ [6] Ἰησοῦς “Τοσοῦτον χρόνον" Τοσούτῳ χρύν:
ὍΛΑ, an : 7 > »” , ‘ ’ ε ‘
μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰμὶ καὶ οὐκ ἔγνωκάς pe, Φίλιππε; ὃ ἑωρακὼς
ῃ ε \ , “ a
ἐμὲ ἑώρακεν τὸν πατέρα' πῶς σὺ λέγεις Δεῖξον ἡμῖν τὸν

ed
auToyv

Ἐν
αὐτοῦ | μοι

πορεύομαι, αἰτῆτςε
“Va
ενω
he
μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰς τὸν
a 2

αἰωψα ἢ

ν᾿
ἐσται

224 KATA IQANHN XIV

, 39 ’ σ > se a A ν ε Ἀ >
πατέρα; οὐ πιστεύεις OTL ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρὶ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἐν
> so Ler Aue. 14. , 2: x cree a >
ἐμοί ἐστιν; τὰ ῥήματα a ἐγὼ λέγω ὑμῖν ar ἐμαυτοῦ ov

a € 9x τὰ Fe), Bae} Ν , a Ν 9, > κα
λαλῶ: ὁ δὲ πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοὶ μένων ποιεῖ τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ. πι-

, ’ ΄ > A 8 n ‘ A ε A > > ΓΑ »
στεύετέ μοι ὅτι ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρὶ καὶ ὁ πατὴρ ἐν ἐμοί" εἰ

κ᾿ , ‘ . » oe ἘΝ ΄ τ > \ 2 ,
δὲ μή, διὰ τὰ ἔργα ‘avira’ πιστεύετε. ᾿Αμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω
cn ε , \ om” a Ἁ “ > an
ὑμῖν, ὁ πιστεύων εἰς ἐμὲ τὰ ἔργα a eyw ποιῶ κακεῖνος
, , - ‘ A
ποιήσει, καὶ μείζονα τούτων ποιήσει, OTL ἐγὼ πρὸς TOV πα-
, r s 7 \o DFP 702k by kek J ~ S28 ,
τέρα 'πορεύομαι"᾽ Kal ὅτι ἂν ᾿αἰτήσητε' ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί μου
“ ld 7 ὃ & θῇ ε Ἀ > a en éa , ee’ 4
τοῦτο ποιήσω, ἵνα δοξασθῇ ὁ πατὴρ ἐν τῷ υἱῷ" ἐάν τι αἰτή-

, > ye ee ’ Γι a 7 , > Ν
σητέ[με] ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί μου' τοῦτο᾽ ποιήσω. Eav
> “-“ \ N Ν 4 , er,
ἀγαπᾶτέ με, Tas ἐντολᾶς Tas ἐμας τηρήσετε' καγὼ ἐρω-

΄ὔ 4 la Ν ” / ὃ / cn 9
τήσω τὸν πατέρα Kal ἄλλον παράκλητον δώσει ὑμῖν ἵνα
re? > e a > ν 5.“ = 4 a a 5» ’ ὰ ε
ἢ μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰς τὸν aidva’, τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας, ὃ ὁ

a > , “ σ 3 A ae aon ,
κόσμος ov δύναται λαβεῖν, Cre οὐ θεωρεῖ αὐτὸ οὐδὲ γινώ-

ε a , Ἵ ur hla
σκει: ὑμεῖς γινώσκετε αὐτό, ὅτι παρ᾽ ὑμῖν μένει καὶ ἐν
ears “7 > 2,7 ε > , ” ‘
ὑμῖν ‘eorw'. Οὐκ adyow ὑμᾶς oppavovs, ἔρχομαι προς
ε a ’ὔ Sf, ε
ὑμᾶς. ἔτι μικρὸν καὶ ὁ κόσμος με οὐκέτι θεωρεῖ, ὑμεῖς

Ν ἄν, Ff ΄ > ‘ “a Ὡς c Lal , > > lA
δὲ θεωρεῖτέ pe, ὅτι ἐγὼ ζῶ καὶ ὑμεῖς ζήσετε. ἐν ἐκείνῃ

nt ane , ¢ \ a ΄ τ Αὐτῷ
τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ὑμεῖς γνώσεσθε ὅτι ἐγὼ ἐν τῷ πατρίμου καὶ ὑμεῖς
» > Ν 3 ἈΕῚ en εν \ > / Ν a
ἐν ἐμοὶ κἀγὼ ἐν ὑμῖν. ὁ ἔχων Tas ἐντολάς prov καὶ τηρῶν

> a ¢ £, Ὁ -“ ε 5 ΄ “ 3
αὐτὰς ἐκεῖνός ἐστιν ὁ ἀγαπῶν pe ὁ δὲ ἀγαπῶν pe ἀγαπη-

, ε a 4 > Ν ° , a» 4 A
θήσεται ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός pov, κἀγὼ ἀγαπήσω αὐτὸν καὶ
> ΄ DP aaa. , Né ° Cn | "δ,
ἐμφανίσω αὐτῷ ἐμαυτόν. έγει αὐτῷ ᾿Ιούδας,

> e3> ’ a , - ca ’
οὐχ ὁ Ἰσκαριώτης, Κύριε, τί γέγονεν ὅτι ἡμῖν μέλλεις
> ζ 4 Ν Ὧν, “ ΄ ᾿ > (0 i a
ἐμφανίζειν σεαυτὸν καὶ οὐχὶ TO κόσμῳ; ἀπεκρίθη Ἰησοῦς

κ 5 Sa γι 3 a ν , ,
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ “Eav τις ἀγαπᾷ pe τὸν λόγον μου τηρήσει,

» la Ba I Ν ‘ ας" ,

καὶ ὁ πατήρ μου ἀγαπήσει αὐτίν, καὶ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐλευσό-
ἈΝ > 7 “ , ε Ν » an

μεθα καὶ μονὴν παρ᾽ αὐτῷ ποιησόμεθα. ὁ py ἀγαπῶν pe
᾿ , > a λας ὟΝ Ἀν, Peay, BEY: >

τοὺς λόγους μου οὐ τηρεῖ: καὶ ὁ λόγος ὃν ἀκούετε οὐκ ἔ-

>» * > ‘ a , , , a
στιν ἐμὸς ἀλλὰ τοῦ πέμψαντος μεπατρος. Ταῦ-

? er 3 cn “ ε Ν ’ Ν
τα λελάληκα ὑμῖν παρ᾽ ὑμῖν μένων: ὁ δὲ παράκλητος, τὸ

a ,¢ a , © Ἄ 3 A, 27 ,
πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ὃ πέμψει ὁ πατὴρ ἐν TO ονόματί pov,
4: tia ε κε ὃ ὃ re , a ΄ ea , a
ἐκεῖνος ὑμᾶς διδάξει πάντα Kal ὑπομνήσει ὑμᾶς πάντα ἃ

ra

25

Ὁ]
ον

14. 9-14. 20. 5. JOHN.

10 Father? Believest thou not that I am in the Father,
and the Father in me? the words that I say unto you
I speak not from myself : but the Father abiding in
11 me doeth his works. Believe me that Iam in the
Father, and the Father in me: or else believe me for
12 the very works’ sake. Verily, verily, I say unto you,
He that. believeth on me, the works that I do shall
he do also; and greater works than these shall he
13 do; because I go unto the Father. And whatsoever
ye shall ask in my name, that will I do, that the Fa-
14 ther may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask
15'me any thing* in my name, that will I do. If ye
16 love me, ye will keep my commandments. And I
will *pray the Father, and he shall give you another
17 Comforter, that he may be with you for ever, even
the Spirit of truth: whom the world cannot receive;
for it beholdeth him not, neither knoweth him: ye
know him; for he abideth with you, and shall be in
18 you. I will not leave you ‘desolate: I come unto
19 you. Yet a little while, and the world beholdeth
me no more; but ye behold me: because I live, *ye
20 shall live also, In that day ye shall know that I am
21 in my Father, and ye in me,and lin you. He that
hath my commandments, and keepeth them, he it is
that loveth me: and he that loveth me shall be loved
of my Father, and I will love him, and will mani-
22fest myself unto him. Judas (not Iscariot) saith
unto him, Lord, what is come to pass that thou wilt
manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world?
23 Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love
me, he will keep my word: and my Father will love
him, and we will come unto him, and make our
24 abode with him. He that loveth me not keepeth
not my words: and the word which ye hear is not
mine, but the Father’s who sent me.
25 These things have I spoken unto you, while yet
26 abiding with you. But the *Comforter, even the
Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name,
he shall teach you all things, and bring to your re-
membrance all that

1 Many ancient au-
thorities omit me.

2 eS make request
3 ὩΣ Advocate

Or, Helper

Gr. Porncieee,

4 Or, orphans

5 rou and ye shall

* For ‘‘shall ask me any thing’’ read ‘‘shall ask any thing’ and .

let marg. ! read Many ancient authorities add me.—Am. Com.

(224) .

1 Or, was
2 Man

ancient

authorities read
that ye bear much
Sruit, and be my

disciples.

8. JOHN. 14. 26-15. 13.

Isaid unto you. Peace I leave with you; my peace 27
I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I
unto you. Let not your heart be troubled, neither
let it be fearful. Ye heard how I said to you, I go 28
away, and I come unto you. If ye loved me, ye
would have rejoiced, because I go unto the Father:
for the Father is greater than I. And now I have 29
told you before it come to pass, that, when it is
come to pass, ye may believe. I will no more speak 30
much with you, for the prince of the world cometh:
and he hath nothing in me; but that the world may 81
know that I love the Father, and as the Father gave
me commandment, even so I do. Arise, let us go
hence.

Tam the true vine, and my Father is the husband-15
man. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit, 2
he taketh it away: and every branch that beareth
fruit, he cleanseth it, that it may bear more fruit.
Already ye are clean because of the word which I 3
have spoken unto you. Abide in me,and lin you. 4
As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it
abide in the vine; so neither can ye, except ye abide
in me. Iam the vine, ye are the branches: He that 5
abideth in me, and I in him, the same beareth much
fruit: for apart from me ye can do nothing. Ifa 6
man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch,
and is withered; and they gather them, and cast them
into the fire, and they are burned. If yeabideinme, 7
and my words abide in you, ask whatsoever ye will,
and it shall be done unto you. Herein ‘is my Fa- 8
ther glorified, *that ye bear much fruit; and so shall
ye be my disciples. Even as the Father hath loved 9
me, I also have loved you: abide ye in my love. If 10
ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my
love; even as I have kept my Father’s command-
ments, and abide in his love. These things have I 11
spoken unto you, that my joy may be in ‘you, and
that your joy may be fulfilled. This is my com- 12
mandment, that ye love one another, even as I have
loved you. Greater love hath no man than this, that 18

a man
(225 )

XIV XV KATA IQANHN 225

> en ΕἸ , ΕἸ , > , ca > ’, Ε ΕἸ 4

27 εἶπον ὑμῖν ἐγώ. Etoyvyv adinpe υμῖν, εἰρήνην τὴν ἐμὴν

, εκ > nt a8 ΄ "Ὁ sek , ca
δίδωμι ὑμῖν: οὐ καθὼς ὁ κόσμος δίδωσιν ἐγὼ δίδωμι ὑμῖν.
‘ δ 4) ε -“" ε δί δὲ ὃ ’ » ,

28 μὴ ταρασσέσθω ὑμῶν ἢ καρδία μηδὲ δειλιάτω. ἠκούσατε
¢ so. Φ ton ε , \» ‘ toa >
ὅτι ἐγὼ εἶπον ὑμῖν Ὕπαγω καὶ ἔρχομαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς. εἰ
ἠγαπᾶτέ με ἐχάρητε ἄν, ὅτι πορεύομαι πρὸς τὸν πατέρα,

29 ὅτι ὁ πατὴρ μείζων μού ἐστιν. καὶ νῦν εἴρηκα ὑμῖν πρὶν

, σ “ ’ Α > , Ἀ

30 γενέσθαι, ἵνα ὅταν γένηται πιστεύσητε. οὐκέτι πολλὰ λα-
λήσω μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν, ἔρχεται γὰρ ὁ τοῦ κόσμου ἄρχων: καὶ ἐν
9 ‘ 3 τὰ 355. 7 > >¢ a ¢ , “ > git %

3. ἐμοὶ οὐκ ἔχει οὐδέν, ἀλλ᾽ iva γνῷ ὁ κόσμος ὅτι ἀγαπῶ τὸν
πατέρα, καὶ καθὼς ἐντολὴν ἔδωκέν μοι ὁ πατὴρ οὕτως ποιῶ.
ΕΣ "ἢ Μ > -“"

Ἐγείρεσθε, ἄγωμεν ἐντεῦθεν.
> a “Δι εν © 3 ἮΈ ἀν" αὶ ΄ ε
1 Ἐγώ εἰμι ἡ ἄμπελος ἡ ἀληθινή, καὶ ὁ πατήρ μου ὁ
2 γεωργός ἐστιν" πᾶν κλῆμα ἐν ἐμοὶ μὴ φέρον καρπὸν αἴρει
>. ἃ ‘ aA ‘ s Ἅ ’ὔ > \ ¢ ν
αὐτό, καὶ πᾶν τὸ καρπὸν φέρον καθαίρει αὐτὸ ἵνα καρπὸν

3 πλείονα φέρῃ. ἤδη ὑμεῖς καθαροί ἐστε διὰ τὸν λόγον ὃν

, ca Γι > > , > \ > ca 4 Ν

4 λελάληκα ὑμῖν" μείνατε ἐν ἐμοί, κἀγὼ ἐν ὑμῖν. καθὼς τὸ

a > , ‘ , 7,? ἃ A oA % Ud

κλῆμα ob δύναται καρπὸν φέρειν ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ ἐὰν μὴ μένγ
> »" > év ca ὑδὲ ε a éa ‘4 > > A ᾽ὔ

ἐν τῇ ἀμπέλῳ, οὕτως οὐδὲ ὑμεῖς ἐὰν μὴ ἐν ἐμοὶ μένητε.

a εν ε “ Ἂς 4 - , > 3 ΝΥ

5 ἐγὼ εἶμι ἡ ἄμπελος, ὑμεῖς τὰ κχήματα. ὁ μένων ἐν ἐμοὶ

> δῶν ὁ Ke 4“ a ‘ λύ cd Ν > a

Kay ἐν αὐτῷ οὗτος φέρει καρπὸν πολύν, ὅτι χωρὶς ἐμοῦ

6 od δύνασθε ποιεῖν οὐδέν. ἐὰν μή τις μένῃ ἐν ἐμοί, ἐβλήθη
Ν ε ‘ a Ler | ΄ Ν , δὲ, Me Ν
ἔξω ὡς τὸ κλῆμα καὶ ἐξηράνθη, καὶ συνάγουσιν αὐτὰ καὶ
> 4 a ’ Ν ’ > ‘4 7 > > Ν

7 εἰς τὸ πῦρ βάλλουσιν καὶ καίεται. "Edy μείνητε ἐν ἐμοὶ

‘ Ser , 9 ca , aA 7% ΓΑ > LA
καὶ τὰ ῥήματά pov ἐν ὑμῖν μείνῃ, ὃ ἐὰν θέλητε αἰτήσασθε
Ν , cn > ΄ > , ε ᾿ ν
8 καὶ γενήσεται ὑμῖν; ἐν τούτῳ ἐδοξάσθη ὁ πατήρ μου ἵνα
‘

9 καρπὸν πολὺν φέρητε καὶ "γένησθε" ἐμοὶ μαθηταί, καθὼς
> ᾿ δὶς ἢ Ἦν Φ q
ἠγάπησέν με ὃ πατήρ, κἀγὼ ὑμᾶς "ἠγάπησα," μείνατε ἐν TH
» “ - ld A “ 6

10 ἀγάπῃ τῇ ἐμῇ. ἐὰν τὰς ἐντολάς μου τηρήσητε, μενεῖτε ἐν τῇ

’ Ae
ἀγάπῃ μου, καθὼς ἐγὼ ToD πατρὸς τὰς ἐντολὰς τετήρηκα καὶ
΄ > ”~ “a > ¥ - , cn “ ε
ir μένω αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ ἀγάπῃ. Ταῦτα λελάληκα ὑμῖν ἵνα ἢ χα-
‘te ek ὰἀ τῶν ie ψ ee aA ov 4 Ν ε

12 pa ἡ ἐμὴ ἐν ὑμῖν ἢ καὶ ἡ χαρὰ ὑμῶν πληρωθῇ. αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ
ΜΙ A oN ae ‘ A > , ψ γα con
ἐντοχὴ ἡ ἐμὴ ἵνα ἀγαπᾶτε ἀλλήλους καθὼς ἠγάπησα ὑμᾶς"

a4 4 kd > ‘ 4 ‘ ‘ >

13 μείζονα ταύτης ἀγάπην οὐδεὶς ἔχει, ἵνα τις τὴν ψυχὴν ad-

γενήσεσθε

ἐξ ᾽ ΄ é
ἠγάπησα

πατρός μου

Qo

αἰτῆτε

226 KATA IOANHN XV XVI
a ¢ Ν ’ a lal ‘
τοῦ θῇ ὑπὲρ τῶν φίλων αὐτοῦ. ὑμεῖς φίλοι pov ἐστε ἐὰν
a FO S> τὰ , ea > * 3 Be ,
ποιῆτε ᾽δ' ἐγὼ ἐντέλλομαι ὑμῖν. οὐκέτι λέγω ὑμᾶς δούλους,
ψ € Qa > > ΄ a 3 υ ee , oS oe Ν
ὅτι ὁ δοῦλος οὐκ οἶδεν τί ποιεῖ αὐτοῦ ὁ κύριος" ὑμᾶς δὲ
” , .“ ’ Aa Ψ \ cal ,
εἴρηκα φίλους, ὅτι πάντα ἃ ἤκουσα παρὰ τοῦ πατρός μου
> ΄ ca > ε ~ > ° Ν
ἐγνωρισα upiv. οὐχ ὑμεῖς με ἐξελέξασθε, ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ ἐξελε-
, ε cal υ ἍΝ, ε a“ ε nm ε
ξάμην ὑμᾶς, καὶ ἔθηκα ὑμᾶς ἵνα ὑμεῖς ὑπάγητε καὶ καρπὸν
, ath. 3 Ν ec a , i bid Ἂ ΕΣ %
φέρητε Kal ὁ καρπὸς ὑμῶν μένῃ, ἵνα ὅτι ἂν αἰτήσητε
‘ ,ὔ > Vs σον ,ὔ a ta A
Tov πατέρα ἐν τῷ ονόματί μου δῷ ὑμῖν. Ταῦτα
la ca CA i P - 3 ’ὔ ’
ἐντέλλομαι ὑμῖν ἵνα ἀγαπᾶτε ἀλλήλους. Ei ὃ κόσμος
can “-“ , 7 - ε
ὑμᾶς μισεῖ, γινώσκετε ὅτι ἐμὲ πρῶτον ὑμῶν μεμίσηκεν.
>> a s > ε , Ἂ \ » 24/7 μὲ >)
ci ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου ATE, ὁ κόσμος ἂν τὸ ἴδιον ἐφίλει: ὅτι δὲ
. “ / > > / > — Ν 9 , δ: δὲ . a
ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου οὐκ ἐστέ, GAN ἐγὼ ἐξελεξάμην ὑμᾶς ἐκ τοῦ
, \ a a tft a ε , a
κόσμου, διὰ τοῦτο μισεῖ ὑμῶς ὁ κόσμος. μνημονεύετε τοῦ
, ΄' ee eon 3 3, lal s n
λόγου οὗ ἐγὼ εἶπον ὑμῖν Οὐκ ἔστιν δοῦλος μείζων τοῦ
’ἤ 3 “a ee Vee ἐδί é Ν « lal 8 ’ὔ > \
κυρίου αὐτοῦ: εἰ ἐμὲ ἐδίωξαν, καὶ ὑμᾶς διώξουσιν: εἰ τὸν
΄ ΄ AS ON Rf , red \
λόγον pov ἐτήρησαν, καὶ τὸν ὑμέτερον τηρήσουσιν. ἀλλὰ
a , , erat wee Vier, , :
ταῦτα πάντα ποιήσουσιν εἰς ὑμᾶς διὰ TO ὄνομά μου, ὅτι
» Ν , Ν > /
οὐκ οἴδασιν τὸν πέμψαντά pe. Ei μὴ ἦλθον καὶ ἐλάλησα
> a ε ,ὔ 3 ” Ἢ la) δὲ / 3 3
αὐτοῖς, ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ εἴχοσαν' νῦν δὲ πρόφασιν οὐκ ἔχου-
an a“ ε
σιν περὶ τῆς ἁμαρτίας αὐτῶν. ὁ ἐμὲ μισῶν καὶ τὸν πατέρα
a 3 \ + ΑἾΨ , 3 . 3 = VO 1D ‘ ”
μου μισεῖ. εἰ Ta ἔργα μὴ ἐποίησα ἐν ἀὐτοῖς ἃ οὐδεὶς ἄλλος
“ Ν ,
ἐποίησεν, ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ εἴχοσαν" νῦν δὲ καὶ ἑωράκασιν καὶ
la ee) ars A Ν ,ὕ IAN? ΄ : 6 a
μεμισήκασιν καὶ ἐμὲ καὶ τὸν πατέρα μου. aA ἵνα πληρωθῇ
ε , € >» a ΄ 5». oA , 7 Ἔ , δ
ο λόγος oO ἐν τῷ νόμῳ αὕτων γεγράμμενος oTL ἘΜΙΟΗΓΔΝ
ul « ε , a Ν ,
me Awpean. “Orav ἔλθῃ ὁ παράκλητος ὃν ἐγὼ πέμψω
eon \ a , ‘ a a > , a να,
ὑμῖν παρὰ τοῦ πατρός, τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας ὃ παρὰ
a , a / μὲ “
τοῦ πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεται, ἐκεῖνος μαρτυρήσει περὶ ἐμοῦ"
4 -“ lal hid es > nw > na
kat ὑμεῖς δὲ μαρτυρεῖτε, ὅτι amr ἀρχῆς μετ΄ ἐμοῦ ἐ-
΄ a , ~ 9 ‘
στέ. Ταῦτα λελάληκα ὑμιν ἵνα μὴ σκανδα-
a > , ΄ ea " >» “
λισθῆτε. ἀποσυναγώγους ποιήσουσιν ὑμᾶς- ἀλλ᾽ ἔρχεται ὥρα
ἵνα πᾶς ὁ ἀποκτείνας [ὑμᾶς] δόξῃ λατρέίαν προσφέρειν τῷ
S a , 7 ” \
θεῷ. καὶ ταῦτα ποιήσουσιν ὅτι οὐκ ἔγνωσαν τὸν πατέρα
» la 3 ‘ ”~ en 7 7
οὐδὲ ἐμέ. ἀλλὰ ταῦτα λελάληκα ὑμῖν ἵνα ὅταν ἔλθῃ ἡ dpa

-
fon)

17

21

24

Ὸ
οι

πὶ
4

a

15. 18-16. 4. 5. JOHN.

14lay down his life for his friends. Ye are my
friends, if ye do the things which I command you.
15 No longer do I call you igervants; for the *servant
knoweth not what his lord doeth: but I have called
you friends; for all things that I heard from my Fa-
16 ther I have made known unto you. Ye did not
choose me, but I chose you, and appointed you, that
ye should go and bear fruit, and that your fruit
should abide: that whatsoever ye shall ask of the
17 Father in my name, he may give it you. These
things I command you, that ye may love one an-
18 other. If the world hateth you, ‘ye know that it
19 hath hated me before ἐξ hated you. If ye were of the
world, the world would love its own: but because
ye are not of the world, but I chose you out of the
20 world, therefore the world hateth you. Remember
the word that I said unto you, A *servant is not
greater than his lord. If they persecuted me, they
will also persecute you; if they kept my word, they
21 will keep yours also. But all these things will they
do unto you for my name’s sake, because they know
22 not him that sent me. If I had not come and spoken
unto them, they had not had sin: but now they have
23 no excuse for their sin. He that hateth me hateth
24my Father also. If I had not done among them the
works which none other did, they had not had sin:
but now have they both seen and hated both me and
25 my Father. But this cometh to pass, that the word
may be fulfilled that is written in their law, They |
26 hated me without a cause, But when the ‘Comforter *
is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father,
even the Spirit of truth, which ‘proceedeth from the ἢ

1 Gr. bondservants.
2 Gr. bondservant.

3 Or, know ye

Or, Advocate
Or, Helper
Gr. Paraelete.

Or, goeth forth

Srom

27 Father, he shall bear witness of me: ‘and ye also bear © Or and hear ye

witness, because ye have been with me from the be-

ginning.
16 These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should
2 not be made to stumble. They shall put you out of
the synagogues: yea, the hour cometh, that whoso-
ever killeth you shall think that he offereth service
83unto God. And these things will they do, because
4 they have not known the Father, nor me. But these
things have I spoken unto you, that when their hour

is come,

Fr (226)

S. JOHN. 16. 4-16. 21.

ye may remember them, how that I told you.
And these things I said not unto you from the be-
ginning, because I was with you. But now I go ὃ
unto him that sent me; and none of you asketh me,
Whither goest thou? But because I have spoken 6
these things unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart.
Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for 7
On ape you that I go away: for if I go not away, the ‘Com-

Gr. Puraclete. — forter will not come unto you; but if I go, I will
send him unto you. And he, when he is come, will 8
convict the world in respect of sin, and of righteous-
ness, and of judgement: of sin, because they believe 9
not on me; of righteousness, because I go to the Fa- 10
ther, and ye behold me no more; of judgement, be- 11
cause the prince of this world hath been judged. 112
have yet many things to say unto you, but ye can-
not bear them now. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of 13
truth, is come, he shall guide you into all the truth:
for he shall not speak from himself; but what things
soever he shall hear, these shall he speak: and he shall
declare unto you the things that are to come, He 14
shall glorify me: for he shall take of mine, and shall
declare ἐξ unto you. All things whatsoever the Fa- 15
ther hath are mine: therefore said I, that he taketh of
mine, and shall declare ἐξ unto you. A little while, 16
and ye behold me no more; and again a little while,
and ye shall see me. Some of his disciples therefore 17
said one to another, What is this that he saith unto
us, A little while, and ye behold me not; and again a
little while, and ye shall see me: and, Because I go to
the Father? They said therefore, What is this that 18
he saith, A little while? We know not what he saith.
Jesus perceived that they were desiroys to ask him, 19
and he said unto them, Do ye inquire among your-
selves concerning this, that I said, A little while, and
ye behold me not, and again a little while, and ye
shallsee me? Verily, verily, I say unto you, that ye 20
shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice:
ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turn-
ed into joy. A woman when she is in travail hath 21
sorrow, because her hour is come: but when she
is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more

the anguish, for
(227)

ee aS ee θ υν ν

:

ae

XVI KATA IQANHN 227

N

δι A , 3. ἂν - > ‘ ta an δὲ
QUTMV. μνημονευὴτε αὐτῶν OTL eyo εἰπον ULV" TAVTA O€

can > > ‘A > > -΄ > ε cal » -“ Ἀ
ὑμῖν ἐξ ἀρχῆς οὐκ εἶπον, ὅτι μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν ἤμην. νῦν δὲ
ane 4 s , , \ 90 Χὶ 9 eon 4 a
ὑπάγω πρὸς τὸν πέμψαντά pe Kal οὐδεὶς ἐξ ὑμῶν ἐρωτᾷ
6 pe Ποῦ ὑπάγεις ; ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι ταῦτα λελάληκα ὑμῖν 7) λύπη
πεπλήρωκεν ὑμῶν τὴν καρδίαν. ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ τὴν ἀλήθειαν
λέγω ὑμῖν, συμφέρει ὑμῖν ἵνα ἐγὼ ἀπέλθω. ἐὰν γὰρ μὴ
Φ. δ ε ΄ > Le Ὁ ‘ ec a 3% Ν
ἀπέλθω, ὁ παράκλητος οὐ μὴ ἔλθῃ πρὸς ὑμᾶς: ἐὰν δὲ

ε a ~
πορευθῶ, πέμψω αὐτὸν πρὸς ὑμᾶς. ‘Kat’ ἐλθὼν ἐκεῖνος

“7 ‘ , Vue , \ \ , {
ἐλέγξει τον κοσμον σπερι αμαρτιας καὶ περι δικαιοσύνης

,’
ο καὶ περὶ κρίσεως" περὶ ἁμαρτίας μέν, ὅτι οὐ πιστεύουσιν
A ’
10 εἰς ἐμέ: περὶ δικαιοσύνης δέ, ὅτι πρὸς τὸν πατέρα ὑπάγω
“-“ φ ΜΝ a
11 καὶ οὐκέτι θεωρεῖτέ με: περὶ δὲ κρίσεως, ὅτι ὁ ἄρχων τοῦ
, , ’, ΕΣ \ oo” ean ,

12 κόσμου τούτου κέκριται. Ere πολλὰ ἔχω ὑμῖν λέγειν,
> > y » -“ ᾿ lal Ν

13 ἀλλ᾽ οὐ δύνασθε βαστάζειν ἄρτι: ὅταν δὲ ἔλθῃ ἐκεῖνος, τὸ

a a > La ς΄.» Ss > ι a“

πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας, ὁδηγήσει ὑμᾶς “cis τὴν ἀλήθειαν πᾶ-
“,} “τ ᾽ὦ > ,

σαν", οὗ γὰρ λαλήσει ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ὅσα' ἀκούει' λαλήσει,
+ & ‘es ΄ > Aa «tA aa ae 8 ΄,

14 καὶ τὰ ἐρχόμενα ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν. ἐκεῖνος ἐμὲ δοξάσει,
¢ > ~ » ~ ΄ ae oe ee ee ,

15 ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λήμψεται Kal ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν. πάντα
΄ Ἂ ” ε ἊΝ δε ἢν. Ὁ \ a > ¢ > a
ὅσα ἔχει ὁ πατὴρ ἐμά ἐστιν" διὰ τοῦτο εἶπον ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ

rats a a 4 :

16 ἐμοῦ λαμβάνει Kal ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν. Μικρὸν

ΑΔ. ΒΝ 6 a Ff . / 4 Ν μι ,
καὶ οὐκέτι θεωρεῖτέ pe, καὶ πάλιν μικρὸν καὶ ὄψεσθέ

. Φ. re > cal k a »,. A “ > ,

17 με. Εἶπαν οὖν ἐκ τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ πρὸς ἀλλή-

lal nm >
λους Τί ἐστιν τοῦτο ὃ λέγει ἡμῖν Μικρὸν καὶ ov θεω-
a+ Ν , Ν \ , ήσ LP 4
ρεῖτέ με, καὶ πάλιν μικρὸν καὶ ὄψεσθέ με; καί Ὅτι ὑπάγω
‘ \ , ” > ᾽ν» a a 4
πρὸς τὸν πατέρα; ἔλεγον οὖν Ti ἐστιν τοῦτο ὃ λέγει μι-
> 4 a Lid 3,
κρόν; οὐκ οἴδαμεν [τί λαλεῖ]. ἔγνω Ἰησοῦς ὅτι ἤθελον
9 Ὁ a ,* ata \ , a S$
αὐτὸν ἐρωτᾷν, καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Περὶ τούτου ζητεῖτε pet ἀλ-
, Ld Σ ’ at ΄
λήλων ὅτι εἶπον Μικρὸν καὶ οὐ θεωρεῖτέ με, καὶ πάλιν
‘ ν»ν , ᾿ > 4 > ‘ , ec a ¢ x ,
μικρὸν καὶ ὄψεσθέ με; ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν ὅτι κλαύσετε
-“ ε . , la ε -“

καὶ θρηνήσετε ὑμεῖς, ὁ δὲ κόσμος χαρήσεται" ὑμεῖς λυπη-
΄ θά τιν, ἃ , 4' a > ‘ ΡΣ ε \

θήσεσθε, ἀλλ᾽ ἡ λύπη ὑμῶν εἰς χαρὰν γενήσεται. ἢ γυνὴ

“ , ΄ » “΄ - ew Cw “ s

ὅταν τίκτῃ λύπην ἔχει, ὅτι ἦλθεν ἡ ὥρα αὐτῆς" ὅταν δὲ

΄ 4 δί > 7 ΄ a θλί ὃ 4
γεννήσῃ τὸ παιδίον, οὐκέτι μνημονεύει τῆς θλίψεως δια

" "
© οο

ὃ

n
»

ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ
πάσ

ἀκούσει

αἴρει

οὐδέν.

228 KATA IOQANHN XVI XVII

A ‘ a . 70 » 6 cit x , Ν
Τὴν χαρὰν οτι Εγέενν) Ἢ ἂν βωπος εις TOV KOO }LOV. καὶ 22

e cal > A x 4, μὲ ‘ Ν ω ε “A
ὑμεῖς οὖν. νῦν μὲν λύπην ἔχετε: πάλιν δὲ ὄψομαι ὑμᾶς,
YAPHCeTAl ὑμῶν ἢ KAPAIA, καὶ τὴν χαρὰν ὑμῶν

25 \ Γ᾽ - 9,3 ἂν ἃς A 9 Ε ’, a te. ἢ |
OvoEts αρει ad VEY. και ἐν €KELVY) ΤΊ ἥμερᾳ εμε 23

5 > , r ὑδέ 9 Ἀ 9 4 , ε.α Ν » ,
οὐκ ἐρωτήσετε ᾿ οὐδέν"᾿ ἀμὴν ἀμὴν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἂν τι αἰτήση-

A , , , ca 5» m 9 » , A ΜΝ
TE τὸν πάτερα δώσει υμιν EV τῳ ονοματι μου. εως αρτι 24

3 ed Or 5» “ὋὩ 8» , > “ \ ,
OUK Ὥτησατε οὐδὲν εν τῷ ονοματι μου" QLUTELTE και λήμψε-

σθε, ἵνα ἡ χαρὰ ὑμῶν ἢ πεπληρωμένη. Ταῦτα 2

» ὔ , ca Ν᾿ Ψ - e\ & ΕἸ
ἐν παροιμίαις λελάληκα ὑμῖν: ἔρχεται ὥρα cre οὐκέτι ἐν

, , αν ἢ Ν ; Ses N A ‘
παροιμίαις λαλήσω ὑμῖν ἀλλὰ παρρησίᾳ περὶ Tod πατρὸς

ωι

3 a tw ’ - ε ζ΄ na >
ἀπαγγελῶ ὑμῖν. ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί pov 26

ὌΝ Ye | , tn @ WE νοις ΄ \ ,
αἰτήσεσθε, και ου λέγω VEL OTL eyo ερωτῆσω TOV πάτερα

i ὦ 2% \ ε ‘ ae aw ¢ πον ὦ
περὶ ὑμῶν" αὐτὸς yap ὁ πατὴρ φιλεῖ ὑμᾶς, ὅτι ὑμεῖς ἐμὲ 27

λ , Ν / 7 3 Ν Ν al ‘
πεφι KATE και TWEMTLOTEVKATE CTL eyo Tapa TOV TAaTpos

ἐξῆλθον. ἐξῆλθον ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς καὶ ἐλήλυθα εἰς τὸν -

΄ , 747 \ , © \ , ‘
κόσμον: πάλιν ἀφίημι τὸν κόσμον καὶ πορεύομαι πρὸς
ν᾿ , , ε \ > a σα ὧν ate
τὸν πατέρας, Aé€yovow οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ “Ide viv ἐν

Q

9:

͵ὔ al Ν , > , ’ὔ e a
παρρησίᾳ λαλεῖς, καὶ παροιμίαν οὐδεμίαν λέγεις. νῦν 30

” « 30 ΄, \ ’ , Ε σ΄ ΄
οἴδαμεν OTL οἷδας TUVTA καὶ OV XPELav EXELS wa τις σε

> A > , ? σ΄ > A an eA ᾽
ἐρωτῳ" €V τουτῷ πιστεύομεν OTL απὸ θεοῦ ἐξῆλθες. απε- 3

Lal

, > ott a ΕΣ , > \ oo” 4 “
κρίθη αὐτοῖς Ἰησοῦς ἼΛρτι πιστεύετε; ἰδοὺ ἔρχεται wpa 32

a Y
καὶ ἐλήλυθεν ἵνα σκορπισθῆτε ἕκαστος εἰς τὰ ἴδια κἀμὲ
7 > “ A > "τ yr. of e 4 5 9 a
μόνον ἀφῆτε" Kal οὐκ εἰμὶ μόνος, ὅτι ὁ πατὴρ per ἐμοῦ

3 ΄, la ΄ ea o ~ 9 > ‘ af / ”
ἐστίν. ταῦτα λελάληκα ὑμῖν wa ἐν ἐμοὶ εἰῤηνο exire’ 33

ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ θλίψιν ἔχετε, ἀλλὰ oes ἐγὼ νενίκηκα
τὸν κόσμον.
3» a , 4 >
Tatra ἐλάλησεν “Inoots, καὶ ἐπάρας τοὺς ὀφθαλ- x
~ 5 Ν ε
μοὺς αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν εἶπεν ἸΠάτερ, ἐλήλυθεν ἡ
A ὃ ΄ , Ν ev ” ε «" ὃ , . é é ‘
apa: δόξασόν σου τὸν υἱόν, ἵνα ὁ vids δοξάσῃ σέ, καθὼς 2
25 Bon Te , , , ΔΝ > ΤΩ͂Ν δέδ
ἔδωκας αὐτῷ ἐξουσίαν πάσης σαρκός, ἵνα πᾶν ὃ δέδωκας
3 A ’ 3 a ‘ af! φ 43 ε 9»
αὐτῷ δώσει αὐτοῖς ζωὴν αἰώνιον. αὕτη δέ ἐστιν ἡ αἰώνιος 5
δι ΄ Ν Ν ’, > ‘ 4.5.4 δ ιν Ὁ
ζωὴ tva YEVOTKWOL σε TOV μόνον ἀληθινὸν θεὸν και OV
3 a 7, , A -
ἀπέστειλας Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν. ἐγώ σε ἐδόξασα ἐπὶ τῆς,

a

== ἢ δι

16. 21-17. 4. 8. JOHN.

22 the joy that a man is born into the world. And ye
therefore now have sorrow: but I will see you
again, and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no
23 one taketh away from you. And in that day ye
shall ‘ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto ' Ook me x
you, If ye shall ask anything of the Father, he will
24 give it you in my name. Hitherto have ye asked
nothing in my name: ask, and ye shall receive, that
your joy may be fulfilled.
25 These things have I spoken unto you in *prov- 2 or, parables
erbs*: the hour cometh, when I shall no more speak
unto you in *proverbs*, but shall tell you plainly
26 of the Father. In that day ye shall ask in my
name: and I say not unto you, that I will *pray the 3 Gr. make request
4 27 Father for you; for the Father himself loveth you, Me
because ye have loved me, and have believed that I
28 came forth from the Father. I came out from the
| Father, and am come into the world: again, I leave
29 the world, and go unto the Father. His disciples
say, Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no
30 *proverb}. Now know we that thou knowest all 4 or, parabve
things, and needest not that any man should ask
thee: by this we believe that thou camest forth from
31 God. Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe?
32 Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is come, that ye shall
be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave
me alone: and yet Tam not alone, because the Fa-
33 ther is with me. These things have I spoken unto
you, that in me ye may have peace. In the world
ye have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have
overcome the world.
17 These things spake Jesus; and lifting up his eyes
to heaven, he said, Father, the hour is come; glori-
2fy thy Son, that the Son may glorify thee: even as
thou gavest him authority over all flesh, that what-
soever thou hast given him, to them he should give
3 eternal life. And this is life eternal, that they should
know thee the only true God, and him whom thou
4 didst send, even Jesus Christ. I glorified thee on the

ΚΑ

* For “proverbs”? read ‘‘ dark sayings’? —Am. Com.
+ For “proverb”? read “dark saying ’’—Am. Com.

(228)

1 Ὅτ. make request.

2 Gr. out of.

3 Or, evil

4 Or, Consecrate

8. JOHN. 17. 4-17. 21.

earth, having accomplished the work which thou
hast given me to do. And now, O Father, glorify 5
thou me with thine own self with the glory which I
had with thee before the world was. I manifested 6
thy name unto the men whom thou gavest me out
of the world: thine they were, and thou gavest them

to me; and they have kept thy word. Now they 7
know that all things whatsoever thou hast given me
are from thee: for the words which thou gavest me 8
I have given unto them; and they received them,
and knew of a truth that.I came forth from thee,
and they believed that thou didst send me. I’*pray 9
for them: I ‘pray not for the world, but for those
whom thou hast given me; for they are thine: and 10
all things that are mine are thine, and thine are
mine: and I am glorified in them, And I am nolt
more in the world, and these are in the world, and I
come to thee. Holy Father, keep them in thy name
which thou hast given me, that they may be one,
even as we are. While 1 was with them, I kept 12
them in thy name which thou hast given me: and I
guarded them, and not one of them perished, but the
son of perdition; that the scripture might be ful-
filled. But now I come to thee; and these things 113
speak in the world, that they may have my joy ful-
filled in themselves. I have given them thy word; 14
and the world hated them, because they are not of
the world, even as 1 am not of the world. I ‘pray 15
not that thou shouldest take them, *from the world,
but that thou shouldest keep them *from “the evil
one. They are not of the world, even as I am not 16
of the world. “Sanctify them in the truth: thy 17
word is truth, As thou didst send me into the 18
world, even so sent I them into the world.. And for 19
their sakes I ‘sanctify myself, that. they themselves
also may be sanctified in truth. Neither for these 20
only do I ‘pray, but for them also that believe on me
through their word; that they may all be one; even 21
as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they
also may be in us: that the world may believe

(229)

ZVII KATA IQANHN 229

-" Ἁ » , aA 68 , ν , 4A
5 γῆς, τὸ ἔργον τελειώσας ὃ δέδωκάς μοι ἵνα ποιήσω" καὶ
n δά , , , ‘ - a Ae Γ 1 9
viv δόξασόν pe σύ, πάτερ, παρὰ σεαυτῷ τῇ δόξῃ “7” εἶχον
‘ [ον ‘ 4 > ‘ ’ > δ
6 πρὸ τοῦ τὸν κόσμον εἶναι παρα σοί. Εφανέ-
, Ν Ν an > ν΄ ἃ Ν / >
ρωσά gov τὸ ὄνομα τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ols ἔδωκάς μοι ἐκ
ὲ , > > > ‘ ‘\ ‘
τοῦ κόσμου. σοὶ ἦσαν κἀμοὶ αὐτοὺς ἔδωκας, Kal τὸν
΄ , a ry 7 .¢ r “

‘7 λόγον σου τετήρηκαν. νῦν ᾿ἔγνωκαν᾽ ὅτε πάντα ὅσα
τὸ , ‘ a Seng “ ἀν 2 ἃ γν ᾽ ἡ

8 ‘€dwKds' μοι παρὰ σοῦ εἰσίν: ὅτι τὰ ῥήματα ἃ "ἔδωκάς

’ > “ Ν ΕἸ ,.” δι > a
μοι δέδωκα αὐτοῖς, καὶ αὐτοὶ ἔλαβον καὶ ἔγνωσαν ἀληθῶς
“ ‘ A 3fA wt Aor ¢ , > +
ὅτι παρὰ σοῦ ἐξῆλθον, καὶ ἐπίστευσαν ὅτι σύ με ἀπέστει-

> ‘ κ᾿ ΔΕ τὰ A 9 . a , 3 a

9 λας. “Eyw περὶ αὐτῶν ἐρωτῶ: οὐ περὶ τοῦ κόσμου ἐρωτῶ
> 4 © Uj / σ a, Ἀ δι 4 , ὦ ,

το ἀλλὰ περὶ ὧν δέδωκάς μοι, ὅτι σοί εἰσιν, Kal Ta ἐμὰ πάντα

La) ‘ Ν δέ, ἃ Α Ν ὃ ξ > pape, Ν >

τ: σά ἐστιν καὶ τὰ σὰ ἐμά, Kal δεδόξασμαι ἐν αὐτοῖς. Kal ov-

Pe Sy α »-“ ’ὔ ac >. A 3 nr ’ > ’ ᾽ 4
κέτι εἰμὶ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ, καὶ ᾿αὐτοὶ᾽ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ εἰσίν, κἀγὼ
A , [2 , ° nn
πρὸς σὲ ἔρχομαι. πάτερ ἅγιε, τήρησον αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ
3.» , eg /> ΄ ν > ἃ ‘ ε a
ὀνόματί cov ᾧ δέδωκάς μοι, ἵνα dow ἕν καθὼς ἡμεῖς.
4 ? ey, Ss 456 , 3 Ν "» a ; RE ’
το Ὅτε ἤμην pet αὐτῶν ἐγὼ ἐτήρουν αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί
a ey Σ
σου ᾧ δέδωκάς μοι, Kat ἐφύλαξα, Kai οὐδεὶς ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀπώ-
ε -“ > 7 ε Ἅ -“
Aero εἰ μὴ ὁ υἱὸς τῆς ἀπωλείας, ἵνα ἢ γραφὴ πληρωθῇ.
lal Ν Ν᾿ ,.Ν Ν cal a > lal , Ὁ
13 νῦν δὲ πρὸς σὲ ἔρχομαι, καὶ ταῦτα λαλῷ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἵνα
ld a
ἔχωσιν τὴν χαρὰν τὴν ἐμὴν πεπληρωμένην ἐν ἑαυτοῖς.
> ‘ 2 5 a“ \ , \& ’ > 4
14 Eyo δέδωκα αὐτοῖς τὸν λόγον σου, Kat ὁ κόσμος ἐμίσησεν
> , μι » Φ τᾺ, > lal ΄ ‘ 5 Ν ᾿ eek.
αὐτούς, ὅτι οὐκ εἰσὶν ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου καθὼς ἐγὼ οὐκ εἰμὶ
° ~ > a ,
15 ἐκ TOU κόσμου. οὐκ ἐρωτῶ ἵνα ἄρῃς αὐτοὺς ἐκ TOD KO-
ν | i , > 7 » “ wn 5 »Ἅ
16 σμου ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα τηρήσῃς αὐτοὺς ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ. ἐκ τοῦ
’ » >. ΄-ὦ ’
κόσμου οὐκ εἰσὶν καθὼς ἐγὼ οὐκ εἰμὶ ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου.
Φ' νὰ 9 ε ε ‘ > , Α͂
τὴ ἁγίασον αὐτοὺς ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ: ὁ λόγος ὁ σὸς ἀλήθειά
> ‘ φ. ἃ greas d > Ν , > A

18 ἐστιν. καθὼς ἐμὲ ἀπέστειλας εἰς. τὸν κόσμον; κάγω
> , > ‘ > s , \ ε Ν > on > Ν

19 ἀπέστειλα αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν κόσμον: καὶ ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν [ἐγὼ]
4. , > , ¢ 4 ‘ δ) (οι ε ,
ἁγιάζω ἐμαυτόν, ἵνα ὦσιν καὶ αὐτοὶ ἡγιασμένοι ἐν
> , > ν ΄ > ~ ,

20 ἀληθείᾳ. Ov περὶ τούτων. δὲ ἐρωτῶ μόνον,
> ‘ ‘ s an , s val , 39 aA >
ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ τῶν πιστευόντων διὰ τοῦ λόγου αὐτῶν eis
ΣΝ ἃ , a 4 \ ΄ , 3 ‘ 2%

21 ἐμέ, ἵνα πάντες ἕν ὦσιν, καθὼς σύ, πατήρ, ἐν ἐμοὶ Kayo

, 9 ‘ φὶς ἃ eS > “ ε ,
ἐν σοί, ἵνα καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐν ἡμῖν ὦσιν, ἵνα ὁ κόσμος πιστεύῃ

ἣν

4 ἔγνων Ε

δεδωκάς δέδωκά;

᾽
ουτοι

42.

Ap.

-ἰτοῦ κέδρου Ε

μετὰ τῶν μαθητῶν
hep chs
αὐτοῦ ἐκεῖ

‘ingots

230 KATA IQANHN XVII XVIIT-

> > \ 4 7 A > , -
ὅτι σύ με ἀπέστειλας. Kayo τὴν δυξαν ἣν δέδωκας μοι
“ιν eee “ > ἃ κ᾿ oi ἃ. « ἀκα ΓΤ.
ddwxa αὐτοῖς, ἵνα ὦσιν ἕν καθὼς ἡμεῖς ἕν, ἐγὼ ἐν αὐτοῖς
\ \ 3 3 he ΩΣ , 3 μὴ Ψ At
καὶ σὺ ἐν ἐμοί, ἵνα ὦσιν τετελειωμένοι εἰς ἕν, ἵνα γινω-
3 , ἈΝ , > ‘
σκῃ ὃ κόσμος ὅτι σύ με ἀπέστειλας καὶ ἡγάπησας αὐτοὺς
4 > 5 , Δ A 4D , ͵ σ
καθὼς ἐμὲ ἠγάπησας. Πατήρ, ὃ δέδωκάς μοι, θέλω ἵνα
4 Tan Wen. \ ° a > ee a 0 a ‘
ὅπου εἰμὶ ἐγὼ κἀκεῖνοι ὦσιν μετ ἐμοῦ, Wa θεωρῶσιν τὴν
΄, > a , wa “ cal , . \
δόξαν τὴν ἐμὴν ἣν "δέδωκας μοι, ὅτε ἡγάπησας με πρὸ
a , \ , δ 4 ’ ma RY. J
καταβολῆς κόσμου. Πατὴρ δίκαιε, καὶ ὁ κόσμος σε οὐκ ἔ-
AN , » Ν Ὁ ” eS im ῖ
γνω, ἐγὼ δέ σε ἔγνων, καὶ οὗτοι ἔγνωσαν ὁτὶ σὺ με
δὼ» \ > , ar. \ 4 , 4 \
ἀπέστειλας, Kal ἐγνώρισα αὐτοῖς TO ονομὰ σου καὶ yvw-
, “ Soh. τὰ ἃ ὝΕΣ , 3 Te 4. fsa 9
plow, wa ἡ ἀγάπη ἣν nyamnoas με ἐν αὐτοῖς ἢ καγω ἐν

> a
CUTOLS.

~ lol Lal wn nw "» wn
Ταῦτα εἰπὼν ᾿Ιησοῦς ἐξῆλθεν σὺν τοῖς μαθηταῖς αὐτοῦ
, a ΄ roa ΄, ὧν > A δὼ al
πέραν τοῦ Χειμάρρου “trav Κέδρων" ὅπου ἦν κῆπος, εἰς ὃν
εἰσῆλθεν αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ. dc δὲ καὶ “Icvdas
ε Ἀ > Ν 4 7, μὲ , /
ὁ παραδιδοὺς αὐτὸν τὸν τόπον, ὅτι πολλάκις συνήχθη
Ἰησοῦς ᾿ ἐκεῖ μετὰ τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ, ὁ οὖν Ἰούδας λα-
‘ ‘ a “- lal
βὼν τὴν σπεῖραν καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἀρχιερέων καὶ [ἐκ] τῶν Φαρι-
΄ ε , ” >, A Wee a Ἀ 7
σαίων ὑπηρέτας ἔρχεται ἐκεῖ μετὰ φανῷν καὶ λαμπάδων
pd > lal > 2.4 , ee , >? >
καὶ ὅπλων. ᾿Ιησοῦς οὖν εἰδὼς πάντα τὰ ἐρχόμενα ἐπ᾽ av-
‘ a Ν lal ne .
τὸν ἐξῆλθεν, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Τίνα ζητεῖτε; ἀπεκρίθησαν
3 a 3 ~ A “Ὁ ia 3 tal 2 on
αὐτῷ ᾿Ιησοῦν τὸν Ναζωραῖον. λέγει αὐτοῖς Ἔγω εἰμιῖ.
e ’ὔ Ν A > , ε ‘ θὲ ν᾿ > 7. A
ἱστήκει δὲ καὶ Ἰούδας ὁ παραδιδοὺς αὐτὸν per αὐτῶν.
ε 5 5 £ » > pity fn 9 ἃ 4. Φὐὐν ν
ὡς οὖν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς “Eye εἰμι, ἀπῆλθαν εἰς τὰ ὀπίσω καὶ
> , , > ΠῚ Ke. Ξὰν 4
ἔπεσαν χαμαί. πάλιν οὖν ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτούς Τίνα
“ > cal ‘ »" ]
ζητεῖτε ; of δὲ εἶπαν Ἰησοῦν τὸν Ναζωραῖον. ἀπεκρίθη
> fal > ea “ , > ΄ -
Ἰησοὺς izov ὑμῖν ὅτι ἐγώ εἰμι’ εἰ οὖν ἐμὲ ζητεῖτε,
Ν , ᾿
ἄφετε τούτους ὑπάγειν. ἵνα πληρωθῇ ὁ λόγος ἕν εἶπεν
7 a n 3 ,
ὁτι Οὖὗς δέδωκάς μοι οὐκ ἀπώλεσα ἐξ αὐτῶν οὐδένα.
> ’ > Tl ΄ ” 4 , ” 7 A Ν
μων οὖν Πέτρος ἔχων. μάχαιραν εἵλκυσεν αὐτὴν καὶ
Ε ‘ A ᾽ , n We , ΕἸ a a
ἔπαισεν Tov τοῦ ἀρχιερέως δοῦλον Kal ἀπέκοψεν αὐτοῦ τὸ
: SER: Ν 4 > Ν ” a , na’ -
ὠτάριον τὸ δεξιόν. ἦν δὲ ὄνομα τῷ δούλῳ Μάλχος.

24

>)
wn

"

ῳ

an ἃ

on

Ὁ

17. 21-18. 10. 5. JOHN.

22 that thou didst send-me. And the glory which thou
hast given me I have given unto them; that they may
23 be one, even as we ae one; I in them, and thou in me,
that they may be perfected into one; that the world
may know that thou didst send me, and lovedst ,

ny

ancient

24 them, even as thou lovedst me. Father, 'that which _ authorities read

085 whom,

thou hast given me, I will* that, where I am, they
also may be with me; that they may behold my
glory, which thou hast given me: for thou lovedst

25 me before the foundation of the world. O righteous
Father, the world knew thee not, but I knew thee;

26 and these knew that thou didst send me; and 1
made known unto them thy name, and will make
it known; that the love wherewith thou lovedst me
may be in them, and 1 in them.

18 When Jesus had spoken these words, he went

Or,
forth with his disciples over the *brook *Kidron, "or anaeae
where was a garden, into the which he entered, 0%, of the Cedars

2himself and his disciples. Now Judas also, which
betrayed him, knew the place: for Jesus oft-times
3 resorted thither with his disciples. Judas then,

having received the ‘band of soidiers, and officers 4 or, cohort

from the chief priests and the Pharisees, cometh
thither with lanterns and torches and weapons.
4 Jesus therefore, knowing all the things that were
coming upon him, went forth, and saith unto them,
5 Whom seek ye? They answered him, Jesus of
Nazareth. Jesus saith unto them, I am ve. And
Judas also, which betrayed him, was standing with
6them. When therefore he said unto them, I am he,
7 they went backward, and fell to the ground. Again
therefore he asked them, Whom seek ye? And they
8 said, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus answered, I told you
that I am He: if therefore ye seck me, let these go
9 their way: that the word might be fulfilled which
he spake, Of those whom thou hast given me I lost
10 not one. Simon Peter therefore having a sword

drew it, and struck the high priest’s *servant, and cut 5 Gr. tondservant.

off his right ear. Now the *servant’s name was
Malchus.

* For “I will” read “I desire ’—Am. Com.

( 230)

1 Or, cohort
2 Or, military trib-

une
Gr. chiliarch.

ὃ Gr. bondservants

4 Gr. a fire of cha:-
coal.

5 Gr. synagogue,

6 Or, with a rod

5. JOHN. 18. 11-18. 25.

Jesus therefore said unto Peter, Put up the sword 11
into the sheath: the cup which the Father hath given
me, shall I not drink it?

So the ‘band and the *chief captain, and the offi- 12
cers of the Jews, seized Jesus and bound him, and 13
led him to Annas first; for he was father in law to
Caiaphas, which was high priest that year. Now 14
Caiaphas was he which gave counsel to the Jews,
that it was expedient that one man should die for
the people.

And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did an- 15
other disciple. Now that disciple was known unto
the high priest, and entered in with Jesus into the
court of the high priest; but Peter was standing at 16
the door without. So the other disciple, which was
known unto the high priest, went out and spake
unto her that kept the door, and brought in Peter.
The maid therefore that kept the door saith unto 17
Peter, Art thou also one of this man’s disciples? He
saith, lam not. Now the ‘servants and the officers 18
were standing there, having made ‘a fire of coals;
for it was cold; and they were warming themselves:
and Peter also was with them, standing and warm-
ing himself.

The high priest therefore asked Jesus of his dis- 19
ciples, and of his teaching. Jesus answered him, I 20
have spoken openly to the world; I ever taught in
‘synagogues, and in the temple, where all the Jews
come together; and in secret spakg I nothing. Why 21
askest thou me? ask them that have heard me, what
I spake unto them: behold, these know the things
which I said. And when he had said this, one of 22
the officers standing by struck Jesus ‘with his hand,
saying, Answerest thou the high priest so? Jesus 23
answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness
of the evil: but if well, why smitest thou me? An- 24
nas therefore sent him bound unto Caiaphas the
high priest.

Now Simon Peter was standing and warming 25
himself. They said therefore unto him, Art thou
also one of his dis-

(281)

- At

XVIII KATA IQANHN 231

: » - -“ ’ ’ 4 ΄
11 εἶπεν οὖν ὁ Ἰησοῦς τῷ Πέτρῳ Bade τὴν μάχαιραν εἰς
ἐς , ‘ ΄ ey ee ε \ Beer Ry aie
τὴν θήκην: τὸ ποτήριον ὃ δέδωκέν μοι ὁ πατὴρ οὐ μὴ πίω
> ’
αὐτὸ;
ε > a Te , κ δὰ , a
12 Ἢ οὖν σπεῖρα καὶ ὁ χιλίαρχος καὶ ol ὑπηρέται τῶν
-“ >
13 Ἰουδαίων συνέλαβον tov ᾿Ιησοῦν καὶ ἔδησαν. αὐτὸν καὶ
ες. Φ > ‘ Ν n ,
ἤγαγον πρὸς “Avvav πρῶτον" ἦν yap πενθερὸς τοῦ ΚΚαιάφα,
a > > Ν a 3 ae ’ we On K ‘ φ ε
τ4 ὃς ἦν ἀρχιερεὺς τοῦ ἐνιαυτοῦ ἐκείνου: ἣν δὲ Καιάφας ὁ
συμβουλεύσας τοῖς Ιουδαίοις ὅτι συμφέρει ἕνα ἄνθρωπον
-“ 4 “a a > , ~
15 ἀποθανεῖν ὑπὲρ τοῦ λαοῦ. Ηκολούθει δὲ τῷ
a , Ν ΝΜ , ε Ν Ν
Ἰησοῦ Σίμων Πέηρος καὶ ἄλλὸς μαθητής. ὁ δὲ μαθητὴς
-“ -“ > ~ A - -“"
ἐκεῖνος “ἦν γνωστὸς τῷ ἀρχιερεῖ, καὶ συνεισῆλθεν τῷ
3 -“ ΕἸ ν ᾽ Ν “ 3 , ε δὲ Πές .e ,
16 Ἰησοῦ cis τὴν αὐλὴν τοῦ ἀρχιερέως, ὁ δὲ ἹΤέτρος ἱστήκει
Ν an , » 9 odes > ε Ἁ ad *” ε
πρὸς τῇ θύρᾳ ἔξω. . ἐξῆλθεν οὖν ὁ μαθητὴς ὁ δλχρὲ ὃ
- A > - a Ν >
γνωστὸς τοῦ ἀρχιερέως καὶ εἶπεν τῇ θυρωρῷ Kat εἰσήγαγεν
3 a , e , ε ΄
17 τὸν Πέτρον. λέγει οὖν τῷ Πέτρῳ ἡ παιδίσκη ἡ θυρωρὸς
“ “ a > ΄ ,
My καὶ od ἐκ τῶν μαθητῶν εἶ τοῦ ᾿ἀνθρώπου τούτου ;
an a Ν ε
18 λέγει ἐκεῖνος Οὐκ εἰμί ἱστήκεισαν δὲ οἱ δοῦλοι καὶ οἱ
ε id > 6 Ν , ΄ , > Ν ἐθε zm
ὑπηρέται ἀνθρακιὰν πεποιηκότες, ὅτι ψύχος ἦν, Kal ep
» > a ε s Ν
paivovro: ἦν δὲ καὶ ὁ Ilérpos pet αὐτῶν ἑστὼς καὶ ὕερ-
> "» Ν > , A
19 μαψόμενος. ‘O οὖν ἀρχιερεὺς ἠρώτησεν τὸν
“- a Lad an Ν Ἀ -“ a
Ἰησοῦν περὶ τῶν μαθητῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ περὶ τῆς διδαχῆς
A ~ cal 51: Ἁ ’ὔ ,
20 αὐτοῦ. ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῷ Ἰησοῦς ᾿Εγὼ παρρησίᾳ λελάληκα
“a 4 a, NX ΄ 297 > o \ 9 a
τῷ κόσμῳ: ἐγὼ πάντοτε. ἐδίδαξα ἐν συλαγωγῇ, και δ a
Ae Φ ΄ -" , > a
ἱερῷ, ὅπου πάντες οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι συνέρχονται, Kal ἐν κρυπτῷ
a , Ν » 2
at ἐλάλησα. οὐδέν: τί με ἐρωτᾷς ; ἐρώτησον τοὺς ἀκηκοότας
a φ Aa φΦ. ΄ς “-
22 τί ἐλάλησα αὐτοῖς" ἴδε οὗτοι οἴδασιν ὦ εἶπον ἐγώ. ταῦτα
cal x “ ε -“ »
δὲ αὐτοῦ εἰπόντος εἷς παρεστηκὼς τῶν ὑπηρετῶν ἔδωκεν
awe , “ > , a.?
ῥάπισμα τῷ Ἰησοῦ εἰπών Οὕτως ἀποκρίνῃ τῷ ἀρχιε-
> A ‘
23 pec; ἀπεκρίθη. αὐτῷ “Incots Li. κακῶς ἐλάλησα, pap-
a a . ,ὔ ,’
τύρησον περὶ τοῦ κακοῦ" εἰ δὲ καλῶς, τί pe δέρεις ;
eq Ν ,
24 ᾿Απέστειλεν οὖν αὐτὸν ὁ “Avvas δεδεμένον πρὸς Καιάφαν
~ 2 , > , es ε ‘
25 τὸν ἀρχιερέα. Hy δὲ Σίμων Πέτρος ἑστὼς

‘ / ° o δὲ ‘ ‘ Ν 9 fn .
καὶ θερμαινόμενος, εἶπον οὖν att@ Μὴ καὶ σὺ ἐκ τῶν μα-

γνωστὸς ἦν

εἰμι;

232 KATA IQANHN XVIII

6 a Cee me, : ae i yee \ 9 Οὐ a, 2
των AVTOV εἰ: NPVHNTATO EKELVOS KGL ELTTEV UK εἰμι,

>
an

4“ a a
λέγει εἷς ἐκ τῶν δούλων τοῦ ἀρχιερέως, συγγενὴς ὧν οὗ -
φ ὦ , a oe > 2 fF o> > BF we
ἀπέκοψεν Ἰϊέτρος τὸ ὠτίον Οὐκ ἐγὼ σε εἶδον ἐν τῷ κήπῳ
> > lal & > > ΄ , ‘ 3 , > 7
pet αὐτοῦ; πάλιν οὖν ἠρνήσατο Ilérpos: καὶ εὐθέως ἀλέ- 27
KTwp ἐφώνησεν.
" > Ny > aA > 4 a , > κ
Αγουσιν οὖν tov Ιησοῦν ἀπὸ τοῦ Katada εἰς τὸ 28
, > ΝΝ , \ OP 3 >A - 3 Ν
πραιτώριον: ἦν δὲ πρωΐ: καὶ αὐτοὶ οὐκ εἰσῆλθον εἰς τὸ
, σ ‘\ “΄ > ‘ 4 ‘ /,
πραιτώριον, iva μὴ μιανθῶσιν ἀλλὰ φάγωσιν τὸ πάσχα.
A lal \ ‘ ΄,΄
ἐξῆλθεν οὖν ὁ Πειλᾶτος ἔξω πρὸς αὐτοὺς καί φησιν Tiva 29
Ἁ > , 5»
κατηγορίαν φέρετε τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τούτου ; ἀπεκρίθησαν 2°
δ > 7 A 3 om, e \ a 3 Ν
καὶ εἶπαν αὐτῷ Ei μὴ ἣν οὗτος κακὸν ποιῶν, οὐκ av σοι
> "» a a ΄
παρεδώκαμεν αὐτόν. εἶπεν οὖν αὐτοῖς ἸΠειλᾶτος Λάβετε 3x
a ’, ΚΝ κὸν >
αὐτὸν ὑμεῖς, καὶ κατὰ TOY νόμον ὑμῶν κρίνατε αὐτόν. εἶπον
ee σι e 3 lal ε a » ” 3 a Soe
αὐτῷ ot Ἰουδαῖοι Ἡμῖν οὐκ ἔξεστιν ἀποκτεῖναι οὐδένα"
7 ε , a3 a a ἃ > [4 ’
ἵνα ὁ λόγος τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ πληρωθῇ ὃν εἶπεν σημαίνων ποίῳ 32
, a
θανάτῳ ἤμελλεν ἀποθνήσκειν. Ἐσῆλθεν οὖν 33
Δ Ε] νΝ , ε a Ἀ 5 , ¢ A
πάλιν εἰς τὸ πραιτώριον ὁ IleAatos καὶ ἐφωνησεν τὸν
> A ἢ A => ¢ an?
Ἰησοῦν καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ Σὺ εἶ ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ;
3 a ? \ a ΕΣ Ἃ
ἀπεκρίθη ᾿Ιησοὺς ᾿Απὸ σεαυτοῦ σὺ τοῦτο λέγεις ἢ) ἄλλοι 34
> a > a /
εἶπόν σοι περὶ ἐμοῦ ; ἀπεκρίθη ὁ ἸΤειλᾶτος Μήτι ἐγὼ 35
3 ar 9 A 7 Q \ af «9 aA "Ὁ ΄
Ἰουδαῖός εἰμι; τὸ ἔθνος τὸ σὸν καὶ οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς παρέδωκάν
> ’, > an «ε ε
σε ἐμοί: τί ἐποίησας ; ἀπεκρίθη Ἰησοῦς Ἢ βασιλεία ἡ 36
ἐμὴ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου τούτου; εἰ ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου
͵ “"» ε / ee , ΠΕ , eT) Ν > 7
τούτου nv ἡ βασιλεία 1) ἐμή, οἵ ὑπηρέται ot ἐμοὶ ἡγωνί-
ζ ἢ “ Ν χὃ 6 a ‘A I 5 ἣν 5 lal δὲ ε
ovto ἄν, ἵνα μὴ παραδοθῷώ τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις" νῦν δὲ ἡ
,ὕ ε > Ν haere 5 a > a“ | a ern]
βασιλεία ἡ ἐμὴ otk ἔστιν ἐντεῦθεν. εἶπεν οὖν αὐτῷ ὁ 37
in, on > , re. ὃ ᾿
Πειλᾶτος Οὐκοῦν βασιλεὺς εἶ σύ; ἀπεκρίθη [6] Ἰησοῦς
: ‘ Cae ΄
Σὺ λέγεις ὅτι βασιλεύς "εἰμι. ἐγὼ εἰς τοῦτο γεγέννημαι
Ν > a » , > ‘ , σ / a
καὶ εἰς τοῦτο ἐλήλυθα εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἵνα μαρτυρήσω τῇ
a > id > a. a
ἀληθείᾳ: πᾶς 6 ὧν ἐκ τῆς ἀληθείας ἀκούει μου τῆς φωνῆς.
a ox7F SA
λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Πειλᾶτος Τί ἐστιν ἀλήθεια ; Καὶ 33
a ‘ > 4A /
τοῦτο εἰπὼν πάλιν ἐξῆλθεν πρὸς τοὺς ᾿Ιουδαίους, καὶ λέγει

, ee Ν
αὐτοῖς ᾿Εγὼ οὐδεμίαν εὑρίσκω ἐν αὐτῷ αἰτίαν" ἔστιν δὲ 9

ἐν...

18. 25-18. 39. 8. JOHN.

26 ciples? He denied, and said, Iam not. One of the

‘servants of the high priest, being a kinsman of him 1 Gr. bondservants

whose ear Peter cut off, saith, Did not I see thee in

27 the garden with him? Peter therefore denied again:
and straightway the cock crew.

28 They lead Jesus therefore from Caiaphas into the
*palace: and it was early; and they themselves en-
tered not into the “palace, that they might not be

29 defiled, but might eat the passover. Pilate there-
fore went out unto them, and saith, What accusa-

30 tion bring ye against this man? They answered
and said unto him, If this man were not an evil-
doer, we should not have delivered him up unto

81 thee. Pilate therefore said unto them, Take him
yourselves, and judge him according to your law.
The Jews said unto him, It is not lawful for us to

32 put any man to death: that the word of Jesus
might be fulfilled, which he spake, signifying by
what manner of death he should die.

33. Pilate therefore entered again into the *palace,
and called Jesus, and said unto him, Art thou the

34 King of the Jews? Jesus answered, Sayest thou
this of thyself, or did others tell it thee concerning

35 me? Pilate answered, Am I a Jew?. Thine own
nation and the chief priests delivered thee unto me:

36 what hast thou done? Jesus answered, My king-
dom is not of this world: if my kingdom were of
this world, then would my ‘servants fight, that I
should not be delivered to the Jews: but now is

37 my kingdom not from hence. _ Pilate therefore said
unto him, Art thou a king then? Jesus answered,
*Thou sayest that I am a king*. To this end have
I been born, and to this end am I come into the
world, that I should bear witness unto the truth.
Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice.

38 Pilate saith unto him, What is truth?

And when he had said this, he went out again
unto the Jews, and saith unto them, I find no crime

39in him. But .

* For ‘Thou sayest that’? ete. read ‘Thou sayest it, for I am a
king”? and substitute the present text for the marg. [Comp. Luke
xxii. 70.J—Am. Com.

( 282)

2 Gr. Pratorium.

3 Or, officers: asin
ver. 3, 12, 18, 22.

4 Or, Thou sayest
it, use 1 am
a king.

1 Cr, with rods

2 Gr. Pratorium.

3 Or, authority

4 Or, opposeth Οα-
sar

S. JOHN. 18. 89-19. 13..

ye have a custom, that I should release unto you
one at the passover: will ye therefore that I release
unto you the King of the Jews? They cried out 40
therefore again, saying, Not this man, but Barabbas.
Now Barabbas was a robber.

Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged 19
him. And the soldiers plaited a crown of thorns, 2
and put it on his head, and arrayed him in a purple
garment; and they came unto him, and said, Hail, 3
King of the Jews! and they struck him ‘with their
hands. And Pilate went out again, and saith unto 4
them, Behold, I bring him out to you, that ye may —
know that I find no crime in him. Jesus therefore 5
came out, wearing the crown of thorns and the pur-
ple garment. And Pilate saith unto them, Behold,
the man! When therefore the chief priests and 6
the officers saw him, they cried out, saying, Crucify
him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto them, Take him
yourselves, and crucify him: for I find no crime in
him. The Jews answered him, We have alaw, and 7
by that law he ought to die, because he made him-
self the Son of God. When Pilate therefore heard 8
this saying, he was the more afraid; and he entered 9
into the *palace again, and saith unto Jesus, Whence
art thou? But Jesus gave him no answer. Pilate 10
therefore saith unto him, Speakest thou not unto
me? knowest thou not that I have *power to re-
lease thee, and have *power to crucify thee? Jesus 11
answered him, Thou wouldest have no *power
against me, except it were given thee from above:
therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath great-
er sin. Upon this Pilate sought to release him: 12
but the Jews cried out, saying, If thou release this
man, thou art not Ceesar’s friend: every one that
maketh himself a king ‘speaketh against Ceesar. |
When Pilate therefore heard these words, he 13
brought Jesus out, and sat down on the judgement-
seat at a place called

(288)

XVIII XIX KATA IQANHN 233

/ ea ΄ σ΄ > , cn > ad , 4
συνήθεια ὑμῖν ἵνα ἕνα ἀπολύσω ὑμῖν [ἐν] τῷ πάσχα
> a a
βούλεσθε οὖν ἀπολύσω ὑμῖν τὸν βασιλέα τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ;
.ο ἐκραύγασαν οὖν πάλιν λέγοντες Μὴ τοῦτον ἀλχὰ τὸν
Βαραββᾶν. ἣν δὲ ὁ Βαραββᾶς λῃστής.
I Tore οὖν ἔλαβεν ὁ ἸΠειλᾶτος τὸν Ἰησοῦν καὶ éuacri-
vere a ‘ , 9 > a
2 γωσεν. καὶ ol στρατιῶται πλέξαντες στέφανον ἐξ ἀκανθῶν
“es > A a A ΝΙΝ ἃ a ,
ἐπέθηκαν αὐτοῦ τῇ κεφαλῇ, καὶ ἱμάτιον πορφυροῦν περιέ-
, »” ‘ ‘ -“
3 βαλον αὐτόν, καὶ ἤρχοντο πρὸς αὐτὸν καὶ ἔλεγον Χαῖρε
ε ‘ ze (9: ΄ ν. sara ἣν ace ,
6 βασιλεὺς τῶν ‘lovdaiwv: καὶ ἐδίδοσαν αὐτῷ ῥαπίσματα.
Γ ᾿ 5 rx ἃ a x
4 Kat ἐξῆλθεν" πάλιν "ἔξω ὁ Πειλᾶτος" καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς ᾿ δε ᾿Βξῆλθεν] ὁ Πει-
¥” εκ Poe “ a “ > , Pa ee λᾶτος ἔξω
ἄγω ὑμῖν αὐτὸν ἔξω, ἵνα γνῶτε ὅτι οὐδεμίαν αἰτίαν εὑρίσκω Ap.
3. A = ε a Ἢ
5 ἐν αὐτῷ. ἐξῆλθεν οὖν [6] Ἰησοῦς ἔξω, φορῶν τὸν ἀκάνθι-
’, Ν Ν a ε , Ν , >
νον στέφανον καὶ τὸ πορφυροῦν ἱμάτιον. Kat λέγει av-
“ » \ εν a > > ι ey, Ἢ Γαι Ψὲ ᾿ tal
6 τοῖς ᾿Ιδοὺ ὁ ἄνθρωπος. ὅτε οὖν εἶδον αὐτὸν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς
καὶ οἱ ὑπηρέται ἐκραύγασαν λέγοντες Σταύρωσον orav-
>. - -“
ρωσον. λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ ἸΠειλᾶτος AaBere αὐτὸν ὑμεῖς
΄ ‘ ze F
καὶ σταυρώσατε, ἐγὼ γὰρ οὐχ εὑρίσκω ἐν αὐτῷ αἰτίαν.
3 > (6 > ~ ε > ὃ cal ε “ ’ ”
: 7 ἀπεκρίθησαν αὐτῷ οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι Ἡμεῖς νόμον ἔχομεν,
Ἀ A ‘ , > ’ » ~ ΄ εν" ~
kal κατὰ τὸν νόμον ὀφείλει ἀποθανεῖν, ὅτι υἱὸν θεοῦ .
‘ > , ΄ > »” ε a ~
8 ἑαυτὸν ἐποίησεν. Οτε οὖν ἤκουσεν ὁ Πειλᾶτος τοῦ-
b , cal a“ Ν
9 Tov τὸν λόγον, μᾶλλον ἐφοβήθη, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸ
πραιτώριον πάλιν καὶ λέγει τῷ Ἰησοῦ Πόθεν εἶ σύ; ὁ δὲ
> “ > , > Μ᾿ 7, A Ud = 7. A ε
10 Ἰησοῦς ἀπόκρισιν οὐκ ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ. λέγει οὖν αὐτῷ ὁ
- > “-“
Πειλᾶτος ᾿Εμοὶ οὐ λαλεῖς ; οὐκ οἷδας ὅτι ἐξουσίαν ἔχω
> risen. vs , ” Aah > ,
: ἀπολῦσαί σε καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔχω σταυρῶσαί σε; ἀπεκρίθη
. A Ἶ ~ Oo 39 4 ἐξ, , >> “a 10 ’ > A
αὐτῷ Ingots Οὐκ εἶχες ἐξουσίαν κατ᾽ ἐμοῦ οὐδεμίαν εἰ μὴ
> ὃ ὃ , »” 6 8 ‘ a ε ὃ , ͵
ἦν δεδομένον σοι ἄνωθεν: διὰ τοῦτο ὁ παραδούς μέ σοι
, ε ΄ ” > , ε aA 90 δ," >
re μείζονα ἁμαρτίαν ἔχει. ἐκ τούτου ὁ Πειλᾶτος ἐζήτει ἀπο-
΄ δι ἀξ » Lal
λῦσαι αὐτόν: of δὲ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι ἐκραύγασαν λέγοντες “Eav
al > a a
τοῦτον ἀπολύσῃς, οὐκ εἶ φίλος τοῦ Καίσαρος: πᾶς ὃ
‘ “ > a
13 βασιλέα ἑαυτὸν ποιῶν ἀντιλέγει τῷ Καίσαρι. Ὁ οὖν
Πειλᾶτος ἀκούσας τῶν λόγων τούτων ἤγαγεν ἔξω τὸν
Ἶ a Ss (0 ῬΑ, , > 4 , ;
ἡσοῦν, Kat ἐκάθισεν ἐπὶ βήματος εἰς τόπον λεγόμενον

Ap,

Τολγόθ

234 KATA IQANHN XIX

Λιθόστρωτον, “EBpaiort δὲ TaBBada. ἦν δὲ παρα-
Ν “ , “ > ε σ \ 4 “ 3
σκευὴ τοῦ πάσχα, WPA ἣν ὡς ἕκτη. καὶ λέγει τοῖς Ἴου-
δαίοις ἴδε ὁ βασιλεὺς ὑμῶν. ἐκραύγασαν οὖν ἐκεῖνοι

5 3 , Et , 2 Τὰ ε a
Apov ἄρον, σταύρωσον αὐτὸν. λέγει αὐτοῖς ὁ Πειλᾶτος
Τὸν βασιλέα ὑμῶν σταυρώσω ; ἀπεκρίθησαν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς
Οὐκ ἔχομεν βασιλέα εἰ μὴ Καίσαρα. τότε οὖν παρέδωκεν
αὐτὸν αὐτοῖς ἵνα σταυρωθῇ. ᾿
/ = ‘ 3 a Ν +e ε “κ
Παρέλαβον οὖν τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν: καὶ βασταΐων αὐτῷ
τὸν σταυρὸν ἐξῆλθεν εἰς τὸν λεγόμενον Kpaviov “Τόπον,
ὃ λέγεται ᾿Πβραϊστὶ “Τολγοθά", ὅπου αὐτὸν ἐσταύρωσαν,
Ν 3 > n~ / > a Le n / Ν
καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἄλλους δύο ἐντεῦθεν καὶ ἐντεῦθεν, μέσον δὲ
τὸν Ἰησοῦν. ἔγραψεν δὲ καὶ τίτλον 6 ἸΠειλᾶτος καὶ
ἔθηκεν ἐπὶ τοῦ -σταυροῦ" ἣν δὲ γεγραμμένον ΙΗ ΣΟΥΣ
O ΝΑΖΩΡΑΙ͂ΟΞ Ο ΒΑΣΙΛΕῪΣ TON IOYAAION.
a > 4 , 4 chet : a > ᾿ ΄
τοῦτον οὖν τὸν τίτλον πολλοὶ ἀνέγνωσαν τῶν Ἰουδαίων,
σ 5» bY > ε , A , “ > , ε
ὅτι ἐγγὺς ἦν ὁ τόπος τῆς πόλεως ὅπου ἐσταυρώθη ὁ
“Ingots: καὶ ἢν γεγραμμένον ᾿Εβραϊστί, ῬΡωμαϊστί, “Ἔλλη-
, » a a , as 8 . lal a 3 4
νιστί, ἔλεγον οὖν τῷ Πειλάτῳ οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς τῶν ᾿Ἰου-
δαίων Μὴ γράφε Ὃὧ βασιλεὺς τῶν Ἰουδαίων, ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι
5» lal > 4 aA ΕἸ , ΓΟ, “ ΄,
ἐκεῖνος εἶπεν Βασιλεὺς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων. εἰμί. ἀπεκρίθη
ὁ Πειλᾶτος Ὃ γέγραφα γέγραφα.
Οἱ οὖν στρατιῶται ὅτε ἐσταύρωσαν τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἔλα-
Bov τὰ ἱμάτια αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐποίησαν τέσσερα μέρη, ἑκάστῳ
’ / ἈΝ \ ed > ν ε ‘ ¥ ry
στρατιώτῃ μέρος, Kal τὸν χιτῶνα. . ἦν δὲ ὁ χιτὼν ἄραφος,
ἐκ τῶν ἄνωθεν ὑφαντὸς δ ὅλου: εἶπαν οὖν πρὸς ἀλλης-
λους Μηὴ σχίσωμεν αὐτόν, ἀλλὰ λάχωμεν περὶ αὐτοῦ
, ” 7 ε ΝῊ. lal 4
τίνος ἔσται: ἵνα ἡ γραφὴ πληρωθῇ
, ‘ c n
AiemepicanTo TA IMATIA MOY €AYTOIC
‘ ‘ c Ae } ᾿ »” ΄-
κἀὶ ἐπὶ τὸν IMATICMON ΜΟΥ ἔβαλον KAHPON.
Οἱ μὲν οὖν στρατιῶται ταῦτα ἐποίησαν: ἱστήκεισαν δὲ
‘ “~ -“ “n>? -“ ε Ψ ᾽ -“ Ns Ὁ 3 Ν
παρὰ τῷ σταυρῷ τοῦ Ἰησοῦ ἡ μήτηρ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἡ ἀδελφὴ
τῆς μητρὸς αὐτοῦ, Μαρία ἡ τοῦ Κλωπᾶ καὶ Μαρία ἡ
M ὃ λ U Ἶ a“ > id at A. , ‘ ‘ 0 ᾿
αγδαληνή. ᾿Ιησοῦς οὖν ἰδὼν τὴν μητέρα καὶ τὸν μαθητὴν

15

26

Sn

19. 13-19. 26. 8. JOHN.

14 The Pavement, but in Hebrew, Gabbatha. Now it
was the Preparation of the passover: it was about
the sixth hour. And he saith unto the Jews, Behold,
15 your King! They therefore cried out, Away with
him, away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto
them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priests
16 answered, We have no king but Cesar. Then there-
fore he delivered him unto them to be crucified.
1 They took Jesus therefore: and he went out,
bearing-the cross for himself, unto the place called
The place of a skull, which is called in Hebrew
18 Golgotha: where they crucified him, and with him
two others, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst.
19 And Pilate wrote a title also, and put it on the cross.
And there was written, JESUS OF NAZARETH, THE
20 KING OF THE JEWS. This title therefore read many 1 Or, for the place
of the Jews: “for the place where Jesus was cruci- Jeans sat Such
fied was nigh to the city: and it was written in Peedi sis
21 Hebrew, and in Latin, and in Greek. The chief
priests of the Jews therefore said to Pilate, Write
not, The King of the Jews; but, that he said, I am
22 King of the Jews. Pilate answered, What I have
} written I have written.
38 The soldiers therefore, when they had crucified
Jesus, took his garments, and made four parts, to
every soldier a part; and also the *coat: now the 9 or, tunic
“coat was without seam, woven from the top through-
24 out. They said therefore one to another, Let us not
rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be: that
the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith,
They parted my garments among them,
And upon my vesture did they cast lots.
25 These things therefore the soldiers did. But there
were standing by the cross of Jesus his mother, and
his mother’s sister, Mary the wife of Clopas, and
26 Mary Magdalene. When Jesus therefore saw his
mother, and the disciple

Ge (234)

5. 50ΗΝ. 19 26-19. 41.

standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his
mother, Woman, behold, thy son! Then saith he 27
to the disciple, Behold, thy mother! And from that
hour the disciple took her unto his own home.

After this Jesus, knowing that all things are now 28
finished, that the scripture might be accomplished,
saith, I thirst. There was set there a vessel full of 29
vinegar: so they put a sponge full of the vinegar
upon hyssop, and brought it to his mouth. When 30
Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said,

It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up’
his spirit.

The Jews therefore, because it was the Prepara- 31
tion, that the bodies should not remain on the cross
upon the sabbath (for the day of that sabbath was a
high day), asked of Pilate that their legs might be
broken, and that they might be taken away. The 32
soldiers therefore came, and brake the legs of the
first, and of the other which was crucified with
him: but when they came to Jesus, and saw that 33
he was dead already, they brake not his legs: how- 34
beit one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his
side, and straightway there came out blood and wa-
ter. And he that hath seen hath borne witness, 35
and his witness is true: and he knoweth that he
saith true, that ye also may believe. For these 36
things came to pass, that the scripture might be

1 Or, crushed fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be ‘broken, And 387
again another scripture saith, Théy shall look on
him whom they pierced, ;

And after these things Joseph of Arimathza, be- 88
ing a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the
Jews, asked of Pilate that he might take away the
body of Jesus: and Pilate gave him leave. He
came therefore, and took away his body. And 39

» Some ancient an. “ere came also Nicodemus, he who at the first came

“thorities read to him by night, bringing a *mixture of myrrh and

ng aloes, about a hundred pound weight. So they took 40
the body of Jesus, and bound it in linen cloths with
the spices, as the custom of the Jews is to bury.
Now in the place where he was crucified there was 41
a garden; and in the garden a new tomb wherein

(985)

XIX ' ΚΑΤᾺ IQANHN 235

a ἃ > + , a , , ” ws ἃ ἃ
παρεστῶτα ὃν ἠγάπα λέγει τῇ μητρί Ψύναι, ἴδε ὁ υἱός
, a“ ~ 9 ε , NS. δος ,
97) σου" εἶτα λέγει τῷ μαθητῇ ᾿1δὲ ἡ μήτηρ σου. καὶ ἀπ᾽ ἐκεί-
a σ΄ ” ε ‘ em | > \
γῆς τῆς ὥρας ἔλαβεν ὁ μαθητὴς αὐτὴν εἰς τὰ ἴδια.
28 Μετὰ τοῦτο "εἰδὼς ὁ Ἰησοῦς" ὅτι ἤδη πάντα τετέλεσται
:9 ἵνα τελειωθῇ ἡ γραφὴ λέγει Διψῶ. σκεῦος ἔκειτο ὄξους
-" 7
μεστόν' σπόγγον οὖν μεστὸν τοῦ OZ0YC ὑσσώπῳ περιθέν-
¢ > cal a , ἊΣ μὲ ba 2 3 Ν

32 TES προσήνεγκαν αὐτοῦ τῷ στόματι." ὅτε οὖν ἔλαβεν τὸ

ὄξος [6] Ἰησοῦς εἶπεν Ἰετέλεσται, καὶ κλίνας τὴν κεφα-
‘ ‘> % Led ε > 3 a

31 λὴν παρέδωκεν τὸ πνεῦμα. Οἱ οὖν ᾿Ιουδαῖοι,

ἐπεὶ παρασκευὴ ἦν, ἵνα μὴ μείνῃ ἐπὶ τοῦ σταυροῦ τὰ σώ-
“ ‘ , ce > a

ματα ἐν τῷ σαββάτῳ, ἦν γὰρ μεγάλη ἡ ἡμέρα " ἐκείνου" τοῦ
, ᾿ Υ ᾿ - - ν “ » A
σαββάτου, ἠρώτησαν τὸν ἸΤειλᾶτον ἵνα κατεαγῶσιν αὐτῶν

327 σκέλη καὶ ἀρθῶσιν. ἦλθον οὖν οἱ στρατιῶται, καὶ

~ ᾽ ’ ’ A / X a lol
τοῦ μὲν πρώτου κατέαξαν τὰ “σκέλη καὶ τοῦ ἄλλου τοῦ

43 συνσταυρωθέντος αὐτῷ: ἐπὶ δὲ τὸν Ἰησοῦν ἐλθόντες, ὡς

™” > Bn. , > [2 & ? fel Ἁ 7
εἶδον ἤδη αὐτὸν τεθνηκότα, οὐ κατέαξαν αὐτοῦ τὰ σκέλη,
5 7 φ - -“ ’ ΕἸ » 4 ‘ »
34 ἀλλ᾽ εἷς τῶν στρατιωτῶν λόγχῃ αὐτοῦ τὴν πλευρὰν ἔνυξεν,
ree we ° ‘ 55 τρότευ « 4
35 καὶ ἐξῆλθεν εὐθὺς αἷμα καὶ ὕδωρ. Kal ὁ ἑωρακὼς pepap-
τύρηκεν, καὶ ἀληθινὴ αὐτοῦ ἐστὶν 7 μαρτυρία, καὶ ἐκεῖνος
΄ ? a ᾽ σ b Views: a ᾷ Lee 4
36 Oldey ὅτι ἀληθῆ λέγει, ἵνα Kal ὑμεῖς πιστεύητε. “ ἐγένετο
. a ¢ ε ἙΝ χ an 0 a >
yap ταῦτα wa ἡ γραφὴ πληρωθῇ CTOYN OY CYNTPI-
" ἔν o
37 BHCETAI AYTOY. καὶ πάλιν ἑτέρα γραφὴ λέγει Οψον-
> a >
Tal εἰς ON EZEKENTHCAN.

38 = Mera δὲ ταῦτα ἠρώτησεν τὸν Πειλᾶτον Ἰωσὴφ ἀπὸ
“Ἀριμαθαίας, ὧν μαθητὴς [τοῦ] Ἰησοῦ κεκρυμμένος “δὲ διὰ
τὸν φόβον τῶν ᾿Ιουδαΐων, ἵνα ἄρῃ τὸ σῶμα τοῦ Ἰησοῦ"
καὶ ἐπέτρεψεν ὁ Πιλᾶτος. ἦλθεν οὖν καὶ ἦρεν τὸ σῶμα

39 αὐτοῦ. bined δὲ καὶ Νικόδημος, ὁ ἐλθὼν <p αὐτὸν
νυκτὸς τὸ 5 φέρων ' bie (rt σμύρνης καὶ ἀλόης ὡς

go λίτρας ἑκατόν. . ἔλαβον οὖν᾽ τὸ ree τοῦ Ἰησοῦ καὶ
ἔδησαν αὐτὸ ὀθονίοις μετὰ τῶν ἀρωμάτων, καθὼς ἔθος

41 ἐστὶν τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις ἐνταφιάζειν: ἦν δὲ ἐν τῷ τύπῳ ὅπου
ἐσταυρώθη κῆπος, καὶ ἐν τῷ κήπῳ μνημεῖον καινόν, ἐν

Ἰησοῦς εἰδὼς

μίγμα

Ore npxv

236 KATA IQANHN XIX XX

al > Ν \
ᾧ οὐδέπω οὐδεὶς ἦν τεθειμένος- ἐκεῖ οὖν διὰ τὴν παρα- 42
‘ an 3 ra 7 > Ν 3 Ὁ a ἔθ
δκευὴν τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, ὅτι ἐγγὺς ἣν τὸ μνημεῖον, ἔθηκαν
τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν.
a Ν ~ al , , ε 4 ”
Τῇ δὲ μιᾷ τῶν σαββάτων Μαρία ἡ Μαγδαληνὴ ἔρ- x
3 Ν lal
χεται πρωὶ σκοτίας ἔτι οὔσης εἰς TO μνημεῖον, καὶ βλέπει
Ν ’ > , > “a ’ , > Ν 5
τὸν λίθον ἡρμένον ἐκ τοῦ μνημείου. τρέχει οὖν καὶ ἔρ- 2
Χ ΄ὕ ὃ , Ν ‘ \ ” \
χεται πρὸς Sipwva ἸΠέτρον καὶ πρὸς τὸν. ἄλλον μαθητὴν
< a >
ὃν ἐφίλει ὁ Ἰησοῦς, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Ἦραν τὸν κύ-
ριον ἐκ τοῦ μνημείου, καὶ οὐκ οἴδαμεν ποῦ ἔθηκαν αὖ-
> a > ε :
τόν. Ἐξῆλθεν οὖν ὁ Πέτρος καὶ ὁ ἄλλος μα- 3
΄ AX # > ‘ “ ΝΜ δὲ ε δύ
θητής, καὶ ἤρχοντο εἰς τὸ μνημεῖον. ἔτρεχον. δὲ οἱ δύο ας
ε ~ ΕΥ ε »” ‘ 4d , lal
ὁμοῦ: καὶ ὁ ἄλλος μαθητὴς προέδραμεν τόχεῶν τοῦ
Πέτρου καὶ ἦλθεν 7 πρῶτος εἰς τὸ LESION, καὶ TOPO AS 5
Baers κείμενα τὰ ὀθόνια, οὐ μέντοι εἰσῆλθε SAX TR 6
οὖν καὶ Σίμων Πέτρος ἀκολουθῶν αὐτῷ, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν εἰς
A al " Ἁ Ν Ν
τὸ μνημεῖον: καὶ θεωρεῖ τὰ ὀθόνια κείμενα, καὶ τὸ σου- 7
ὃ , Aa > 2 a a 3 a > : \ - 0 Ὄ
ἄριον, ὃ ἣν ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ, οὐ μετὰ τῶν οθονίων
’ 3 Ν Ν 3 ’ > μι , ,
κείμενον ἀλλὰ χωρὶς ἐντετυλιγμένον εἰς Eva τόπον" τότε 8
οὖν εἰσῆλθεν καὶ ὁ ἄλλος neta: ὁ ἐλθὼν πρῶτος εἰς τὸ
uv
ead Kal εἶδεν καὶ ἐπίστευσεν". οὐδέπω γὰρ ἤδεισαν 9
a » A ;
τὴν γραφὴν ὅτι δεῖ αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναστῆναι. ἀπῆλθον τὸ
> / \ ε ΕΞ ε 0 7, , δὲ
οὖν πάλιν πρὸς αὐτοὺς ot μαθηταΐῖ, Mapia δὲ ::
ε , ‘ a s ὉΜ *, ε a»
ἱστήκει πρὸς τῷ μνημείῳ ἔξω κλαίουσα. ws οὖν ἔκλαιεν
παρέκυψεν εἰς τὸ HUEY, καὶ θεωρεῖ δύο ὀγγέλους ἐν τὰ
λευκοῖς κοθαζομάνονεγνἕ ἕνα πρὸς τῇ κεφαλῇ Kal ἕνα πρὸς
τοῖς ποσίν, ὅπου ἔκειτο τὸ σῷμα τοῦ Ἰησοῦ. καὶ λέγουσιν 13
“ιν a al “ 9 A
αὐτῇ ἐκεῖνοι Ῥύναι, τί κλαίεις ; λέγει αὐτοῖς “ὁτι “Hpay' τὸν
κύριόν μου, καὶ οὐκ οἷδα ποῦ ἔθηκαν αὐτόν. ταῦτα εἰποῦσα 14
> ΄ 9 qui, ee \ a hs fee: ag) i ae ‘
ἐστράφη εἰς τὰ ὀπίσω, καὶ θεωρεῖ τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν ἑστῶτα, Kat
3 ” o , ΄- > , , ΓΝ lal ,
οὐκ yoce ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ἐστίν... λέγει αὐτῇ Ἰησοῦς Τύναι, x5
, , ΄ a YY a Φ ε #2!
τί κλαίεις; τίνα ζητεῖς; ἐκείνη δοκοῦσα ὅτι ὃ κηπουρός
> , } Mn: ,ὕ 5 ‘ 7) , 3 ΠΣ τ, Sal
ἐστιν λέγει cairo Κύριε, εἰ σὺ ᾿“ἄστασας αὐτόν, εἶπέ μοι
a 4 δὲν δ 3 Ν Or 9.7 aK / a a 3 aA
ποῦ ἔθηκας αὐτόν, κἀγὼ αὐτὸν upd λέγει αὐτῇ ᾿Ιησοῦς 15

a

es

:
:
:
Ι

"ΞΡ

19. 41-20. 16. 8. JOHN.

42 was never man yet laid. There then because of
the Jews’ Preparation (for the tomb was nigh at
hand) they laid Jesus. '

20 Now on the first day of the week cometh Mary
Magdalene early, while it was yet dark, unto the
tomb, and seeth the stone taken away from the

2tomb. She runneth therefore, and cometh to Si-
mon Peter, and to the other disciple, whom Jesus
loved, and saith unto them, They have taken away
the Lord out of the tomb, and we know not where

3they have laid him. Peter therefore went forth,
and the other disciple, and they went toward the
4tomb. And they ran both together: and the other
disciple outran Peter, and came first to the tomb;
5and stooping and looking in, he seeth the linen

6 cloths lying; yet entered he not in. Simon Peter
therefore also cometh, following him, and entered
into the tomb; and he beholdeth the linen cloths

7 lying, and the napkin, that was upon his head, not
lying with the linen cloths, but rolled up in a place

8 by itself. Then entered in therefore the other dis-
ciple also, which came first to the tomb, and he

9saw, and believed. For as yet they knew not the
scripture, that he must rise again from the dead.

10 So the disciples went away again unto their own
home.

11 But Mary was standing without at the tomb weep-
ing: so, as she wept, she stooped and looked into the

12 tomb; and she beholdeth two angels in white sitting,
one at the head, and one at the feet, where the body

18 of Jesus had lain. And they say unto her, Woman,
why weepest thou? She saith unto them, Because
they have taken away my Lord, and I know not

14 where they have laid him. When she had thus said,
she turned herself back, and beholdeth Jesus stand-

15 ing, and knew not that it was Jesus. Jesus saith
unto her, Woman, why weepest thou? whom seekest
thou? She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith
unto him, Sir, if thou hast borne him hence, tell me
where thou hast laid him, and 1 will take him away. °

16 Jesus saith unto her,

(236 )

5. JOHN. 20. 16-20. 29.

Mary. She turneth herself, and saith unto him in

1 Or, Teacher Hebrew, Rabboni; which is to say, ‘Master. Jesus 17

2 Οὐ, Take not hold saith to her, 7Touch me not; for I am not yet as-
cended unto the Father: but go unto my _ brethren,
and say to them, I ascend unto my Father and your
Father, and my God and your God. Mary Magda-18
lene cometh and telleth the disciples, I have seen
the Lord; and how that he had said these things
unto her.

When therefore it was evening, on that day, the 19
first day of the week, and when the doors were shut
where the disciples were, for fear of the Jews, Jesus
came and stood in the midst, and saith unto them,

Peace be unto you. And when he had said this, he 90.

shewed unto them his hands and his side. The dis-
ciples therefore were glad, when. they saw the Lord.
Jesus therefore said to them again, Peace de unto 21
you: as the Father hath sent me, even so send I you.
And when he had said this, he breathed on them, 22
$ Or, Holy Spirit and saith unto them, Receive ye the *Holy Ghost:
whose soever sins ye forgive, they are forgiven unto 23
them; whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained.

4 That is, Twin. But Thomas, one of the twelve, called *Didymus, 24
was not with them when Jesus came. The other 25
disciples therefore said unto him, We have seen the
Lord. But he said unto them, Except I shall see in
his hands the print of the nails, and put my finger
into the print of the nails, and put my hand into his
side, I will not believe.

And after eight days again his disciples were with- 26
in, and Thomas with them. Jesus cometh, the doors
being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, Peace
be unto you. Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither 27
thy finger, and see my hands; and reach hither thy
hand, and put it into my side: and be not faithless,
but believing, Thomas answered and said unto 28
him, My Lord and my God. Jesus saith unto him, 29

( 287 )

XX KATA IQANHN 237.

Ε , “ > , ᾿ 9 AOR “᾿ , ε
Μαριάμ. στραφεῖσα ἐκείνη λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿Εβραϊστί Ῥαβ-
a? a ,
βουνεί (ὃ λέγεται Διδάσκαλε). λέγει αὐτῇ Ἰησοῦς “My
a te: | » , A > ’ ‘ ‘ ,
μου ἅπτου", οὔπω yap ἀναβέβηκα πρὸς τὸν πατέρα" πο-
pedsu δὲ πρὸς τοὺς ἀδελφούς pov καὶ εἰπὲ αὐτοῖς ᾿᾽Ανα-

-
.

βαίνω πρὸς τὸν πατέρα μου καὶ πατέρα ὑμῶν καὶ θεόν μου
καὶ θεὸν ὑμῶν. ἔρχεται Μαριὰμ ἡ Μαγδαληνὴ ἀγγέλ-

a a_@ εἰν 7 . , Ν a
λουσα τοις μαθηταῖς OTL Ἑώρακα τον κυριον καὶ ταῦυτὰ

"
ω

νον 2 A
εἶπεν αὐτῇ.
” > ? ’, a ¢ , ΕἸ ’, a a ,

Οὔσης civ ὀψίας τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ TH μιᾷ σαββάτων,
Ν a “ , μὰ > ε 6 Ν ὃ Ν ‘
καὶ τῶν θυρῶν κεκλεισμένων ὅπου ἦσαν οἱ μαθηταὶ διὰ τὸν
a > € > a \ oo” ‘
φόβον τῶν “lovdatwy, ἦλθεν ὃ ᾿Ιησοῦς καὶ ἔστη εἰς τὸ

΄ Ν , > a“ 2 6 e a \ “ » Ν
20 μέσον, καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Eipyvy ὑμῖν. καὶ τοῦτο εἰπὼν

-
Ὸ

»» \ ‘ n Ν ‘ ‘ > “a > »
ἔδειξεν καὶ τὰς χεῖρας καὶ τὴν πλευρὰν αὐτοῖς. ἐχάρησαν
> ε VY »ῷ», ‘ ? > - ye io ε
2x οὖν οἱ μαθηταὶ ἰδόντες τὸν κύριον. εἶπεν οὖν αὐτοῖς [ὁ
> “a ~ > , , e
Ἰησοῦς] πάλιν -Eipyvy ὑμῖν: καθὼς ἀπέσταλκέν pe ὁ

΄ > A , tian \ fal > ‘ > δ.
22 πατήρ, Kayo TERT VILGS. καὶ TOUTO εἰπὼν ἐνεφύσησεν

LP)

us

Ν a ’ “ » » -
καὶ λέγει αὐτοῖς Λάβετε πνεῦμα ἅγιον: ἄν τινων ἀφῆτε
‘ e , cr? ’ὔ ἽἼ 5» a 2 »" - ,
Tas ἁμαρτίας ᾿ ἀφέωνται᾽ αὐτοῖς: av τινων᾽ κρατῆτε KcKpa-
THVTAL
« :- a , ε ,
24 Θωμᾶς δὲ εἷς ἐκ τῶν δώδεκα, ὁ λεγόμενος Δίδυμος,
> > > 7. A A > 3 » > 7. A
5 οὐκ ἣν μετ΄ αὐτῶν ὅτε ἦλθεν ᾿Τησοῦς. ἔλεγον οὖν αὐτῷ

"
υ

ε »” ε ε
ot ἄλλοι μαθηταί “Ewpaxapev τὸν κύριον. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν
? A > ‘ . νὸ > fal Ν ᾿ na \ , a“
αὐτοῖς αν μὴ ἴδω ἐν ταῖς χερσὶν αὐτοῦ τὸν τύπον τῶν
σ 4 , s , tal
ἥλων καὶ βάλω τὸν δάκτυλόν μου cis τὸν τύπον τῶν ἥλων
‘ , ‘ Lal > » ‘ > a > ‘
καὶ βάλω pov τὴν χεῖρα εἰς τὴν πλευρὰν αὐτοῦ, οὐ μὴ
, , >
5 πιστεύσω. Καὶ μεθ᾽ ἡμέρας ὀκτὼ πάλιν ἦσαν

"»

μὴ ε \ > a Ν a > A ” ε
ἔσω οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ Θωμᾶς μετ᾽ αὐτῶν. ἔρχεται ὃ
> a“ “
Ιησοῦς τῶν θυρῶν κεκλεισμένων, καὶ ἔστη εἰς τὸ μέσον
Ν > 4 “ a
97 καὶ εἶπεν Nipyvy ὑμῖν. εἶτα λέγει τῷ Θωμᾷ Φέρε
a ’ , e ‘ as: Ψ'
tov δάκτυλόν σου ὧδε καὶ ἴδε τὰς χεῖράς μου, καὶ φέρε
‘ i Se Ν , > ‘ , ‘ ‘ la
THY χεῖρα σου Kal βάλε εἰς τὴν πλευράν pov, Kal μὴ γί-
»” > Ν > -
28 γου ἄπιστος ἀλλὰ πιστός. ἀπεκρίθη Θωμᾶς καὶ εἶπεν
3 ε ’ὔ ε ’, lal >
29 αὐτῷ Ὃ κύριός μου καὶ ὁ θεός pov. λέγει αὐτῷ [6] Ἰη-

16

My ἅπτου pov

TLVOS «4. τινὸς

adiovra:

ἀντ τὰ
αὐτου

538 ΚΑΤᾺ IQANHN XX XXI

a τ £5 ἔχ εἰ δ Bad ΄ x
gous “Ort ἑώρακάς pe πεπίστευκας; μακάριοι οἱ μὴ
Ν ,
ἰδόντες καὶ πιστεύσαντες. .
N > ” , eds a
Πολλὰ μὲν οὖν καὶ ἄλλα σημεῖα ἐποίησεν ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς 32
: ee f a ERY a > ” / ws hand
ἐνώπιον τῶν μαθητῶν, ἃ οὐκ ἔστιν γεγραμμένα ev τῷ
BBE iro ταῦτα δὲ γέ i inte ὅτι 1
Brim τούτῳ: ταῦτα δὲ γέγραπται ἵνα πιστεύητε ὅτι Ty- 3:
ε A n~ a“ -
gods ἐστὶν ὁ χριστὸς ὁ vids τοῦ θεοῦ, Kal iva πιστεύοντες

ἕι ‘ 7 3 ΓΝ ΣΕΥ; > a
CwWnV EXNTE εν τῷ ονοματι αυτου.

3 wn
META TAYTA ἐφανέρωσεν ἑαυτὸν πάλιν ᾿Ιησοῦς τ
τοῖς μαθηταῖς ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης τῆς Τιβεριάδος: ἐφανέ-
ρωσεν δὲ οὕτως. Ἦσαν ὁμοῦ Ξίμων Πέτρος καὶ Θω- 2
»" x “
μᾶς ὁ λεγόμενος Δίδυμος καὶ Ναθαναὴλ ὁ ἀπὸ Kava τῆς
Ταλιλαίας καὶ οἱ τοῦ Ζεβεδαίου καὶ ἄλλοι ἐκ τῶν μαθητῶν
αὐτοῦ δύο. λέγει αὐτοῖς Σίμων Πέτρος “Yrayw ἀλιεύειν" 3
, 3 “ > ”) , \ ε “ Ν lA fF?
λέγουσιν αὐτῷ “Epxoucba καὶ ἡμεῖς σὺν cot. ἐξῆλθαν
Sat gy 4 > δ λ “ Po ae , a é Wa ee
καὶ ἐνέβησαν εἰς TO πλοῖον, Kal ἐγ ἐκείνῃ τῇ νυκτὶ ἐπίασαν
bd , , δὲ aN , »” 3 cal Γι we | 4
οὐδέν. πρωΐας δὲ ἤδη γινομένης ἔστη Ἰησοῦς εἰς τὸν 4
3 rs > , ” ε , ¢ 3 aA > 4
αἰγιαλόν: οὐ μέντοι. ἤδεισαν of μαθηταὶ ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ἐστίν.
λέγει οὖν αὐτοῖς Ἰησοῦς Παιδία, μή τι προσφάγιον ἔχε-
fel 3, ᾿
τε; ἀπεκρίθησαν αὐτῷ Ov, ὁ δὲ εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Βάλετε 6

υι

> ‘ \ Δ lal 4 Ν , ‘ e ,
eis τὰ δεξιὰ μέρη τοῦ πλοίου τὸ δίκτυον, καὶ εὑρήσετε.
μι > \ oe. ὦ oY. NE ’ ” > LY lel "s
ἔβαλον οὖν, καὶ οὐκέτι αὐτὸ ἑλκύσαι ἴσχυον ἀπὸ τοῦ πλή-
a 5 , ’ > ε Ν > lal ἃ ° ,

ous τῶν ἰχθύων. λέγει οὖν ὁ μαθητὴς ἐκεῖνος ὃν ἠγάπα 7
ε» “ a > ‘
ὁ Ἰησοῦς τῷ Πέτρῳ “O κύριός ἐστιν. Σίμων οὖν Πέτρος,
93 , σ΄ ε , , 3 ‘ 3 , 4 >
ἀκούσας ὅτι ὃ κύριός ἐστιν, τὸν ἐπενδύτην διεζώσατο, ἦν

Ν ’ Ν Φ A ,

γὰρ γυμνός, καὶ ἔβαλεν ἑαυτὸν εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν: οἱ δὲ 8
4 Ν bed / ΨΦ > ‘ > Ν
ἄλλοι μαθηταὶ τῷ πλοιαρίῳ ἦλθον, οὐ γὰρ ἦσαν μακρὰν
a “ δ ‘ - : A
ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς ἀλλὰ ὡς ἀπὸ πηχῶν διακοσίων, σύροντες TO
a > ω ᾿ \ - [4

δίκτυον τῶν ἰχθύων. Ὥς οὖν ἀπέβησαν εἰς τὴν γῆν βλέ-.
7)? ‘ ΄ Q
πουσιν ἀνθρακιὰν κειμένην Kal ὀψάριον ἐπικείμενον Kat

20. 29-21. 9. 5. JOHN.

Because thou hast seen me, ‘thou hast believed: bless- 1 Or, hast thou be
ed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed.
30 Many other signs therefore did Jesus in the pres-
ence of the disciples, which are not written in this
81 book: but these are written, that ye may believe
that. Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God; and that
believing ye may have life in his name.
91 After these things Jesus manifested himself again
to the disciples at the sea of Tiberias; and he mani-
2fested himself on this wise. There were together
Simon Peter, and Thomas called *Didymus, and 2 That is, 7win.
Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, and the sons of Zebe-
3 dee, and two other of his disciples. Simon Peter
saith unto them, I go a fishing. They say unto him,
We also come with thee. They went forth, and en-
tered into the boat; and that night they took noth-
4ing. But when day was now breaking, Jesus stood
on the beach: howbeit the disciples knew not that
5it was Jesus. Jesus therefore saith unto’ them,
Children, have ye aught to eat? They answered
6him, No. And he said unto them, Cast the net on
the right side of the boat, and ye shall find. They
cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw
7 it for the multitude of fishes. That disciple there-
fore whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It is the
Lord. So when Simon Peter heard that it was the
Lord, he girt his coat about him (for he was naked*),
8 and cast himself into the sea, But the other disci-
ples came in the little boat (for they were not far
from the land, but about two hundred cubits off),
9 dragging the net full of fishes. So when they got
out upon the land, they see *a fire of coals there, and 3 Gr. Gv « Hee sha

‘fish laid thereon, and 4 Ἔν: a fish

* “was naked’? add marg. Or, had on his under garment only—
Am, Com.

(288 )

5. JOHN. 21. 9-21. 38.

1 Ὅν, ἃ loaf Xpread, Jesus saith unto them, Bring of the fish 10
which ye haye now taken. Simon Peter therefore 11
2 Or, abourd went *up, and drew the net to land, full of great
fishes, a hundred and fifty and three: and for all
there were so many, the net was not rent. Jesus 12
saith unto them, Come and break your fast. And
none of the disciples durst inquire of him, Who art
thou? knowing that it was the Lord. Jesus cometh, 13
3 Or, loaf and taketh the *bread, and giveth them, and the fish
likewise. This is now the third time that Jesus was 14
manifested to the disciples, after that he was risen
from the dead.
ἃ ὅν. Joanes. See So when they had broken their fast, Jesus saith 15
a Sie to Simon Peter, Simon, son of *John, ‘lovest thou me
places represents more than these? He saith unto him, Yea, Lord;
Greek words, thou knowest that I ‘love thee. He saith unto him,
Feed my lambs. He saith to him again a second 16
time, Simon, som of *John, ‘lovest thou me? He
saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I ‘love
thee. He saith unto him, Tend my sheep. He saith 17
unto him the third time, Simon, son of *John, *lovest
thou me? Peter was grieved because he said unto
him the third time, *Lovest thou me? And he said
7 Or, perceivest unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things; thou ‘know-.
est that I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, Feed my
sheep. Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When thou 18
wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst
whither thou wouldest: but when thou shalt be old,
thou shalt stretch forth thy hand§, and another shall
gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest
not. Now this he spake, signifying by what man- 19
ner of death he should glorify God. And when he
had spoken this, he saith unto him, Follow me.
Peter, turning about, seeth the disciple whom Jesus 20
loved following; which also leaned back on his
breast at the supper, and said, Lord, who is he that
_ betrayeth thee? Peter therefore seeing him saith to 21
Gr. and, ie Jesus, Lord, "ἈΠ what shall this man do? Jesus 22
saith unto him, If I will that he tarry till I come,
what ὦ that to thee? follow thou me. This saying 28
therefore went forth among the brethren, that that
disciple should not die: yet Jesus said not unto him,
that he should not

8

(239)

ΧΧΙ KATA IQANHN 239

΄“ > ω A
το ἄρτον. © λέγει αὐτοῖς. [ὁ] Ἰησοῦς “Evéyxare ἀπὸ τῶν
: a ? > ‘
τι ὀψαρίων ὧν ἐπιάσατε viv. ἀνέβη οὖν Σίμων Πέτρος καὶ
ν a. ‘ 4
εἵλκυσεν τὸ δίκτυον εἰς τὴν γῆν μέστὸν ἰχθύων μεγάλων
ἑκατὸν πεντήκοντα τριῶν: καὶ τοσούτων ὄντων οὐκ ἐσχίσθη
‘ , , > a ey] > a cal > ΄
12 τὸ δίκτυον. λέγει αὐτοῖς [6] Ιησοῦὺς Δεῦτε ἀριστήσατε.
- “ ,
οὐδεὶς ἐτόλμα τῶν μαθητῶν ἐξετάσαι αὐτόν Σὺ τίς εἶ;
,“ 7 7 ε , , > Ν 3 a ἈΝ ,
13 εἰδότες ὅτι ὁ κύριός ἐστιν. ἔρχεται ᾿Ιησοῦς καὶ λαμβάνει
4 Ν ‘4 Lan > a“ ‘ ie , ε ’,’ “
14 τὸν ἄρτον καὶ δίδωσιν αὐτοῖς, καὶ τὸ ὀψάριον ὁμοίως. Τοῦ-
Ν , > , > n a a > ‘
to ἤδη τρίτον ἐφανερώθη ‘Incods τοῖς μαθηταῖς ἐγερθεὶς
ἐκ νεκρῶν.
/ -
13 “Ore οὖν ἡρίστησαν λέγει τῷ Σίμωνι Πέτρῳ ὁ ᾿Ἰ[Ιη-
- ~~ > , > a LA , / >
govs Σίμων lwavov, ἀγαπᾷς pe πλέον τούτων; λέγει αὖ-
τῷ Nat, κύριε, σὺ οἶδας ὅτι φιλῶ σε. λέγει αὐτῷῃἠ: Βό-
Cog Se , ἈΕῚ , , *
16 OKE τὰ ἀρνία μου. λέγει αὐτῷ πάλιν δεύτερον Σίμων
ἸἸωάνου, ἀγαπᾷ ; λέγει av7d Nai, κύριε, σὺ οἷδ
wavov, ἀγαπᾷς με; λέγει αὐτᾷ » κύριε, σὺ οἶδας
a 7. A \ ,
ὅτι φιλῶ oe. λέγει αὐτῷ ἹἸΠοίμαινε τὰ “rpoBarid' pov.
-“" 4 ’ ’ 3 ΄ nA
17 λέγει αὐτῷ τὸ τρίτον Σίμων ‘Iwavov, φιλεῖς με; ἐλυπήθη
ε , “ > ert Pow , « . 4
ὁ Πέτρος ὅτι εἶπεν αὐτῷ τὸ τρίτον Φιλεῖς με; καὶ εἶπεν
3. ιν" αι, , rd \ > Ν , ΄ a
αὐτῷ Κύριε, πάντα σὺ οἶδας, ob γινώσκεις ὅτι φιλῶ σε.
, > a® “ , Ar / Fal > ‘ 3 »
18 λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿Ιησοὺῦὺς Βόσκε τὰ 'προβάτιαά᾽ μου. ἀμὴν ἀμὴν
, @ > ,
λέγω σοι, ὅτε ἧς νεώτερος, ἐζώννυες σεαυτὸν Kal περιε-
, eo “6 r ie $3 ΄, ΝΜ a x we
πάτεις ὅπου ἤθελες: ὅταν δὲ γηράσῃς, ἐκτενεῖς τὰς χεῖράς
Ἂς τΝν , Ν ” σ > , a
τὸ σου, καὶ ἄλλος ζώσει σε καὶ οἴσει ὅπου ov θέλεις. τοῦτο
δὲ - ’ ,ὕ ’ ὃ δ’ ‘ 4) ’ ‘
ὲ εἶπεν σημαίνων ποίῳ θανάτῳ δοξάσει τὸν θεόν. καὶ
a a >
20 τοῦτο εἰπὼν λέγει αὐτῷ ᾿Ακολούθει μοι. Ἐπι
«ε ‘ :
στραφεὶς ὁ Ilérpos βλέπει τὸν μαθητὴν ὃν ἠγάπα ὁ
> a“ > a“ “ ἘΣ > “ id αν, 4
Ἰησοῦς ἀκολουθοῦντα, ὃς καὶ ἀνέπεσεν ἐν τῷ δείπνῳ ἐπὶ τὸ
a Sia , * , ee « ,
στῆθος αὐτοῦ καὶ εἶπεν Κύριε, tis ἐστιν 6 παραδιδούς σε;
A > Ν ε a? a“ e
a1 τοῦτον οὖν ἰδὼν ὁ Πέτρος λέγει τῷ Ἰησοῦ Κύριε, οὗτος δὲ
2. ee an s
22 ti; λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς ᾿Εὰν αὐτὸν θέλω μένειν ἕως
> ~
23 ἔρχομαι, τί πρὸς σέ; σύ μοι ἀκολούθει. Ἔξῆλθεν οὖν
e ε , Ν > a ε »"Ἢ
οὗτος ὁ λόγος εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ὅτι ὁ μαθητὴς ἐκεῖνος
> > , > ‘ ϑ τῶν ES a σ > >
οὐκ ἀποθνήσκε:. οὐκ εἶπεν δὲ αὐτῷ ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὅτι οὐκ ἀ-

πρόβατά

πρόβατά

καὶ | [ὁ] καὶ

4Δ

240 KATA IQANHN XXI

- 3. Δ᾽ > , - ᾿ z
ποθνήσκει, GAN Ἐὰν αὐτὸν θέλω μένειν ἕως ἔρχομαι,
τί πρὸς σέ;
χὰ ε a

Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ μαθητὴς o" μαρτυρῶν περὶ τούτων “Kal 24
4 , a Rae «“ 3 ν 2 ne Se
ὁ᾽ γράψας ταῦτα, καὶ οἴδαμεν ort ἀληθὴς αὐτοῦ ἡ μαρτυρία
ἐστίν.

ν ἃ ’, εν -“

Ἔστιν. δὲ καὶ ἄλλα πολλὰ ἃ ἐποίησεν ὁ ᾿Ἰησοῦς, ἅτινα 25
3 , > ὦ +399 3 Ν 3 ‘4 / ,
ἐὰν γράφηται καθ᾽ ἕν, οὐδ᾽ αὐτὸν οἶμαι τὸν κόσμον χωρή-

σειν τὰ γραφόμενα βιβλία.

21. 23-21. 25. 5. JOHN.

die; but, If I will that he tarry till I come, what és
that to thee?

24 This is the disciple which beareth witness of these
things, and wrote these things: and we know that
his witness is true.

25 And there are also many other things which Jesus
did, the which if they should be written every one,
I suppose that even the world itself would not con-
tain the books that should be written.

(240)

1 Most of the an-
cient authorities
omit John ne
53 — viii.

Those which co
tain it vary m
from each sees,

2 Or, Teacher

3 Or, trying

5, JOHN. 7. 53-8. 11.

{And they went every man unto his own house: 53
but Jesus went unto the mount of Olives. Andear- 8

-ly in the morning he came again into the temple,

and all the people camé unto him; and he sat down,

and taught them, And the scribes and the Pharisees
bring a woman taken in adultery; and having set her
in the midst, they say unto him,*Master, this woman
hath been taken in adultery, in the very act. Now in
the law Moses commanded us to stone such: what
then sayest thou of her? And this they said, *tempt-
ing him, that they might have whereof to accuse him.

ote

But Jesus stooped down, and with his finger wrote .

on the ground. But when they continued asking
him, he lifted up himself, and said unto them, He
that is without sin amcrg you, let him first cast a
stone at her. And again he stooped down, and with
his finger wrote on the ground. And they, when
they heard it, went out one by one, beginning from
the eldest, even unto the last: and Jesus was left
alone, and the woman, where she was, in the midst.

And Jesus lifted up himself, and said unto her, 10

Woman, where are they? did no man condemn

thee? And she said, No man, Lord. And Jesus 11

said, Neither do I condemn thee: go thy way; from
henceforth sin no more. }

(241)

ΠΕΡῚ MOIXAAIAOZ ΠΕΡΙΚΟΠΗ

[κατὰ I@ANHN VIL 53 — VIII 11

Ν >
53 [KAI ἘΠΟΡΕΎΘΗΣΑΝ ἕκαστος εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ,
“a -“ > a“ m” :
τ Ἰησοῦς δὲ ἐπορεύθη εἰς τὸ "Opos τῶν ᾿λαιῶν. Ὄρθρου
δὲ πάλιν Γπαρεγένετο᾽ εἰς τὸ ἱερόν, καὶ πᾶς ὁ Χαὸς ἤρχετο
3 πρὸς αὐτόν, καὶ καθίσας ἐδίδασκεν αὐτούς]. “Ayovow δὲ
“ -“ -“ Ν ,’
οἱ γραμματεῖς καὶ of Φαρισαῖοι ᾿ γυναῖκα ἐπὶ μοιχείᾳ᾽ κατει-
4 λημμένην, καὶ στήσαντες αὐτὴν ἐν μέσῳ 'λέγουσιν᾽ αὐτῷ
Διδάσκαλε, αὕτη ἡ γυνὴ ᾿ κατείληπται" ἐπ᾽ αὐτοφώρῳ μοι-
-“ , ca » Ν
5 χευομένη: ἐν δὲ τῷ νόμῳ [ἡμῖν] Μωυσῆς ἐνετείλατο τὰς
6 τοιαύτας λιθάζειν: σὺ ‘ody’ τί eyes’; [τοῦτο δὲ ἔλεγον
πειράζοντες αὐτόν, ἵνα ἔχωσιν κατηγορεῖν αὐτοῦ. ὁ δὲ
Ἰησοῦς κάτω κύψας τῷ δακτύλῳ 'κατέγραφεν᾽ εἰς τὴν γῆν.
ὡς δὲ ἐπέμενον ἐρωτῶντες [αὐτόν], ἀνέκυψεν καὶ εἶπεν
Pete Ὅ > , r im A Ser Geen ake
αὐτοῖς ἀναμάρτητος ὑμῶν πρῶτος ἐπ᾽ αὐτὴν ᾿βαλέτω
8 λίθον. καὶ πάλιν ᾿κατακύψας" ᾿ ἔγραφεν εἰς τὴν γῆν.
ε δὲ > , see > θ᾽ ΝΥΝ , ἘΓΝ ~
9 οἱ δὲ ἀκούσαντες ἐξήρχοντο εἷς καθ᾽ εἷς ἀρξάμενοι ἀπὸ τῶν
πρεσβυτέρων᾽, καὶ κατελείφθη μόνος, καὶ ἡ γυνὴ ἐν μέσῳ
το οὖσα. ἀνακύψας δὲ ὁ ᾿Ιησοῦς εἶπεν “αὐτῇ Γύναι, ποῦ"
x1 εἰσίν; οὐδείς σε κατέκρινεν; ἡ δὲ εἶπεν Οὐδείς, κύριε.
> Ν 8). Ψ “ Fo es AR 4 , ΄
εἶπεν δὲ ὁ Ἰησοῦς Οὐδὲ ἐγώ σε κατακρίνω: πορεύου,
> A A 4 ~¢ ok
ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν μηκέτι ἁμάρτανε. ἢ

ἦλθεν

ἐπὶ ἁμαρτίᾳ γυ-
ψναικα
εἶπον

εἴληπται

δὲ | περὶ αὐτῆς

a
ἔγραφεν

[τὸν] λίθον βαλέτω

κάτω κύψας | τῷ
δακτύλῳ

Ap. | ὃ Ἰησοῦς
τῇ γυναικί Ποῦ
Ap.

“ΠΝ
Dials ie

; ὶ J
4 βόυμν ως ρει τ ἢ
ae bie kl Saad $4

πρὰξ ΡΣ ᾿ΑΠΌΣΤΟΛΩΝ

Πρ bal

> a ne
dee oe PR)” * Seas opr at sively se = Ὁ 7:
Prot Fra? 5 ᾿

Sebi ἯΙ
"ee

1 Gr, first.

2 Or, Holy Spirit:
and so Bg om
out this book,

3 Gr. presented.

THE
ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.

Tum “former treatise I made, O Theophilus, con- ]

cerning all that Jesus began both to do and to teach,
until the day in which he was received up, after
that he had given commandment through the *Holy
Ghost unto the apostles whom he had chosen: to

. whom he also ‘shewed himself alive after his pas-

sion by many proofs, appearing unto them by the
space of forty days, and speaking the things con-

4 Or, eating with coming the kingdom of God: and, ‘being assembled

5 Or, in

6 Or, appointed by

together with them, he charged them not to depart
from Jerusalem, but to wait for the promise of the
Father, which, sad he, ye heard from me: for John
indeed baptized with water; but ye shall be bap-
tized ‘with the Holy Ghost not many days hence.
They therefore, when they were come together,
asked him, saying, Lord, dost theu at this time re-
store the kingdom to Israel? And he said unto
them, It is not for you to know times or seasons,
which the Father hath ‘set within his own authori-
ty. But ye shall receive power, when the Holy
Ghost is come upon you: and ye shall be my wit-
nesses both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Sa-
maria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth.
And when he had said these things, as they were
looking, he was taken up; and a cloud received him

co

ἴσο

9

out of their sight. And while they were looking 10

stedfastly into heaven as he went, behold, two men
stood by them in
(245)

ΠΡΑΞΕΙΣ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ

TON ΜῈΝ ΠΡΩΤῸΟΝ AOTON ἐποιησάμην περὶ
πάντων, ὦ. Θεύόφιλε, ὧν ἤρξατο “Inoods ποιεῖν τε καὶ
΄ ” - eo 9 Φ ΄ A > , 4
2 διδάσκειν ἄχρι ἧς ἡμέρας ἐντειλάμενος τοῖς ἀποστόλοις διὰ
΄ ray Aes” ἐν se = ΄ - ν ,
3 πνεύματος ἁγίου ovs ἐξελέξατο ἀνελήμφθη: ols καὶ παρέ-
στησεν ἑαυτὸν ζῶντα μετὰ τὸ παθεῖν αὐτὸν ἐν πολλοῖς

τεκμηρίοις, δὲ ἡμερῶν τεσσεράκοντα ὀπτανόμενος αὐτοῖς
Ν Α: ‘ ‘ a ΄ “ “- Ν
4 καὶ λέγων τὰ περὶ τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ. καὶ συναλι-
ζόμενος παρήγγειλεν αὐτοῖς ἀπὸ ᾿Ιεροσολύμων μὴ χωρί-
sie! a. Se , ‘ 3° ΄ a \ a
ζεσθαι, ἀλλὰ περιμένειν τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ πατρὸς ἣν
» 4 4 -“΄΄ » rai 7 > , a e “ A
5 ἠκούσατέ pov: ὅτι ᾿Ιωάνης μὲν ἐβάπτισεν ὕδατι, ὑμεῖς δὲ
ἐν πνεύματι βαπτισθήσεσθε ἁγίῳ οὐ μετὰ πολλὰς ταύτας
4- ¢ ‘ fis . , oF ,»»".Ἁ
ὁ ἡμέρας. Οἱ μὲν οὖν συνελθόντες ἠρώτων αὐτὸν
a , 3 A
λέγοντες Kiipte, <i ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ τούτῳ ἀποκαθιστάνεις τὴν
͵ a > , 4 . > ri > con
7 βασιλείαν τῷ ᾿Ισραήλ; εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς “ Οὐχ ὑμῶν
ἐστὶν γνῶναι χρόνους ἢ καιροὺς οὗς ὁ πατὴρ ἔθετο ἐν τῇ
& ἰδίᾳ ἐξουσίᾳ, ἀλχὰ λήμψεσθε δύναμιν ἐπελθόντος τοῦ ἁγίου
. 3:
πνεύματος ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς, καὶ ἔσεσθέ μου μάρτυρες ἔν τε Lepov-
σαλὴμ. καὶ [ἐν] πάσῃ τῇ ᾿Ιουδαίᾳ καὶ Σαμαρίᾳ καὶ ἕως
9 ἐσχάτου τῆς γῆς. καὶ ταῦτα εἰπὼν βλεπόντων αὐτῶν
> ‘ « > “-
ἐπήρθη, καὶ νεφέλη ὑπέλαβεν αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν
Lal + 4 ν᾽
10 αὐτῶν. καὶ ὡς ἀτενίζοντες ἦσαν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν πορευο-
aA ΄ -
μένου αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄνδρες δύο παριστήκεισαν αὐτοῖς ἐν

246 TMIPAZEIS ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ I

, a a , α ” a
ἐσθήσεσι λευκαῖς, ot καὶ εἶπαν “Avdpes Γαλιλαῖοι, τί ἑστή-
4 9 ‘ > , e ε» “Aa ε >

κατε βλέποντες εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν; οὗτος ὁ Ἰησοῦς ὁ ἀναλημ-

Ν 7,3 6 a > Ν 3 \ σ΄ 5 , a ,

pbeis ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν οὕτως ἐλεύσεται ὃν τρό-
> ΄ as Tae > ν᾿ > , ,

mov ἐθεάσασθε αὐτὸν πορευόμενον εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν. Τότε
ε , > 3 Ν > ‘ ” a ,

ὑπέστρεψαν εἰς ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ ἀπὸ ὄρους τοῦ καλουμένου

᾿ΕἘλαιῶνος, ὅ ἐστιν ἐγγὺς ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ σαββάτου ἔχον

ὁδόν. Kai ὅτε εἰσῆλθον, εἰς τὸ ὑπερῷον aveBy-

o> , ¢ , A? ΄ Xr?
σαν ov ἦσαν καταμένοντες, ὃ τε Iletpos καὶ Iwavns καὶ ᾿[ά-
κωβος καὶ ᾿Ανδρέας, Φίλιππος καὶ Θωμᾶς, Βαρθολομαῖος
καὶ Μαθθαῖος, Ἰάκωβος ᾿Αλφαίου καὶ Σίμων ὁ ζηλωτὴς

Ae ͵ > , e ΄ > a

καὶ ᾿Ιούδας ᾿Ιακώβου. οὗτοι πάντες ἦσαν προσκαρτεροῦντες
ε ‘ a a Ν . ‘ N ‘ ”~
ὁμοθυμαδὸν τῇ προσευχῇ σὺν γυναιξὶν καὶ Μαριὰμ τῇ

Ν ἊΝ 3 a Ν Ν a 29 n > a
μητρὶ [τοῦ] Ἰησοῦ καὶ σὺν τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς αὐτοῦ.

ΚΑῚ ΕΝ ΤΑΙ͂Σ ἩΜΈΡΑΙΣ ταύταις ἀναστὰς Πέτρος

φ , A "Ὁ a > - ” > , ν ΤΑ ΟΝ

ἐν μέσῳ τῶν ἀδελφῶν εἶπεν (iv τε ὄχλος ὀνομάτων ἐπὶ TO

αὐτὸ ὡς ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι) Ανδρες ἀδελφοί, ἔδει πληρωθῆναι

lal “ ἈΝ

τὴν γραφὴν ἣν προεῖπε τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον διὰ στόματος

Δαυεὶδ περὶ lovda τοῦ γενομένου ὁδηγοῦ τοῖς συλλαβοῦσιν

Εἰ a 7 θ , > > ean Ν er ‘

ησοῦν, ὅτι κατηριθμημένος Nu ἐν ἡμῖν καὶ ἔλαχεν τὸν
a a e μὴ if

κλῆρον τῆς διακονίας ταύτης. -- Οὗτος μὲν οὖν ἐκτήσατο
a -“ 4,

χωρίον ἐκ μισθοῦ τῆς ἀδικίας, Kal πρηνὴς γενόμενος

ΔῸΣ ΤΩΣ ΑΝ. , , \ , > ee

ἐλάκησεν μέσος, καὶ ἐξεχύθη πάντα τὰ σπλάγχνα αὐτοῦ.

an ων lal ,
καὶ γνωστὸν ἐγένετο πᾶσι τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ,
“ a Ν , > - a P 4 . A ε
ὥστε κληθῆναι τὸ χωρίον ἐκεῖνο τῇ διαλέκτῳ αὐτῶν ᾿Ακελ-

17
18

9

δαμάχ, τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν Χωρίον Αἵματος. -- Τέγραπται yap 20

ἐν Βίβλῳ Ψαλμῶν
Γενηθήτω ἡ ἔπδυλιο δύτοῦ ἔρημος
Ὁ δ με ‘ Rio ae UR
KAl MH ἔοτω 6 κατοικῶν ἐν AYTH,
και
THN ἐπιοκοπὴν ayToY λδβέτω ἕτεροο.

να i ὦ

1. 10-1. 20. THE ACTS.

11 white apparel; which also said, Ye men of Galilee,
why stand ye looking into heaven? this Jesus, which
was received up from you into heaven, shall so come
in like manner as ye beheld him going into heaven,
12 Then returned they unto Jerusalem from the
mount called Olivet, which is nigh unto Jerusalem,
18 ἃ sabbath day’s journey off. And when they were
come in, they went up into the upper chamber, where
they were abiding; both Peter and John and James
and Andrew, Philip and Thomas, Bartholomew and
Matthew, James the son of Alpheeus, and Simon the ; ον, prother. See
14 Zealot, and Judas the 'son of James. These all with 75.451.
one accord continued stedfastly in prayer, *with the * Qr,,wit certas
women, and Mary the mother of Jesus, and with
his brethren.
15 And in these days Peter stood up in the midst of
the brethren, and said (and there was a multitude of
‘persons gathered together, about a hundred and 3 Gr. names.
16 twenty), Brethren, it was needful that the scripture -
should be fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost spake be-
fore by the mouth of David concerning Judas, who
17 was guide to them that took Jesus. For he was
numbered among us, and received his ‘portion in 4 or, μὲ
18 this ministry. (Now this man obtained a field with
the reward of his iniquity; and falling headlong, he
burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels gushed
19 out. And it became known to all the dwellers at
Jerusalem; insomuch that in their language that
field was called Akeldama, that is, The field of
20 blood.) For it is written in the book of Psalms,
Let his habitation be made desolate,
And let no man dwell therein: ~
and,
“ His ‘office let another take. 5 Gr. overgeership.

1 Or, over

2 Or, unto

3 Gr. was being ful-
filled.

THE ACTS. 1. 21-2. 11.

Of the men therefore which have companied with 21
us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and went
out ‘among us, beginning from the baptism of John, 22
unto the day that he was received up from us, of
these must one become a witness with us of his res-
urrection. And they put forward two, Joseph called 23
Barsabbas, who was surnamed Justus, and Matthias.
And they prayed, and said, Thou, Lord, which know- 24
est the hearts of all men, shew of these two the one
whom thou hast chosen, to take the place in this 25
ministry and apostleship, from which Judas fell
away, that he might go to his own place. And 26
they gave lots "for them; and the lot fell upon
Matthias; and he was numbered with the eleven
apostles.

And when the day of Pentecost ‘was now come, 2
they were all together in one place. And suddenly 2
there came from heaven a sound as of the rushing
of a mighty wind, and it filled all the house where

40r, partingamong they were sitting. And there appeared unto them 3
Or, distributing tOngUeS ‘parting asunder, like as of fire; and it sat

themselves

upon each one of them. And they were all filled 4
with the Holy Spirit, and began to speak with other
tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.

Now there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, de- 5
vout men, from every nation under heaven. And 6
when this sound was heard, the multitude came to-
gether, and were confounded, because that every
man heard them speaking in his own language.
And they were all amazed and marvelled, saying, 7
Behold, are not all these which speak Galilzeans?
And how hear we, every man in our own language, 8
wherein we were born? Parthians and Medes and 9
Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, in Judea
and Cappadocia, in Pontus and Asia, in Phrygia and 10
Pamphylia, in Egypt and the parts of Libya about
Cyrene, and sojourners from Rome, both Jews and
proselytes, Cretans and Arabians, 11

(247)

a

555. ᾿

Π ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ 247

or δεῖ οὖν τῶν συνελθόντων ἡμῖν ἀνδρῶν ἐν παντὶ χρόνῳ ᾧ
a2 εἰσῆλθεν καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς 6 κύριος Ἰησοῦς, ἀρξάμενος
ἀπὸ τοῦ βαπτίσματος ᾿Ιωάνου ἕως τῆς ἡμέρας ἧς ἀνελήμ-
φθὴη ἀφ᾽ ἡμῶν, μάρτυρα τῆς ἀναστάσεως αὐτοῦ σὺν ἡμῖν
23 γενέσθαι ἕνα τούτων. καὶ ἔστησαν δύο, Ιωσὴφ τὸν καλού-
μενον Βαρσαββᾶν, ὃς ἐπεκλήθη ᾿Ιοῦστος, καὶ Μαθθίαν.
24 καὶ προσευξάμενοι εἶπαν Σὺ κύριε καρδιογνῶστα πάντων,
25 ἀνάδειξον ὃν ἐξελέξω, ἐκ τούτων τῶν δύο ἕνα, λαβεῖν τὸν
τόπον τῆς διακονίας ταύτης καὶ ἀποστολῆς, ἀφ᾽ ἧς παρέβη
26 Ιούδας πορευθῆναι εἰς τὸν τόπον τὸν ἴδιον. καὶ ἔδωκαν
κλήρους αὐτοῖς, καὶ ἔπεσεν ὁ κλῆρος ἐπὶ Μαθθίαν, καὶ
συνκατεψηφίσθη μετὰ τῶν ἕνδεκα ἀποστόλων.

K es A X: a 6 ‘ Φ a a
i αἱ ἐν τῷ συνπληροῦσθαι THY ἡμέραν τῆς πεντηκοστῆς
> , ε -“ 94 ‘A > , Ν > ’ »” > a“

2 ἦσαν πάιτες ὁμοῦ ἐπὶ TO αὐτό, καὶ ἐγένετο ἄφνω ἐκ τοῦ

᾽ ~ > ῳ id ~ , hs 9 ,
οὐρανοῦ ἦχος ὥσπερ φερομένης πνοῆς βιαίας καὶ ἐπλήρω-
σ Ν > Ἂν ’ ‘ »” >
3 σεν ὅλον τὸν οἶκον ov ἦσαν καθήμενοι, καὶ ὠφθησαν av-
“ > , a ε \ , Ν 4» Ψ'
τοῖς διαμεριζόμεναι γλῶσσαι ὡσεὶ πυρός, καὶ ἐκάθισεν
224 “ 9. ΩΡ , ΄ ,

4 ἐφ᾽ ἕνα ἕκαστον αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν πάντες πνεύματος
e+ . oe a er , 4 \
ἁγίου, καὶ ἤρξαντο λαλεῖν ἑτέραις γλώσσαις καθὼς τὸ

a “ >
5 πνεῦμα ἐδίδου ἀποφθέγγεσθαι αὐτοῖς. Ησαν
3 a ΜΝ “
δὲ [ἐν] ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ. κατοικοῦντες ᾿Ιουδαῖοι, ἄνδρες εὐλαβεῖς
πος a ‘ ‘ " , , Ν a
6 ἀπὸ παντὸς ἔθνους τῶν ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρανόν" γενομένης δὲ τῆς
“ , fol ‘ a Ν , - »”
φωνῆς ταύτης συνῆλθε τὸ πλῆθος Kal συνεχύθη, ὅτι ἤκου-
al , > “~ ,
7 σεν εἷς ἕκαστος τῇ ἰδίᾳ διαλέκτῳ λαλούντων αὐτῶν" ἐξί-
» ‘a
σταντο δὲ καὶ ἐθαύμαζον λέγοντες “Οὐχὶ ἰδοὺ πάντες
- Ὕ a a ε a
8 οὗτοί εἰσιν of λαλοῦντες Γαλιλαῖοι; καὶ πῶς ἡμεῖς ἀκούο-
o za 307 , con > ® 3 ,
μεν ἕκαστος τῇ ἰδίᾳ διαλέκτῳ ἡμῶν ἐν y ἐγεννήθημεν;
- > a ‘ ἴω

9 Πάρθοι καὶ Μῆδοι καὶ “EXapetrat, καὶ οἱ κατοικοῦντες τὴν
Ρ Ν ΄
Μεσοποταμίαν, ᾿Ιουδαίαν τε καὶ Καππαδοκίαν, ἸΠόντον καὶ

10 τὴν ᾿Ασίαν, Φρυγίαν τε καὶ Παμφυλίαν, Αἴγυπτον καὶ τὰ

, - , ~ 4 ’ + ¢ o> ὃ -“
μέρη τῆς Λιβύης τῆς κατὰ Κυρήνην, καὶ οἱ ἐπιδημοῦντες
ε a > a - s ’ cal Ν
τι Ῥωμαῖοι, Ἰουδαῖοί τε καὶ προσήλυτοι, Κρῆτες καὶ ΓΑραβες,

εἰς

42.

248 TIPAZEIS ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ II

ἀκούομεν λαλούντων αὐτῶν ταῖς ἡμετέραις. γλώσσαις τὰ
μεγαλεῖα τοῦ θεοῦ. ἐξίσταντο δὲ πάντες καὶ διηποροῦντο, x2
ἄλλος πρὸς ἄλλον λέγοντες Τί θέλει τοῦτο εἶναι; ἕτεροι 13
δὲ διαχλευάζοντες ἔλεγον ὅτι ΦΤῬλεύκους μεμεστωμένοι
εἰσίν. Σταθεὶς δὲ ὁ Πέτρος σὺν τοῖς ἕνδεκα x4
ἐπῆρεν τὴν φωνὴν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀπεφθέγξατο αὐτοῖς “Avdpes
᾿Ιουδαῖοι «καὶ οἱ κατοικοῦντες ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ πάντες, τοῦτο
ὑμῖν γνωστὸν ἔστω καὶ ἐνωτίσασθε τὰ ῥήματά μου. οὐ 15
γὰρ ὡς ὑμεῖς ὑπολαμβάνετε οὗτοι μεθύουσιν, ἔστιν γὰρ
ὧρα τρίτη τῆς ἡμέρας, ἀλλὰ τοῦτό ἐστιν τὸ εἰρημένον διὰ τ6
τοῦ προφήτου ᾿Ιωήλ
Kai ἔοτδι ἐν ταῖς ἐσχάταις ἡμέραις, λέγει ὁ θεός, 17
ἐκχεῶ ἀπὸ τοῦ πνεύματός MOY ἐπὶ TACAN CAPKA,
KAl TIPO@HTEYCOYCIN οἱ γίοὶ ὑμῶν Kal δὶ θγγάτέρες
ὑμῶν,
KAl οἱ NEANICKOI ὑμῶν GpAceic ὄψοντδι,
KAl οἱ πρεσβύτεροι ὑμῶν ἐνυπνίοις ἐνυπνιδοθή-
ΟΟΝΤᾺΙ"
Kai γε ἐπὶ TOYC AOYAOYC MOY κδὶ ἐπὶ τὰς AOYAAC
ΜΟΥ
ἐν τὰϊς ἡμέροις ἐκείνδις ἐκχεῶ ἀπὸ TOY πνεύ-
ἃ MATOC MOY,

»"
wo

Kal προφητεύσουσιν.
Kai δώσω Tépata ἐν τῷ OYPAN@ ἄνω 19
KAl σημεῖα ἐπὶ τῆς FAC κάτω,
AIMA καὶ πῦρ Kal ἀτμίδὰ KATINOY”
ὁ ἥλιος MeTactpadHcetal εἶς σκότος 20
κἀὶ ἡ σελήνη εἰς AIMS
πρὶν 7 ἐλθεῖν HMépan Kypioy τὴν μεγάλην Kal
ἐπιφανῆ.
Kai ἔοται πᾶς ὃς ἐὰν ἐπικαλέοητδι τὸ ONOMA 22
Κγρίογ σωθήσετδι.
ἔΛνδρες Ἰσραηλεῖται, ἀκούσατε τοὺς λόγους τούτους. “In- 22

2. 11-2, 22. THE ACTS.

we do hear them speaking in our tongues the mighty

12 works of God. And they were all amazed, and were
perplexed, saying one to another, What meaneth

13 this? But others mocking said, They are filled with
new wine,

14 But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up
his voice, and spake forth unto them, saying, Ye
men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem,
be this known unto you, and give ear unto my

15 words. For these are not drunken, as ye suppose;

16 seeing it is but the third hour of the day; but this is
that which hath been spoken ‘by the prophet Joel; 1 or, through

17 And it shall be in the last days, saith God, —

I will pour forth of my Spirit upon all flesh:
And your sons and your daughters shall proph-
esy,
And your young men shall see visions,
And your old men shall dream dreams: 6 caseae
18 Yea and on my *servants and on my ‘hand- 5 g Gr. bondmaid
maidens in those days
Will I pour forth of my Spirit; and they shall
prophesy.

19 And I will shew wonders in the heaven above,

And signs on the earth beneath;

Blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke:
20 The sun shall be turned into darkness,

And the moon into blood,

Before the day of the Lord come,

That great and notable day:

δ: And it shall be, that whosoever shall call on the

name of the Lord shall be saved.

22 Ye men of Israel, hear these words: Je-

THE ACTS. 2. 22-2. 35.

sus of Nazareth, a man approved of God unto you by
1 Gr. powers. ‘mighty works and wonders and signs, which God did
by him in the midst of you, even as ye yourselves
know; him, being delivered up by the determinate 23
counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye by the hand
2 Or, men without of awless men did crucify and slay: whom God 24
raised up, having loosed the pangs of death: because
it was not possible that he should be holden of it.
For David saith concerning him, | 25
I beheld the Lord always before my face;
For he is on my right hand, that I should not.
be moved:
Therefore my heart was glad, and my tongue 26
rejoiced;
3 Or, tabernacle Moreover my flesh also shall *dwell in hope:
Because thou wilt not leave my soul in Hades, 27
- Neither wilt thou give thy Holy One to see
corruption.
Thou madest known unto me the ways of life; 28
CPi Mak Thou shalt make me full of gladness ‘with thy
countenance,
Brethren, I may say unto you freely of the patriarch 29
David, that he both died and was buried, and his
tomb is with us unto this day. Being therefore 30
a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn with
5 Or, one should an oath to him, that of the fruit of his loins *he
would set one upon his throne; he foreseeing this 31
spake of the resurrection of the Christ, that neither
was he left in Hades, nor did his flesh see corrup-
6 Or, of whom tion. This Jesus did God raise up, whereof we 32
7 Or, at all are witnesses. Being therefore “by the right 33
hand of God exalted, and having received of the
Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath
poured forth this, which ye see and hear. For 34
David ascended not into the heavens: but he saith
himself,
The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my
right hand,
Till I make thine enemies the footstool of thy 35
feet.

(249)

II TIPAZEIS ATOSTOAQN 249

σοῦν τὸν Nalwpaiov, ἄνδρα ἀποδεδειγμένον ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ
εἷς ὑμᾶς δυνάμεσι καὶ τέρασι καὶ σημείοις οἷς ἐποίησεν
23 δ αὐτοῦ ὁ θεὸς ἐν μέσῳ ὑμῶν, καθὼς αὐτοὶ οἴδατε, τοῦτον
τῇ ὠρισμένῃ βουλῇ καὶ προγνώσει τοῦ θεοῦ ἔκδοτον διὰ
24 χειρὸς ἀνόμων προσπήξαντες ἀνείλατε, ὃν ὁ θεὸς ἀνέστησεν
λύσας τὰς ὠδῖνας τοῦ θανάτου, καθότι οὐκ ἦν δυνατὸν
25 κρατεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ: Δαυεὶδ γὰρ λέγει εἰς αὐτόν
Προορώμην τὸν κύριον ἐνώπιόν MOY AIA πὰντόο,
ὅτι ἐκ δεξιῶν MOY ECTIN INA ΜῊ οἀλεγθῶ.
26 διὰ τοῦτο HYpANOH MOY H KAPAIA KAI ἠγδλλιάσδτο
H rA@ccd MOY,
ἔτι δὲ καὶ H CAPZ MOY κἀτδοκηνώςει ETT ἐλπίδι"
27. ὅτι ΟΥ̓Κ ENKATAAEIPEIC THN ΨΥΧΉΝ ΜΟΥ͂ εἰς ἄλην,
οὐδὲ λώςεις τὸν ὅειόν COY ἰδεῖν iin pc
28 ἐγνώριοδο MOI ὁδοὺς ζωῆς,
πληρώσεις Me EYPOCYNHC META τοῦ προοώπου
coy.
2) AvOpes ἀδελφοί, ἐξὸν εἰπεῖν μετὰ παρρησίας πρὸς ὑμᾶς
περὶ τοῦ πατριάρχου Δαυείδ, ὅτι καὶ ἐτελεύτησεν καὶ
ἐτάφη καὶ τὸ μνῆμα αὐτοῦ ἔστιν ἐν ἡμῖν ἄχρι τῆς ἡμέρας
30 ταύτης: προφήτης οὖν ὑπάρχων, καὶ εἰδὼς ὅτι ὅριῳ ὦμο-
CEN ἀὐτῷ ὁ θεὸς ἐκ κδρποῦ τῆς ὀσφύος δύτοῦ κδθίοδι
31 ἐπὶ τὸν θρόνον δύτον, προιδὼν ἐλάλησεν περὶ τῆς ἀνα-
στάσεως τοῦ χριστοῦ ὅτι OYTE ENKATEAEIOH εἷς ὅλην
35 οἶτε ἡ σὰρξ αὐτοῦ εἶλεν λιαφθοράν. τοῦτον τὸν Ἰησοῦν
33 ἀνέστησεν ὁ. θεός, οὗ πάντες ἡμεῖς ἐσμὲν μάρτυρες. τῇ
δεξιᾷ οὖν τοῦ θεοῦ ὑψωθεὶς τήν τε ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ πνεύμα-
tos τοῦ ἁγίου λαβὼν παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς ἐξέχεεν τοῦτο ὃ
3 ὑμεῖς [καὶ] βλέπετε καὶ ἀκούετε. οὐ γὰρ Δαυεὶδ ἀνέβη εἰς
τοὺς οὐρανούς, λέγει δὲ αὐτός
Εἶπεν Κύριος τῷ κγρίῳ μοὺ Κάθου ἐκ δεξιῶν Moy
35 ἕως ἂν θῶ τοὺς ἐχθρούς coy ὑποπόδιον τῶν
TIOA@N COY.

AD.

ἄρτων,

Pees ar
ἦσαν ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ
καὶ

250 TIPAZEIZ ἈΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ IT III

5 “a > ᾿ a = > Ν σ Ν ,
ἀσφαλῶς οὖν γινωσκέτω πᾶς οἶκος ᾿Ισραὴλ ὅτι καὶ κύριον
eo Q nN > , ε ΄ a κ 3 ὥς τι
αὐτὸν καὶ χριστὸν ἐποίησεν ὁ θεός; τοῦτον τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν ὃν

e a ,
ὑμεῖς ἐσταυρώσατε. ᾿Ακούσαντες δὲ κατενύγησαν
‘ , > ὦ 4 ‘ , Ν ‘ "
τὴν καρδίαν, εἶπαν τε πρὸς τὸν Πέτρον καὶ τοὺς λοιποὺς
» la , »”
ἀποστόλους Τί ποιήσωμεν, ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί; Ilérpos δὲ
‘ 5 i ¢ Ν , “ ε nr
πρὸς avrovs Μετανοήσατε, καὶ βαπτισθήτω ἕκαστος ὑμῶν
Tt et EE 3 > a cal ” a ε A
ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ εἰς ἄφεσιν τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν
ε “ Ν ΄, A ‘ cal ε ’΄ ΄
ὑμῶν, καὶ λήμψεσθε τὴν δωρεὰν τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος"
Lal ’ ε . an ε cal
ὑμῖν yap ἐστιν ἢ ἐπαγγελία καὶ τοῖς τέκνοις ὑμῶν Kal
ὧς ay > ‘ o ᾽ν ͵ ῃ
πᾶσι τοῖς εἰς MAKPAN Ocoyc ἂν προοκάλέοητδι Κύριος
ε Ν . on Sr , ΄ ’, ‘
ὁ θεὸς ἡμῶν. ἑτέροὶις τε λόγοις πλείοσιν διεμαρτύρατο, καὶ
, 5 ‘ 4 ΄ > Ν lal a a
παρεκάλει αὐτοὺς λέγων Ξώθητε ἀπὸ τῆς γενεᾶς τῆς σκο-
λιᾶς ταύτης. Οἱ μὲν οὖν ἀποδεξάμενοι τὸν λόγον αὐτοῦ
5 , Ν , > a ¢ , 5 ’ A
ἐβαπτίσθησαν, καὶ προσετέθησαν ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ ψυχαὶ
eo > a a an
ὡσεὶ τρισχίλιαι. ἦσαν δὲ προσκαρτεροῦντες TH διδαχῇ TOV
> U a - ἔων 4 a
ἀποστόλων καὶ τῇ κοινωνίᾳ, TH κλάσει τοῦ ᾿ ἄρτου" Kal ταῖς
a =e , Ν ΄ a ,
προσευχαῖς. Ἐγίνετο δὲ πάσῃ ψυχῇ φόβος,
nN ‘ ΄ cy a \ a ° ΄ δ
πολλὰ δὲ τέρατα καὶ σημεῖα διὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐγίνετο.
, Ν ε ’ a. 4, ν 5 “sO? -“ ’
πάντες δὲ οἱ πιστεύσαντες ᾿ ἐπὶ τὸ αὐτὸ εἶχον ἅπαντα κοινά,
Ν Ν ¢ Ν Ν ε , See Ν ὃ ’ὔ
καὶ τὰ κτήματα καὶ τὰς ὑπάρξεις ἐπίπρασκον καὶ διεμέριζον
A ” , > ie Tae
αὐτὰ πᾶσιν καθότι av τις χρείαν εἶχεν: καθ᾽ ἡμέραν τε
ὥ ε ‘ “.ε a n ΄
προσκαρτεροῦντες ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἐν πῷ ἱερῷ, κλῶντές τε
tal ° ’
κατ᾽ οἶκον ἄρτον, μετελάμβανον τροφῆς ἐν ἀγαλλιάσει καὶ
> , , 4 A ‘ ‘ ἈΠ U
ἀφελότητι καρδίας, αἰνοῦντες τὸν θεὸν Kal ἔχοντες χάριν
Ν σ΄ Ν ’ ε δὲ ,ὔ Me) Ν ,
πρὸς ὅλον τὸν λαόν. ὁ δὲ κύριος προσετίθει τοὺς σωζομέ-
Ν ‘ > /
vous καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἐπὶ TO αὐτό.

4 4

Πέτρος δὲ καὶ Ἰωάνης ἀνέβαινον εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν ἐπὶ τὴν
al tal ΄ ‘

ὧραν τῆς προσευχῆς τὴν ἐνάτην, καί τις ἀνὴρ χωλὸς ἐκ
, ἄς te ἀπ ΤΟΣ ᾽ , a 27/6

κοιλίας μητρὸς αὐτοῦ ὑπάρχων ἐβαστάζετο, ὃν ἐτίθουν
> ε , Ν ‘ , A; 4 a ‘ /

καθ᾽ ἡμέραν πρὸς τὴν θύραν τοῦ ἱεροῦ τὴν λεγομένην
“a a “ 4

Ὡραίαν τοῦ αἰτεῖν ἐλεημοσύνην παρὰ τῶν εἰσπορευομένων

36

ν

a , , 7
εἰς τὸ ἱερόν, ὃς ἰδὼν Πέτρον καὶ ᾿Ιωάνην μέλλοντας εἰσιέ- 3

2. 36-3. 3. THE ACTS.

86 Let ‘all the house of Israel therefore know assured- 1 or, every house

ly, that God hath made him both Lord and Christ,
this Jesus whom ye crucified.
37 Now when they heard this, they were pricked in
their heart, and said unto Peter and the rest of the
88 apostles, Brethren,-what shall we do? And Peter
said unto them, Repent ye, and be baptized every
one of you in the name of Jesus Christ unto the re-
mission of your sins; and ye shall receive the gift
89 of the Holy Ghost. For to you is the promise, and
to your children, and to all that are afar off, even as
40 many as the Lord our God shall call unto him. And
with many other words he testified, and exhorted
them, saying, Save yourselves from this crooked

41 generation. They then *that received his word ? Or. having re
ceived

were baptized: and there were added unto them in
42 that day about three thousand souls. And they con-

tinued stedfastly in the apostles’ teaching and “fel- 8 or, in fellowship

lowship, in the breaking of bread and the prayers.

43 And fear came upon every soul: and many won- 40; “rough

ancient

44 ders and signs were done ‘by the apostles®. And all ‘ autherities add

that believed were together, and had all things com- ana

erusalem ;
great fear

45 mon; and they sold their possessions and goods, and ““"?”" πὶ

parted them to all, according as any man had need.
46 And day by day, continuing stedfastly with one ac-
cord in the temple, and breaking bread at home,
they did take their food with gladness and singleness
47 of heart, praising God, and having favour with all

the people. And the Lord added ‘to them day by 6 Gr. togethes

day those that were being saved*,
3 Now Peter and John were going up into the tem-
2 ple at the hour of prayer, deing the ninth hour. And
a certain man that was lame from his mother’s womb
was carried, whom they laid daily at the door of the
temple which is called Beautiful, to ask alms of them
8 that entered into the temple; who seeing Peter aad
John about to go

* For ‘those that were being saved’’ read “those that were
saved’? with the text in the marg.—Am. Com.

(250)

THE ACTS. 3. 3-3. 19.

into the temple, asked to receive an alms. And 4
Peter, fastening his eyes upon him, with John,
said, Look on us. And he gave heed unto them, 5
expecting to receive something from them. But 6
Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but what
I have, that give I thee. In the name of Jesus
Christ of Nazareth, walk. And he took him by 7
the right hand, and raised him up: and immedi-
ately his feet and his ankle-bones received strength.
And leaping up, he stood, and began to walk; and 8
he entered with them into the temple, walking, and ;
leaping, and praising God. And all the people saw 9
him walking and praising God: and they took knowl- 10
edge of him, that it was he which sat for alms at the
Beautiful Gate of the temple: and they were filled
with wonder and amazement at that which had hap-
pened unto him.
And as he held Peter and John, all the people ran 11

1 Or, portico together unto them in the ‘porch that is called Solo-
mon’s, greatly wondering. And when Peter saw it, 12
he answered unto the people, Ye men of Israel, why

2 Or, thing marvel ye at this *man? or why fasten ye your eyes
on us, as though by our own power or godliness we
had made him to walk? The God of Abraham, and 13

8 Or, Child: ands of Tsaac, and of Jacob, the God of our fathers, hath

in

ew See Matt glorified his *Servant Jesus; whom ye delivered up,
1; ii, 185 ii and denied before the face of Pilate, when he had
determined to release him. But ye denied the Holy 14
and Righteous One, and asked for a murderer to be
4 Or, Author granted unto you, and killed the *Prince of life; 15
* Or, of whom whom God raised from the dead; ‘whereof we are
ὁ Or, onthe ground witnesses, And ‘by faith in his name hath his name 16
made this man strong, whom ye behold and know:
yea, the faith which is through him hath given him
this perfect soundness in the presence of you all.
And now, brethren, I wot that in ignorance ye did 17
_it, as did also your rulers, But the things which 18
God foreshewed by the mouth of all the prophets,
that his Christ should suffer, he thus fulfilled. Re-19
pent ye therefore, and turn again,

(251)

il TIPAZEIZ ATOSTOAQN 251

‘ “ ᾽
4 ναι εἰς τὸ ἱορὸν ἠρώτα ἐλεημοσύνην λαβεῖν. ἀτενίσας δὲ
Ἢ ‘ na? , , eri
Πέτρος εἰς αὐτὸν σὺν τῷ ᾿Ιωάνῃ εἶπεν Βλέψον εἰς ὑμᾶς.
ε ‘ ? ~ > a a > 9 A -“

56 δὲ ἐπεῖχεν αὐτοῖς προσδοκῶν τι παρ᾽ αὐτῶν λαβεῖν,
ῖ, δὲ Ul , ὌἌ , ‘ δί 3 e ,

6 εἶπεν δὲ Πέτρος ᾿Αργύριον καὶ χρυδίον οὐχ ὑπάρχει pot,
a δὲ » af δῶ eee a 2 A st na x t “
ὃ δὲ ἔχω τοῦτό σοι δίδωμι" ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ

-“ , id Ν , > ‘ “-“ -“

7 τοῦ Ναζωραίου περιπάτει. καὶ πιάσας αὐτὸν τῆς δεξιᾶς

»“" ’
χειρὸς ἤγειρεν αὐτόν: παραχρῆμα δὲ ἐστερεώθησαν αἵ
-" . ,
8 βάσεις αὐτοῦ καὶ τὰ σφυδρά, καὶ ἐξαλλόμενος ἔστη Kat
-“ “ Ν 4 ~
περιεπάτει, καὶ εἰσῆλθεν σὺν αὐτοῖς εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν περιπατῶν

a ‘ , ΓΕ ae ‘
9 καὶ dAAdpevos καὶ αἰνῶν τὸν θεόν. καὶ εἶδεν πᾶς ὁ λαὸς

"
ο

> ‘ “ ‘ > ”~ 4 , > ’ δὲ
αὐτὸν περιπατοῦντα καὶ αἰνοῦντα τὸν θεόν, ἐπεγίνωσκον δὲ
2: Δ -“ φΦ > ε A ‘ 2). , 6 , “ΟΝ
αὐτὸν ὅτι οὗτος ἦν ὁ πρὸς τὴν ἐλεημοσύνην καθήμενος ἐπὶ
a -“ a , Ν
τῇ Qpaia Πύλῃ τοῦ ἱεροῦ, καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν θάμβους καὶ
» 4 ; ον “ ’ 7 A
τ: ἐκστάσεως ἐπὶ τῷ συμβεβηκότι αὐτῷ. Κρα-
a x > - A / Ν ‘ > / £8
τοῦντος δὲ αὐτοῦ tov Πέτρον καὶ τὸν ᾿Ιωάνην συνέδραμεν

- Ν “ “ “ “
πᾶς ὁ λαὸς πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ τῇ στοᾷ τῇ καλουμένῃ Ξολομῶν-

I
nn

"ἢ ,
τος ἔκθαμβοι. ἰδὼν δὲ ὁ Πέτρος ἀπεκρίνατο πρὸς τὸν λαόν
ΓΑ ὃ es | λ a“ , 6 if ΓΑ , Δ ε».» »

vopes ᾿Ισραηλεῖται, τί θαυμάζετε ἐπὶ τούτῳ, ἢ ἡμῖν τί
bd , ε 90) ’ “Ὁ > , ‘ ΄
ἀτενίζετε ὡς ἰδίᾳ δυνάμει ἢ εὐσεβείᾳ πεποιηκόσιν τοῦ περι-
. -“ 3 ’ © ‘ 2 ι A 2 ‘ 6 “3 ’
13 πατεῖν αὐτὸν; O OEOC ABpaam κὰὶ ᾿Ιοδὰκ Kal lakooB,
ς ‘ “ , ἂν “Δ 24 x κῷ 2 A
ὁ θεὸς τῶν πάτέρων ἡμῶν, ἐδόξασεν τὸν παῖδα αὐτοῦ
> - a “ ’ ,
Ιησοῦν, ὃν ὑμεῖς μὲν παρεδώκατε καὶ ἠρνήσασθε κατὰ
¢ ’ ’, ΕῚ , 4 » , « - Ν
14 πρόσωπον Πειλάτου, κρίναντος ἐκείνου ἀπολύειν: ὑμεῖς δὲ
s Ὁ Ν ’ 3 la Ν 3 , ”
τὸν ἅγιον καὶ δίκαιον ἠρνήσασθε, καὶ ἠἡτήσασθε ἄνδρα
, ~ δ ‘ A 2 ‘ a ~ > ’
15 φονέα χαρισθῆναι ὑμῖν, τὸν δὲ ἀρχηγὸν τῆς ζωῆς ἀπεκτεί-
a ε ‘ ΝΜ -“ φ' “~ , °
varé, Ov ὁ θεὸς ἤγειρεν ἐκ νεκρῶν, οὗ ἡμεῖς μάρτυρές ἐσμεν.
Ν -“ lol ὍΣ κα lol ~ »"
16 καὶ τῇ πίστει τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ τοῦτον ὃν θεωρεῖτε καὶ
ν > ’ὔ ν » a x, u¢ , ε 3 9 ~
οἴδατε ἐστερέωσεν TO ὄνομα αὐτοῦ, Kal ἡ πίστις ἡ Oe αὐτοῦ
Ν' 7 A ‘ ε id , > , ,
ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ τὴν ὁλοκληρίαν ταύτην ἀπέναντι πάντων
on a tae. 28 , ἴδ “ .»᾽νῪ Ay ,
17 ὑμῶν. καὶ νῦν, ἀδελφοί, οἶδα ὅτι κατὰ ἄγνοιαν ἐπράξατε,
9 ‘ e Ὁ. ¢ a εν ‘ aA , 4
18 ὥσπερ Kal οἱ ἄρχοντες ὑμῶν: ὁ δὲ θεὸς ἃ προκατήγγειλεν
’ “ -“ -" ‘
» διὰ στόματος πάντων τῶν προφητῶν παθεῖν τὸν χριστὸν
- , A , > .
19 αὐτοῦ ἐπλήρωσεν οὕτως. μετανοήσατε οὖν Kal ἐπιστρέψατε

ἡμῶν

ἱερεῖς

252 HPAZEIZ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ III IV

πρὸς τὸ ἐξαλιφθῆναι ὑμῶν τὰς ἁμαρτίας, ὅπως: ἂν ἔλθωσιν
A 3 “ ° A ’ cal ’ὔ ‘ 5

καιροὶ ἀναψύξεως ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ κυρίου καὶ ἀποστείλῃ 20
τὸν προκεχειρισμένον ὑμῖν χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν, ὃν δεῖ οὐρανὸν 2x
μὲν δέξασθαι ἄχρι χρόνων ἀποκαταστάσεως πάντων ὧν

5 ’, ε Ν Ν , a es ΝΕ ἢ ΕΟ >
ἐλάλησεν ὁ θεὺς διὰ στόματος τῶν ἁγίων am αἰῶνος αὖ-
τοῦ προφητῶν. Μωυσῆς μὲν εἶπεν ὅτι Προφήτην ὑμῖν 22
ἀνδοτήςει Κύριος ὁ θεὸς ἐκ τῶν ἀδελφῶν ὑμῶν ὡς.
ἐμέ" AYTOY AKOYCECHE KATA πᾶντὰ OCA AN λάλήςῃ πρὸς
Ymdc. ἔοτδι δὲ ACA ΨΥΧῊ ἥτις AN MH AKOYCH TOY 23
TIPOMHTOY EKEINOY €ZOAEOPEYOHCETAI EK TOY AdOY.

Ν U Ν ε a > ‘ \ a An
καὶ πάντες δὲ of προφῆται ἀπὸ Σαμουὴλ καὶ τῶν καθεξῆς 24
ὅσοι ἐλάλησαν καὶ κατήγγειλαν τὰς ἡμέρας ταύτας. ὑμεῖς 25
> ᾿ ε ey “ a Ν αἴ ΄ e e ‘
ἐστὲ of viol τῶν προφητῶν καὶ τῆς διαθήκης ἧς ὁ θεὸς
διέθετο πρὸς τοὺς πατέρας “ὑμῶν᾽, λέγων πρὸς ᾿Αβραάμ
Kai ἐν τῷ cTrépmati coy €YAOPHOHCONTAI TIACAl δὶ πὰ-
τριδὶ TAC γῆς. ὑμῖν πρῶτον ἀναστήσας 6 θεὸς τὸν παῖδα 26

3 > ee , 5 ‘ ΕῚ a ε “ > n~ ? ,
αὐτοῦ ἀπέστειλεν αὐτὸν εὐλογοῦντα ὑμᾶς ἐν TO ἀποστρέφειν

ἊΦ ° ‘ “-“ Led ε fol rd
EKAOTOV ἀπὸ TWY πονήριων [ὑμῶν]. Λαλούν- x

‘ 3 ~ 4 ‘ 3, > , 9 -“ er? ay
των δὲ αὐτῶν πρὸς τὸν λαὸν ἐπέστησαν αὐτοῖς οἱ "ἀρχιερεῖς
‘ a a a
kal ὁ στρατηγὸς τοῦ ἱεροῦ καὶ οἱ Σαδδουκαῖοι, διαπονού- 2
Ν Ν / > Ν Ν Ν A ,
μενοι διὰ TO διδάσκειν αὐτοὺς τὸν λαὸν Kat καταγγέλλειν
ἐν τῷ Ἰησοῦ τὴν ἀνάστα Ww ἐκ νεκρῶν, καὶ ἐπέβαλον
ἐν τῷ Ἰησοῦ τὴν ἀνάστασιν τὴν ἐκ νεκρῶν, 3
> ἐς Ν a , \ 3, >
αὐτοῖς τὰς χεῖρας καὶ ἔθεντο εἰς τήρησιν εἰς τὴν αὔριον, ἣν
ΓΝ τς , ” i οἵ VA t9 , \ ΄ “5.2
γὰρ ἑσπέρα ἤδη. πολλοὶ δὲ τῶν ἀκουσάντων τὸν λόγον ἐπί- 4
x9 , 3 A “A ° an ε (ὃ /
στευσαν, kal ἐγενήθη ἀριθμὸς τῶν ἀνδρῶν ὡς χιλιάδες πέντε,
Ἐ , δὲ δον ᾿ * rel ΓΑ Ν
γένετο δὲ ἐπὶ τὴν αὔριον συναχθῆναι αὐτῶν τοὺς 5
‘ a
ἄρχοντας καὶ τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους καὶ τοὺς γραμματεῖς ἐν
Ν Ν
Ἰερουσαλήμ (καὶ “Avvas ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς καὶ Καιάφας καὶ 6
>
Ἰωάννης Kat ᾿Αλέξανδρος καὶ ὅσοι ἦσαν ἐκ γένους ἀρχιερα-
a Cal id >
τικοῦ), Kal στήσαντες αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ μέσῳ ἐπυνθάνοντο “Ev 7
΄ lol ε “
ποίᾳ δυνάμει ἢ ἐν ποίῳ ὀνόματι ἐποιήσατε τοῦτο ὑμεῖς;
, ’ κ᾿ ΄ es > ‘ ᾽ ΄
τότε Ἰ]έτρος πλησθεὶς πνεύματος ἁγίου εἶπεν προς αὐτοὺς 8,
» a na ε A ΄ é
Ἄρχοντες τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ πρεσβύτεροι, εἰ ἡμεῖς σήμερον 9

btn atten

δ ee or Se

3. 19-4. 9. THE ACTS.

that your sins may be blotted out, that so there
may come seasons of refreshing from the pres-
20 ence of the Lord; and that he may send the Christ
who hath been appointed for you, even Jesus:
21 whom the heaven must receive until the times of
restoration of all things, whereof God spake by
the mouth of his holy prophets which have been
22 since the world began*. Moses indeed said, A
prophet shall the Lord God raise up unto you
from among your brethren, ‘like unto me; to him
shall ye hearken in all things whatsoever he shall
23 speak unto you. And it shall be, that every soul,
which shall not hearken to that prophet, shall be
24 utterly destroyed from among the people. Yea
and all the prophets from Samuel and them that fol-
lowed after, as many as have spoken, they also told
25 of these days. Ye are the sons of the prophets, and
of the covenant which God *made with your fathers, 2 Gr. covenanted.
saying unto Abraham, And in thy seed shall all the
26 families of the earth be blessed, Unto you first God,
having raised up his Servant, sent him to bless you, in
turning away every one of you from your iniquities. sont
4° And as they spake unto the people, *the priests thorities read he
and the captain of the temple and the Sadducees bor A
2came upon them, being sore troubled because they
taught the people, and proclaimed in Jesus the res-
8 urrection from the dead. And they laid hands on
them, and put them in ward unto the morrow: for
3 4 it was now eventide. But many of them that heard
the word believed; and the number of the men came

1 on = he raised

to be about five thousand.

4 5 And it came to pass on the morrow, that their
rulers and elders and scribes were gathered together
in Jerusalem; and Annas the high priest was there,
and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and as
many as were of the kindred of the high priest.
And when they had set them in the midst, they in-
quired, By what power, or in what name, have ye
done this? Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghost,
said unto them, Ye rulers of the people, and elders,
if we this day

* For “since the world began” read ‘‘ from of old."’—.Am. Com.
It (252)

1 Or, in whom
2 Or, saved

ὃ Or, this name

4 Gr. sign.

THE ACTS. 4. 9-4. 24.

are examined concerning a good deed done to an
impotent man, *by what means this man is *made
whole; be it known unto you all, and to all the 10
people of Israel, that in the name of Jesus Christ
of Nazareth, whom ye crucified, whom God raised
from the dead, even in ‘him doth this man stand here
before you whole. He is the stone which was set 11
at nought of you the builders, which was made the
head of the corner, And in none other is there sal- 12
vation: for neither is there any other name under
heaven, that is given among men, wherein we must.
be saved.

Now when they beheld the boldness of Peter and 13
John, and had perceived that they were unlearned
and ignorant men, they marvelled; and they took
know!edge of them, that they had been with Jesus.
And seeing the man which was healed standing with 14
them, they could say nothing against it. But when 15
they had commanded them to go aside out of the
council, they conferred among themselves, saying, 16
What shall we do to these men? for that indeed a
notable *miracle hath been wrought through them, is
manifest to all that dwell in Jerusalem; and we can-
not deny it. But that it spread no further among 17
the people, let us threaten them, that they speak
henceforth to no man in this name. And they call- 18
ed them, and charged them not to speak at all nor
teach in the name of Jesus. But Peter and John 19
answered and said unto them, Whether it be right
in the sight of God to hearken unto you rather than
unto God, judge ye: for we cannot but speak the 20

things which we saw and heard. And they, when 21

they had further threatened them, let them go, find-
ing nothing how they might punish them, because
of the people; for all men glorified God for that
which was done. For the man was more than forty 2
years old, on whom this ‘miracle of healing was
wrought. F
And being let go, they came to their own company,
and reported all that the chief priests and the elders
had said untothem, And they, when they heard it, 2
lifted up
(2538)

ee ee

teehee -εὐσν.

δ δ.

OE ΥΥΎΉὙ.ἉΥ ΤΥ | Cer

τὸ
"

-
i

-
ο.

"»
“

"»
οο

"»
Ὁ

IV TIPAZEIS AMOSTOAQN 253

, , (5. > , > , > A 9 ’
ἀνακρινόμεθα ἐπὶ εὐεργεσίᾳ ἀνθρώπου ἀσθενεῦς, ἐν τίνι
e a ca
οὗτος σέσωσται, γνωστὸν ἔστω πᾶσιν ὑμῖν Kal παντὶ τῷ
᾿ 3 x “ mr Θ᾽ ΕΣ a a a
λαῷ ᾿Ισραὴλ ὅτι ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ Ναζω-
, a a ’ 4 δ “
ραίου, ὃν ὑμεῖς ἐσταυρώσατε, ὃν ὁ θεὸς ἤγειρεν ἐκ νεκρῶν,
ΕἸ , e ’ ’ ε -“ «ες , - ,
ἐν τούτῳ οὗτος παρέστηκεν ἐνώπιον ὑμῶν ὑγιής. οὗτός
ξ , ς do ‘ > - ~ > ,
ἐστιν ὃ λιθος ὁ EZOYOENHOEIC ὑφ᾿ ὑμῶν TON οἰκοδό-
> ‘ ,
μῶν, ὃ γενόμενοῦ EIC κεφάλην FOONIAC. καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν
> λλ aN ae , ὑδὲ \ ” rear ¢
ἐν ἄλλῳ οὐδενὶ ἡ σωτηρία, οὐδὲ yap ὄνομά ἐστιν ἕτερον
δ δον κα > A \ , > > , re a -
ὑπὸ τὸν οὐρανὸν τὸ δεδομένον ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἐν ᾧ δεῖ σωθῆ-
“ a ‘ a
vac ἡμᾶς. Θεωροῦντες δὲ τὴν τοῦ Πέτρου παρρησίαν
,? ’ x ΄ 97 »” > , ν᾽
καὶ Iwavov, καὶ καταλαβόμενοι ὅτι ἄνθρωποι ἀγράμματοί
ΕΓ] \ > aA > ΄ > ’ ΄ 3 A a ‘
εἰσιν καὶ ἰδιῶται, ἐθαύμαζον, ἐπεγίνωσκόν τε αὐτοὺς ὅτι σὺν
a? a * s ” s ‘ > a
τῷ Ἰησοῦ ἦσαν, tov τε ἄνθρωπον βλέποντες σὺν αὐτοῖς
ε “ Ν : / ϑῶν > > lal ,
ἑστῶτα τὸν τεθεραπευμένον οὐδὲν εἶχον ἀντειπεῖν. κελεύ-
Ν “ -“
σαντες δὲ αὐτοὺς ἔξω τοῦ συνεδρίου ἀπελθεῖν συνέβαλλον
> / “ > ,
πρὸς ἀλλήλους λέγοντες Τί ποιήσωμεν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις
, -“ “ . -“
τούτοις; ὅτι μὲν γὰρ γνωστὸν σημεῖον γέγονεν δι αὐτῶν
-“ a -“ > Ν , Ν /
πᾶσιν τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ, φανερόν, καὶ οὐ δυνά-
“- “-“ “-“ s
μεθα ἀρνεῖσθαι: ἀλλ᾽ iva μὴ ἐπὶ πλεῖον διανεμηθῇ εἰς τὸν
a a A -“ : a
λαόν, ἀπειλησώμεθα αὐτοῖς μηκέτι λαλεῖν ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι
, > ’ὔ Ἁ ;
τούτῳ μηδενὶ ἀνθρώπων. καὶ καλέσαντες αὐτοὺς παρήγ-
΄ “
γειλαν καθόλου μὴ φθέγγεσθαι μηδὲ διδάσκειν ἐπὶ τῷ
νι. Ὁ ΄ > a ε x , A 8 , >
ὀνόματι [τοῦ] Ἰησοῦ. ὁ δὲ Ilérpos καὶ ᾿Ιωάνης ἀποκρι-
θέ > Ν 3 7? , / > > , a“
έντες εἶπαν πρὸς αὐτούς Τὶ δίκαιόν ἐστιν ἐνώπιον τοῦ
rt ee > , a Δ aA a , > ΄
θεοῦ ὑμῶν ἀκούειν μᾶλλον ἢ τοῦ θεοῦ κρίνατε, οὐ δυνάμεθα
Α, ε tal a ” Ν > , ‘ “A ε Ν
γὰρ. ἡμεῖς ἃ εἴδαμεν καὶ ἠκούσαμεν μὴ λαλεῖν. οἱ δὲ
, > ε
προσαπειλησάμενοι ἀπέλυσαν αὐτούς, μηδὲν εὑρίσκοντες
τὸ πῶς κολάσωνται αὐτούς, διὰ τὸν λαόν, ὅτι πάντες
ἐδ “ξ ὃ ‘ 6 ν 2% a OE Pe ‘ a δ ΄
ἐδόξαζον τὸν θεὸν ἐπὶ τῷ γεγονότι: ἐτῶν γὰρ ἣν πλειόνων
, ε » » «A ’ 4, -“ -
τεσσεράκοντα ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἐφ᾽ ὃν γεγόνει τὸ σημεῖον τοῦτο
a ΄ > , >
τῆς ἰάσεως. Ἀπολυθέντες δὲ ἦλθον πρὸς τοὺς
"ὦ, ᾽ 4, 8 , σ 4 3 ‘ ε > - 4 ε
ἰδίους καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν ὅσα πρὸς αὐτοὺς οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ of

, > ε «να , ε ‘ >
24 πρεσβύτεροι εἶπαν. οἱ δὲ ἀκούσαντες opolvpacoy ἦραν

11

Apt

254 MPAZEIS ATOSTOAQN IV

φωνὴν πρὸς τὸν θεὸν καὶ εἶπαν Δέσποτα, σὺ ὁ TIOIHCAC
τὸν οὐρανὸν KA THN ΓΗ͂Ν Kal THN OAAACCAN κἀὶ πᾶντὰ
τὰ ἐν δύτοῖς, "ὁ τοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν διὰ πνεύματος ἁγίου -
στόματος Δαυεὶδ παιδός σου εἰπών
“INA τί ἐφρύδξὰν ἔθνη
Kal λὰοὶ ἐμελέτησαν κενᾶ;
TIAPECTHCAN οἱ BaciAeic TAC γῆς 26
Kal οἱ APYONTEC CYNHYOHCAN ἐπὶ TO ayTO
KATA TOY κυρίου KAI KATA TOY χριοτοῦ ayTOF. .
συνήχθησαν yap ἐπ᾽ ἀληθείας ἐν τῇ πόλει ταύτῃ ἐπὶ τὸν 27

G

-“ col , ° - a Ν ε , \
ἅγιον παῖδά σου ᾿Ιησοῦν, dv ἔχρισας, Ἡρῴδης τε καὶ
, a > Ν ἐεγᾷν, ΄ a
Πόντιος ἸΤειλᾶτος σὺν EONECIN καὶ Aaolc Ἰσραήλ, ποιῆσαι 28
΄“ ε , a re \ , , Ν \
ὅσα ἡ χείρ σου καὶ ἡ βουλὴ προώρισεν γενέσθαι. καὶ τὰ 29
“- , ” Ὁ IS \ > ‘ δὶ ἃ ‘ . ὃς ,
vuv, KUpLE, ἔπιδε επι τὰς ἀπειλὰς αὐυτων, και δὸς τοις δούλοις
, - Ν , -
σου μετὰ παρρησίας πάσης λαλεῖν τὸν λόγον cov, ἐν τῷ 30
Lal ~ ’
τὴν χεῖρα ἐκτείνειν σε εἰς ἴασιν καὶ σημεῖα καὶ τέρατα
, 4 ae ee A eer , > a
γίνεσθαι διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος τοῦ ἁγίου, παιδός σου ᾿Ιησοῦ.
‘ ὃ θέ 5 fal 5 λ 59 ε i 9 e > α δ.
και [32] εντὼν AVTWVY εἐσάαάλευ Ἴ O TOTTOS €V ῳ no V TVW NY LE 831
. a Clk δ \
vol, Kal ἐπλήσθησαν ἅπαντες τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος, καὶ

ἐλάλουν τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ μετὰ παρρησίας.

a a , > ’ Ν Ν
Τοῦ δὲ πλήθους τῶν πιστευσάντων ἣν καρδία καὶ ψυχὴ 3:
, Ss 390. ἐς -ᾺΣ € ΄ xs A» ¥5 >
μία, καὶ οὐδὲ εἷς τι τῶν ὑπαρχόντων αὐτῷ ἔλεγεν ἴδιον εἶναι,
᾿ > κα st a , ΄ ν᾿ , , > ,
ἀλλ᾽ ἣν αὐτοῖς πάντα κοινά. καὶ δυνάμει μεγάλῃ ἀπεδί- 33
Sovv τὸ μαρτύριον οἱ ἀπόστολοι τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ τῆς
> , ’, , > ck , > , ION
ἀναστάσεως, χάρις TE μεγάλη ἣν ἐπὶ πάντας αὐτούς. οὐδὲ 34
ἊΣ ¢ a &
yup ἐνδεής τις ἣν ἐν αὐτοῖς" ὅσοι yap κτήτορες χωρίων ἢ

- - a »"᾿ \ Ν n
οἰκιῶν ὑπῆρχον, πωλοῦντες ἔφερον τὰς τιμὰς τῶν πιπρα-

, ‘ 9. if \ ‘ , “ 3 ΄
σκομένων καὶ ἐτίθουν παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἀποστόλων" 35

διεδίδετο δὲ ἑκάστῳ καθότι ἄν τις χρείαν εἶχεν. ᾿Ιωσὴφ δὲ 36
ὁ ἐπικληθεὶς Βαρνάβας ἀπὸ τῶν ἀποστόλων, ὅ ἐστιν μεθερ-
μηνευόμενον Ὑἱὸς ἸΠαρακλήσεως, Λευείτης, Κύπριος τῷ
γένει, ὑπάρχοντος αὐτῷ ἀγροῦ πωλήσας ἤνεγκεν τὸ χρῆμα 37

4. 24-4, 37. THE AOTS.

their voice to God with one* accord, and said, Ὁ 1 or, sraster
‘Lord, *thou that didst make the heaven and the 5 Or, dow art he
25 earth “and the sea, and all that in them is: “who by 3 The Greek toxt
the Holy Ghost, dy the mouth of our father David _§, this clause is
thy servant, didst say, tain.
Why did the Gentiles rage,
And the peoples *imagine vain things? 4 Or, meditate
26 The kings of the earth set themselves in array,
And the rulers were gathered together,
Against the Lord, and against his ‘Anointed: δ Gr. chris.
27 for of a truth in this city against thy holy Servant
Jesus, whom thou didst anoint, both Herod and
Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the peoples of
28 Israel, were gathered together, to do whatsoever thy
hand and thy counsel foreordained to come to pass.
29 And now, Lord, look upon their threatenings: and
grant unto thy ‘servants to speak thy word with all ὁ Gr. tordservanss.
30 boldness, while thou stretchest forth thy hand to
heal; and that signs and wonders may be done
31 through the name of thy holy Servant Jesus. And
when they had prayed, the place was shaken where-
: in they were gathered together; and they were all
: filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the word
of God with boldness.
32 And the multitude of them that believed were of
one heart and soul: and not one of them said that
aught of the things which he possessed was his own;
33 but they had all things common. And with great
power gave the apostles their witness of the resurrec- , Sse natant
tion of the Lord Jesus’: and great grace was upon. thorities
84 them all. For neither was there among them any ile.
that lacked: for as many 4s were possessors of lands
or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the
35 things that were sold, and laid them at the apostles’
feet: and distribution was made unto each, accord-
ing as any one had need.
36 And Joseph, who by the apostles was surnamed
Barnabas (which is, being interpreted, Son of Sexhor- 5 or, consolation
37 tation), a Levite, a man of Cyprus by race, having a —
field, sold it, and brought the money,

es SS a

eek ee

THE ACTS. 4. 87-5. 16.

and laid it at the apostles’ feet.
But a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira 5
his wife, sold a possession, and kept back part of 2
the price, his wife also being privy to it, and brought
a certain part, and laid it at the apostles’ feet. But 3
Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thy heart
1 Or, deceive to ‘lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of
the price of the land? Whiles it remained, didit not 4
remain thine own? and after it was sold, was it not
in thy power? How is it that thou hast conceived
this thing in thy heart? thou hast not lied unto men,
but unto God. And Ananias hearing these words 5
fell down and gave up the ghost: and great fear
2Gr. younger. Came upon all that heard it. And the ?young men 6
arose and wrapped him round, and they carried him
out and buried him.
And it was about the space of three hours after, 7
when his wife, not knowing what was done, came
in. And Peter answered unto her, Tell me whether 8
ye sold the land for so much. And she said, Yea,
for so much. But Peter said unto her, How is it 9
that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of
the Lord? behold, the feet of them which have
buried thy husband are at the door, and they shall
carry thee out. And she fell down immediately at 10
his feet, and gave up the ghost: and the young men
came in and found her dead, and they carried her
out and buried her by her husbaad. And great fear 11
came upon the whole church, and upon all that
heard these things.
And by the hands of the apostles were many signs 12
and wonders wrought among the people; and they
were all with one accord in Solomon’s porch. But 13
3 Or, and there Of the rest durst no man join himself to them: how-
weed ‘te then, beit the people magnified them; *and believers were 14
believing on te the more added to the Lord, multitudes both. of
men and women; insomuch that they even carried 15
out the sick into the streets, and laid them on beds
and couches, that, as Peter came by, at the least his
shadow might overshadow some one of them. And 16
there also came together

(255)

a

3
.
:
|
:
’
ΐ ‘

IV Vv TIPAZEIS AIIOSTOAQN 255

, », ‘ ‘ δ a 9's we
καὶ ἔθηκεν παρὰ τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἀποστόλων.
> , a .
, ᾿Ανὴρ δέ τις “Avavias ὀνόματι σὺν Samdeipy τῇ γυναικὶ

"

> a 3 , a ae , ork -" a

2 αὐτοῦ ἐπώλησεν κτῆμα καὶ ἐνοσφίσατο aro τῆς τιμῆς,

tal , Ν , la ν

συνειδυίης καὶ τῆς γυναικός, καὶ ἐνέγκας μέρος TL Tapa
a , > ε

3 τοὺς πόδας τῶν ἀποστόλων ἔθηκεν. εἶπεν δὲ ὁ ἸΠέτρος

, ε aA ‘

‘Avavia, διὰ τί ἐπλήρωσεν ὁ Σατανᾶς τὴν καρδίαν cov

΄ ’ Ν -“ ‘ “ Ν , > 4

ψεύσασθαί σε τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον καὶ νοσφίσασθαι ἀπὸ

-“ a a \
τῆς τιμῆς τοῦ χωρίου; οὐχὶ μένον Goi ἔμενεν Kal πραθὲν

>

> - ~ 3 ,ὔ [ “ O° DO οὐ FF 3 a ,ὔ
ἐν τῇ σῇ ἐξουσίᾳ ὑπῆρχεν; τί ore ἔθου ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ σου
‘ a a > » , hd , > Ν “- a
TO πρᾶγμα τοῦτο; οὐκ' ἐψεύσω ἀνθρώποις ἀλλὰ τῷ θεῷ.
΄ , ‘
ἀκούων δὲ ὁ ‘Avavias τοὺς λόγους τούτους πεσὼν ἐξέψυξεν"

an wn

© so 8 , , gy AN , Ν ud , ome. 2
και ἐγένετο φόβος μέγας ἐπὶ TUVTAS τους AKOVOVTAS. ανα-

’ Ἂς τ Φ ΄ ΄ Ἂν» Α Ν 93 ΄ μ
σταντες δὲ Ol VEWTEPOL συνέστειλαν αὐὑτον και ἐξενέγκαντες

ἔθαψαν. ᾿Εγένετο δὲ ὡς ὡρών' τριῶν διάστημα

“x

Ν ε Ν 3 a ‘ id a Ν 4 7 An >
Kal ἢ γυνὴ avTov μὴ εἰδυια TO γεγονὸς εἰσῆλθεν. ἀπε-

oo

/ as ‘ > x , > / > , 4
κρίθη δὲ πρὸς αὐτὴν Πέτρος Εἰπέ μοι, εἰ τοσούτου. τὸ
-
9 Χωρίον ἀπέδοσθε; ἡ δὲ εἶπεν Ναΐ, τοσούτου. ὁ δὲ Πέ-
Ν » ΄ ἍΜ, , ea ΄ aN
τρος πρὸς αὐτήν Τί ὅτι συνεφωνήθη ὑμῖν πειράσαι τὸ
aA Ν a
πνεῦμα Κυρίου; ἰδοὺ of πόδες τῶν θαψάντων τὸν ἄνδρα
>» ἃ Lal , π v's i 7 ΕΣ Ν ΄“-
10 Gov ἐπὶ τῇ θύρᾳ καὶ ἐξοίσουσίν σε. ἔπεσεν δὲ παραχρῆμα
» ͵ a ‘ Y
πρὸς τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ Kal ἐξέψυξεν: εἰσελθόντες δὲ οἱ
, Φ | oe . S. 98 ᾿ ”
νεανίσκοι εὗρον αὐτὴν νεκράν, καὶ ἐξενέγκαντες ἔθαψαν
‘ ‘ ™” _ a , >
τι πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα αὐτῆς. Kai ἐγένετο φόβος μέγας ἐφ᾽ ὅλην

ce '* , Soa , ‘ > ΄ a
Τὴν ἐκκλησίαν και ἐπι παντας τουξ AKOVOVTAS Ταῦτα.

+ a -“ ~ a“ » , +. 7 - “x
2 Διὰ δὲ τῶν χειρῶν τῶν ἀποστόλων ἐγίνετο σημεῖα καὶ
fol - ε
τέρατα πολλὰ ἐν τῷ λαῷ: καὶ ἦσαν ὁμοθυμαδὸν πάντες ἐν
13 τῇ στοᾷ Σολομῶντος" τῶν δὲ λοιπῶν οὐδεὶς ἐτόλμα κολ-
a“ lal > “-“

14 λᾶσθαι αὐτοῖς" ἀλλ᾽ ἐμεγάλυνεν αὐτοὺς ὁ λαός, μᾶλλον δὲ

προσετίθεντο πιστεύοντες τῷ κυρίῳ πλήθη ἀνδρῶν τε καὶ

“- « ee ν , > ΄ Sue a

15 γυναικῶν" ὥστε Kai cis τὰς πλατείας ἐκφέρειν τοὺς ἀσθενεῖς
Ν ’ > Nf , x , 4 @¢ > ’

καὶ τιθέναι ἐπὶ κλιναρίων καὶ κραβάττων, ἵνα ἐρχομένου

, Ἃ ε ν 5. ΓᾺΡ ον der, , x
16 Πέτρου καὶ ἢ σκιὰ ἐπισκιάσει TUL αὐτων. συνΉρΡΧετο δὲ

256 ΠΡΑΞΈΙΣ ATMOSTOAQN Vv

Ν tal an ° ’ ,
καὶ τὸ πλῆθος τῶν πέριξ πόλεων ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ, φέροντες
~ , 3 ΄
ἀσθενεῖς καὶ ὀχλουμένους ὑπὸ πνευμάτων ἀκαθάρτων, οἵτινες
ἐθεραπεύοντο ἅπαντες.
> Ν Ν ε > ‘ ‘A , ε ‘4 σι. tk ε
Avactas δὲ ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς καὶ πάντες οἱ σὺν αὐτῷ, ἡ
a ,
οὖσα αἵρεσις τῶν Saddovkaiwy, ἐπλήσθησαν ζήλου καὶ
osu N n κ᾿ 5.4. ‘ > ΄ \o» > \
ἐπέβαλον τὰς χεῖρας ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀποστόλους καὶ ἔθεντο αὐτοὺς
" :
ἐν τηρήσει δημοσίᾳ. λγγελος δὲ Κυρίου διὰ νυκτὸς ἤνοιξε
Ν “ a , Ν
τὰς θύρας τῆς φυλακῆς ἐξαγαγών τε αὐτοὺς. εἶπεν 17ο-
, A , an ΕἸ ane -“ -“ -“ , A
ρεύεσθε καὶ σταθέντες λαλεῖτε ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ τῷ λαῷ πάντα τὰ
es a a , > , x er x
ῥήματα τῆς ζωῆς ταύτης. ἀκούσαντες δὲ εἰσῆλθον ὑπὸ
‘ ” > Ne ‘ \ 3979 ΄ Ν
τὸν ὄρθρον εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν καὶ ἐδίδασκον. Παραγενόμενος δὲ
& » Ἀ an 2
ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς καὶ of σὺν αὐτῷ συνεκάλεσαν τὸ συνέδριον καὶ
a ‘ tal a 3
πᾶσαν τὴν γερουσίαν τῶν υἱῶν Ἰσραήλ, καὶ ἀπέστειλαν
Ν - la
εἰς τὸ δεσμωτήριον ἀχθῆναι αὐτούς. οἱ δὲ παραγενόμενοι
ce , > - > Ν > Lal a > /
ὑπηρέται οὐχ εὗρον αὐτοὺς ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ, ἀναστρέψαντες
δὲ 3 ΄ , o ‘ , Ὁ
€ ἀπήγγειλαν λέγοντες Ore Τὸ δεσμωτήριον εὕρομεν
΄ > ΄ > , \ ν , ε a
κεκλεισμένον ἐν πάσῃ ἀσφαλείᾳ Kal τοὺς φύλακας ἑστῶτας
: ee a a“ > δ aed 9 7 φ ε Ν
ἐπὶ τῶν θυρῶν, ἀνοίξαντες δὲ ἔσω οὐδένα εὕρομεν. ὡς δὲ
»” ΩΣ lal cel
ἤκουσαν τοὺς λόγους τούτους ὅ τε στρατηγὸς τοῦ ἱεροῦ καὶ
3 lal “ x n
οἵ ἀρχιερεῖς, διηπόρουν περὶ αὐτῶν τί av γένοιτο τοῦτο.
an [2 > » ε
ἸΠαραγενόμενος δέ τις ἀπήγγειλεν αὐτοῖς ὅτι ᾿Ιδοὺ οἱ
” a a n a a A
ἄνδρες os ἔθεσθε ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ εἰδὶν ἐν TO ἱερῷ ἑστῶτες
Ν ΄ ‘ ’ , 5. ΝΣ ε Ν ---
καὶ διδάσκοντες τὸν λαόν. τότε ἀπελθὼν ὁ στρατηγὸς σὺν
an Ἀ “ ἈΝ
τοῖς ὑπηρέταις ἦγεν αὐτούς, οὐ μετὰ βίας, ἐφοβοῦντο γὰρ
ν ΄ Ν a > ΄ Ν > ‘ 3,
τὸν λαόν, μὴ λιθασθῶσιν: ἀγαγόντες δὲ αὐτοὺς ἔστησαν
» - ’ >) > 7 3 ‘ ε > AX
ἐν τῷ συνεδρίῳ. καὶ ἐπηρώτησεν αὐτοὺς ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς
’ 4... “ι Ν , 4
λέγων Παραγγελίᾳ παρηγγείλαμεν ὑμῖν μὴ διδάσκειν ἐπὶ
2. > ΄ ,ὔ νΝ id Ν X , A "Tt andy
τῷ ὀνόματι τούτῳ, καὶ ἰδοὺ πεπληρώκατε τὴν ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ.
a a 4. χα κ᾿ , ᾶ ms el ete » ‘
τῆς διδαχῆς ὑμῶν, καὶ βούλεσθε ἐπαγαγεῖν ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς τὸ
e as , , > ‘ Ν ΄ Ν ε
αἷμα τοῦ ἀνθρώπου τούτους ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ Πέτρος καὶ ot
> , an “ a nv? ,
ἀπόστολοι εἶπαν ἸΠειθαρχεῖν δεῖ θεῷ μᾶλλον ἢ ἀνθρώποις.
ε θ ‘ a , ε a. ΑΝ Ἶ a a ε ta ὃ
0 Geos τῶν πατέρων ἡμῶν ἤγειρεν ᾿Ιησοῦν, ὃν ὑμεῖς διεχει-
, , | , - 5» A
ρίσασθε κρεμδοδντεο ἐπὶ ΞΥλογ' τοῦτον ὁ θεὸς ἀρχηγὸν

20

Ὁ
Nn

Ὁ
we

24

29

30
31

Ἣ il i i ai li a

στ τὺ

5. 16-5. 31. THE ACTS.

the multitude from the cities round about Jerusa-
lem, bringing sick folk, and them that were vexed
with unclean spirits: and they were healed every
one.
17 But the high priest rose up, and all they that were
with him (which is the sect of the Sadducees), and
18 they were filled with jealousy, and laid hands on
19 the apostles, and put them in public ward. But an
angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors,
29 and brought them out, and said, Go ye, and stand
and speak in the temple to the people all the words
21 of this Life. And when they heard this, they entered
into the temple about daybreak, and taught. But
the high priest came, and they that were with him,
and called the council together, and all the senate
of the children of Israel, and sent to the prison-
22 house to have them brought. But the officers that
came found them not in the prison; and they re-
23 turned, and told, saying, The prison-house we found
shut in all safety, and the keepers standing at the
doors: but when we had opened, we found no man
24 within. Now when the captain of the temple and
the chief priests heard these words, they were much
perplexed concerning them whereunto this would
25 grow. And there came one and told them, Behold,
the men whom ye put in the prison are in the tem-
26 ple standing and teaching the people. Then went
the captain with the officers, and brought them, dut
without violence; for they feared the people, lest
27 they should be stoned. And when they had brought
them, they set them before the council. And the
28 high priest asked them, saying, We straitly charged
you not to teach in this name: and behold, ye have
filled Jerusalem with your teaching, and intend to
29 bring this man’s blood upon us. But Peter and the
apostles answered and said,;-We must: obey God
30 rather than men. The God of our fathers raised up
31 Jesus, whom ye slew, hanging him on a tree. Him
did God

(258) ᾿

THE ACTS. 5. 31-6. 1.

1Or, at exalt ‘with his right hand fo de a Prince and a Sav-
; thoritien add “wn lour, for to give repentance to Israel, and remission
(gees of sins. And we are witnesses? of these *things; 32
4Some ancient au- ὉΠ 80 7s the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to
thorities 7 iM! them that obey him.
given the Holy But they, when they heard this, were cut to the 33
that obey him. heart, and were minded to slay them. But there 34
stood up one in.the council, a Pharisee, named
Gamaliel, a doctor of the law, had in honour of all
the people, and commanded to put the men forth a
little while. And he said unto them, Ye men of 35
Israel, take heed to yourselves as touching these
men, what ye are about to do. For before these 36
days rose up Theudas, giving himself out to be
somebody; to whom a number of men, about four
hundred, joined themselves: who was slain; and
all, as many as obeyed him, were dispersed, and
came to nought: After this man rose up Judas of 37
Galilee in the days of the enrolment, and drew away
some of the people after him: he also perished; and
all, as many as obeyed him, were scattered abroad:.
And now I say unto you, Refrain from these men, 38
and let them alone: for if this counsel or this work
be of men, it will be overthrown: but if it is of God, 39
ye will not be able to overthrow them; lest haply
ye be found even to be fighting against God. And 40
to him they agreed: and when they had called the
apostles unto them, they beat them and charged
them not to speak in the name of Jesus, and let
them go.. They therefore departed from the pres- 41
ence of the council, rejoicing that they were count-
ed worthy to suffer dishonour for the Name. And 42
every day, in the temple and at home, they ceased’
not to teach and to preach Jesus as the Christ.
Now in these days, when the number of the dis-.6
ciples was multiplying, there arose a murmuring of
5Gr. Hellenists. the °Grecian Jews against the Hebrews, because their
widows were neglected in the daily ministration.

ὙΠ τὸ a ae

γ νι TIPAZEIS AMOSTOAQN 257

‘ a“ 2 - a > an a a ,
καὶ σωτῆρα ὕψωσεν τῇ δεξιᾷ αὐτοῦ, [rod] δοῦναι μετάνοιαν
a’ ay , » ε a, ar @ A_ fs ς "ἢ ΄ ὃ we "
3. τῷ Ἰσραὴλ καὶ ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν: καὶ ἡμεῖς ᾿ ἐσμὲν" μάρ- ἐν αὐτῷ υ. ἐσμὲν
a e , Γ , Ν \ a ioe at αντῷ
τύρες τῶν ῥημάτων τούτων, καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ὃ΄ τούτων" καὶ τὺ
ε ‘ a 2 A > πνεῦμα τὺ ἅγιον
33 ἔδωκεν ὁ θεὸς τοῖς πειθαρχοῦσιν αὐτῷ. οἱ δὲ ἀκούσαντες ἀν Δ νὼ
΄ ἣν > a ᾽
34 διεπρίοντο καὶ ἐβούλοντο ἀνελεῖν αὐτούς. ᾿Αναστὰς δέ τις
> » ΄ a > ’ , ’
ἐν τῷ συνεδρίῳ Φαρισαῖος ὀνόματι Ταμαλιήλ, νομοδιδά-
καλος τίμιος παντὶ τῷ λαῷ, ἐκέλευσεν ἔξω βραχὺ τοὺ
σ ς τίμιος τῷ Dd, ἐκέλευσεν ἔξω βραχὺ τοὺς
» ’΄ aA > / ‘ > 4 ΕἿΣ >
35 ἀνθρώπους ποιῆσαι, εἶπέν τε πρὸς αὐτούς Ανδρες Ἰσραη-
tal , ~ »“" >
λεῖται, προσέχετε ἑαυτοῖς ἐπὶ τοῖς ἀνθρώποις τούτοις τί
, 4 \ \ na -“
36 μέλλετε πράσσειν. πρὸ γὰρ τούτων τῶν ἡμερῶν ἀνέστη
na ΄ > + ΄ e a
Θευδᾶς, λέγων εἶναί τινα ἑαυτόν, ᾧ προσεκλίθη ἀνδρῶν
. 4 ε ΄ ἃ > ΄ \ , ?
ἀριθμὸς ws τετρακοσίων: ὃς ἀνῃρέθη, Kal πάντες ὅσοι

a ‘
ἐπείθοντο αὐτῷ διελύθησαν καὶ ἐγένοντο εἰς οὐδέν. μετὰ

ῳ
N

“ φρο τᾷ > , ε lal -" a
τοῦτον ἀνέστη Ἰούδας ὁ Ταλιλαῖος ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τῆς
5» “-“ Ν > Ν > cal » lal
ἀπογραφῆς Kal ἀπέστησε λαὸν ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ" κἀκεῖνος
9 , Ν , Oo >. / > “-“ ,
ἀπώλετο, καὶ πάντες ὅσοι ἐπείθοντο αὐτῷ διεσκορπίσθη-
‘ Ν a , ca > ld > ‘ cal > 6 ,
38 σαν. καὶ [τὰ] νῦν λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπόστητε ἀπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώ-
Ν Ν > , ν > >
πὼν τούτων Kal ἄφετε αὐτούς: (ὅτι ἐὰν ἦ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων Ap.
Ξε ‘ ” x \ an a λ θ , Η δὲ >
39 ἢ βουλὴ αὕτη ἢ τὸ ἔργον τοῦτο, καταλυθήσεται" ci δὲ ἐκ
° ’ “ > , , ‘
θεοῦ ἐστίν, ov δυνήσεσθε καταλῦσαι αὐτούς") μή ποτε καὶ
΄ ε es 3 , Ν > a \
40 θεομάχοι εὑρεθῆτε. ἐπείσθησαν δὲ αὐτῷ, καὶ προσκαλε-
, Ν » , Ῥ , A ΄“
σάμενοι τοὺς ἀποστόλους δείραντες παρήγγειλαν μὴ λαλεῖν
28 on δὸς. na? cal ἘΠ υῶν ε Ν -
4x ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ Kat ἀπέλυσαν. Οἱ μὲν οὖν
5 ’ “ ’ ψ
ἐπορεύοντο χαίροντες ἀπὸ προσώπου τοῦ συνεδρίου Crt

Ὁ" , ε Ἀ -“ 5, τὰ > ~ -“ ,
κατηξιώθησαν ὑπὲρ τοῦ ὀνόματος ἀτιμασθῆναι" πᾶσαν τε

ΕΝ
Ὁ

ε , a e¢ -" A > = > > , ὃ ὃ ,

ἡμέραν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ καὶ κατ᾽ οἶκον οὐκ ἐπαύοντο διδάσκον-
‘ ‘ >

τες καὶ εὐαγγελιζόμενοι τὸν χριστὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν.

. EN AE ΤΑΙ͂Σ HMEPAIS ταύταις πληθυνόντων τῶν
μαθητῶν ἐγένετο γογγυσμὸς τῶν Ἑλληνιστῶν πρὸς τοὺς
Ἔβραίους ὅτι παρεθεωροῦντο ἐν τῇ διακονίᾳ τῇ καθημερινῇ

258 TIPAZEIS ATMOSTOAQN VI Vil

ai χῆραι αὐτῶν. προσκαλεσάμενοι δὲ of δώδεκα τὸ πλῆ- 2
Gos τῶν μαθητῶν εἶπαν Οὐκ ἀρεστόν ἐστὶν ἡμᾶς καταλεί-
Ψψαντας τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ διακονεῖν τραπέζαις: ἐπισκέ- 3
[δή] ψασθε ‘dé’, ἀδελφοί, ἄνδρας ἐξ ὑμῶν μαρτυρουμένους ἑπτὰ
πλήρεις πνεύματος καὶ σοφίας, os καταστήσομεν ἐπὶ τῆς
χρείας ταύτης: ἡμεῖς δὲ τῇ προσευχῇ καὶ τῇ διακονίᾳ τοῦ,
λόγου προσκαρτερήσομεν. καὶ ἤρεσεν ὁ λόγος ἐνώπιον 5.
παντὸς τοῦ πλήθους, καὶ ἐξελέξαντο Στέφανον, ἄνδρα
πλήρης MSS. πλήρη πίστεως καὶ πνεύματος ἁγίου, καὶ Φίλιππον καὶ
Πρόχορον καὶ Νικάνορα καὶ Τίμωνα καὶ Παρμενᾶν καὶ
Νικόλαον προσήλυτον ᾿Αντιοχέα, οὗς ἔστησαν ἐνώπιον τῶν 6
ἀποστόλων, καὶ προσευξάμενοι ἐπέθηκαν αὐτοῖς τὰς χεῖρας.
Καὶ ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ ηὔξανεν, καὶ ἐπληθύνετο ὁ ἀρι- 7
θμὸς τῶν μαθητῶν ἐν ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ. σφόδρα, πολύς τε ὄχλος

~ ,ὔ , ,
τῶν ἱερέων ὑπήκουον TH πίστει. aa:

τ , δὲ , , 4 ὃ ld 9 4 ,
Στέφανος δὲ πλήρης χάριτος καὶ δυνάμεως ἐποίει τέρατα 8
a ~ lal 3 a
καὶ σημεῖα μεγάλα ἐν τῷ λαῷ. ᾿Ανέστησαν δέ τινες τῶν 9
9 a a a , , \
ἐκ τῆς συναγωγῆς τῆς λεγομένης Λιβερτίνων καὶ Kupy-
a 39 \
ναίων καὶ ᾿Αλεξανδρέων καὶ τῶν ἀπὸ Κιλικίας καὶ ᾿Ασίας
a nw , \ 3, 3 a a
συνζητοῦντες τῷ Στεφάνῳ, καὶ οὐκ ἴσχυον ἀντιστῆναι τῇ το
΄ ‘ a s 2 ANS ra e f »”
σοφίᾳ καὶ τῷ πνεύματι ᾧ éhadew τότε ὑπέβαλον ἄνδρας 11
Ψ 3 Ψ -“ an
λέγοντας ὅτι ᾿Ακηκόαμεν αὐτοῦ λαλοῦντος ῥήματα βλά-
5 Lad \ Ν , , Lb x 4
σφημα εἰς Μωυσῆν καὶ τὸν θεόν: συνεκίνησαν τε τὸν λαὸν 12
Ν \ Ἄν .
καὶ τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους καὶ τοὺς γραμματεῖς, καὶ ἐπιστάντες
4 3, A
συνήρπασαν αὐτὸν Kal ἤγαγον εἰς τὸ συνέδριον, ἔστησάν +

Ww

, -“ εἩ Μ a
τε μάρτυρας ψευδεῖς λέγοντας “O ἄνθρωπος οὗτος ov παύε-
al a ’ cal ε
ται λαλῶν ῥήματα κατὰ τοῦ τόπου τοῦ ἁγίου[τοὐτου]καὶ
a ΄ ¢ ? rai).
τοῦ νόμου; ἀκηκόαμεν yap αὐτοῦ λέγοντος ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ὃ 14.
lal e , a 3 ΄
Ναζωραῖος οὗτος καταλύσει τὸν τόπον τοῦτον καὶ ἀλλάξει
Δ, ὦ a ΄, en a 4 > / >
τὰ ἔθη ἃ παρέδωκεν ἡμῖν Μωυσῆς. καὶ ἀτενίσαντες εἰς τς
> " , ε ΄ ΕἸ a ὔ > ‘ed 4
αὐτὸν πάντες οἱ καθεζόμενοι ἐν τῷ συνεδρίῳ εἶδαν τὸ πρόσ-

5 lal e A , 39 ,
wToV αὐτοῦ ὡσεὶ πρόσωπον ἀγγέλου, ἘΠπεν x

———————————— ee

le

6. 2-6. 15. THE AOTS.

2 And the twelve called the multitude of the disci-_.

ples unto them, and said, It is not ‘fit that we
should forsake the word of God, and *serve tables,
3*Look ye out therefore, brethren,;.from among you
seven men of good report, full of the Spirit and of

wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. ,

4 But we will continue stedfastly in prayer, and in

5 the ministry of the word. And the saying pleased.

Gr. pleasing.

2 Or, minister to
tables

3 Some ancient au-
thorities read
But, — brethren,
look ye out from
among you.

.

the whole multitude: and they chose Stephen, a.

man full of faith and of the Holy Spirit, and Philip,
and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Par-

6 menas, and Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch: whom
they set before the apostles; and when they had
prayed, they laid their hands on them,

7 And the word of God increased; and the number
of the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem exceedingly ;
and a great company of the priests were obedient to
the faith.

8 And Stephen, full of grace and power, wrought

9 great wonders and signs among the people. But
there arose certain of them that were of the syna-
gogue called the synagogue of the Libertines, and of
the Cyrenians, and of the Alexandrians, and of them

10 of Cilicia and Asia, disputing with Stephen. And
they were not able to withstand the wisdom and the
11 Spirit by which he spake. Then they suborned men,
which said, We have heard him speak blasphemous
12 words against Moses, and against God. And they
stirred up the people, and the elders, and the scribes,

and came upon him, and seized him, and brought.

18 him into the council, and set up false witnesses,
which said, This man ceaseth not to speak words

14 against this holy place, and the law: for we have
heard him say, that this Jesus of Nazareth shall de-
stroy this place, and shall change the customs which

15 Moses delivered unto us. And all that sat in the
council, fastening their eyes on him, saw his face as
it had been the face of an angel.

(258)

=

THE ACTS. 7. 1-7. 15.

And the high priest said, Are these things so? 7
And he said, 2

Brethren and fathers, hearken. The Godof glory —
appeared unto our father Abraham, when he was in
Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Haran, and said 3
unto him, Get thee out of thy land, and from thy
kindred, and come into the land which I shall shew
thee. Then came he out of the land of the Chald- 4
ans, and dwelt in Haran: and from thence, when his
father was dead, God removed him into this land,
wherein ye now dwell: and he gave him none in- 5
heritance in it, no, not so much as to set his foot on:
and he promised that he would give it to him in
possession, and to his seed after him, when as yet he
had no child. And God spake on this wise, that his 6
seed should sojourn in a strange land, and that they .
should bring them into bondage, and entreat them -
evil, four hundred years. And the nation to which- 7
they shall be in bondage will I judge, said God: and
after that shall they come forth, and serve me in”
this place. And he gave him the covenant of cir- 8
cumcision: and so Abraham begat Isaac, and circum-
cised him the eighth day; and Isaac begat Jacob,
and Jacob the twelve patriarchs. And the patri- 9
archs, moved with jealousy against Joseph, sold him
into Egypt: and God was with him, and delivered 10
him out of all his afflictions, and gave him favour
and wisdom before Pharaoh king of Egypt; and he
made him governor over Egypt and all his house.
Now there came a famine over all Egypt and Canaan, 11
and great affliction: and our fathers found no sus-
tenance. But when Jacob heard that there was 12
corn in Egypt, he sent forth our fathers the first
time. And at the second time Joseph was made 13
known to his brethren; and Joseph’s race became
manifest unto Pharaoh. And Joseph sent, and called 14
to him Jacob his father, and all his kindred, three-
score and fifteen souls. And Jacob went down 15

(259)

VII IIPAZEIS AIOSTOAQN 259

2 δὲ ὁ ἀρχιερεύς Εῤ ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχει; ὁ δὲ ἔφη "Avopes
ἀδελφοὶ καὶ πατέρες, ἀκούσατε. Ὃ θεὸς TAC δόξης
ΝΜ - i A ε “-“ > Ἁ »” > ~ ,
ὠφθη τῷ πατρὶ ἡμῶν ABpacp ὁντι ἐν τῇ Μεσοποταμίᾳ
3 πρὶν ἢ κατοικῆσαι αὐτὸν ἐν Χαρράν, Kal εἶπεν πρὸς
ayTON Ἔξελθε. ἐκ τῆς γῆς coy Kal 7 τῆς εὐγγενείδο
4 COY, Kal δεῦρο εἰς THN FAN HN AN Col δείξω" τότε ἐξελ-
θὼν ἐκ γῆς Χαλδαίων κατῴκησεν ἐν Χαρράν. κἀκεῖθεν μετὰ
τὸ ἀποθανεῖν τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ μετῴκισεν αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν γῆν
5 ταύτην εἰς ἣν ὑμεῖς νῦν κατοικεῖτε, Kal OYK ἔλωκεν αὐτῷ
κληρονομίαν ἐν αὐτῇ οὐδὲ BAMA ποδός, καὶ ἐπηγγείλατο
AOYNAL ἀὐτῷ εἰς KATACYECIN AYTHN κἀὶ τῷ οἽπέρμαδτι
6 AYTOY MET AYTON, οὐκ ὄντος αὐτῷ τέκνου. ἐλάλησεν δὲ
οὕτως 6 θεὸς ὅτι ἔοτλι τὸ CTIEPMA AYTOY πάροικον ἐν FH
, ᾿ , > ‘ ‘ Uy ”
AAAOTPIA, ΚΔΙ AOYAGCOYCIN AYTO. KAl KAKGOCOYCIN ETH TE-
7 TPAKOCIA’ KAI TO ἔθνος ᾧ AN AOYAEYCOYCIN κρινῶ ἐγώ,
ὁ θεὸς εἶπεν, KAL META TAYTA EZEAEYCONTAI Kal AaTpey-
8 COYCIN MOL EN τῷ τόπῳ τούτῳ. καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ MAOHKHN
περιτομῆς. καὶ οὕτως ἐγέννησεν τὸν Ἰσαὰκ καὶ περιέτε-
MEN AYTON TH HMEepa TH ὀγλόη, καὶ Ἰσαὰκ τὸν Ἰακώβ,
x? ‘ ‘ , ; ; , Ὁ Ἀ ε ,
9g Και Ιακὼβ τοὺς δώδεκα πατριαρχας. Kat οἱ πατριάρχαι
ZHAWCANTEC TON ᾿Ιωοὴφ ἀπέδοντο εἰς Αἴγυπτον" καὶ
3 ‘ > a ek ᾽ - “
10 HN ὁ θεὸς MET δὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐξείλατο αὐτὸν ἐκ πασῶν τῶν
θλίψεων αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἔλωκεν ἀὐτῷ YAPIN καὶ σοφίαν ἐναν-
τίον Φαραὼ βασιλέως Αἰγύπτου, KAl KATECTHCEN ἀΥτὸν
, » ‘ ‘ 3 a
ἡγούμενον ἐπ᾽ Αἴγυπτον Kai ' ὅλον TON OIKON ayTOF.
3 ; ‘ a ‘ »
τι ἦλθεν δὲ λιμὸς ἐφ᾽ ὅλην THN Αἴγυπτον καὶ XaNnadn
x , , κ᾿ 9 “ , ε
καὶ θλίψις μεγάλη, καὶ οὐχ ηὕρισκον χορτάσματα ot πα-
12 τέρες ἡμῶν: AKOYCAC δὲ ᾿Ιακὼβ GNTA οἰτίὰ εἰς Αἴγυπτον
13 ἐξαπέστειλεν τοὺς πατέρας ἡμῶν πρῶτον’ καὶ ἐν τῷ δευ-
τέρῳ "“ἐγνωρίςθη ᾿Ιωξὴφ τοῖς ἀλελφοῖς aYTOY, καὶ φανε-
‘ ὃ... a ‘ ‘ , > , PBS ΄ Ν
14 ρὸν ἐγένετο τῷ Φαραὼ τὸ γένος Ἰωσήφ. ἀποστείλας δὲ
» ‘ , 3 Ἀν Ν / 5 - Ν tel
Ἰωσὴφ μετεκαλέσατο laxw τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ καὶ πᾶσαν
15 τὴν συγγένειαν ἐν Ψγχδῖς EBAOMHKONTA πέντε, ᾿κἀτέβη

ἀνεγνωρίσθη

καὶ κατέβη

42.

260 MPAZEIZ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ VII

‘ ” ? ,
δ" Ιακὼβ [eic Airytrton]. kal ἐτελεύτησεν aYTOC Kal
οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν, KAl METETEOHCAN εἶο ZYYEM καὶ ἐτέθη-
σαν ἐν τῷ μνήμλτι ᾧ ὠνήρδτο ᾿Αβρδὰμ τιμῆς ἀργυρίου
πὰρὰ τῶν YION “Ἐμμὼρ ἐν Σγχέμ. Καθὼς δὲ ἤγγιζεν
ε , “ > / - ε , ε A a? 4
6 χρόνος τῆς ἐπαγγελίας ἧς ὡμολόγησεν ὁ θεὸς τῷ ᾿Αβραάμ,
HYZHCEN ὁ λαὸς KAI ἐπληθύνθη ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, ἄχρι οὗ
, “ Se bad a ΕῚ
ἀνέοτη Βδοιλεύΐο ἕτερος ἐπ᾿ Αἴγυπτον, 6c οὐκ ἤλει τὸν
᾿Ἰωοῆφ. ovros-KATACOICAMENOC τὸ γένος ἡμῶν ἐκάκω-
CEN τοὺς πατέρας τοῦ ποιεῖν τὰ βρέφη ἔκθετὰ αὐτῶν εἰς
τὸ μὴ Ζωογονεῖοθδι. ἐν ᾧ καιρῷ ἐγεννήθη Μωυσῆς, καὶ
ἦν ἀστεῖος τῷ θεῷ" ὃς ἀνετράφη MANAC τρεῖο ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ
τοῦ πατρός" ἐκτεθέντος δὲ αὐτοῦ ANEIAATO αὐτὸν H θγγά-
A , 2? , y ee ε “ 2 ς, A
THP Φδρδὼ καὶ ἀνεθρέψατο αὐτὸν EayTH εἰς γίόν. καὶ
ἐπαιδεύθη Μωυσῆς πάσῃ σοφίᾳ Αἰγυπτίων, ἣν δὲ δυνατὸς
ἃ , ν᾿ > “- ε ee na Ὧν μας
ἐν λόγοις καὶ ἔργοις αὐτοῦ. Ὥς δὲ ἐπληροῦτο αὐτῷ τεσσε-
ρακονταετὴς χρόνος, ἀνέβη ἐπὶ τὴν καρδίαν αὐτοῦ ἐπισκέ-
\ 3 \ 2 a \ FON 5 ’ Ν
ψασθαι TOYC ἀλδελῴογο AYTOY TOYC ΥὙἱογο Icpana. καὶ
ἰδών τινα ἀδικούμενον ἠμύνατο καὶ ἐποίησεν ἐκδίκησιν τῷ
καταπονουμένῳ TIATAZAC τὸν Αἰγύπτιον. ἐνόμιζεν δὲ
, Ν 5 Ν Lid ε Ν Ν 4 > a lA
συνιέναι τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ὅτι ὁ θεὸς διὰ χειρὸς αὐτοῦ δίδωσιν
σωτηρίαν αὐτοῖς, of δὲ οὐ συνῆκαν. τῇ τε ἐπιούσῃ ἡμέρᾳ
ΝΜ » “ , : XN , 5 Ἀ > > ,
ὦφθη αὐτοῖς μαχομένοις καὶ cvbyAAacoeV αὐτοὺς εἰς εἰρή-
νην εἰπών ἴΑνδρες, ἀδελφοί ἐστε: ἵνα τί ἀδικεῖτε ἀλλήλους;
6 δὲ AAIK@N τὸν TIAHCION ἀπώσατο αὐτὸν εἰπών Τίς cé
κἀτέοτηοεν ἄρχοντὰ KAI AIKACTHN ἐῷ. ἡμῶν; MH
ἀνελεῖν με οὐ θέλεις ὧν τρόπον ἀνείλεο ἐχθὲς TON

Αἰγύπτιον; ἔφυγεν δὲ Λλωγοῆς ἐν τῷ λόγῳ τούτῳ, 2

Kal ἐγένετο πάροικος ἐν TH Madidm, οὗ ἐγέννησεν υἱοὺς
δύο. Καὶ πληρωθέντων ἐτῶν τεσσεράκοντα ὥφθη -ἀὐτῷ
ἐν TH ἐρήμῳ τοῦ ὄρους Suwa ἄγγελος ἐν φλογὶ πυρὸς
βάτου ὁ δὲ Μωυσῆς ἰδὼν ἐθαύμασεν τὸ ὅραμα: προσερ-
χομένου δὲ αὐτοῦ κατανοῆσαι ἐγένετο φωνὴ Κυρίου ᾿Εγὼ
6 θεὸς τῶν πδτέρων coy, ὁ θεὸς “ABpadm Kal ᾿Ιοδὰκ

23

7. 15-7. 82. THE ACTS.

into Egypt; and he died, himself, and our fathers;
16 and they were carried over unto Shechem, and laid in
the tomb that Abraham bought for a price in silver:
17 of the sons of ‘Hamor in Shechem. But as the time 1 Gr. Zumor.
of the promise drew nigh, which God vouchsafed
unto Abraham, the people grew and multiplied in -
18 Egypt, till there arose another king over Egypt, .
19 which knew not Joseph. The same dealt subtilly-
with our race, and evil entreated our fathers, that -
*they should cast out their babes to the end they 2 or, ie
20 might not ‘live. At which season Moses was born, * Gr. be preserved
and was ‘exceeding fair; and he was nourished three or, fair unto God
21 months if his father’s house: and when he was cast.
out, Pharaoh’s daughter took him up, and nourished
22 him for herown son, And Moses was instructed in
all the wisdom of the Egyptians; and he was mighty
23 in his words and works. But when he was well-
nigh forty years old, it came into his heart to visit -
24 his brethren the children of Israel. And seeing one
of them suffer wrong, he defended him, and avenged *
25 him that was oppressed, smiting the Egyptian: and
he supposed that his brethren understood how that
God by his hand was giving them ‘deliverance; but ὁ or, salvation
26 they understood not. And the day following he
appeared unto them as they strove, and would have -
set them at one again, saying, Sirs, ye are brethren; -
27 why do ye wrong one to another? But he that did
his neighbour wrong thrust him away, saying, Who .
28 made thee a ruler and a judge over us? Wouldest -
thou kill me, as thou killedst the Egyptian yester-
29 day? And Moses fied at this saying, and became a
sojourner in the land of Midian, where he begat two ~
30 sons.. And when forty years were fulfilled, an angel -
appeared to him in the wilderness of mount Sinai,.
31 in a flame of fire in a bush. And when Moses saw -
it, he wondered at the sight: and as he drew near to
32 behold, there came a voice of the Lord, Lam the God ᾿
of thy fathers, the God of Abraham, and of Isaac,

Kk (260)

1 Gr, redeemer.

2 Or, as he raised
up me
3 Or, congregation

THE ACTS. 7. 32-7. 43.

and of Jacob. And Moses trembled, and durst
not behold. And the Lord said unto him, Loose 33
the shoes from thy feet: for the place whereon thou
standest is holy ground. I have surely seen the 34
affliction of my people which is in Egypt, and
have heard their groaning, and I am come down to
deliver them: and now come, I will send thee into
Egypt. This Moses whom they refused, saying, 35
Who made thee a ruler and a judge? him hath God
sent to be both aruler and a ‘deliverer with the hand
of the angel which appeared to him in the bush.
This man led them forth, having wrought wonders 36
and signs in Egypt, and in the Red sea, and in the
wilderness forty years. This is that Moses, which 37
said unto the children of Israel, A prophet shall God
raise up unto you from among your brethren, *like
unto me. This is he that was in the ‘church in 38
the wilderness with the angel which spake to him
in the mount Sinai, and with our fathers: who re-
ceived living oracles to give unto us: to whom our 39
fathers would not be obedient, but thrust him from
them, and turned back in their hearts unto Egypt,
saying unto Aaron, Make us gods which shall go 40
before us: for as for this Moses, which led us forth
out of the land of Egypt, we wot not what is become
of him. And they made a calf in those days, and 41
brought a sacrifice unto the idol, and rejoiced in the
works of their hands. ButgGod turned, and gave 42
them up to serve the host of heaven; as it is written
in the book of the prophets,

Did ye offer unto me slain beasts and sacrifices

Forty years in the wilderness, O house of Israel?

And ye took up the tabernacle of Moloch, 43

And the star of the god Rephan,

The figures which ye made to worship them:

And I will carry you away beyond Babylon.

(261)

a ἌΝ ΨΥ ee

ἘΥΡ

site

VII TIPAZEIS AMOSTOAQN 261

KAI ᾿Ιδκώβ. ἔντρομος δὲ γενόμενος Μωυσῆς οὐκ ἐτόλμα
33 κατανοῆσαι, εἶπεν δὲ δὐτῷ ὁ κύριος Afcon τὸ ὑπό-
AHMA τῶν πολῶν coy, ὁ γὰρ τόπος ἐφ᾽ ᾧ ἕοτηκὰς TA
34 AIA ἐστίν. ἰδὼν εἶδον THN κἄκωςιν τοῦ λδοῦ MOY
τοῦ ἐν Αἰγύπτῳ, Kal τοῦ CTENAPMOY AYTOY HKOYCA, Kal
KATEBHN €ZEAECOAI AYTOYC’ KAI NYN δεῦρο ATTOCTEIAG CE
35 ic Αἴγγπτον. Τοῦτον τὸν Μωυσῆν, ὃν ἠρνήσαντο εἰπόν-
τες Τίς CE KATECTHCEN APYONTA Κδὶ AIKACTHN; τοῦτον
ὁ θεὸς καὶ ἄρχοντα καὶ λυτρωτὴν ἀπέσταλκεν σὺν χειρὶ
36 ἀγγέλου τοῦ ὀφθέντος αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ βάτῳ. οὗτος ἐξήγαγεν
αὐτοὺς ποιήσας TEPATA KA CHMEIA ἐν TH ΑἰγΥπτῷ καὶ ἐν
Ἐρυθρᾷ Θαλάσσῃ καὶ ἐν TH ἐρήμῳ ETH TECCEPAKONTA.
37 οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ Μωυσῆς ὁ εἴπας τοῖς υἱοῖς Ἰσραήλ Προ-
φήτην ὑμῖν ANACTHCE! ὁ θεὸς ἐκ τῶν ἀδελφῶν ὑμῶν
38 ὧς ἐμέ. οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ γενόμενος ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἐν τῇ
ἐρήμῳ μετὰ τοῦ ἀγγέλου τοῦ λαλοῦντος αὐτῷ ἐν τῷ ὄρει
Σινὰ καὶ τῶν πατέρων ἡμῶν, ὃς ἐδέξατο λόγια ζῶντα δοῦναι
39 ὑμῖν", ᾧ οὐκ ἠθέλησαν ὑπήκοοι γενέσθαι οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν
ἀλλὰ ἀπώσαντο καὶ ECTPAPHCAN ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν
so εἰς Αἴγυπτον, εἰπόντες τῷ ᾿Αδρών Ποίηςον ἡμῖν
θεογς οἱ προπορεύσοντὰι ἡμῶν" ὁ γὰρ Λλωγοῆς οὗτος,
Oc ἐξήγαγεν ἡμᾶς ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου, οὐκ οἴδαμεν τί
“ι ἐγένετο δὐτῷ. καὶ EMOCYOTIOIHCAN ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις
καὶ ἀΝΗΓΔΓῸΝ OYCIAN τῷ εἰδώλῳ, καὶ εὐφραίνοντο ἐν τοῖς
45 ἔργοις τῶν χειρῶν αὐτῶν. ἔστρεψεν δὲ ὁ θεὸς καὶ παρέ-
δωκεν αὐτοὺς λατρεύειν TH CTPATIA TOY OYPANOY, καθὼς
γέγραπται ἐν Βίβλῳ τῶν προφητῶν
Mui εφάγιλ Kal θγοίδς προοηνέγκατέ Mot
ETH TECCEPAKONTA EN TH ἐρήμῳ, οἶκος Ἰορδήλ;
43 κἀὶ ANEAABETE THN σκηνὴν TOY MoAdy
Kal τὸ ACTPON TOY θεοῦ “Pomes, |
τοὺς TYTOYC OYC ἐποιήσατε προσκυνεῖν αὐτοῖς.
Kal μετοικιῶ ὑμᾶς ἐπέκεινὰ Βαβυλῶνος.

ἡμῖν

Ape

καρδίας

262 ΠΡΑΞΕΙΣ. ἈΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ Vil

€ ‘ a , 2 cal ’ ne 5. a
H σκηνη τοῦ μαρτυρίου nv τοῖς watpucw ἡμῶν ἐν TH 44

:ἐρήμῳ, καθὼς διετάξατο ὃ λάλῶν τῷ Moycti ποιῆϊσδι

αὐτὴν KATA τὸν τύπον ON ἑωράκει, ἣν καὶ εἰσήγαγον 45
διαδεξάμενοι οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν μετὰ Ἰησοῦ ἐν τῇ κἀτὰ-
cyécel τῶν ἐθνῶν ὧν ἐξῶσεν 6 θεὸς ἀπὸ προσώπου τῶν
πατέρων ἡμῶν ἕως τῶν ἡμερῶν Aaveid- ὃς εὗρεν χάριν 46
ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἠτήσατο. εὑρεῖν CKHN@MA τῷ.
"θεῷ ᾿Ιδλκώβ. Σολομῶν δὲ οἰκολόμηρεν. δὐτῷ οἶκον. 47
ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁ ὕψιστος ἐν χειροποιήτοις κατοικεῖ: καθὼς ὁ 48
προφήτης λέγει ͵ '
Ὃ oypandc μοὶ Opénoc, 49
“kal Η Γῆ ὑποπόδιον τῶν πολῶν MOY’
TIOION οἶκον οἰκοδομησετέ μοι, λέγει Κύριος,
H τίς τόπος THC KATATIAYCE@C MOY;
ΟΥ̓ΧῚ ἡ χείρ MOY ETIOIHCEN TAYTA TIANTA; 59
ZKAHPOTPAYHAG! καὶ ἀπερίτμητοι “KaApPAIAIC’ KAL TOIC sx
ὠοίν, ὑμεῖς ἀεὶ τῷ πνεύματι TH ἁγίῳ ἀντιπίπτετε, ὡς

oie , ε κα Aa a / a a 3 "7
οι TATEPES υμὼων και VILELS. τινὰ τῶν προφητῶν OUK ἐδίωξαν 52

ε a Ἂς
οἱ πατέρες ὑμῶν; καὶ ἀπέκτειναν τοὺς προκαταγγείλαντας
a n 7 Ls a ε “
περὶ τῆς ἐλεύσεως τοῦ δικαίου οὗ νῦν ὑμεῖς προδόται καὶ
“ > s+ “ 9. 7 . κ , > ‘
φονεῖς ἐγένεσθε, οἵτινες ἐλάβετε τὸν νόμον εἰς διαταγὰς ¢3
> , 3
ἀγγέλων, καὶ οὐκ ἐφυλάξατε. y. Akovovtes δὲ 54
-“ a 5 na A
ταῦτα. διεπρίοντο ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν καὶ ἔβρυχον τοὺς
207 = κ ων" δ ὦ ὦ Ν ΄ ΄ es
ὀδόντας ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν. ὑπάρχων δὲ πλήρης πνεύματος ἁγίου 55
> , 3 nN > \ ad ὃ sé a ν᾽ ἂς ΣΎΝ a
ἀτενίσας εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν εἶδεν δόξαν θεοῦ Kai ᾿Τησοῦν ἑστῶτα
ΕἸ -“ lal a Ν J 5 Ν ~ ‘ ᾽ BY
ἐκ δεξιῶν τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ εἶπεν ᾿Ιδοὺ θεωρῶ τοὺς οὐρανοὺς 56
Ν ‘ -“ > , tal a“
διηνοιγμένους καὶ τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ avOpwrov ἐκ δεξιῶν ἑστῶτα
A a , Ν a 7 ; t AD ae
τοῦ θεοῦ. κράξαντες δὲ φωνῇ μεγάλῃ συνέσχον τὰ ὦτα 57
5» “~ 4A 7 « δὸ > ? 3 ’ὔ x. ἃ λό
αὐτῶν, καὶ ὥρμησαν ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἐπ᾽ αὐτόν; καὶ ἐκβαλόντες 58
ὡς ΄ Se 4
ἔξω τῆς πόλεως ἐλιθοβόλουν. καὶ of μάρτυρες ἀπέθεντο τὰ
ἐς 9. a ‘ ‘ SS ΄, x ΄ > a
ἱμάτια αὐτῶν παρὰ τοὺς πόδας νεανίου καλουμένου ZavaAov.
, Ν
καὶ ἐλιθοβόλουν τὸν Στέφανον ἐπικαλούμενον καὶ λέγον- 59

a a \ Ν ’
τα Κύριε Ἰησοῦ, δέξαι τὸ πνεῦμά pov: θεὶς δὲ τὰ γόνατα bo

7. 44-7. 60. THE ACTS.

44 Our fathers had the tabernacle of the testimony in
the wilderness, even as he appointed who spake unto
Moses, that he should make it according to the figure

45 that he had seen. Which also our fathers, in their
turn, brought in with ‘Joshua when they entered
on the possession of the nations, which God thrust

1 Gr. Jesus.

out before the face of our fathers, unto the days of.

46 David; who found favour in the sight of God, and
4) asked to find a habitation for the God of Jacob.
But Solomon built him a house. Howbeit the Most
High dwelleth not in houses made with hands; as
saith the prophet,
49 The heaven is my throne,
And the earth the footstool of my feet:
What manner of house will ye build me? saith
the Lord:
Or what is the place of my rest?
50 Did not my hand make all these things?
51 Ye stiffnecked and uncircumcised in heart and
ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: as your fa-
52 thers did, sodo ye. Which of the prophets did not
your fathers persecute? and they killed them which
shewed before of the coming of the Righteous One;
of whom ye have now become betrayers and mur-
53 derers; ye who received the law *as it was ordained
by angels, and kept it not.
54 Now when they heard these things, they were cut
to the heart, and they gnashed on him with their
55 teeth. But he, being full of the Holy Ghost, looked
up stedfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of
God, and Jesus standing on the.right hand of God,
56 and said, Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the
Son of man standing on the right hand of God.
57 But they cried out with a loud voice, and stopped
their ears, and rushed upon him with one accord;
58 and they cast him out of the city, and stoned him:
and tha Wfinesses Yaid down their garments at the
59 feet of a young,man named Saul, And they stoned
Stephen, calling upon the Lord, and saying, Lord
60 Jesus, receive my spirit. And he kneeled down, and

(262)

2 Or, az the ordi-
nance of angels
Gr. unto ordi-
nances of angels,

1 Or, For many of

those which had

unclean — spirits
that cried with a
loud voice came
‘orth

2 Gr. nation.

3 Gr. powers.

THE ACTS. 7. 60-8. 15.

cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to
their charge. And when he had said this, he fell
asleep. And Saul was consenting unto his death. 8

And there arose on that day a great persecution
against the church which was in Jerusalem; and
they were all scattered abroad throughout the re-
gions of Judzea and Samaria, except the apostles.
And devout men buried Stephen, and made great
lamentation over him. But Saul laid waste the
church, entering into every house, and haling men
and women committed them to prison.

They therefore that were scattered abroad went 4
about preaching the word. And Philip went down 5
to the city of Samaria, and proclaimed unto them
the Christ. And the multitudes gave heed with 6
one accord unto the things that were spoken by
Philip, when they heard, and saw the signs which
he did. ‘For from many of those which had un- 7
clean spirits, they came out, crying with a loud
voice: and many that were palsied, and that were
lame, were healed. And there was much joy in 8
that city.

But there was a certain man, Simon by name, 9
which beforetime in the city used sorcery, and
amazed the *people of Samaria, giving out that him-
self was some great one: to whom they all gave 10
heed, from the least to the greatest, saying, This
man is that power of God which is called Great.
And they gave heed to him, because that of long 11°
time he had amazed them with his sorceries. But 12
when they believed Philip preaching good tidings
concerning the kingdom of God and the name of
Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men and
women. And Simon also himself believed: and 13
being baptized, he continued with Philip; and be-
holding signs and great *miracles wrought, he was
amazed.

Now when the apostles which were at Jerusalem 14
heard that Samaria had received the word of God,
they sent unto them Peter and John: who, when 15

(268 )

co ve

5

αν ——

i a

— ee ὰσπΦΠ τὰ νὰν»

—

VII VIII ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ AILOSTOAQN 263

ΝΜ nA LX: Ky, Ν , > - , a
ἔκραξεν φωνῇ μεγάλῃ Κύριε, μὴ στήσῃς αὐτοῖς ταύτην τὴν
al / a
: ἁμαρτίαν: καὶ τοῦτο εἰπὼν ἐκοιμήθη. Σαῦλος
: A a? s 3
δὲ ἣν συνευδοκῶν τῇ ἀναιρέσει αὐτοῦ.
2 ΄ δὲ δ... eee A: δυν ἢ ὃ BY , oi § ‘
Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ διωγμὸς μέγας ἐπὶ τὴν
,ὔ
ἐκκλησίαν τὴν ἐν ᾿Ἰεροσολύμοις" πάντες [δὲ] διεσπάρησαν
. Ν rd “- > 5 , Ν , λ Ν “
κατὰ τὰς χώρας THs “lovdaias καὶ Sapapias πλὴν τῶν
2 ἀποστόλων. συνεκόμισαν δὲ τὸν Στέφανον ἄνδρες εὐλα-
3 βεῖς καὶ ἐποίησαν κοπετὸν μέγαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ. “Ξαῦλος δὲ
ἐλυμαίνετο τὴν ἐκκλησίαν κατὰ τοὺς οἴκους εἰσπορευόμε-
΄ ” Ν “ (ὃ 3 l4
vos, σύρων τε ἄνδρας Kal γυναῖκας παρεδίδου εἰς φυλακήν.

-“ id
4 OF μὲν οὖν διασπαρέντες διῆλθον εὐαγγελιζόμενοι τὸν
‘
5 λόγον, Φίλιππος δὲ κατελθὼν εἰς τὴν πόλιν τῆς Ξαμα-
“ ΄ a +”
6 ρίας ἐκήρυσσεν αὐτοῖς τὸν χριστόν. προσεῖχον δὲ of ὄχλοι
nw , ε ‘ a ’ ε Ν >. “
τοῖς λεγομένοις ὑπὸ τοῦ Φιλίππου ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἐν τῷ
3 , > ‘ Ν , ‘ a a » , x
ἀκούειν αὐτοὺς καὶ βλέπειν τὰ σημεῖα ἃ ἐποίει: πολλοὶ
> 7 a A
yap τῶν ἐχόντων πνεύματα ἀκάθαρτα βοῶντα φωνῇ pe-
γάλῃ ἐξήρχοντο, πολλοὶ δὲ παραλελυμένοι καὶ χωλοὶ
΄ , Ν Ν Ν a

8 ἐθεραπεύθησαν: ἐγένετο δὲ πολλὴ χαρὰ ἐν τῇ πόλε:
Pelt 3 ‘ ΄ ᾽ν.» ΄ “

9 ἐκείνῃ. Ανὴρ δέ τις ὀνόματι Σίμων προυπῆρχεν
> ‘A ͵ , ν 5 ΄ \o™ a ,
ἐν τῇ πόλει μαγεύων Kal ἐξιστάνων τὸ ἔθνος τῆς Sapapias,

- a
το λέγων εἶναί τινα ἑαυτὸν μέγαν, ᾧ προσεῖχον πάντες ἀπὸ
. a @ ΄ , φ- ν᾽ > ε ΄ a
μίκροῦ ἕως μεγάλου λέγοντες Ovros ἐστιν ἡ Δύναμις τοῦ
an ' , ΄ a s 2A Ν A
11 θεοῦ ἡ καλουμένη Μεγάλη. προσεῖχον δὲ αὐτῷ διὰ τὸ
“Ὁ -“ >

12 ἱκανῷ χρόνῳ ταῖς μαγίαις ἐξεστακέναι αὐτούς. ὅτε δὲ

ἐπίστευσαν τῷ Φιλίππῳ εὐαγγελιζομένῳ περὶ τῆς βασιλείας
a a a 4 n lal

τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ ὀνόματος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἐβαπτίζοντο
»” Ν Lal ε Ν ΄ Ν Ἂ- (, } 2. Ὁ
13 ἄνδρες τε καὶ γυναῖκες. ὁ δὲ Σίμων καὶ αὐτὸς ἐπί

Ν Ν > a a ’
στευσεν, καὶ βαπτισθεὶς ἦν προσκαρτερῶν τῷ Φιλίππῳ,
θεωρῶν τε σημεῖα καὶ δυνάμεις μεγάλας γινομένας ἐξί-

> , Ν ε > 3 ’

14 OTATO. Ἀκούσαντες δὲ οἱ ἐν Ἱεροσολύμοις
> L4 “ ΄ ε ,ὔ Ν , -“ aA
ἀπόστολοι ὅτι δέδεκται ἢ Σαμαρία τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ
5» ᾽ὔ A » ‘ / , >? ΄ σ

15 ἀπέστειλαν πρὸς αὐτοὺς Πέτρον καὶ ᾿Ιωάνην, οἵτινες κατα-

-Ἱ ὃς πολλὰ κλαίων
Η͂ ᾿
οὐ διελίμπανεν +

264 ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ VIII

, ‘ Ν 7 A - , a
βάντες προσηύξαντο περὶ αὐτῶν ὅπως λάβωσιν πνεῦμα
-΄ 350. Ν > >.? ° Ay AS 5» ΄ ,
ἅγιον" οὐδέπω γὰρ ἦν ex οὐδενὶ αὐτῶν ἐπιπεπτωκός, μόνον 16
Ν , ε - 9 \m” cal , 5 “a
δὲ βεβαπτισμένοι ὑπῆρχον εἰς TO ὄνομα Tod κυρίου Ἰησοῦ.

, > , ‘ a 3 9 > , ea a
τότε ἐπετίθεσαν τὰς χεῖρας ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς, Kai ἐλάμβανον 17

a“ Ὁ 3 Ν 4 e , σ Ἀ “ > la ~
πνεῦμα ἅγιον. ᾿Ιδὼν δὲ ὁ Σίμων ὅτι διὰ τῆς ἐπιθέσεως τῶν 15

a n x: a ‘
χειρῶν τῶν. ἀποστόλων δίδοται τὸ πνεῦμα᾽ προσήνεγκεν

ὃ τὸὦν , , , > \ Ke ὦ , ,
αὐτοῖς χρήματα λέγων Δότε κἀμοὶ τὴν ἐξουσίαν. ταύτην 19
Ὁ 28 ΕἸ 6 a ‘ a ny B , a on sat ,
ἵνα ᾧ ἐὰν ἐπιθῶ τὰς χεῖρας λαμβάνῃ πνεῦμα ἅγιον. THeé- 20

‘ > Ν > , Ἁ ws ¢ , ‘ Ν »
τρος δὲ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτόν Τὸ ἀργύριόν σου σὺν σοὶ εἴη
> 5" , 7 Ν 9 Ν “ ee ae Ν ,
εἰς ἀπώλειαν, ὅτι τὴν δωρεὰν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐνόμισας διὰ χρημά-
των κτᾶσθαι. οὐκ ἔστιν σοι μερὶς οὐδὲ κλῆρος ἐν τῷ λόγῳ 2
: μερὶς ἦρος ἐν τῷ λόγῳ οἱ

, c A ' > ” > “A 32: n
τουτῳ, H yap KAPAIA σου OYK ECTIN EYOEIA ENANTI. TOY

Lgl , > ὦ Ν ~ ’ὔ , s
ΘΕΟΥ. μετανόησον ovv ἀπὸ τῆς κακίας Tov ταύτης, καὶ 22

, A , $7 ee . , , e STP a
δεήθητι τοῦ κυρίου εἰ apa ἀφεθήσεταί σοι ἡ ἐπίνοια τῆς

, > ,
καρδίας cou: cis yap χολὴν πικρίας καὶ CYNAECMON AAIKIAC 23
ε -“ ” > ‘ » a! ’ > , ε fal
ὁρῶ σεῦντα. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ Σίμων εἶπεν Δεήθητε ὑμεῖς 24
a's > a ‘ Ν , ¢ δὲ ΕἸ at a) Pea, - KS ν
ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ πρὸς TOV κύριον ὅπως μηδὲν ἐπέλθῃ ἐπ᾽ ἐμὲ, ὧν

ed τ ε s > , Ν
εἰρήκατε΄. Οἱ μὲν οὖν διαμαρτυράμενοι καὶ os

, \ , a , ene + Ae ,
λαλήσαντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ κυρίου ὑπέστρεφον εἰς ᾿Ιεροσό-
, Lal - lod > ,
λυμα, πολλάς τε κώμας TOV Ξαμαρειτῶν εὐηγγελίζοντο.
/ ‘

"AyysAos δὲ Κυρίου ἐλάλησεν πρὸς Φίλιππον λέγων 26
> , Ν , Ν ’ | Seal \ eat Ν
Ἀνάστηθι καὶ πορεύου κατὰ μεσημβρίαν ἐπὶ τὴν ὁδὸν τὴν

5 > Ν ’ “
καταβαίνουσαν ἀπὸ ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ εἰς Talay: αὕτη ἐστὶν
‘ > A /
ἔρημος. καὶ ἀναστὰς ἐπορεύθη, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἀνὴρ, Αἰθίοψ 27
“- : , , , Μὰ Ὁ
εὐνοῦχος δυνάστης Κανδάκης βασιλίσσης Αἰθιόπων, ὃς ἦν
a > υγα, ἃ / ,
ἐπὶ πάσης τῆς γάζης αὐτῆς, [ἧς] ἐληλύθει προσκυνήσων εἰς
/ Ν Ld 4, ~
ἸΙερουσαλήμ, ἦν δὲ ὑποστρέφων καὶ καθήμενος ἐπὶ τοῦ 28
hid ° a ‘ > ’ ‘ , > ,
ἅρματος αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀνεγίνωσκεν tov προφήτην Ησαίαν.
Ν ΄“ tel , Ν Δ
εἶπεν δὲ τὸ πνεῦμα τῷ Φιλίππῳ Πρόσελξε καὶ κολλήθητε :0
τῷ ἃ ) δραμὼν δὲ ὁ Φίλιππος ἤκουσεν
τῷ ἅρματι τούτῳ. προσδραμὼν ὁ ς ἢ 30
> ~ ‘ , >
αὐτοῦ ἀναγινώσκοντος ᾿Ησαίαν τὸν προφήτην, καὶ εἶπεν
3 , , Δ» - ε δὲ Φ ΤΠ a ‘
Apa γε γινώσκεις ἃ ἀναγινώσκεις; ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Πῶς yap 3x
BY , 2Ν , Cn Ss , , Ν
ἂν δυναίμην ἐὰν μή τις ὁδηγήσει με; παρεκάλεσέν τε τὸν

8. 15-8. 31. ‘THE ACTS.

they were come down, prayed for them, that they
16 might receive the Holy Ghost: for as yet he was
fallen* upon none of them: only they had been bap-
17 tized into the name of the Lord Jesus. Then laid
they their hands on them, and they received the
18 Holy Ghost. _Now when Simon saw that through , <). ancient an-
the laying on of the apostles’ hands the "Holy Ghost ἔρος
19 was given, he offered them money, saying, Give me
also this power, that on whomsoever I lay my hands,
20 he may receive the Holy Ghost. But Peter said unto
him, Thy silver perish with thee, because thou hast
thought to obtain the gift of God with money.
21 Thou hast neither part nor lot in this *matter: for 2 Gr. word.
22 thy heart is not right before God. Repent there-
fore of this thy wickedness, and pray the Lord, if
perhaps the thought of thy heart shall be forgiven 8 or rate gen
28 thee. For I see that thou “art in the gall of bitter- foal) of bitterness mess
24 ness and in the bond of iniquity. And Simon an- {guity. ae
swered and said, Pray ye for me to the Lord, that
none of the things which ye have spoken come upon
me.
25 They therefore, when they had testified and
spoken the word of the Lord, returned to Jeru-
salem, and preached the gospel to many villages of
the Samaritans.
26 But an angel of the Lord spake unto Philip, say-
ing, Arise, and go ‘toward the south unto the way 4 or, at noon
that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza- the
7 same is desert. And he arose and went: and be-
hold, a man of Ethiopia, a eunuch of great authority
under Candace, queen of the Ethiopians, who was
over all her treasure, who had come to Jerusalem
28 for to worship; and he was returning and sitting in
his chariot, and was reading the prophet Isaiah.
29 And the Spirit said unto Philip, Go near, and join
30 thyself to this chariot. And Philip ran-to him, and
heard him reading Isaiah the prophet, and said, Un-
31 derstandest thou what thou readest? And he said,
How can I, except some one shall guide me? And
he besought

* For ‘“‘he was fallen’? read ‘it was fallen’’—Am. Com.

(264)

THE ACTS. 8. 31-9. 4.

Philip to come up and sit with him. Now the place 32
of the scripture which he was reading was this,
He was led as a sheep to the slaughter;
And as a lamb before his shearer is dumb,
So he openeth not his mouth:
In his humiliation his judgement was taken 33
away:
His generation who shall declare?
For his life is taken from the earth.
And the eunuch answered Philip, and said, I pray 34
thee, of whom speaketh the prophet this? of him-
self, or of some other? And Philip opened his 35
mouth, and beginning from this scripture, preached
1 Some ancient au. Unto him Jesus. And as they went on the way, 36
Se rinparty they came unto a certain water; and the eunuch
wat αὐ dnd il saith, Behold, here 18 water; what doth hinder me to
ic τῷ a wl ail he baptized?? And he commanded the chariot to 38
ayes. And ie stand still: and they both went down into the water,
said, I believe Hoth Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him.
Saray God, And when they came up out of the water, the Spirit 39
of the Lord caught away Philip; and the eunuch
saw him no more, for he went on his way rejoicing.
But Philip was found at Azotus: and passing 40
through he preached the gospel to all the cities, till
he came to Ceesarea.
But Saul, yet breathing threatening and slaugh- 9
ter against the disciples of the Lord, went unto the
high priest, and asked of him létters to Damascus 2
unto the synagogues, that if he found any that were
of the Way, whether men or women, he might bring
them bound to Jerusalem. And as he journeyed, 3
it came to pass that he drew nigh unto Damascus:
and suddenly there shone round about him a light
out of heaven: and he fell 4

(265)

q
1
a
.

VIII IX ΠΡΑΞΕῚΣ ΑἈΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ 265

32 Φίλιππον ἀναβάντα καθίσαι σὺν αὐτῷς ἡ δὲ περιοχὴ τῆς
γραφῆς ἣν ἀνεγίνωσκεν ἦν αὕτη
, ‘ ‘
‘Qe πρόβδτον ἐπὶ οφάγὴν HYOH,
» Καὶ ὡς AMNGG ENANTION τοῦ “KEIPONTOC’ δὐτὸν
; ἀφῶώνος,
Ὁ 3 > ’ i , > nr
OYTO@C ΟΥ̓Κ ANOITE! TO CTOMA AYTOY.
33 Ἔν tH τὰπεινώσει ἡ Kpicic ayTOY ἤρθη"
THN γενεὰν αὐτοῦ Tic διηγήσετδι;
ὅτι δίρετδι ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς ἡ ζωὴ δὐτοῦ.
> Ν γα 3 a “a i“ > / ,
34 ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ ὁ εὐνοῦχος τῷ Φιλίππῳ εἶπεν Δέομαί gov,
rept τίνος 0 προφήτης λέγει τοῦτο; περὶ ἑαυτοῦ ἢ περὶ
ς« ¢ , > , ‘ ε » Ν , > aA 4
35 ἑτέρου τινός; ἀνοίξας δὲ ὁ Φίλιππος τὸ στόμα αὐτοῦ καὶ
ἀρξάμενος ἀπὸ τῆς γραφῆς ταύτης εὐηγγελίσατο αὐτῷ τὸν
> cal ε ee , : Ν \ τεῷ ἢ > a ὦ
36 Ἰησοῦν. ὡς δὲ ἐπορεύοντο κατὰ τὴν ὁδόν, ἦλθον ἐπί τι
ὕδωρ, καί φησιν ὁ εὐνοῦχος ᾿ἸΙδοὺ ὕδωρ: τί κωλύει με
a τ νιν a \, o¢ κ᾿ ,
38 βαπτισθῆναι; “Kal ἐκέλευσεν στῆναι TO ἅρμα, καὶ κατέ-
> , > ,o ¢ , ΔΑ ὦ. μ΄. ὡς
βησαν ἀμφότεροι εἰς τὸ ὕδωρ ὅ τε Φίλιππος καὶ ὁ εὐνοῦχος,
ν 90) > 7 “ aS a) 6 > a ¢
39 καὶ ἐβάπτισεν αὐτόν. ὅτε δὲ ἀνέβησαν ἐκ τοῦ ὕδατός,
a , “ ‘ , : ‘ > > 7.
πνεῦμα Κυρίου ἥρπασεν τὸν Φίλιππον, καὶ οὐκ εἶδεν αὐτὸν
οὐκέτι ὁ εὐνοῦχος, ἐπορεύετο γὰρ τὴν ὁδὸν αὐτοῦ χαίρων.
go Φίλιππος δὲ εὑρέθη εἰς “ALwrov, καὶ διερχόμενος εὐηγγε-
λίζετο τὰς πόλεις πάσας ἕως τοῦ ἐλθεῖν αὐτὸν εἰς Και-
σαρίαν.

ε a
1 O δὲ Σαῦλος, ἔτι ἐνπνέων ἀπειλῆς καὶ φόνου εἰς τοὺς

®

μαθητὰς τοῦ κυρίου, προσελθὼν τῷ ἀρχιερεῖ ἠτήσατο
παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐπιστολὰς εἰς Δαμασκὸν πρὸς τὰς συναγωγάς,
ὅπως ἐάν τινας εὕρῃ τῆς ὁδοῦ ὄντας, ἄνδρας τε καὶ γυναῖ-
kas, δεδεμένους ἀγάγῃ εἰς ᾿Ἰερουσαλήμ. Ἔν δὲ
τῷ πορεύεσθαι ἐγένετο αὐτὸν ἐγγίζειν τῇ Δαμασκῷ, ἐξέ-
4 φνης τε αὐτὸν περιήστραψεν φῶς ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ πεσὼν

w

* 4elrev δὲ αὐτῷ [ὁ Φίλιππος] El πιστεύεις ἐξ ὅλης τῆς καρδίας σου [, ἔξεστιν]. ἀποκριθεὶς δὲ εἶπεν

Πιστεύω τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ εἶναι τὸν Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν}.

κείραντος

Ap.

Ἀναστὰς

266 TIPAZEIZ ATLOSTOAQN ‘IX

ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν ἤκουσεν φωνὴν λέγουσαν αὐτῷ Σαούλ Σαούλ,

." ε >
τί pe διώκεις; εἶπεν δέ Tis εἶ, κύριε; ὁ δέ ᾿Ἐγώ εἰμι

5 cal 9 Α 5» ,
Ἰησοῦς ὃν σὺ διώκεις: ἀλλὰ ἀνάστηθι καὶ εἴσελθε εἰς τὴν
.“ a a
πόλιν, καὶ λαληθήσεταί σοι ὅτι σε δεῖ ποιεῖν. οἱ δὲ
- , 9 ’
ἄνδρες οἱ συνοδεύοντες αὐτῷ ἱστήκεισαν ἐνεοί, ἀκούοντες
a a a » ’ lal
μὲν τῆς φωνῆς μηδένα δὲ θεωροῦντες. ἠγέρθη δὲ Σαῦλος
5 ‘ aA ral > , x “~ > -“ 3 -“ 58 .ν
ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς, ἀνεῳγμένων δὲ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτοῦ οὐδὲν
5» a κ᾿ a,” se 4
ἔβλεπεν: χειραγωγοῦντες δὲ αὐτὸν εἰσήγαγον εἰς Aapa-
id Ν > ε 7 a \ , \ ° »
σκόν. καὶ ἣν ἡμέρας τρεῖς μὴ βλέπων, καὶ οὐκ ἔφαγεν
οὐδὲ ἔπιεν.
9 \ >» ἊΨ «
Hy δέ τις μαθητὴς ἐν Δαμασκῷ ὀνόματι “Avavias,
\ »*» ‘ ee ate et ee ε , 5 ΄ ean
καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐν ὁράματι ὁ κύριος “Avavia, ὁ δὲ
> 3 ἀν ἂν ΤΕ ea ΄, Ν φ ΓΞ , 4
εἶπεν ᾿Ιδοὺ ἐγώ, κύριε. ὁ δὲ κύριος πρὸς αὐτόν “᾿Ανάστα
Φ, ἊἋ, ‘ es A 7 , > nw ‘ ,
πορεύθητι ἐπὶ τὴν ῥύμην τὴν καλουμένην EvOciav καὶ Ly-
A , ἈΝ
τῆσον ἐν οἰκίᾳ ᾿Ιούδα Ξαῦλον ὀνόματι Ταρσέα, ἰδοὺ γὰρ
, Ν > ΕΙΣ + ε 7 ε , a. ὦ
προσεύχεται, καὶ εἶδεν ἄνδρα [ἐν ὁράματι] “Avaviay ὀνό-
3 4 a 5 , 7. A ‘ Lal - »
ματι εἰσελθόντα καὶ ἐπιθέντα αὐτῷ [τὰς] χεῖρας ὅπως ἀνα-
> ‘ “
βλέψῃ. ἀπεκρίθη δὲ ᾿Ανανίας Κύριε, ἤκουσα ἀπὸ πολλῶν
“»9 bid ‘ a ε
περὶ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς τούτου, ὅσα κακὰ τοῖς ἁγίοις σου ἐποίησεν
Ὁ 9, , πε; ” 5 ’ Ν “ 3 ,
ἐν ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ: καὶ ὧδε ἔχει ἐξουσίαν παρὰ τῶν ἀρχιερέων
A ᾿ς \ 9 ΄ . ὦ , >
δῆσαι πάντας τοὺς ἐπικαλουμένους τὸ ὄνομά σου. εἶπεν
δὲ κ Sigh e Lee et ΄ € aA 3 ὃ, a εἰς ,
€ πρὸς αὐτὸν ὁ κύριος Πορεύου, ὅτι σκεῦος ἐκλογῆς ἐστίν
e a ΄ »» ΄ > , cal > -“
μοι οὗτος τοῦ βαστάσαι τὸ ὄνομά μου ἐνώπιον τῶν] ἐθνῶν
τε Ν B ἌΣ en I ay i. OM κ᾿ ε ὃ re . A
καὶ βασιλέων υἱῶν τε Ἰσραήλ, ἐγὼ yap ὑποδείω αὐτῷ
-“ fal ey a ors , “ > an
ὅσα δεῖ αὐτὸν ὑπὲρ Tod ὀνόματός pov παθεῖν. ᾿Απῆλθεν
As , Ν 5 a 5 ‘ > ee Δ; ὦ, 4 >? > A
δὲ “Avavias καὶ εἰσῆλθεν cis τὴν οἰκίαν, καὶ ἐπιθεὶς ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸν
lal , 3 /
Tas χεῖρας εἶπεν Σαοὺλ ἀδελφέ, ὁ κύριος ἀπέσταλκέν pe,
> a £ > nan tan 5 ΝΜ “ > re
Ἰησοῦς ὁ ὀφθείς σοι ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ 7) ἤρχου, ὅπως ἀναβλέψῃς
~ - 5 > 3 a
καὶ πλησθῇς πνεύματος ἁγίου. καὶ εὐθέως ἀπέπεσαν αὐτοῦ
> » “ 2 ‘4
ἀπὸ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν ws λεπίδες, ἀνέβλεψέν τε, Kal ἀναστὰς
‘
ἐβαπτίσθη, καὶ λαβὼν τροφὴν ἐνισχύθη.
3 a a a £78
Ἐγένετο δὲ peta τῶν ἐν Δαμασκῷ μαθητῶν ἡμέρας
3 a a , ‘ 3 fal
τινάς, καὶ εὐθέως ἐν Tals συναγωγαῖς ἐκήρυσσεν τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν

υι

13

| a ee THE ACTS.

upon the earth, and heard a voice saying unto him,
5 Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? And he
said, Who art thou, Lord? And he said, I am
6 Jesus whom thou persecutest: but rise, and enter
9 into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou
ἢ must do. And the men that journeyed with him
stood speechless, hearing the ‘voice, but beholding 1 or, sound
8noman. And Saul arose from the earth; and when
his eyes were opened, he saw nothing ;~and they led
him by the hand, and brought him into Damascus.
9 And he was three days without sight, and did nei-
ther eat nor drink.

10 Now there was a certain disciple at Damascus,
named Ananias; and the Lord said unto him ina
vision, Ananias. And he said, Behold, I am here,

11 Lord. And the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go
to the street which is called Straight, and inquire in
the house of Judas for one named Saul, a man of

12 Tarsus: for behold, he prayeth; and he hath seen a
man named Ananias coming in, and laying his hands

13 on him, that he might receive his sight. But Ana-
nias answered, Lord, I have heard from many of this
man, how much evil he did to thy saints at Jeru-

14 salem: and here he hath authority from the chief

15 priests to bind all that call upon thy name. But
the Lord said unto him, Go thy way: for he is a
chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before the * Gr, tes! of elee-

16 Gentiles and kings, and the children of Israel: for I
will shew him how many things he must suffer for

17 my name’s sake. And Ananias departed, and en-
tered into the house; and laying his hands on him
said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, who ap-
peared unto thee in the way which thou camest,
hath sent me, that thou mayest receive thy sight,

18 and be filled with the Holy Ghost. And straight-
way there fell from his eyes as it were scales, and
he received his sight; and he arose and was bap-

19 tized; and he took food and was strengthened.

And he was certain days with the disciples which
, 20 were at Damascus, And straightway in the syna-
| gogues he proclaimed Jesus,
( 266 )

Ee

1 Gr. Hellenists.

2 Gr. builded up.

3 Or, by

THE ACTS. 9. 20-9. 33.

that he is the Son of God. And all that heard him 21
were amazed, and said, Is not this he that in Jeru-
salem made havock of them which called on this
name? and he had come hither for this intent, that
he might bring them bound before the chief priests.
But Saul increased the more in strength, and con- 22
founded the Jews which dwelt at Damascus, prov-
ing that this is the Christ.

And whem many days were fulfilled, the Jews 23
took counsel together to kill him: but their plot be- 24
came known to Saul. And they watched the gates
also day and night that they might kill him: but 25
his disciples took him by night, and let him down
through the wall, lowering him in a basket.

And when he was come to Jerusalem, he assayed 26
to join himself to the disciples: and they were all
afraid of him, not believing that he was a disciple.
But Barnabas took him, and brought him to the 27
apostles, and declared unto them how he had seen
the Lord in the way, and that he had spoken to
him, and how at Damascus he had preached boldly
in the name of Jesus. And he was with them go- 28
ing in and going out at Jerusalem, preaching bold-
ly in the name of the Lord: and he spake and dis- 29
puted against the ‘Grecian Jews; but they went
about to kill him. And when the brethren knew 30
it, they brought him down to Cesarea, and sent him
forth to Tarsus. >

So the church throughout all Judea and Galilee 31
and Samaria had peace, being *edified; and, walking
3in the fear of the Lord and *in the comfort of the
Holy Ghost, was multiplied.

And it came to pass, as Peter went throughout all 32
parts, he came down also to the saints which dwelt
at Lydda. And there he found a certain man 33
named Aineas,

(267)

πε,

i

b
nN

32

33

Ix ΠΡΑΞΈΙΣ ATIOSTOAQN 267

7 ? *, > ε εν" -“ 6 a 567 δὲ ’ e
ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ. ἐξίσταντο δὲ πάντες οἱ
" , Ἂν τὰν > eo 7 > ε ? ὦ
ἀκούοντες καὶ ἔλεγον Οὐχ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ πορθήσας ἐν
‘ ΄ Dg a 2
Ἰερουσαλὴμ, τοὺς ἐπικαλουμένους TO ὄνομα τοῦτο, Kal ὧδε
> a > , ¢ , 4 ee eek κι
εἰς τοῦτο ἐληλύθει ἵνα δεδεμένους αὐτοὺς ἀγάγῃ ἐπὶ τοὺς
ἀρχιερεῖς; Saddos δὲ μᾶλλον ἐνεδυναμοῦτο καὶ συνέχυννεν
5, “a -~ ,
᾿Ιουδαίους τοὺς κατοικοῦντας ἐν Δαμασκῷ, συνβιβάζων ὅτι
ed πα ε , « \ > “- ew
οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ XPLOTOS. Ὡς δὲ ἐπληροῦντο ἡμέ-
ε ’ Ud 49 -“ > lal eae.
pat ixavai, συνεβουλεύσαντο οἱ ᾿ἸΙουδαῖοι ἀνελεῖν αὐτόν"
> , \ a ΄ εἰ. ‘ ὡς Ὅς δ
ἐγνώσθη δὲ τῷ Ξαύλῳ ἡ ἐπιβουλὴ αὐτῶν. παρετηροῦντο
Ν A ‘ , ε ,ὔ Ὁ ‘ 7 > ‘ ore
δὲ καὶ τὰς πύλας ἡμέρας τε Kal νυκτὸς ὅπως αὐτὸν ἀνέλω-
4 Ν ε Ν > a ‘ ‘ a ,
σιν: λαβόντες δὲ οἱ μαθηταὶ αὐτοῦ νυκτὸς διὰ τοῦ τείχους
-“" > ᾿ ΄
καθῆκαν αὐτὸν χαλάσαντες ἐν σφυρίδι. Παρα-
΄ 3 Ἁ ’ -“ -“
γενόμενος δὲ εἰς ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ ἐπείραζεν κολλᾶσθαι τοῖς
n Ν / “a > 27
μαθηταῖς: καὶ πάντες ἐφοβοῦντο αὐτόν, μὴ πιστεύοντες
“ ,’ , , 3 οῷ, »”
ὅτι ἐστὶν μαθητής. BapvaBas δὲ ἐπιλαβόμενος αὐτὸν ἤγα-
᾽ ’ al
γεν πρὸς τοὺς ἀποστόλους, καὶ διηγήσατο αὐτοῖς πῶς ἐν
a tan 8D ‘ , ν ͵ιο > ‘ 7 A \ a >
τῇ ὁδῷ εἶδεν τὸν κύριον καὶ ὅτι ἐλάλησεν αὐτῷ, καὶ πῶς ἐν
a , ars. 2 > a >
Δαμασκῷ ἐπαρρησιάσατο ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι ᾿Ιησοῦ. καὶ ἦν
φΦ' ἃς ’
per αὐτῶν εἰσπορευόμενος καὶ ἐκπορευόμενος εἰς Ἴερου-
αλ , ζό > Ὁ 3 ’ὔ “-“ , ἐλ Xx
σαλήμ, παρρησιαζόμενος ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι τοῦ κυρίου, ἐλάλει
‘ , A 4 ε 4 e Ν > /
τε καὶ συνεζήτει πρὸς τοὺς “EAAnvotas: οἱ δὲ ἐπεχείρουν
> a > + > ΄ ᾧ 85.2 ‘ , > A
ἀνελεῖν αὐτόν. ἐπιγνόντες δὲ of ἀδελφοὶ κατήγαγον αὐτὸν
> ’ ν» / > \ > ,
εἰς Καισαρίαν καὶ ἐξαπέστειλαν αὐτὸν εἰς Ταρσόν.
΄“ ν
‘H μὲν οὖν ἐκκλησία καθ᾽ ὅλης τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας καὶ Ταλε-
7 . ΄
λαίας καὶ Sapapias ἐἶχεν εἰρήνην οἰκοδομουμένη, καὶ
, “ ΄ a“ ’ A -“ Ps > -“
πορευομένη τῷ φόβῳ τοῦ κυρίου καὶ τῇ παρακλήσει τοῦ

ef ΄ > ,
αγίου πνεύματος ἐπληθύνετο.

ΕΓΕΝΕΤΟ AE ΠΕΤΡΟΝ διερχόμενον διὰ πάντων

« ‘ ‘ ‘ s-2 ‘ a ΄
κατελθεῖν καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ἁγίους τοὺς κατοικοῦντας Λύδδα.
Φ ΟῚ, am” , 7. ¢ | ets > 7 aA > 4
εὗρεν δὲ ἐκεῖ avOpwrov τινα ὀνόματι Αἰνέαν ἐξ ἐτῶν ὀκτὼ

+s
αὐτὴν

268 TIPASEIZ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ IxX XK

, 4 34 pn a “ δὶ x , \
κατακείμενον ἐπὶ κραβάττου, ὃς ἦν παραλελυμένος. καὶ
a la “a , > ~
εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ Πέτρος Aivéa, ἰᾶταί σε ᾿Ιησοῦς Χριστός"

a “a A 5 >
ἀνάστηθι καὶ στρῶσον σεαυτῷ: καὶ εὐθέως ἀνέστη. καὶ
᾽ tf nw , nw
εἶδαν αὐτὸν πάντες οἱ κατοικοῦντες Λύδδα καὶ τὸν Ξαρῶνα,
Ν ἈΝ ,
οἵτινες ἐπέστρεψαν ἐπὶ τὸν κύριον.
5 or 7 , φΦς , ~ Bae , aA
Ἐν “lorry δέ τις ἦν μαθήτρια ὀνόματι Ταβειθά, 7
, , , a - / 3,
διερμηνευομένη λέγεται Δορκάς: αὕτη ἦν πλήρης ἔργων
᾿ n ἈΝ 3 n e > ’ δῦ δὲ > a
ἀγαθῶν καὶ ἐλεημοσυνῶν ὧν ἐποίει. ἐγένετο. δὲ ἐν ταῖς
e ὦ > , 5» θ0 ΄ oN > θ n ,
ἡμέραις ἐκείναις ἀσθενήσασαν αὐτὴν ἀποθανεῖν: λούσαντες
so +. 2 ε eel 4 3 ‘ Ν BA ΄ a?
δὲ ἔθηκαν" ἐν ὑπερῴῳ, ἐγγὺς δὲ οὔσης Avddas τῇ Ἰόππῃ
¢ q 3 , -“ , > Ν > > A > ,
ot μαθηταὶ ἀκούσαντες ὅτι ἹΤέτρος ἐστὶν ἐν αὐτῇ ἀπέστει-
λαν δύο ἄνδρας πρὸς αὐτὸν παρακαλοῦντες Μὴ ὀκνή
vo ἀνὸρας προς ρ ς Μὴ oxvyoys
- ε »“" ° ‘ , - > -“
διελθεῖν ἕως ἡμῶν: ἀναστὰς δὲ Πέτρος συνῆλθεν αὐτοῖς"
a ΄ > / A ε »
ὃν παραγενόμενον ἀνήγαγον εἰς τὸ ὑπερῷον, καὶ παρέστη-
-“ A »" ,
σαν αὐτῷ πᾶσαι αἱ χῆραι κλαίουσαι καὶ ἐπιδεικνύμεναι
an Ne ΓΝ “ > , > a ὋΝ ε ,
χιτῶνας καὶ ἱμάτια ὅσα ἐποίει per αὐτῶν οὖσα ἡ Aopkas.
Ν 5» 7 e , Ν Ν Ν
ἐκβαλὼν δὲ ἔξω πάντας ὁ ἹΠέτρος καὶ θεὶς τὰ γόνατα

"ἕξ \ 2 , \ Ν δὰ > T B 6 ,
Mpoonveato, καὶ ἐπιστρέψας προς TO σώμα εἶπεν Ταβειθα,

ἀνάστηθι. ἡ δὲ ἤνοιξεν τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς αὐτῆς, καὶ ἰδοῦσα

\ , > , ‘ Ν 3. A “ φρὴν
τὸν Πέτρον ἀνεκάθισεν. δοὺς δὲ αὐτῇ χεῖρα ἀνέστησεν
> ’ ’ Ν 4 8... ῥ Ν A , ,
αὐτήν, φωνήσας δὲ τοὺς ἁγίους καὶ τὰς χήρας παρέστησεν
9 24 “ ‘ py Re a 4 > Ὁ 77 \
αὐτὴν ζῶσαν. γνωστὸν δὲ ἐγένετο καθ᾽ ὅλης ᾿Ιόππης, καὶ
ἥξι ΟΝ ee om.. ‘ ΄ > , ν᾿ ε.»
ἐπίστευσαν πολλοὶ ἐπὶ τὸν κύριον. ᾿Εγένετο δὲ ἡμέρας

ε ν a > τ) , , a
ικανᾶς μειναὶ ἐν lorry Tapa τινι Σίμωνι βυρσεῖ.

Pa?
᾿Ανὴρ δέ τις ἐν Katoapia ὀνόματι ἹΚορνήλιος, éxarov-
, > , Ὧν ΄ 3 rn 9 ν Ἢ
τάρχης ἐκ σπείρης τῆς καλουμένης ᾿Ιταλικῆς, εὐσεβὴς καὶ
, 4 lal > a a

φοβούμενος tov θεὸν σὺν παντὶ τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ, ποιῶν ἐλεη-
μοσύνας πολλὰς τῷ λαῷ καὶ δεόμενος τοῦ θεοῦ διὰ παντός,
5 > e+ a el \ ¢ > 7 Piet τ
εἶδεν ἐν ὁράματι φανερῶς ὡσεὶ περὶ ὥραν ἐνάτην τῆς ἡμέ-

a an a “3s , ‘ t Fas) δ, > ’,
ρας ἄγγελον τοῦ θεοῦ εἰσελθόντα πρὸς αὐτὸν καὶ εἰπόντα
» «A Γ΄ ΄ ε ἂν ΄ > a \ 7” iz
αὐτῷ Κορνήλιε. ὁ δὲ ἀτενίσας αὐτῷ καὶ ἔμφοβος γενό-
> “59 , > Ν > A ε ,
μένος εἶπεν Τί ἐστιν, κύριε; εἶπεν δὲ αὐτῷΩ Αἱ προσευχαί

34

33

ω

>

9..33-10. 4. THE ACTS.

which had kept his bed eight years; for he was

84 palsied. And Peter said unto him, Mneas, Jesus
Christ healeth thee: arise, and make thy bed. And

35 straightway he arose. And all that dwelt at Lydda
and in Sharon saw him, and they turned to the
Lord.

806. Now there was at Joppa a certain disciple named
Tabitha, which by interpretation is called ‘Dorcas:
this woman was full of good works and almsdeeds

87 which she did. And it came to pass in those days,
that she fell sick, and died: and when they had
washed her, they laid her in an upper chamber.

88 And as Lydda was nigh unto Joppa, the disciples,
hearing that Peter was there, sent two men unto
him, intreating him, Delay not to come on unto us.

89 And Peter arose and went with them.. And when
he was come, they brought him into the upper
chamber: and all the widows stood by him weep-
ing, and shewing the coats and garments which

40 Dorcas made, while she was with them. But Peter
put them all forth, and kneeled down, and prayed;
and turning to the body, he said, Tabitha, arise.
And she opened her eyes; and when she saw Peter,

41 she sat up. And he gave her his hand, and raised
her up; and calling the saints and widows, he pre-

42 sented her alive. And it became known through-

48 out all Joppa: and many believed on the Lord. And
it came to pass, that he abode many days in Joppa
with one Simon a tanner.

10 Now there was a certain man in Cesarea, Corne-
lius by name, a centurion of the band called the

1 That is, Gazelle.

2 Italian *band, a devout man, and one that feared 9 or, cohort

God with all his house, who gave much alms to the
3 people, and prayed to God alway. He saw in a
vision openly, as it were about the ninth hour of
the day, an angel of God coming in unto him, and
4saying to him, Cornelius. And he, fastening his
eyes upon him, and being affrighted, said, What is
it, Lord? And he said unto him, Thy prayers

ΤῊ (2308)

THE ACTS. 10. 4-10. 22.

and thine alms are gone up for a memorial before
God. And now send men to Joppa, and fetch one 5
Simon, who is surnamed Peter: he lodgeth with one 6
Simon a tanner, whose house is by the sea side. And 7
when the angel that spake unto him was departed,
he called two of his household-servants, and a de-
vout soldier of them that waited on him continually;
and having rehearsed all things unto them, he sent 8
them to Joppa.

Now on the morrow, as they were on their jour- 9
ney, and drew nigh unto the city, Peter went up
upon the housetop to pray, about the sixth hour:
and he became hungry, and desired to eat: but while 10
they made ready, he fell into a trance; and he be- 11
holdeth the heaven opened, and a certain vessel de-
scending, as it were a great sheet, let down by four
corners upon the earth: wherein were all manner 12
of fourfooted beasts and creeping things of the earth
and fowls of the heaven. And there came a voice 13
to him, Rise, Peter; kill and eat. But Peter said, 14
Not so, Lord; for I have never eaten any thing that
is common and unclean. And a voice came unto 15
him again the second time, What God hath cleansed,
make not thou common. And this was done thrice: 16
and straightway the vessel was received up into
heaven.

Now while Peter was much perplexed in himself 17
what the vision which he hadtseen might mean, be-
hold, the men that were sent by Cornelius, having
made inquiry for Simon’s house, stood before the
gate, and called and asked whether Simon, which 18
was surnamed Peter, were lodging there. And while 19
Peter thought on the vision, the Spirit said unto
him, Behold, three men seek thee. But arise, and 20
get thee down, and go with them, nothing doubting:
for I have sent them. And Peter went down to 21
the men, and said, Behold, I am he whom ye seek:
what is the cause wherefore ye are come? And 22
they said, Cornelius a centurion, a righteous man
and one that feareth God, and well reported of by
all the nation of the Jews, was warned of G'od

(269)

i i el

OO ee ee ee

= —ti“<(‘ CS:;SC:

x TIPAZEIZ ATIOSTOAQN 265

ΑΔ Bar , > 7 > , 2
gov καὶ αἱ ἐλεημοσύναι σου ἀνέβησαν els μνημόσυνον ἔμ-
a a, Υ. ΄ »” ὃ 2) χ7 Η͂
ς προσθεν τοῦ θεοῦ" καὶ νῦν πέμψον ἄνδρας εἰς ᾿Ιόππην καὶ
os ὦ / ‘ a > a ‘ .-
6 μετάπεμψαι Σίμωνά twa ὃς ἐπικαλεῖται ἸΤέτρος: οὗτος
΄ , ΄ ΟΕ ‘ > 7 Ν ,
ἕξενίζεται rapa τινι Σίμωνι βυρσεῖ, ᾧ ἐστὶν οἰκία παρὰ θά-
» -“ εν ε “ >
7 λασσαν. ws δὲ ἀπῆλθεν ὁ ἄγγελος ὁ λαλῶν αὐτῷ, φωνήσας
“ “ > A ΄“
δύο τῶν οἰκετῶν καὶ στρατιώτην εὐσεβῆ τῶν προσκαρτερούν-
; 2 A \ > , “ rs .ν»
8τῶὼν αὐτῷ καὶ ἐξηγησάμενος ἅπαντα αὐτοῖς ἀπέστειλεν
᾽ Ν > x oy / a Ss 3S , ε
ο αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν ᾿Ιόππην. Τῇ δὲ ἐπαύριον. ὁδοι-
, > ¢ ‘ -»- ’ > , L tay 2 ,
πορούντων ἐκείνων καὶ TH πόλει ἐγγιζόντων ἀνέβη Πέτρος
Us ‘ ‘ee ΄ Ny Α͂ 4 | Bey 4
10 ἐπὶ τὸ δῶμα προσεύξασθαι περὶ ὥραν ἕκτην. ἐγένετο δὲ
΄ , ΄ ΄ Η
πρόσπεινος καὶ ἤθελεν γεύσασθαι: παρασκευαζόντων δὲ
11 αὐτῶν ἐγένετο ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἔκστασις, καὶ θεωρεῖ τὸν οὐρανὸν
> ΄ \ “ ar ε wd ,
ἀνεῳγμένον καὶ καταβαῖνον σκεῦός τι ὡς ὀθόνην μεγάλην
tal “ Py ὦ lal
12 τέσσαρσιν ἀρχαῖς καθιέμενον ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς; ἐν ᾧ ὑπῆρχεν
a 3 ‘
πάντα τὰ τετράποδα Kal ἑρπέτὰ τῆς γῆς Kal πετεινὰ τοῦ
> a Δ ν « > τό > , ,
13 οὐρανοῦ. καὶ ἐγένετο φωνὴ πρὸς αὐτὸν ᾿Αναστάς, Πέτρε,
a > “
14 θῦσον καὶ φάγε. ὃ δὲ Πέτρος εἶπεν Μηδαμώς, κύριε, ὅτι
7 » a ‘ Ν 2 ΝΑ, Ν Ν
15 οὐδέποτε ἔφαγον πᾶν κοινὸν καὶ ἀκάθαρτον. καὶ φωνὴ
? > , ‘ (ee a ε λα / ‘ ‘
πάλιν ἐκ δευτέρου πρὸς αὐτόν “Ἃ ὁ θεὸς ἐκαθάρισεν σὺ μὴ
“ m* >
16 κοίνου. τοῦτο δὲ ἐγένετο ἐπὶ τρίς, καὶ εὐθὺς ἀνελήμφθη τὸ
“ » > , al
17 σκεῦος εἰς TOV οὐρανόν: Ὡς δὲ ἐν ἑαυτῷ διη-
nd aA > ‘ 3,
πόρει ὁ Πέτρος τί ἂν εἴη τὸ ὅραμα ὃ εἶδεν, ἰδοὺ οἱ ἄνδρες
ε > , ec ‘ “ ‘4 , ‘A
οἱ ἀπεσταλμένοι ὑπὸ τοῦ Κορνηλίου διερωτήσαντες τὴν
ψ' Ff » : ,’ a! , Bi: ἢ. ‘ “ Ἀ ,
18 οἰκίαν τοῦ Sipwvos ἐπέστησαν ἐπὶ τὸν πυλῶνα, Kal φωνή-
,
σαντες ᾿ἐπύθοντο εἰ Σίμων 6 ἐπικαλούμενος Πέτρος ἐν-
19 θάδε ξενίζεται. Tod δὲ Πέτρου διενθυμουμένου περὶ τοῦ
| Blgt ¥ κ᾿ a > . ΜΝ & Ye ee | a ΄
ὁράματος εἴπεν τὸ πνεῦμα “ ᾿Ιδοὺ ἄνδρες "δύο" ζητοῦντές oer
3 ΨΥ Ν , s / ‘ » ae ae
20 ἀλλὰ ἀναστὰς κατάβηθι καὶ πορεύου σὺν αὐτοῖς μηδὲν
’
21 διακρινόμενος, ὅτι ἐγὼ ἀπέσταλκα αὐτούς. καταβὰς δὲ Πέ-
a -
τρος πρὸς τοὺς ἄνδρας εἶπεν ᾿Ιδοὺ ἐγώ εἰμι ὃν ζητεῖτε: τίς
€ > 7 A , ε ‘ 7 . ,ὔ Se ae 4
229 αἰτία δ᾽ ἣν πάρεστε; of δὲ εἶπαν KopvyAtos ἕκατον-
, FAX , Ν 4 6 ‘ ,
τάρχης, ἀνὴρ δίκαιος καὶ φοβούμενος τὸν θεὸν μαρτυρού-
, ε “ > 4
Pévos Te ὑπὸ ὅλου τοῦ ἔθνους τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, ἐχρηματίσθη
18-0

ν᾿ ΄ ἡ
ἐπυνθάνοντο

αὐτῷ | [τρεῖς]

Ap.

ὃν ἀπέστειλεν. ....
Χριστοῦ (ovros..,
κύριος) ὑμεῖς ovba-
7€, τὺ

270 ΠΡΑΞΕῚΣ ἈΠΟΣΤΌΛΩΝ x

© us) / c. 2 / , > Ν > lal
uo αγγέλου αγίου μεταπέμψασθαί σε εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτου

> a , ‘ a 7 > > ‘
καὶ ἀκοῦσαι ῥήματα Tapa σοῦ. εἰσκαλεσάμενος οὖν αὐτοὺς :

a a Bee
ἐξένισεν. Τῇ δὲ ἐπαύριον ἀναστὰς ἐξῆλθεν σὺν.

» “-“ ’ an 2 “ a 3 ΑΛ 47 a
αὐτοῖς, καί τινες TOV ἀδελφῶν τῶν ἀπὸ Ἰόππης συνῆλ-
> A a a9 ’ A > \ Τῷ "
θαν αὐτῷ. τῇ δὲ ἐπαύριον εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὴν ΚΚαισαρίαν
eas , > a > κ , ‘
ὁ δὲ Κορνήλιος ἦν προσδοκῶν αὐτοὺς συνκαλεσάμενος τοὺς
»“" » - Ν Ν > ,ὔ ’ ε Ν 5
συγγενεῖς αὐτοῦ καὶ τοὺς ἀναγκαίους φίλους. “Qs δὲ ἐγέ-
" > ~ ‘ , , ---. ε
veto τοῦ εἰσελθεῖν τὸν Πέτρον, συναντήσας αὐτῷ ὁ Kop-
, ἣν . ΜΕ, Ν / , ε Ν ’
νήλιος πεσὼν ἐπὶ τοὺς πόδας προσεκύνησεν. ὁ δὲ Πέτρος
3, e xX ld 5 ’ Ἅ 74 ‘ ϑικ » ’
ἤγειρεν αὐτὸν λέγων ᾿Ανάστηθι" καὶ ἐγὼ αὐτὸς ἀνθρωπός
3 Ν a“ 7 A > e 6 Ν δὼ
εἶμι. καὶ συνομιλῶν αὐτῷ εἰσῆλθεν, καὶ εὑρίσκει συνελη-
\ an
λυθότας πολλούς, ἔφη τε πρὸς αὐτούς Ὑμεῖς ἐπίστασθε
ὡς ἀθέμιτόν ἐστιν ἀνδρὶ ᾿Ιουδαίῳ κολλᾶσθαι ἢ προσέρχε-
Ἅ
σθαι ἀλλοφύλῳ: κἀμοὶ ὁ θεὸς ἔδειξεν μηδένα κοινὸν ἢ
> + , ” Ny Af dy , >
ἀκάθαρτον λέγειν ἄνθρωπόν διὸ Kal ἀναντιρήτως ἦλθον
, , ~ ’ὔ , / ’
μεταπεμφθείς. πυνθάνομαι οὖν τίνι λόγῳ μετεπέμψασθέ
‘ ε , ” 3 Ν ε ΄,ὔ ΄
με. καὶ ὁ Κορνήλιος ἔφη ‘Azo τετάρτης ἡμέρας μέχρι
ταύτης τῆς ὥρας ἤμην τὴν ἐνάτην προσευχόμενος ἐν τῷ
»” Ν id a Ὁ 7 5 4 id Ε > 67 BY
οἴκῳ μου, Kat ἰδοὺ ἀνὴρ ἔστη ἐνώπιόν μου ἐν ἐσθῆτι λαμ-
a , ΄ > , ε ‘ Ν
πρᾷ καί φησι Κορνήλιε, εἰσηκούσθη σου ἡ προσευχὴ καὶ
ai ἐλεημοσύναι σου ἐμνήσθησαν ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ: πέμψον
> > 77 Ν , a ἃ > ΄ν
οὖν εἰς Ἰόππην καὶ μετακάλεσαμ Σίμωνα ὃς ἐπικαλεῖται
΄ e , 3 ΓΝ, 7 / Ν
Πέτρος" οὗτος ξενίζεται ἐν οἰκίᾳ Sipwvos βυρσέως παρὰ
θάλασσαν. ἐξαυτῆς οὖν ἔπεμψα πρὸς σέ, σύ τε καλῶς
ἐποίησας παραγενόμενος. νῦν οὖν πάντες ἡμεῖς ἐνώπιον
τοῦ θεοῦ πάρεσμεν ἀκοῦσαι πάντα τὰ προστεταγμένα
2 ᾿γὼ, a ΄ > , \ ΄ \ ΄ >
σοι ὑπὸ τοῦ κυρίου. ἀνοίξας δὲ Πέτρος τὸ στόμα εἶπεν
”
Ἔπ᾽ ἀληθείας καταλαμβάνομαι ὅτι OYK ECTIN προοῶπο-
λήμπτης ὁ θεός, GAN ἐν παντὶ ἔθνει ὁ φοβούμενος av-
~ \
Tov καὶ ἐργαζόμενος δικαιοσύνην δεκτὸς αὐτῷ ἐστίν. TON
' To 23 a eit σα \ >
λόγον ‘ATIECTEIAEN τοῖς υἱοῖς IcpaHA εὐδγγελιζόμενος
2 ’ ἣν \ 3 a a PT υς ‘ , ,
ΕἸΡΉΝΗΝ δια Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ: ουτὸς ἐστὶν πάντων κυριος,

ε aA a A
ὑμεῖς οἴδατε TO’ γενόμενον ῥῆμα καθ᾽ ὅλης τῆς ᾿Ιουδαίας,

25

26

27
28

39

30

31
32

37

10:39-10.87. THE ACTS.

by a holy angel to send for thee into his house,
23 and to hear words from thee. So he called them
in and lodged them.
And on the morrow he arose and went forth with
them, and certain of the brethren from Joppa ac-
24 companied him. And on the morrow ‘they entered ᾿ {pme,ancient au-
into Ceesarea. And Cornelius was waiting for them,
having called together his kinsmen and his near
25 friends. And when it came to pass that Peter en-
tered, Cornelius met him, and fell down at his feet,
26 and worshipped him, But Peter raised him up,
27 saying, Stand up; I myself also am a man. And
as he talked with him, he went in, and findeth
28 many come together: and he said unto them, Ye
yourselves know “how that it is an unlawful thing ἡ 9°?"
for a man that is a Jew to join himself or come
unto one of another nation; and yet unto me hath
God shewed that I should not call any man com-
29mon or unclean: wherefore also I came without
gainsaying, when I was sent for. I ask therefore
30 with what intent ye sent for me. And Cornelius
said, Four days ago, until this hour, I was keeping
the ninth hour of prayer in my house; and behold,
81 a man stood before me in bright apparel, and saith,
Cornelius, thy prayer is heard, and thine alms are
32 had in remembrance in the sight of God. Send
therefore to Joppa, and call unto thee Simon, who
is surnamed Peter; he lodgeth in-the house of Si-
33 mon a tanner, by the sea side. Forthwith therefore
I sent to thee; and thou hast well done that thou
art come. Now therefore we are all here present
in the sight of God, to hear all things that have been
34 commanded thee of the Lord. And Peter opened
his mouth, and said,
Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of
35 persons: but in every nation he that feareth him,
and worketh righteousness, is acceptable to him. ,
86 ὝΠΟ word which he sent unto the children of Israel, ἡ thorities read E
preaching ‘good tidings of peace by Jesus Chiat « ὅν ids ese
37 (he is Lord of all)—that saying ye yourselves know,
which was published throughout all Judea,
(270)

nef seclms au-
read JZ:

THE ACTS. 10. 37-11. 5.

beginning from Galilee, after the baptism which John
preached; even Jesus of Nazareth, how that God 38
anointed him with the Holy Ghost and with power:
who went about doing good, and healing all that
were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him.
And we are witnesses of all things which he did 89
both in the country of the Jews, and in Jerusalem;
whom also they slew, hanging him on a tree. Him 40
God raised up the third day, and gave him to be
made manifest, not to all the people, but unto wit- 41
nesses that were chosen before of God, even to us,
who did eat and drink with him after he rose from
the dead. And he charged us to preach unto the 42
people, and to testify that this is he which is or-
dained of God to be the Judge of quick and dead.
To him bear all the prophets witness, that through 48
his name every one that believeth on him shall re-
ceive remission of sins.

While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost 44
fell on all them which héard the word. And they 45
of the circumcision which believed werg amazed, as
many as came with Peter, because that on the Gen-
tiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost.
For they heard them speak with tongues, and mag- 46
nify God. Then answered Peter, Can any man for- 47
bid the water, that these should not be baptized,
which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we?
And he commanded them t6 be baptized in the 48
name of Jesus Christ. Then prayed they him to
tarry certain days.

Now the apostles and the brethren that were in] 1
Judea heard that the Gentiles also had received the
word of God. And when Peter was come up toJe- 2
rusalem, they that were of the circumcision con-
tended with him, saying, Thou wentest in to men 3
uncircumcised, and didst eat with them. But Pe- 4
ter began, and expounded the matter unto them in
order, saying, I was in the city of Joppa praying: 5
and in a trance I saw a vision,

(271)

|

X XI TIPAZEIS ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ 271

‘ ‘ ἃ
ἀρξάμενος ἀπὸ τῆς Ταλιλαίας μετὰ “τὸ βάπτισμα ὃ ἐκή-
3 ‘ /, e » A. 9
38 ρυξεν Ἰωάνης, Ἰησοῦν τὸν ἀπὸ Ναζαρέθ, ὡς ἔχριςεν αὐτὸν
ι , aA “a ,
ὁ θεὸς TINEYMATI ἁγίῳ καὶ δυνάμει, ὃς διῆλθεν εὐεργετῶν
ε Ν -
καὶ ἰώμενος πάντας τοὺς καταδυναστευομένους ὑπὸ τοῦ
΄ “ ε Αἴ. 4 > om A κα i oy ,
39 διαβόλου, ὅτι ὁ θεὸς ἣν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ" καὶ ἡμεῖς μάρτυρες
fe a “-
πάντων ὧν ἐποίησεν ἔν τε τῇ χώρᾳ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων καὶ
a 8 ’
Ἰερουσαλήμ: ὃν καὶ ἀνεῖλαν KpeMAcaNTEc ἐπὶ ΞΥΛΟΥ.
᾿ - “Ὺ᾽ ὅν » 4
40 TOUTOV ὁ θεὸς ἤγειρεν ΤΊ) τρίτῃ ἡμέρᾳ καὶ ἔδωκεν avuTov
4 a ΄ > κ᾿ a 654? ‘ ΄ A
«ι ἐμφανῆ γενέσθαι, ov παντὶ τῷ λαῷ adda μαρτυσι τοῖς
- “a ca
προκεχειροτονημένοις ὑπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ, ἡμῖν, οἵτινες συνεφά-
-“ > a Ψ ἊΝ
γομεν καὶ συνεπίομεν αὐτῷ μετὰ τὸ ἀναστῆναι αὐτὸν ἐκ
- -“ a a Ν
.5 νεκρῶν καὶ παρήγγειλεν ἡμῖν κηρύξαι τῷ λαῷ καὶ δια-
᾿ Cy ε €_ A a. “-“
μαρτύρασθαι ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ὡρισμένος ὑπὸ Tod θεοῦ
- ’ -“
43 κριτὴς ζώντων καὶ νεκρῶν. τούτῳ πάντες οἱ προφῆται
fol x” ε a “ Ν a 2 8
μαρτυροῦσιν, ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν λαβεῖν διὰ τοῦ ὀνόματος
3 ~ , A 3. 2
44 αὐτοῦ πάντα τὸν πιστεύοντα εἰς αὐτόν. Ἔτι
“- - a 4 Aa
λαλοῦντος τοῦ Πέτρου τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα ἐπέπεσε TO πνεῦμα
δ € oN , ‘ ᾿ ΄ \ , κ᾿
45 τὸ ἅγιον ἐπὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀκούοντας τὸν λόγον. καὶ
, a n a
ἐξέστησαν οἱ ἐκ περιτομῆς πιστοὶ "οἵ συνῆλθαν τῷ Πέτρῳ, ὅσοι
΄ ez tt \ om” ε Ν “ ΄ “8. ἃ > ,
ὅτι καὶ ἐπὶ τὰ ἔθνη ἡ δωρεὰ τοῦ πνεύματος TOU ἁγίου ἐκκέ-
μὲ 4 4 ῊΝΝ , Ν
46 χυται" ἤκουον γὰρ αὐτῶν λαλούντων γλώσσαις καὶ μεγαλυ-
δ τ ὦ ᾿ ΄ , > } , , \ ¢
47 vovtav τὸν θεόν. τότε ἀπεκρίθη Πέτρος Μήτι τὸ ὕδωρ
a a “ ΄ σ
δύναται κωλῦσαί τις τοῦ μὴ βαπτισθῆναι τούτους οἵτινες
A a A ΝΜ ε ‘ ε lal 4 Ν
48 τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἔλαβον ὡς καὶ ἡμεῖς; προσέταξεν δὲ
> 1% es a 2 > a a a ,
αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ βαπτισθῆναι. τότε
» , ,
ἠρώτησαν αὐτὸν ἐπιμεῖναι ἡμέρας τινάς.
* »”
΄ Ἤκουσαν δὲ οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ οἱ ὄντες κατὰ
‘ > ΄ fol lol
τὴν ᾿Ιουδαίαν ὅτι καὶ τὰ ἔθνη ἐδέξαντο τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ.
2 Ὅτε δὲ ἀνέβη Πέτρος εἰς ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ, διεκρίνοντο πρὸς 42.
Φ' *s «> a , -“ C79 5a ‘ ball
3 αὐτὸν οἱ ἐκ περιτομῆς λέγοντες ὅτι "εἰσῆλθεν πρὸς ἄνδρας εἰσῆλθες πρὸς...
> , ν \ , ὅδ κῶς > er see καὶ συνέφαγες
4 ἀκροβυστίαν ἔχοντας καὶ συνέφαγεν᾽ αὐτοῖς. ἀρξάμενος
> a
5 δὲ Πέτρος ἐξετίθετο αὐτοῖς καθεξῆς λέγων “Eyo ἤμην ἐν
’ » ΄ [ὦ 4
πόλει ᾿Ιόππῃ προσευχόμενος καὶ εἶδον ἐν ἐκστάσει ὅραμα,

272 ΠΡΑΞΕῚΣ ATIOSTOAQN ΧΙ

a a? € νηΐ , , > P%
καταβαῖνον σκεῦός τι ὡς ὀθόνην μεγάλην τέσσαρσιν ἀρχαῖς

΄ > a > - Ν > >” > “ > a
καθιεμένην εκ TOV OUPGVOV, και ἦλθεν αχρι εμου" εἰς Ἣν

a

> , ’ Ν “ Ν ᾽ “~ Lad Ἁ

ἀτενίσας κατενόουν καὶ εἶδον τὰ τετράποδα τῆς. γῆς καὶ
’ ‘\ a ie A A ‘ Ν -“ > n~ »

τα θηρία καὶ τὰ ἐρπετα καὶ TA TETELVA τοῦ οὐρανοῦ" ἤκουσα 7

δὲ καὶ φωνῆς λεγούσης μοι ᾿Αναστάς, Πέτρε, θῦσον καὶ

oo

, fal , 4 ‘ v2?
φάγε. εἶπον δέ Μηδαμῶς, κύριε, ὅτι κοινὸν ἢ ἀκάθαρτον
3 “ \ , 5
φωνὴ ἐκ δευτέρου οὐδέποτε εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸ στόμα μου. ἀπεκρίθη δὲ "ἐκ δευτέ- ὁ

ρου φωνὴ

΄, a ν 3" 7 4, Ἅ ᾽ὔ νι ον ΄, ,
KOLVOU,. τοῦτο δὲ ἐγένετο επι τρις, και ἀνεσπάσθη παλιν το

a 3 a sy ε ‘
* ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ “A ὁ θεὸς ἐκαθάρισεν od μὴ

7 5 Ν 3 , 7 Ν id A 5 “3ἅ. lal >”
ἅπαντα cis τὸν οὐρανόν. καὶ ἰδοὺ ἐξαυτῆς τρεῖς ἄνδρες τι
; 4: 2 2% ‘ oe > Lal Be = “ἢ 3 δ ΄, φὰς. ἃ,
ἤμην ἐπέστησαν ἐπὶ τὴν οἰκίαν ἐν ἡ ᾿ἦμεν᾽, ἀπεσταλμέμκοι ἀπὸ
, , Ne a” ~ a
Καισαρίας πρός pe εἶπεν δὲ τὸ πνεῦμά μοι συνελθεῖν τ:
mm > ‘
αὐτοῖς͵ μηδὲν Siaxpivavra. ἦλθον δὲ σὺν ἐμοὶ Kat οἱ δέ
3 - , \ > ah ὦ
ἀδελφοὶ οὗτοι, καὶ εἰσήλθομεν εἰς τὸν οἶκον τοῦ ἀνδρός.
3 ΄ Bye ὡς a μὺ Ν +” 3 «-.«-ΓΝ > a
ἀπήγγειλεν δὲ ἡμῖν πῶς εἶδεν τὸν ἄγγελον ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ 13
, A > , > , ΕῚ > , Ν ,
σταθέντα καὶ εἰπόντα ᾿Απόστειλον εἰς Ἰόππην καὶ μετά-
‘ , a ,
πεμψαι Σίμωνα τὸν ἐπικαλούμενον Πέτρον, ὃς λαλήσει 14
‘ : ΄ N Wen Fae Seo
ῥήματα πρὸς σὲ ἐν οἷς σωθήσῃ σὺ Kal πᾶς ὁ οἶκός σου.
> ‘ ΝΥ , lal ΕἸ , Ν A \ σ
ἐν δὲ τῷ ἄρξασθαί pe λαλεῖν ἐπέπεσεν τὸ πνεῦμα TO ἅγιον 15
Ppa 3 A σ hb sty St eas > A > , Ν a
ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς ὥσπερ καὶ ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς ἐν ἀρχῇ. ἐμνήσθην δὲ τοῦ 16
cr n~ , ε ” > ’ὔ Ν . ,
ῥήματος τοῦ κυρίου ws ἔλεγεν ‘lwavys μὲν ἐβάπτισεν
LAN ε κα x , / > , es 2 ἃ
ὕδατι ὑμεῖς δὲ βαπτισθήσεσθε ἐν πετνεύματι ἁγίῳ. εἰ οὖν 17
4: » \ “Μὰ φ. ὡς. 16 \ ε , Os a ,
τὴν ἴσην δωρεὰν ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς ὁ θεὸς ὡς Kal ἡμῖν πιστεύ-
wedi ‘ / ? Lol , > Ν ’ 3, Ν
σασιν ἐπὶ τὸν κύριον Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν, ἐγὼ τίς ἥμην δυνατὸς
a ΄ > , a ΓΕ κ᾿
κωλῦσαι τὸν θεόν; ἀκούσαντες δὲ ταῦτα ἡσύχασαν καὶ 18
‘ ‘ , 4 Ν n ” ε Ν
ἐδόξασαν τὸν θεὸν λέγοντες “Apa καὶ τοῖς ἔθνεσιν ὁ θεὸς

Ν , ΕῚ «“ Ν Zo
THV PETAVOLAY εἰς CWYV ECOWKEV.

Οἱ μὲν οὖν διασπαρέντες ἀπὸ τῆς θλίψεως τῆς γενομέ-
νης ἐπὶ Στεφάνῳ διῆλθον ἕως Φοινίκης καὶ Κύπρου καὶ

4
Ὁ

᾿Αντιοχείας, μηδενὶ λαλοῦντες τὸν λόγον εἰ μὴ μόνον Ἴου-

Ψ a
δαίοι. "Hoav δέ τινες ἐξ αὐτῶν ἄνδρες Κύπριοι kat 20
Κυρηναῖοι, οἵτινες ἐλθόντες εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν ἐλάλουν καὶ

δ. ως, . Ἦὸ

= -_.-

11. 5-11. 20. THE ACTS.

a certain vessel descending, as it were a great sheet
let down from heaven by four corners; and it came
6 even unto me: upon the which when I had fastened
mine eyes, I considered, and saw the fourfooted
beasts of the earth and wild beasts and creeping
7 things and fowls of the heaven. And I heard also a
8 voice saying unto me, Rise, Peter; kill andeat. But
I said, Not so, Lord: for nothing common or unclean
9 hath ever entered into my mouth. But a voice an-
swered the second time out of heaven, What God hath

10 cleansed, make not thou common. And this was
done thrice: and all were drawn up again into heav-

lien. And behold, forthwith three men stood before
the house in which we were, having been sent from

12 Caesarea unto.me. And the Spirit bade me go with
them, making no distinction. And these six breth-
ren also accompanied me; and we entered into the

13 man’s house: and he told us how he had seen the
angel standing in his house, and saying, Send to
Joppa, and fetch Simon, whose surname is Peter;

14 who shall speak unto thee words, whereby thou

15 shalt be saved, thou and all thy house. And as I
began to speak, the Holy Ghost fell on them, even

16 as on us at the beginning. And I remembered the
word of the Lord, how that he said, John indeed
baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized ‘with

17 the Holy Ghost. If then God gave unto them the
like gift as he did also unto us, when we believed
on the Lord Jesus Christ, who was I, that I could

18 withstand God? And when they heard these things,
they held their peace, and glorified God, saying,
Then to the Gentiles also hath God granted repent-
ance unto life,

19 They therefore that were scattered abroad upon
the tribulation that arose about Stephen travelled as
far as Pheenicia, and Cyprus, and Antioch, speaking

20 the-word to none save only to Jews. But there were
some of them, men of Cyprus and Cyrene, who,
when they were come to Antioch, spake

(272)

1 Or, in

THE ACTS. 11. 20-12. 5.

| Many ancient unto the ‘Greeks also, preaching the Lord Jesus. And 21
Grecian Jews. the hand of the Lord was with them: and a great
number that believed turned unto the Lord. And 22
the report concerning them came to the ears of the
church which was in Jerusalem: and they sent forth
Barnabas as far as Antioch: who, when he was 23
2 Some aucient 25° come, and had seen the grace of God, was glad; and
that they would he exhorted them all, “that with purpose of heart
pare 2 "ther they would cleave unto the Lord: for he was a good 24
man, and full of the Holy Ghost and of faith: and
much people was added unto the Lord. And he 25
went forth to Tarsus to seek for Saul: and when he 26
had found him, he brought him unto Antioch. And
it came to pass, that even for a whole year they were
3 Gr. in. gathered together *with the church, and taught
much people; and that the disciples were called
Christians first in Antioch.

Now in these days there came down prophets 27
from Jerusalem unto Antioch. And there stood up 28
one of them named Agabus, and signified by the
Spirit that there should be a great famine over all

4 Gr, the inhabited athe world: which came to pass in the days of
Claudius. And the disciples, every man according 29

5 Gr. for ministry. to his ability, determined to send ‘relief unto the
brethren that dwelt in Judsea: which also they did, 30
sending it to the elders by the hand of Barnabas
and Saul.

Now about that time Herod the king put eee
his hands to afflict certain of the church. And he
killed James the brother of John with the sword.
And when he saw that it pleased the Jews, he pro- 3
ceeded to seize Peter also, And those were the days
of unleavened bread. And when he had taken him, 4
he put him in prison, and delivered him to four
quaternions of soldiers to guard him; intending af-
ter the passover to bring him forth to the people.
Peter therefore

(278)

XI XIL TIPAZEIS AIOZTOAQN 273

x ~
πρὸς τοὺς λληνιστάς, εὐαγγελιζόμενοι τὸν κύριον ᾿Ιησοῦν.

Nn
-

. 9 ‘ , > ae , > θ ἀχὸ, (8 ΄

καὶ ἣν χεὶρ Κυρίου μετ᾽ αὐτῶν, πολύς τε ἀριθμὸς ὁ πιστεύ-
> , ε ,

σας ἐπέστρεψεν ἐπὶ tov κύριον. “Hxovobn δὲ ὁ λόγος εἰς

nv
N

τὰ ὦτα τῆς ἐκκλησίας τῆς οὔσης ἐν ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ περὶ
a , 3

23 αὐτῶν, καὶ ἐξαπέστειλαν Βαρνάβαν ἕως ᾿Αντιοχείας" ὃς
παραγενόμενος καὶ ἰδὼν τὴν χάριν τὴν τοῦ. θεοῦ ἐχάρη
καὶ παρεκάλει πάντας τῇ προθέσει τῆς καρδίας προσμένειν

Ἀ ~ , “ > a4 Py ‘ ‘ , ,
24 [ἐν] τῷ κυρίῳ, ὅτι ἦν ἀνὴρ ἀγαθὸς καὶ πλήρης πνεύμα-
Tos ἁγίου καὶ πίστεως. καὶ προσετέθη ὄχλος ἱκανὸς τῷ
2 δ ff ἈΝ > Ν > “ -“ 4
25 κυρίῳ. ἐξῆλθεν δὲ εἰς Ταρσὸν ἀναζητῆσαι Savddov, καὶ

ε ‘ »” " > ‘ > , ‘ » “ Ἂ >
εὑρὼν ἤγαγεν εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν. ἐγένετο δὲ αὐτοῖς καὶ ἐνι-

“ a“ δ
αὐτὸν ὅλον συναχθῆναι ἐν τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ καὶ διδάξαι ὄχλον
‘ 4,
ἱκανόν, χρηματίσαι τε πρώτως ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ τοὺς μαθητὰς
Χριστιανούς.

27 EN TAYTAIS AE ΤΑΙ͂Σ HMEPAIS κατῆλθον ἀπὸ
28 ᾿εροσολύμων προφῆται εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν᾽ ἀναστὰς δὲ εἷς ἐξ
a ΡΥ ” αὖ “ ἼΦφνΝ a ΄ ‘
αὐτῶν ὀνόματι AyaBos "ἐσήμαινεν᾽ διὰ τοῦ πνεύματος λιμὸν
, ΄ ” 23° ¢ ‘ . a ΄
μεγάλην μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι ἐφ᾽ ὅλην τὴν οἰκουμένην" ἥτις
29 ἐγένετο ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου. τῶν δὲ μαθητῶν καθὼς εὐπορεῖτό τις
ὥρισαν ἕκαστος αὐτῶν εἰς διακονίαν πέμψαι τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν

“ιν , Ϊ᾽ a a ’
30 ἐν τῇ Ιουδαίᾳ ἀδελφοῖς" ὃ Kal ἐποίησαν ἀποστείλαντες

πρὸς τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους διὰ χειρὸς Βαρνάβα καὶ Ξαύλου. ἡ

1 Kar’ ἐκεῖνον δὲ τὸν καιρὸν ἐπέβαλεν Ἡρῴδης ὁ βασι-

λεὺς τὰς χεῖρας κακῶσαί τινας τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλη-

χεῖρ Ἶ 1

2 σίας. ἀνεῖλεν δὲ Ἰάκωβον τὸν ἀδελφὸν "Iwavov μαχαίρῃ.
ἰδ A δὲ φ 3 , > a > 5 ΄ ,

3 ἰδὼν δὲ ὅτε ἀρεστόν ἐστιν τοῖς Ἰουδαίοις προσέθετο συλ-

λαβεῖν καὶ ἹΤέτρον, (ἦσαν δὲ ἡμέραι τῶν ἀζύμων,)

4 ὃν καὶ πιάσας ἔθετο εἰς φυλακήν, παραδοὺς τέσσαρσιν

4 “ / 32.8 , A

τετραδίοις στρατιωτῶν φυλάσσειν αὐτόν, βουλόμενος pera

᾿ ΟΝ , > ~ aes ”~ a o Ν > ,
570 πάσχα ἀναγαγεῖν αὐτὸν τῷ λαῷ. ὁ μὲν οὖν Πέτρος

42.

ἐσήμανεν

προχγαγεῖν

Κύριος

προῆλθε

-
elTav

> a “ “- “ \ δὲ od 9 a la
ἐτηρεῖτο ἐν τῇ φυλακῇ προσευχὴ δὲ ἣν ἐκτενῶς γινομένη
ars a > , \ N θ Ι ν 3 a "0 82
ὑπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας πρὸς Tov θεὸν περὶ αὑτοῦ. τε δὲ
a d κ᾿ ec , a \ , >
ἤμελλεν προσαγαγεῖν αὐτὸν ὁ Ἡρῴδης, τῇ νυκτὶ ἐκείνῃ ἦν
> Πέ ῃ ͵ & δύ ὃν δεδεμένι
ὃ Πέτρος κοιμώμενος μεταξὺ δύο στρατιωτῶν δεδεμένος
ε ͵ὕ , 7, * sf ‘ lal 6 4 >. , A
ἁλύσεσιν δυσίν, φύλακές τε πρὸ τῆς θύρας ἐτήρουν τὴν
’ὔ ~
φυλακήν. καὶ ἰδοὺ ἄγγελος Κυρίου ἐπέστη, καὶ φῶς
Ν > A > / A , Ν ‘ ‘ “-
ἔλαμψεν ἐν τῷ οἰκήματι: πατάξας δὲ τὴν πλευρὰν τοῦ
> , 4
Πέτρου ἤγειρεν αὐτὸν λέγων ᾿Ανάστα ἐν τάχει" καὶ ἐξέ-
FA χὰ eye > a a > τε νΐ
πεσαν αὐτοῦ at advoes ἐκ τῶν χειρῶν. εἶπεν δὲ ὁ ἀγ-
λ A 5 ,ὔ 7 a? Sf "ὃ Ν ὃ tr. , τ
yehos πρὸς αὐτόν Ζῶσαι καὶ ὑπόδησαι τὰ σανδάλιά σου
» nn ~ ’
ἐποίησεν δὲ οὕτως. καὶ λέγει αὐτῷ Περιβαλοῦ τὸ ἱμάτιόν
᾿ A > , 5» »”
σου καὶ ἀκολούθει pot καὶ ἐξελθὼν ἠκολούθει, καὶ οὐκ ἤδει
A tol > , ,
ὅτι ἀληθές ἐστιν τὸ γινόμενον διὰ τοῦ ἀγγέλου, ἐδόκει δὲ
,
ὅραμα βλέπειν. διελθόντες δὲ πρώτην φυλακὴν καὶ δευτέ-
= "ἦν 4" , \ ὃ A \ ΄ 9
ραν ἦλθαν ἐπὶ τὴν πύλην τὴν σιδηρᾶν τὴν φέρουσαν εἷς
Ν ld σ΄ > C3 > / > a 4) »Ὸ ,
τὴν πόλιν, ἥτις αὐτομάτη ἠνοίγη αὐτοῖς, καὶ ἐξελθόντες
»“"Ἢ ev , A > , 5 ͵ ε 3,
προῆλθον ῥύμην μίαν, καὶ εὐθέως ἀπέστη ὁ ἄγγελος
3.» ᾽ -“ Ν ε , > ε “ , ~
ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ. καὶ ὁ Πέτρος ἐν ἑαυτῷ γενόμενος εἶπεν Νῦν
cad ε
οἶδα ἀληθῶς ὅτι ἐξαπέστειλεν "ὁ κύριος" τὸν ἄγγελον αὐ-
a ‘ ἐξε ir ’ὔ 5 Ν ‘AH "ὃ αἱ ’; cal
τοῦ Kal ἐξείλατό pe ἐκ χειρὸς Ἡρῴδου καὶ πάσης τῆς
an “ - >
προσδοκίας τοῦ λαοῦ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων. συνιδών τε ἦλθεν ἐπὶ
ν ὖφῸ A ΄ “ a 3 , as ,
τὴν οἰκίαν τῆς Μαρίας τῆς μητρὸς Lé@avov Tod ἐπικαλουμένου
, e > Ν
Μάρκου, οὗ ἦσαν ἱκανοὶ συνηθροισμένοι καὶ προσευχόμενοι.
κρούσαντος δὲ αὐτοῦ τὴν θύραν τοῦ πυλῶνος “προσῆλθε,
-“" > a
παιδίσκη ὑπακοῦσαι ὀνόματι ῬῬόδη, καὶ ἐπιγνοῦσα τὴν
Ν -“ , 3 A ~ ~ ° vv A -“
φωνὴν τοῦ Πέτρου ἀπὸ τῆς χαρᾶς οὐκ ἤνοιξεν τὸν πυλῶνα,
ΕἸ a x 5" 7 ε , Ν / ‘ lal
εἰσδραμοῦσα δὲ ἀπήγγειλεν ἑστάναι τὸν Πέτρον πρὸ τοῦ
πυλῶνος. οἱ δὲ πρὸς αὐτὴν εἶπαν Μαίνῃ. ἡ δὲ διισχυρί-
»” n
ζετο οὕτως ἔχειν. οἱ δὲ “ἔχεγον᾽ “O ἀγγελός ἐστιν αὐτοῦ.
ε δὲ Ππέ > , ͵ὕ 9 4 δὲ > oy
0 δὲ ἹΤέτρος ἐπέμενεν κρούων: ἀνοίξαντες δὲ εἶδαν αὐτὸν
4 , ral
Kal ἐξέστησαν. κατασείσας δὲ αὐτοῖς τῇ χειρὶ σιγᾷν διηγή-
> "΄“ -“ » , - ~
σατο αὑτοῖς πῶς ὁ κύριος αὐτὸν ἐξήγαγεν ἐκ τῆς φυλακῆς,
τ ν 3 , > a > an a
εἶπέν TE ᾿Απαγγείλατε ‘IaxwBw καὶ τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς ταῦτα.

274 TIPAZEIS ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ XII

6

7

13
14

12. 5-12. 17. THE ACTS.

was kept in the prison: but prayer was made ear-
6 nestly of the church unto God for him. And when
Herod was about to bring him forth, the same night
Peter was sleeping between two soldiers, bound with
two chains: and guards -before the door kept the
ἢ prison. And behold, an angel of the Lord stood by
him, and a light shined in the cell: and he smote Peter
on the side, and awoke him, saying, Rise up quickly.
8 And his chains fell off from his hands. And the an-
gel said unto him, Gird thyself, and bind on thy san-
dals. And he did so. And he saith unto him, Cast
9 thy garment about thee, and follow me. And he went
out, and followed; and he wist not that it was true
which was done "by the angel, but thought he saw
10a vision. And when they were past the first and the
second ward, they came unto the iron gate that lead-
eth into the city; which opened to them of its own
- accord: and they went out, and passed on through
one street; and straightway the angel departed from
11 him. And when Peter was come to himself, he said,
Now I know of a truth, that the Lord hath sent forth
his angel and delivered me out of the hand of Herod,
and from all the expectation of the people of the
12 Jews. And when he had considered the thing, he
came to the house of Mary the mother of John
whose surname was Mark; where many were gath-
18 ered together and were praying. And when he
knocked at the door of the gate, a maid came to an-
14 swer, named Rhoda. And when she knew Peter’s
voice, she opened not the gate for joy, but ran in,
15and told that Peter stood before the gate. And
they said unto her, Thou art mad. But she confi-
dently affirmed that it was even so. And they said,
16 It is his angel. But Peter continued knocking: and
when they had opened, they saw him, and were
17 amazed. But he, beckoning unto them with the
hand to hold their peace, declared unto them how
the Lord had brought him forth out of the prison.
And he said, Tell these things unto James, and to
the brethren.

(274)

1 Or, through

THE ACTS. 12, 17-13. 6.

And he departed, and went to another place. Now 18
as soon as.it was day, there was no small stir among
the soldiers, what was become of Peter. And when 19
Herod had sought for him, and found him not, he
examined the guards, and commanded that they

1 Gr. Ted away © should be *put to death. And he went down from
Juda to Cesarea, and tarried there.

Now he was highly displeased with them of Tyre 20
and Sidon: and they came with one accord to him,
and, having made Blastus the king’s chamberlain
their friend, they asked for peace, because their
country was fed from the king’s country. And 21
upon a set day Herod arrayed himself in royal ap-

2 Or, judgement- Harel, and sat on the *throne, and made am oration
unto them. And the people shouted, saying, The 22
voice of a god, and not of a man. And immedi- 23
ately an angel of the Lord smote him, because he
gave not God the glory: and he was eaten of worms,
and gave up the ghost.
ὃ But the word of God grew and multiplied. . 24
ohare send’) =) And Barnabas and Saul returned “from Jerusa- 25
Jerusalem Tem, when they had fulfilled their ministration, tak-
ing with them John whose surname was Mark,

Now there were at Antioch, in the church that 13
was there, prophets and teachers, Barnabas, and
Symeon that was called Niger, and Lucius of Cy-
rene, and Manaen the foster-brother of Herod the
tetrarch, and Saul. And as they ministered to the 2
Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Separate me
Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto 1 have
called them. Then, when they had fasted and 3
prayed and laid their hands on them, they sent
them away.

So they, being sent forth by the Holy Ghost, 4
went down to Seleucia; and from thence they sail-
ed to Cyprus. And when they were at Salamis, 5
they proclaimed the word of God in the synagogues
of the Jews: and they had also John as their at-
tendant. And when they had gone through the 6

_ whole island unto Paphos, they found a certain
“ἀμ tis, *80rcerer, a false prophet, a Jew,
(275)

:
ἶ
4
Γ
1
4
;
»
4

XII XIII IIPAZEIS ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ 275

13 καὶ ἐξελθὼν ἐπορεύθη εἰς ἕτερον τόπον. Τενομένης δὲ ἡμέ-
pas ἣν τάραχος οὐκ ὀλίγος ἐν τοῖς στρατιώταις, τί ἄρα ὁ
,ὕ > , ε "ὃ δὲ > ’ ow Ἀ \ ε 4
19 Πέτρος ἐγένετο. Ἡρῴδης δὲ ἐπιζητήσας αὐτὸν καὶ μὴ εὑρὼν
ἀνακρίνας τοὺς φύλακας ἐκέλευσεν ἀπαχθῆναι, καὶ κατελθὼν
20 ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰουδαίας εἰς Καισαρίαν διέτριβεν. Ἦν
δὲ θυμομαχῶν Τυρίοις καὶ Σιδωνίοις: ὁμοθυμαδὸν δὲ πα-
ρῆσαν πρὸς αὐτόν, καὶ πείσαντες Βλάστον τὸν ἐπὶ τοῦ
~ “ , > a ee 4 Ἁ Ν ’,
κοιτῶνος τοῦ βασιλέως ἠτοῦντο εἰρήνην διὰ τὸ τρέφεσθαι
» "“" , > 4 “ -“ - Ἀ ε ,
or αὐτῶν THY χώραν ἀπὸ τῆς βασιλικῆς. τακτῇ δὲ ἡμέρᾳ
ε ’ “~
[Ὁ] Ἡρῴδης ἐνδυσάμενος ἐσθῆτα βασιλικὴν καθίσας ἐπὶ
a lA ΕἸ , ‘ 3 βκὰ ε Ν a“ > 4
22 TOD βήματος ἐδημηγόρει πρὸς αὐτούς" ὁ δὲ δῆμος ἐπεφώνει
lel Ν ‘ > > Ul a See Φ / >
23 Θεοῦ φωνὴ καὶ οὐκ ἀνθρώπου. παραχρῆμα δὲ ἐπάταξεν av-
‘ ” ΄ 3 δον > ” ‘ , a a
τὸν ἄγγελος Κυρίου ἀνθ᾽ ὧν οὐκ ἔδωκεν τὴν δόξαν τῷ θεῷ,
4 καὶ yeulioeres σκφληόβῥοτοα ἐξέψυξεν. ὋὉ δὲ
λόγος τοῦ 'κυρίου᾽ plone καὶ ἐπληθύνετο.
25 Βαρνάβας δὲ καὶ Saddos ὑπέστρεψαν ‘eis Ἰερουσαλὴμ᾽
πληρώσαντες τὴν διακονίαν, συνπαραλαβόντες ᾿Ιωάνην τὸν
ἐπικληθέντα Μάρκον.

>
: Ἦσαν δὲ ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ κατὰ τὴν οὖσαν ἐκκλησίαν προ-
a 7
φῆται καὶ διδάσκαλοι ὅ τε BapvaBas καὶ Συμεὼν ὁ καλού-
μενος Νίγερ, καὶ Λούκιος ὁ Κυρηναῖος, Μαναήν τε “Ἡρῴδου
-“ ld ’ ‘ ~ 7
2 TOD TeTpadpxov σύντροφος Kai YatAos. λΛειτουργούντων
> ~ “~ cal
δὲ αὐτῶν τῷ κυρίῳ καὶ νηστευόντων εἶπεν τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ
΄ 3 cal
ἅγιον ᾿Αφορίσατε δή μοι τὸν Βαρνάβαν καὶ Σαῦλον εἰς τὸ
» a
3 ἔργον ὃ προσκέκλημαι αὐτούς. τότε νηστεύσαντες καὶ
, “Ἢ ~
προσευξάμενοι καὶ ἐπιθέντες τὰς χεῖρας αὐτοῖς ἀπέλυσαν.
eS ‘ 2 35 , εν PE SF ,
4 Avrot μὲν οὖν ἐκπεμφθέντες ὑπὸ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος
κατῆλθον εἰς Σελευκίαν, ἐκεῖθέν τε ἀπέπλευσαν εἰς Κύπρον,
‘ “ / fol
5 kal γενόμενοι ἐν Σαλαμῖνι κατήγγελλον τὸν λόγον τοῦ θε-
΄“ -“ “ - >
od ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαΐίων". εἶχον δὲ καὶ ᾿Ιωάν-
ε , , od
6 νην ὑπηρέτην. Διελθόντες δὲ ὅλην τὴν νῆσον
» , ? ΜΝ) ‘A ,
ἄχρι Πάφου εὗρον ἄνδρα twa μάγον ψευδοπροφήτην Ἰου-

θεοῦ

ἐξ Ἱερουσαλὴμ.
Ap.t

Κυρίον

παραχρῆμά τε

καὶ ὡς.. ἐρήμῳ,
καὶ καθελὼν

Api

276 TIPAZEIS AMOSTOAQN ' XUI

ὃ a eo mv B a a > A ἂν. Ὁ 6 “4 > ,
αἴον ᾧ ὄνομα Βαριησοῦς, ὃς ἣν σὺν τῷ ἀανθυπάτῳ Yepyin
’ 5 Ν n e , 8 ΄
Παύλῳ, ἀνδρὶ συνετῷ. οὗτος προσκαλεσάμενος Βαρνάβαν
Ἀ cal > ’ 3 lol x , fal “ >
καὶ Σαῦλον ἐπεζήτησεν ἀκοῦσαι τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ" av-

, s 3 nw > ’ c , σ A
θίστατο δὲ αὐτοῖς “Edipas ὁ μάγος, οὕτως γὰρ μεθερμη-
΄ 5, » - “
νεύεται τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ, ζητῶν διαστρέψαι τὸν ἀνθύπατον
3 ‘ an nr “
ἀπὸ τῆς πίστεως. Ξαῦλος δέ, ὁ καὶ Παῦλος, πλησθεὶς
, 27 3 , 5» ψ Ὰν φ > ,
πνεύματος aylou ατενίσας εἰς αὐτὸν εἶπεν ᾿ πλήρης παν-

Ὁ

"
ο

τὸς δόλου καὶ πάσης ῥᾳδιουργίας, υἱὲ διαβόλου, ἐχθρὲ,

πάσης δικαιοσύνης, οὐ παύσῃ διαστρέφων τὰς ὁδοὺς ‘Tod
κυρίου τὰς εὐθείας; καὶ νῦν ἰδοὺ χεὶρ Κυρίου ἐπὶ σέ, καὶ
ἔσῃ τυφλὸς μὴ βλέπων τὸν ἥλιον ἄχρι καιροῦ. ἵπαρα-
χρῆμα δὲ" ἔπεσεν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀχλὺς καὶ σκότος, καὶ περιάγων
ἐζήτει χειραγωγούς. τότε ἰδὼν ὁ ἀνθύπατος τὸ γεγονὸς
ἐπίστευσεν ἐκπληττόμενος ἐπὶ τῇ διδαχῇ τοῦ κυρίου.
᾿Αναχθέντες δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς Πάφου οἱ περὶ Παῦλον ἦλθον
εἰς Πέργην τῆς Παμφυλίας: ἸἸωάνης δὲ ἀποχώρήσας
ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ὑπέστρεψεν cis ᾿Ιεροσόλυμα. Αὐτοὶ δὲ διελ-
θόντες ἀπὸ τῆς Πέργης παρεγένοντο εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν τὴν
Πισιδίαν, καὶ ἐλθόντες εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῶν
σαββάτων ἐκάθισαν. μετὰ δὲ τὴν ἀνάγνωσιν τοῦ νόμου
καὶ τῶν προφητῶν ἀπέστειλαν οἱ ἀρχισυνάγωγοι πρὸς αὖ-
τοὺς λέγοντες ἴΑνδρες ἀδελφοί, εἴ τις ἔστιν ἐν ὑμῖν λόγος
παρακλήσεως πρὸς τὸν λαόν, λέγετε. ἀναστὰς δὲ ἸΤαῦλος
καὶ κατασείσας τῇ χειρὶ εἶπεν ἴλνδρες Ἰσραηλεῖται καὶ οἱ
φοβούμενοι τὸν θεόν, ἀκούσατε. Ὃ θεὸς τοῦ λαοῦ τούτου
Ἰσραὴλ ἐξελέξατο τοὺς πατέρας ἡμῶν, καὶ τὸν λαὸν ὕψωσεν
ἐν τῇ παροικίᾳ ἐν γῇ Αἰγύπτου, καὶ μετὰ Βρδχίονος
ὑψηλοῦ ἐξήγδγεν δύτογο ἐξ AYTAC, "Kal, ὡς τεσσέρακον-
ταετῆ χρόνον ἐτροποφόρηςεν ἀὐτοὺς ἐν TH ἐρήμῳ,
καθελὼν" ἔθνη ἑπτὰ ἐν γῆ Χανδὰν κἀτεκληρο-
NOMHCEN τὴν γῆν αὐτῶν ὡς ἔτεσι τετρακοσίοις καὶ πεντή-
κοντα. καὶ peta ταῦτα ἔδωκεν κριτὰς ἕως Σαμουὴλ προ-
gyrov. κἀκεῖθεν ἠτήσαντο βασιλέα, καὶ ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς

14

Σ7

18

im a

13. 6-13. 21. THE ACTS.

7 whose name was Bar-Jesus; which was with the pro-
consul, Sergius Paulus, a man of understanding.
The same called unto him Barnabas and Saul, and
8 sought to hear the word of God. But Elymas the
‘sorcerer (for so is his name by interpretation) with-' {32% ΠΕΡ ΜΙΝ
stood them, seeking to turn aside the proconsul from
9 the faith. But Saul, who is also called Paul, filled
10 with the Holy Ghost, fastened his eyes on him, and
said, O full of all guile and all villany, thou son of
the devil, thou enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou
not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord?
11 And now, behold, the hand of the Lord is upon
thee, and thou shalt be blind, not seeing the sun
*for a season. And immediately there fell on him 3 or, unz:t
a mist and a darkness; and he went about seeking
12some to lead him by the hand. Then the procon-

᾿ sul, when he saw what was done, believed, being
astonished at the teaching of the Lord.

18. Now Paul and his company set sail from Paphos,
and came to Perga in Pamphylia: and John depart-

14 ed from them and returned to Jerusalem. But they,
passing through from Perga, came to Antioch of
Pisidia; and they went into the synagogue on the

15 sabbath day, and sat down. And after the reading

_ of the law and the prophets the rulers of the syna-
gogue sent unto them, saying, Brethren, if ye have

| any word of exhortation for the people, say on.

} 16 And Paul stood up, and beckoning with the hand
said,

Men of Israel, and ye that fear God, hearken.

17 The God of this people Israel chose our fathers, and
exalted the people when they sojourned in the land
of Egypt, and with a high arm led he them forth

18 out of it, And for about'the time of forty years ἢ ποίαν, μιὰ

19 ‘suffered he their mannets* in the wilderness, And wring fate in
when he had destroyed seven nations in the land of τὸ )wiiderni-
Canaan, he gave them their land for an inheritance,

20 for about four hundred and fifty years: and after
these things he gave them judges until Samuel the

21 prophet. And afterward they asked for a king:
and God gave unto them

* For “suffered he their manners”? read “as a nursing-father bare
he them’”’, and in the marg. read "Ἢ Many ancient authorities read su/-
Jered he their manners ’’—Am. Com.

Mm (276)

THE ACTS. 13. 21-13. 37.

Saul the son of Kish, a man of the tribe of Ben-
jamin, for the space of forty years. And when he 22
had removed him, he raised up David to be their
king; to whom also he bare witness, and said, I
have found David the son of Jesse, a man after
1 Gr. wills. my heart, who shall do all my ‘will. Of this 23
man’s seed hath God according to promise brought
unto Israel a Saviour, Jesus; when John had first 24
preached *before his coming the baptism of repent-
ance to all the people of Israel. And as John was 25
fulfilling his course, he said, What suppose ye that
Lam? Lam not fe. But behold, there cometh one
after me, the shoes of whose feet I am not wor-
thy to unloose. Brethren, children of the stock of 26
Abraham, and those among you that fear God, to us
is the word of this salvation sent forth. For they 27
that dwell in Jerusalem, and their rulers, because
they knew him not, nor the voices of the prophets
which are read every sabbath, fulfilled them by con-
demning Aim. And though they found no cause of 28
death in him, yet asked they of Pilate that he should
be slain. And when they had fulfilled all things 29
that were written of him, they took him down from
the tree, and laid him in a tomb. But God raised 30
him from the dead: and he was seen for many days 31
of them that came up with him from Galilee to Je-
rusalem, who are now his witnesses unto the people.
And we bring you good tidings of the promise 32
made unto the fathers, how that God hath fulfilled 33
the same unto our children, in that he raised up
Jesus; as also it is written in the second psalm,
Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee.
And as concerning that he raised him up from the 34
dead, now no more to return to corruption, he hath
spoken on this wise, I will give you the holy and
4d Or served his own SUTC blessings of David. Because he saith also in 35
generation by the another psalm, Thou wilt not give thy Holy One to
‘lon sleep See ~corruption, For David, after he had ‘in his 36
μη σης jet OWN generation served the counsel of God, fell on
atl ΜΝ sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw cor-
ruption: but he whom God raised up sew no cor- 87

(277)

2 Gr. before the face
of his entering in.

a ««ὠ

XIII ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ ATIOSTOAQN 277

ὃ θεὸς τὸν Σαοὺλ υἱὸν Keis, ἄνδρα ἐκ φυλῆς Βενιαμείν,
54 ἔτη τεσσεράκοντα’ καὶ μεταστήσας αὐτὸν ἤγειρεν τὸν
Δαυεὶδ αὐτοῖς εἰς βασιλέα, ᾧ καὶ εἶπεν μαρτυρήσας ΕΥ͂ΡΟΝ
“- ‘ ,
Aayeid τὸν τοῦ Ἰεσσαί, [ANAPA] KATA THN KAPAIAN MOY,
a , , ‘ , 7 , ε ‘ > ‘
23 Os ποιήσει πάντα τὰ θελήματά pov. τούτου ὁ θεὸς ἀπὸ
τοῦ σπέρματος κατ᾽ ἐπαγγελίαν ἤγαγεν τῷ Ἰσραὴλ σωτῆρα
24 Ιησοῦν, προκηρύξαντος ᾿Ιωάνου πρὸ προσώπου τῆς εἰσόδου
> a“ , , 4 a ma? ͵ ε Ν
25 αὐτοῦ βάπτισμα μετανοίας παντὶ τῷ λαῷ ᾿Ισραήλ. ὡς δὲ
> ,΄ 3 , ‘ , ” δι a we ὦ a
ἐπλήρου ᾿Ιωάνης τὸν δρόμον, ἔλεγεν Τί ἐμὲ ὑπονοεῖτε
ΓΦ φ ἢ δ ee ΄ 3 >> \ » the teat c > > 8
εἶναι; ovK' εἰμὶ ἐγώ" ἀλλ᾽ ἰδοὺ ἔρχεται μετ᾽ ἐμὲ οὗ οὐκ εἰμὶ
26 ἄξιος τὸ ὑπόδημα τῶν ποδῶν λῦσαι. ἔΑνδρες ἀδελφοί, υἱοὶ
, > 4 Ν «> en , ‘ ’ ca
γένους ᾿Αβραὰμ. καὶ οἱ ἐν ὑμῖν φοβούμενοι τὸν θεόν, ἡμῖν
27 ὁ λόγος τῆς σωτηρίας ταύτης EZATIECTAAH. οἱ γὰρ κατοι-
κοῦντες ἐν Ἱερουσαλὴμ καὶ οἱ ἄρχοντες αὐτῶν τοῦτον
ἀγνοήσαντες καὶ τὰς φωνὰς τῶν προφητῶν τὰς κατὰ πᾶν
2% σάββατον ἀναγινωσκομένας κρίναντες ἐπλήρωσαν, καὶ
,ὕ Or. δ, , « Bai ΛΑ ΩΝ ͵ ke | a
μηδεμίαν αἰτίαν. θανάτου εὑρόντες ᾿ἡτήσαντο' Πειλᾶτον
> -~ »ν ε % 4 ιυψ # , Lo tg Ν γ᾽ “a
29 ἀναιρεθῆναι αὐτόν" ws δὲ ἐτέλεσαν πάντα τὰ “περὶ αὐτοῦ
γεγραμμένα", καθελόντες ἀπὸ τοῦ ξύλου ἔθηκαν εἰς μνη-
30 μεῖον. ὁ δὲ θεὸς ἤγειρεν αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν: ὃς ὠφθη ἐπὶ
ε , ’ “" -“ ἈΦ τω] Ἁ - ’
ἡμέρας πλείους τοῖς συναναβᾶσιν αὐτῷ ἀπὸ τῆς Γαλιλαίας
εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ, οἵτινες [νῦν] εἰσὶ μάρτυρες αὐτοῦ πρὸς τὸν
32 λαόν. καὶ ἡμεῖς ὑμᾶς εὐαγγελιζόμεθα τὴν πρὸς τοὺς
πατέρας ἐπαγγελίαν γενομένην ὅτι ταύτην ὁ θεὸς ἐκπεπλή-
33 pwkev τοῖς τέκνοις ἡμῶν ἀναστήσας ᾿Ιησοῦν, ὡς καὶ ἐν τῷ
a a ͵ ? >
ψαλμῷ γέγραπται τῷ δευτέρῳ Yidc ΜΟΥ εἰ ΟΥ̓́, ἐγὼ
34 CHMEPON Γεγέννηκδ δε. ὅτι δὲ ἀνέστησεν αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν
μηκέτι μέλλοντα ὑποστρέφειν εἰς λιάφθοράν, οὕτως εἴρηκεν
35 ὅτι Δώροω ὑμῖν τὰ ὅοιὰ. Aayeid τὰ πιοτά, διότι καὶ
ἐν ἑτέρῳ λέγει ΟΥ̓ λώςεις τὸν ὅσιόν Coy ἰδεῖν διαφθο-
δ᾽ Ὁ \ Ν ‘ 297 -ε , a “ “
36 pan’ Aayeid μὲν γὰρ ἰδίᾳ γενεᾷ ὑπηρετήσας τῇ τοῦ θεοῦ
βουλῇ ἐκοιμήθη καὶ προσετέθη πρὸς TOYC TIATEPAC AYTOT
37 καὶ εἶδεν διαφθοράν, ὃν δὲ ὁ θεὸς ἤγειρεν οὐκ εἶδεν δια-

εἶναι, οὐκ

ἤτησαν τὸν

γεγραμμένα περὶ
αὐτοῦ

Lp

τε | ἐχομένῳ

κυρίου

ἐπεὶ δὲ

κυρίου

278 TIPAZEIS ATMOSTOAQN XIII

φθοράν. Τνωστὸν οὖν ἔστω ὑμῖν, ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί, ὅτι διὰ 38
τούτου ὑμῖν ἄφεσις ἁμαρτιῶν καταγγέλλεται, καὶ ἀπὸ πάν- 35
των ὧν οὐκ ἠδυνήθητε ἐν νόμῳ Μωυσέως δικαιωθῆναι ἐν
τούτῳ πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων δικαιοῦται. βλέπετε οἷν μὴ ἐπέλ- 40
On τὸ εἰρημένον ἐν τοῖς προφήταις
Ἴδετε, οἱ KATAPPONHTAI, κἀὶ θδυμἄοσδτε, Kal Aca- 4
NICOHTE,
ὅτι ἔργον ἐργάζομδι ἐγὼ ἐν Talc ἡμέρδις ὑμῶν,
ἔργον ὃ OY MH THCTEYCHTE EAN TIC ἐκδιηγητδι
ὑμῖν.
“᾿Ἐξιόντων δὲ αὐτῶν παρεκάλουν εἰς τὸ μεταξὺ σάββατον 42

"

cal fal Ν ΄ a a
λαληθῆναι αὐτοῖς τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα." λυθείσης δὲ τῆς 43
» "» , \ “ 3 ,ὕ Ν n
συναγωγῆς ἠκολούθησαν πολλοὶ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων καὶ τῶν
, a , : a
σεβομένων προσηλύτων τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ τῷ BapvaBa, οἵτινες
- »“» 5 a
προσλαλοῦντες αὐτοῖς ἔπειθον αὐτοὺς προσμένειν τῇ χάριτι
a lol a CR? Fo 2 a /
τοῦ θεοῦ. Τῷ be ᾿ἐρχομένῳ᾽ σαββάτῳ σχε- 44
A a ε , ΄ er. nN ΄ ar ~
δὸν πᾶσα 7 πόλις συνήχθη ἀκοῦσαι τὸν λόγον τοῦ "θεοῦ.
ἰδόντες δὲ οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι τοὺς ὄχλους ἐπλήσθησαν ζήλου καὶ 45
ἀντέλεγον τοῖς ὑπὸ Παύλου λαλουμένοις βλασφημοῦντες.
παρρησιασάμενοί τε ὁ Παῦλος καὶ ὁ Βαρνάβας εἶπαν 45
a Ὁ a a A , a a
Ὑμῖν ἦν ἀναγκαῖον πρῶτον λαληθῆναι τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ:
rs 4° - eS ‘ * 547 , ε ‘
ἐπειδὴ" ἀπωθεῖσθε αὐτὸν καὶ οὗκ ἀξίους κρίνετε ἑαυτοὺς |

a > , a 5 Ά , > \ oo” . Ν
τῆς αἰωνίου ζωῆς, ἰδοὺ στρεφόμεθα εἰς τὰ ἔθνη: οὕτω γὰρ «

ἧοὠ
~“N

° , ε lal ε ,
ἐντέταλται ἡμῖν ὦ κύριος
t , > ” ho
Τέθεικὰ ce εἷς φῶς ἐθνῶν
a 3 U 2 Mi a κι -
τοῦ εἶνδι Ce εἰς CWTHPIAN Ewe ἐοχάτου τῆς γῆς.
5 , Ν \ » ” Ν > , ᾿ς / -“
ἀκούοντα δὲ τὰ ἔθνη ἔχαιρον καὶ ἐδόξαζον τὸν λόγον τοῦ 48
"θεοῦ", καὶ ἐπίστευσαν ὅσοι ἦσαν τεταγμένοι εἰς ζωὴν
αἰώνιον: διεφέρετο δὲ ὁ λόγος τοῦ κυρίου δι᾿ ὅλης τῆς 49
χώρας, οἱ δὲ Ἰουδαῖοι παρώτρυναν τὰς σεβομένας γυναῖ- 5.
κας τὰς εὐσχήμονας καὶ τοὺς πρώτους τῆς πόλεως καὶ
ἐπήγειραν διωγμὸν ἐπὶ τὸν Παῦλον καὶ Βαρνάβαν, καὶ

ny > Ἢ Α a ε ἘΠ Σᾶς ,
ἐξέβαλον αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν ὁρίων αὐτῶν. οἱ δὲ ἐκτιναξάμς- 5x

ἃ.
af
<4
a
Ἶ
Ἷ

13. 87-13. 51. THE ACTS.

38 ruption. Be it known unto you therefore, brethren,
that through this man is proclaimed unto you re-
39 mission of sins: and. by him every one that be-
lieveth is justified from all things, from which ye
40 could not be justified by the law of Moses. Beware
therefore, lest that come upon you, which is spoken
in the prophets;
41 Behold, ye despisers, and wonder, and ‘perish; 1 or, vanish away
For I work a work in your days,
A work which ye shall in no wise believe, if
one declare it unto you.
42 And as they went out, they besought that these
words might be spoken to them the next sabbath.
43 Now when the synagogue broke up, many of the
Jews and of the devout proselytes followed Paul
and Barnabas: who, speaking to them, urged them
to continue in the grace of God.
44 And the next sabbath almost the whole city was
45 gathered together to hear the word of *God. But ? horltles read the
when the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled “"”
with jealousy, and contradicted the things which
46 were spoken by Paul, and *blasphemed. And Paul 3 or, railed
and Barnabas spake out boldly, and said, It was
necessary that the word of God should first be
spoken to you. Seeing ye thrust it from you, and
judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life, lo, we
47 turn to the Gentiles. For so hath the Lord com-
manded us, saying,
I have set thee for a light of the Gentiles,
That thou shouldest be for salvation unto the
uttermost part of the earth.
48 And as the Gentiles heard this, they were glad, and
glorified the word of *?God: and as many as were or-
49 dained to eternal life believed. And the word of
the Lord was spread abroad throughout all the re-
50 gion. But the Jews urged on the devout women of
honourable estate, and the chief men of the city,
and stirred up a persecution against Paul and Bar-
51 nabas, and cast them out of their borders. But
they shook
(278)

1 Or, saved

2 Gr. Zeus.
ὃ Gr. Hermes.

4 Or, nature

THE ACTS. 13. 51-14. 15.

off the dust of their feet against them, and came
unto Iconium, And the disciples were filled with 52
joy and with the Holy Ghost.

And it came to pass in Iconium, that they en-14
tered together into the synagogue of the Jews, and
so spake, that a great multitude both of Jews and
of Greeks believed. But the Jews that were diso- 2
bedient stirred up the souls of the Gentiles, and
made them evil affected against the brethren. Long 3
time therefore they tarried there speaking boldly in
the Lord, which bare witness unto the word of his
grace, granting signs and wonders to be done by
their hands. But the multitude of the city was di- 4
vided; and part held with the Jews, and part with
the apostles. And when there was made an onset
both of the Gentiles and of the Jews with their
rulers, to entreat them shamefully, and to stone
them, they became aware of it, and fled unto the 6
cities of Lycaonia, Lystra and Derbe, and the re-
gion round about: and there they preached the 7
gospel.

And at Lystra there sat a certain man, impotent 8
in his feet, a cripple from his mother’s womb, who
never had walked. The same heard Paul speak- 9
ing: who, fastening his eyes upon him, and seeing
that he had faith to be ‘made whole*, said with a10
loud voice, Stand upright on thy feet. And he
leaped up and walked. And when the multitudes 11
saw what Paul had done, they lifted up their voice,
saying in the speech of Lycaonia, The gods are
come down to us in the likeness of men. And they 12
called Barnabas, *Jupiter; and Paul, “Mercury, be-
cause he was the chief speaker. And the priest of 13
*Jupiter whose temple was before the city, brought
oxen and garlands unto the gates, and would have
done sacrifice with the multitudes, But when the 14
apostles, Barnabas and Paul, heard of it, they rent
their garments, and sprang forth among the multi-
tude, crying out and saying, Sirs, why do ye these 15

i

“things? We also are men of like ‘passions with

you, and bring you good tidings, that ye should
turn from these vain things unto the living God,
who made the heaven and the earth

ἘΠ. made whole’’ omit marg.1—Am, Com.
(279)

᾽ is _
nee

eee Ἄν

XIII XIV IIPAZEIZ ATLOSTOAQN 279

4 \ a aa >? > ‘ > ak: ,
vou τὸν κονιορτὸν τῶν ποδῶν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς ἦλθον εἰς ᾿Ικόνιον,
γο “ἢ 6 ιν ἃ Ν fol a ‘ , es
s2 οἵ TE μαθηταὶ ἐπληροῦντο χαρᾶς Kal πνεύματος ἁγίου.
> ΕἸ Ἀ > a
I Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν ᾿Ικονίῳ κατὰ τὸ αὐτὸ εἰσελθεῖν αὐτοὺς
4 ‘ ‘ a a ὃ , ν λ ~— «“ “
εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων καὶ λαλῆσαι οὕτως ὥστε
lal ε , Ν -
πιστεῦσαι ᾿Ιουδαίων τε καὶ Ἑλλήνων πολὺ πλῆθος. οἱ δὲ
, ΄ > a es wie: ® xa κι
ἀπειθήσαντες ᾿Ιουδαῖοι ἐπήγειραν καὶ ἐκάκωσαν τὰς ψυχὰς
a a > a ‘ >
φῳτῶν ἐθνῶν κατὰ τῶν ἀδελφῶν. ἱκανὸν μὲν οὖν χρόνον
, -» A a
διέτριψαν παρρησιαζόμενοι ἐπὶ τῷ κυρίῳ τῷ μαρτυροῦντι
n : aA aA , ΄
τῷ λόγῳ τῆς χάριτος αὐτοῦ, διδόντι σημεῖα καὶ τέρατα
, a - tad 7 A > 4 x \ a
4 γίνεσθαι διὰ τῶν χειρῶν αὐτῶν. ἐσχίσθη δὲ τὸ πλῆθος
»" > a >
τῆς πόλεως, καὶ οἱ μὲν ἦσαν σὺν τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις of δὲ σὺν
a ε XN a fal
5 τοῖς ἀποστόλοις. ὡς δὲ ἐγένετο ὁρμὴ τῶν ἐθνῶν τε καὶ
> -“ 3, > cal 4
Ἰουδαίων σὺν τοῖς ἄρχουσιν αὐτῶν ὑβρίσαι καὶ λιθοβολῆ-
"» ’ / / > 4 4 “-“
6 σαι αὐτούς, συνιδόντες κατέφυγον εἰς τὰς πόλεις τῆς Λυ-
7 καονίας Λύστραν καὶ Δέρβην καὶ τὴν περίχωρον, κἀκεῖ
> , > a. δὲ "0. 7
8 εὐαγγελιζόμενοι ἦσαν. Καί τις ἀνὴρ ἀδύνατος
“ Ν
ἐν Λύστροις τοῖς ποσὶν ἐκάθητο, χωλὸς ἐκ κοιλίας μητρὸς
Ε] “ ἃ - Ν a
9 αὐτοῦ, ὃς οὐδέποτε περιεπάτησεν. οὗτος ἤκουεν τοῦ Παύ-
λου λαλοῦντος: ὃς ἀτενίσας αὐτῷ καὶ ἰδὼν ὅτι ἔχει πίστιν
το τοῦ σωθῆναι εἶπεν μεγάλῃ φωνῇ ᾿Ανάστηθι ἐπὶ τοὺς πό-
τι δὰς σου ὀρθός: καὶ ἥλατο καὶ περιεπάτει. οἵ τε ὄχλοι
, ΄“ “ a
ἰδόντες ὃ ἐποίησεν Παῦλος ἐπῆραν τὴν φωνὴν αὐτῶν Av-
καονιστὶ λέγοντες Οἱ θεοὶ ὁμοιωθέντες ἀνθρώποις κατέ-
Ἁ can
12 βησαν πρὸς ἡμᾶς, ἐκάλουν τε τὸν Βαρνάβαν Δία, τὸν δὲ
a ε A \ " > a
Παῦλον Ἑρμῆν ἐπειδὴ αὐτὸς ἦν ὃ ἡγούμενος τοῦ λόγου.
“ ‘ “ ‘ ~ Om
13 ὃ τε ἱερεὺς τοῦ Διὸς τοῦ ὄντος πρὸ τῆς πόλεως ταύρους
Ν , Ν ‘ “ a
kal στέμματα ἐπὶ τοὺς πυλῶνας ἐνέγκας σὺν τοῖς ὄχλοις
»” , > ’
14 ἤθελεν θύειν. ἀκούσαντες δὲ οἱ ἀπόστολοι Βαρνάβας καὶ
Lol , ‘ Αἱ
Παῦλος, διαρρήξαντες τὰ ἱμάτια "ἑαυτῶν ἐξεπήδησαν
ΕἸ ‘4 » , “
15 εἰς τὸν ὄχλον, κράζοντες καὶ λέγοντες ἴΑνδρες, τί ταῦτα
a 2% αὐ ὃ a a ι
ποιεῖτε; καὶ ἡμεῖς ὁμοιοπαθεῖς ἐσμὲν ὑμῖν ἄνθρωποι, εὐαγ-
, «ες ~ > ‘ , “
γελιζόμενοι ὑμᾶς ἀπὸ τούτων τῶν ματαίων ἐπιστρέφειν
Ν ‘ a a 2 ‘¢ ‘ > ‘ ‘ ‘ a
ἐπὶ θεὸν ζῶντα OC ETTOIHCEN TON OYPANON KAI THN ΓΗ͂Ν

οἱ δὲ

Ap.

a a
ἄντῶν

εἰς τὴν Πέργην

280 TIPAZEIZ ATOZTOAQN XIV XV

‘ ι ' ‘ ῃ ὃ». ὦ 3 ΦΆΒΥΓ a
Kal τῆν. θάλδοεδν KAI TIANTA TA ἐν ayTOIC’ ὃς ἐν ταῖς
al , Ν
παρῳχημέναις γενεαῖς εἴασεν πάντα τὰ ἔθνη πορεύεσθαι
»-“" -“ tal ε 4 ian
ταῖς ὁδοῖς αὐτῶν: καίτοι οὐκ ἀμάρτυρον αὑτὸν ἀφῆκεν
> an > / cna ε XN \ Ν ‘
ἀγαθουργῶν, οὐρανόθεν ὑμῖν ὑετοὺς διδοὺς Kal καιροὺς
, > a A ν > , ‘
καρποφόρους, ἐμπιπλῶν τροφῆς Kat εὐφροσύνης Tas Kap-
- “- J ‘
δίας ὑμῶν. καὶ ταῦτα λέγοντες μόλις κατέπαυσαν τοὺς
fol “ > “
ὄχλους τοῦ μὴ θύειν αὐτοῖς. Ἔπῆλθαν δὲ ἀπὸ
> , Ν᾽ ’ὔ > lal Ν td Ν +
Ἀντιοχείας καὶ Ἰκονίου ‘lovdator, καὶ πείσαντες τοὺς ὄχλους
a A /
καὶ λιθάσαντες τὸν Παῦλον ἔσυρον ἔξω τῆς πόλεως, νομί-
ζοντες αὐτὸν τεθνηκέναι. κυκλωσάντων. δὲ τῶν μαθητῶν
oUN sa Ἢ \ >A > \ , \ aS ,
αὐτὸν ἀναστὰς εἰσῆλθεν. cis τὴν πόλιν. καὶ τῇ ἐπαύριον
taal Ν nw / ΕῚ / > , ,
ἐξῆλθεν σὶν τῷ BapvaBa εἰς Δέρβην. εὐαγγελισάμενοί
’, Ἁ ε
τε τὴν πόλιν ἐκείνην καὶ μαθητεύσαντες ἱκανοὺς ὑπέστρε-
» Ν , Ν > > ’ Ν 5 3 ,
ψαν εἰς τὴν Λύστραν καὶ εἰς Ἰκόνιον καὶ [eis] ᾿Αντιόχειαν,
3 ͵ῳ Ν Ν “ - a
ἐπιστηρίζοντες τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν μαθητῶν, παρακαλοῦντες
“ « Ν a a ton
ἐμμένειν TH πίστει καὶ ὅτι διὰ πολλῶν θλίψεων δεῖ ἡμᾶς
“ na nn ,
εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὴν. βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ. χειροτονήσαντες δὲ
° "“
αὐτοῖς Kat ἐκκλησίαν πρεσβυτέρους προσευξάμενοι μετὰ
a \ a Δ
νηστειῶν παρέθεντο αὐτοὺς τῷ κυρίῳ εἰς ὃν πεπιστεύκει-
A >.
σαν. καὶ διελθόντες τὴν ἸΤισιδίαν ἦλθαν εἰς τὴν Παμ-
U , 7 Ν ΄
φυλίαν, καὶ λαλήσαντες ᾿ἐν Tlépyn’ τὸν λόγον κατέβησαν
-“ > >
eis ᾿Ατταλίαν, κἀκεῖθεν ἀπέπλευσαν εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν, ὅθεν
> , a , a a > \ ΨΝ a
ἦσαν παραδεδομένοι τῇ χάριτι τοῦ θεοῦ εἰς τὸ ἔργον ὃ
/
ἐπλήρωσαν. Tlapayevopevor δὲ Kal συναγαγόντες τὴν
> ΄ Bap ¢ 9 , e \ 3 9 γὴν
ἐκκλησίαν ἀνήγγελλον ὅσα ἐποίησεν ὁ θεὸς μετ᾽ αὐτῶν
ννυ Ν “
καὶ ὅτι ἤνοιξεν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν θύραν πίστεως. διέτριβον δὲ
, 5 5 - ag
χρόνον οὐκ ὀλίγον σὺν τοῖς μαθηταῖς.

KAI TINES KATEA@ONTES ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰουδαίας

ἐδίδασκον τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ὅτε Ἐὰν μὴ περιτμηθῆτε τῷ

Ὁ
ω

23

ἔθει τῷ Μωυσέως, ov δύνασθε σωθῆναι. γενομένης δὲ 2

ἀνὰ

14͵ 15-15. 2. THE ACTS.

16 and the sea, and all that. in them is: who in the
generations gone by suffered all the nations to

17 walk in their own ways. And yet he left not
himself without witness, in that he did good, and
gave you from heaven rains and fruitful seasons,

18 filling your hearts with food and gladness. And
with these sayings scarce restrained they the mul-
titudes from doing sacrifice unto them.

19 But there came Jews thither from Antioch and
Teonium: and having persuaded the multitudes, they
stoned Paul, and dragged him out of the city, sup-

20 posing that he was dead. But as the disciples stood
round about him, he rose up, and entered into the
city: and on the morrow he went forth with Barnabas

21 to Derbe. And when they had preached the gospel
to that city, and had made many disciples, they re-
turned to Lystra, and to Iconium, and to Antioch,

22 confirming the souls of the disciples, exhorting them
to continue in the faith, and that through many
tribulations we must enter into the kingdom of God.

23 And when they had appointed for them elders in
every church, and had prayed with fasting, they
commended them to the Lord, on whom they had

24 believed. And they passed through Pisidia, and

25 came to Pamphylia. And when they had spoken

26 the word in Perga, they went down to Attalia; and
thence they sailed to Antioch, from whence they
had been committed to the grace of God for the

27 work which they had fulfilled. And when they
were come, and had gathered the church together,
they rehearsed all things that God had done with
them, and how that he had opened a door of faith

28 unto the Gentiles. And they tarried no little time
with the disciples.

15 And certain men came down from Judea and
taught the brethren, saying, Except ye be circum-
cised after the custom of Moses, ye cannot be saved.

2 And when

(280)

1 Gr. from early
ays.

THE: ACTS. 15, 2-15. 15.

Paul and Barnabas had no small dissension and
questioning with them, the brethren appointed that
Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them,
should go up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and
elders about this question. They therefore, being 3
brought on their way by the church, passed through
both Phoenicia and Samaria, declaring the conver-
sion of the Gentiles: and they caused great joy unto
all the brethren.. And when they were come to Je- 4
rusalem, they were received of the church and. the
apostles and the elders, and they rehearsed all things
that God had done with them. But there rose up 5
certain of the sect of the Pharisees who believed,
saying, It is needful to circumcise them, and to charge
them to keep the law of Moses.

And the apostles and the elders were gathered to- 6
gether to consider of this matter, And when there 7
had been much questioning, Peter rose up, and said
unto them,

Brethren, ye know how that ’a good while ago
God made choice among you, that by my mouth the
Gentiles should hear the word of the gospel, and be-
lieve. And God, which knoweth the heart, bare 8
them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as
he did unto us; and he made no distinction between 9
us and them, cleansing their hearts by faith, Now 10
therefore why tempt ye God, that ye should put a
yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither
our fathers nor we were able to bear? But we be-11
lieve that we shall be saved through the grace of the
Lord Jesus, in like manner as they.

And all the multitude kept silence; and they 12
hearkened unto Barnabas and Paul rehearsing what
signs and wonders God had wrought among the Gen-
tiles by them. And after they had held their peace, 13
James answered, saying,

Brethren, hearken unto me: Symeon hath re- 14
hearsed how first God did visit the Gentiles, to take
out of them a people for his name. And to this 15
agree the words

(281)

----

Ἄν νυ a

= ow ΨΥ ΎΝ ν᾿

>

yu oO

ου

"
ο

"»
nN

" "
> w&

15

XV IIPAZEIS) AMOZTOAQN 281

> 5» -“ =) -
στάσεως καὶ ζητήσεως οὐκ ὀλίγης τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ τῷ Βαρ-
5 -“
νάβᾳ πρὸς αὐτοὺς ἔταξαν ἀναβαίνειν Παῦλον καὶ Βαρνά-
¥ , ” 4 Oh νὰ \ ‘ > ΄
Bav καί τινας ἄλλους ἐξ αὐτῶν πρὸς τοὺς ἀποστόλους
x» , 39 > Xr Ν A a“ ,
καὶ πρεσβυτέρους εἰς ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ περὶ τοῦ ζητήματος
τούτου. Οἱ μὲν οὖν προπεμφθέντες ὑπὸ τῆς
’ Ἀ
ἐκκλησίας διήρχοντο τήν τε Φοινίκην καὶ Σαμαρίαν ἐκδιη-
-“ ~ Ν ‘
γούμενοι τὴν ἐπιστροφὴν τῶν ἐθνῶν, καὶ ἐποίουν χαρὰν
΄ a a > a ΄ δὲ «58
μεγάλην πᾶσι τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς. παραγενόμενοι δὲ εἰς ΄Ἴερο-
᾽ , > ON a ΜΝ ΄ ‘ a +
σόλυμα παρεδέχθησαν ἀπὸ τῆς ἐκκλησίας καὶ τῶν ἀπο-
, Ἀ -“" ’ὔ J ἊΝ , oa ε ‘
στόλων Kal τῶν πρεσβυτέρων, ἀνήγγειλάν τε ὅσα ὁ θεὸς
-“ > fa - > ‘ “~
ἐποίησεν pet αὐτῶν. “Egavéornoav δέ τινες τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς
“ ῳ “
αἱρέσεως τῶν Φαρισαίων πεπιστευκότες, λέγοντες ὅτι δεῖ
» “ ,
περιτέμνειν αὐτοὺς παραγγέλλειν τε τηρεῖν τὸν νόμον
Μωυσέως.
, 7, yes - , Ν ε ’ > hed
Συνήχθησάν τε οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι ἰδεῖν
a ’ lol
περὶ τοῦ λόγου τούτου. Πολλῆς δὲ ζητήσεως γενομένης
» Ν Ν > a
ἀναστὰς Ilérpos εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς “Avopes ἀδελφοί, ὑμεῖς
δ ὦ ¢ 259.) € a > , > ea 9 ΄
ἐπίστασθε ὅτι ἀφ᾽ ἡμερῶν ἀρχαίων ἐν ὑμῖν ἐξελέξατο
ε s Ν “-“ ᾽ ΄ > -»“. Αι Ν ,
ὁ θεὸς διὰ τοῦ στόματός μου ἀκοῦσαι τὰ ἔθνη τὸν λόγον
> lal Σ
τοῦ εὐαγγελίου καὶ πιστεῦσαι, καὶ ὁ καρδιογνώστης θεὸς
- a \
ἐμαρτύρησεν αὐτοῖς δοὺς τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον καθὼς
\ .¢ a ιν Oia / δ᾽... ¢ - Ν δου A
καὶ ἡμῖν, καὶ “οὐθὲν διέκρινεν μεταξὺ ἡμῶν τε καὶ αὐτῶν,
-“ ‘ ~ an
τῇ πίστει καθαρίσας tas καρδίας αὐτῶν. νῦν οὖν τί πειρά-
ζ Ν tf) ’ > θ » ‘4 >. A ‘ , λ -“
ere τὸν θεύν, ἐπιθεῖναι ζυγὸν ἐπὶ τὸν τράχηλον τῶν
- “Δ ” a »” ε a
μαθητῶν ὃν οὔτε οἱ πατέρες ἡμῶν οὔτε ἡμεῖς ἰσχύσαμεν
/ > ‘ a - > aA
βαστάσαι; ἀλλὰ διὰ τῆς χάριτος τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ πιστεύο-
- a ΄ ea > , ‘ a
μεν σωθῆναι καθ᾽ ὃν τρόπον κἀκεῖνο. “Eotyyoe δὲ πᾶν
‘ Lod ,
τὸ πλῆθος, καὶ ἤκουον BapvaBa καὶ Παύλου ἐξηγουμένων
ὅσα ἐποίησεν ὁ θεὸς σημεῖα καὶ τέρατα ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν
> 7 oA ‘ Ν Ν a > ‘ > 4 37 7
δ αὐτῶν. Μετὰ δὲ τὸ σιγῆσαι αὐτοὺς ἀπεκρίθη ᾿Ιάκωβος
» > Dwr , ,
λέγων λνδρες ἀδελφοί, ἀκούσατέ pov. Συμεὼν ἐξηγή-
ε Ἁ -“ -
σατο καθὼς πρῶτον ὁ θεὸς ἐπεσκέψατο λαβεῖν ἐξ ἐθνῶν
λ ‘ «DF 3 “~ \ ’ “ ε λ ig
αὸν τῷ ὀνόματι αὐτοῦ, καὶ τούτῳ συμφωνοῦσιν οἱ λόγοι

Ap

282 TIPAZEIZ ἈΠΟΣΤΌΛΩΝ XV

τῶν προφητῶν, καθὼς γέγραπται
Λλετὰ tTayta ὀἀνδοτρέψω
Kal ἀνοικοδομήσω THN CKHNHN AayeiA THN πεπτῶὼ-
KYIAN
Kal TA KATECTPAMMENA® AYTHC ἀνοικοδομήσω
KAI ἀνορθώσω AYTHN,
ὅπως ἂν EKZHTHCOCIN οἱ KATAAOITTO! τῶν ἀνθρώ-
πῶν τὸν KYPION,
καὶ TIANTA τὰ ἔθνη ἐφ᾿ ofc ἐπικέκλητδι τὸ ὄνομά
( MOY ἐπ᾽ «Υ̓τούο,

4 γνωστὺν ἀπ᾽ αἰ- λέγει Κύριος ποιῶν TayTa “γνωοτὰ ATT ἀἰῶνοο."-

ὥνός [ἐστιν] τῷ ν 9 Ν , Ν a ων 3 Ν tal > a 3 PA
θεῷ τὸ ἔργον αὐ- διὸ ἐγὼ κρίνω μὴ παρενοχλεῖν τοῖς ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνῶν ἐπιστρέ-
TOV. iy OS , > We 9 a cle: “ὦ Ἄχ ΤᾺ
φουσιν ἐπὶ τὸν θεόν, ἀλλὰ ἐπιστεῖλαι αὐτοῖς τοῦ ἀπέχεσθαι
τῶν ἀλισγημάτων τῶν εἰδώλων καὶ τῆς πορνείας καὶ πνικτοῦ
Ν a 7 lal \ 9 led 3 / A ’ὔ
Ap. καὶ τοῦ αἵματος: Μωυσῆς yap ἐκ γενεῶν ἀρχαίων κατὰ πόλιν
τοὺς κηρύσσοντας αὐτὸν ἔχει ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς κατὰ πᾶν
σάββατον ἀναγινωσκόμενος. Τότε ἔδοξε τοῖς
> / Ν lal / \ Ld n > ,
ἀποστόλοις καὶ τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις σὺν ὅλῃ τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ
7 Aw
ἐκλεξαμένους ἄνδρας ἐξ αὐτῶν πέμψαι eis ᾿Αντιόχειαν σὺν
lol ‘ \ , > , Ν ,
τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ Βαρνάβᾳ, ᾿Ιούδαν τὸν καλούμενον Βαρσαβ-
n > n ° n
Bay καὶ Σίλαν, ἄνδρας ἡγουμένδυς ἐν τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς, ypa-
Ν A > tal 2x9 / Ν ε ,
ψαντες διὰ χειρὸς αὐτῶν Οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ ot πρεσβύτεροι
° lal Ἁ 4 > / Ν
ἀδελφοὶ τοῖς κατὰ τὴν ᾿Αντιόχειαν καὶ Συρίαν καὶ ἸΚιλικίαν
ων a fad 3 >
ἀδελφοῖς τοῖς ἐξ ἐθνῶν χαίρειν. ᾿Ἐπειδὴ ἠκούσαμεν ὅτι
\ > ς: κα ἃ ὦ oY Ἂς , > , Ἢ
τινὲς ἐξ ἡμῶν ἐτάραξαν ὑμᾶς λόγοις ἀνασκευάζοντες Tas
N ea » > ΄ γ᾽ roe ,
ψυχὰς ὑμῶν, οἷς ov διεστειλάμεθα, ἔδοξεν ἡμῖν γενομένοις
ε 4 roe , i (OR , Ν εἰ δὶ, Ν
ἐκλεξαμένους Ομοθυμαδὸν ᾿ἐκλεξαμένοις" ἄνδρας πέμψαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς σὺν

τοῖς ἀγαπητοῖς ἡμῶν Βαρνάβᾳ καὶ Παύλῳ, ἀνθρώποις -

/ ‘ Ν 7 A tes a δι: a
παραδεδωκόσι Tas ψυχὰς αὐτῶν ὑπὲρ τοῦ ὀνόματος TOD
’ ε a 5 - -“ > , > 5
κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ. ἀπεστάλκαμεν οὖν ᾿Ιούδαν

Ν % Loe 4
καὶ Σίλαν, καὶ αὐτοὺς διὰ λόγου ἀπαγγέλλοντας Ta αὐτά.
ἔδοξ ip τῷ ἢ ᾧ ἁγίῳ καὶ-ἡμῖν μηδὲν πλέον ἐπι-
ἔδοξεν γὰρ τῷ πνεύματι τῷ ἁγίῳ καὶ-ἡμῖν μὴ

a , a > ,
τίθεσθαι ὑμῖν βάρος πλὴν τούτων τῶν ἐπάναγκες, ἀπέχεσθαι

16

21

>
oO

OS = eo lO _

15, 15-15. 29. THE ACTS.

of the prophets; as it is written,
16 After these things I will return,
And I will build again the tabernacle of David,
which is fallen;
And I will build again the ruins thereof,
And I will set it up:
17 That the residue of men may seek after the Lord,
And all the Gentiles, upon whom my name is called,

18 Saith the Lord, ‘who maketh these things known

from the beginning of the world*.

19 Wherefore my judgement is, that we trouble not them

20 which from among the Gentiles turn to God; but that
we *write unto them, that they abstain from the pollu-
tions of idols, and from fornication, and from what is

21 strangled, and from blood. For Moses from genera-
tions of old hath in every city them that preach him,
being read in the synagogues every sabbath.

22 Then it seemed good to the apostles and the elders,
with the whole church, to choose men out of their com-
pany, and send them to Antioch with Paul and Barna-
bas; namely, Judas called Barsabbas, and Silas, chief

23 men among the brethren: and they wrote thus by them,
The apostles and the elder brethren} unto the brethren
which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria and

24 Cilicia, greeting: Forasmuch as we have heard that
certain “which went out from us have troubled you
with words, subverting your souls; to whom we gave

25 no commandment; it seemed good unto us, having
come to one accord, to choose out men and send
them unto you with our beloved Barnabas and Paul,

26 men that have hazarded their lives for the name of

27 our Lord Jesus Christ. We have sent therefore Judas
and Silas, who themselves also shall tell you the same

28 things by word of mouth. For it seemed good to the
Holy Ghost, and to us, to lay upon you no greater bur-

29 den than these necessary things; that ye abstain from

* For “from the beginning of the world” read “from of old ᾽"--
Am. Com.

+ For ‘‘ The apostles and the elder brethren” read “‘ The apostles and
the elders, brethren,”’ and put the present text into the marg. —Am. Com.

(282)

1 Or, who doeth these
things which were
known

2 Or, enjoin them

8 Some ancient au-
thorities omit
which went out.

1 Or, exhortation
2 Or, comforted

3 Some ancient au-
thorities insert,
with variations,
ver. 34 But
seemed good unto
Silas to abide
there.

THE ACTS. 15. 29-16. 3.

ae

things sacrificed to idols, and from blood, and from
things strangled, and from fornication; from which
if ye keep yourselves, it shall be well with you.
Fare ye well.

So they, when they were dismissed, came down 30
to Antioch; and having gathered the multitude to-
gether, they delivered the epistle. And when they 31
had read it, they rejoiced for the ‘consolation. And 32
Judas and Silas, being themselves also prophets, ?ex-
horted the brethren with many words, and confirmed
them. And after they had spent some time there, 33
they were dismissed in peace from the brethren unto

Ὁ those that had sent them forth*. But Paul and Bar- 35

nabas tarried in Antioch, teaching and preaching
the word of the Lord, with many others also.

And after some days Paul said unto Barnabas, 36
Let us return now and visit the brethren in every
city wherein we proclaimed the word of the Lord,
and 866 how they fare. And Barnabas was minded 37
to take with them John also, who was called Mark.
But Paul thought not good to take with them him 38
who withdrew from them from Pamphylia,and went
not with them to the work. And there arose a sharp 39
contention, so that they parted asunder one from the
other, and Barnabas took Mark with him, and sailed
away unto Cyprus; but Paul chose Silas, and went 40
forth, being commended by the brethren to the grace
of the Lord. Aud he went through Syria and Ci- 41
licia, confirming the churches.

And he came also to Derbe and to Lystra: and 16
behold,a certain disciple was there,named Timothy,
the son of a Jewess which believed; but his father
wasa Greek. The same was well reported of by the 2
brethren that were at Lystra and Iconium. Him 8
would Paul have to go forth with him; and he took
and circumcised him because of the Jews that were
in those parts: for they all knew that

(283)

XV XVI TIPAZEIS ATIOSTOAQN 283

» ‘ e

29 εἰδωλοθύτων Kal αἵματος καὶ πνικτῶν καὶ πορνείας" ἐξ ὧν
fol ε Ν > / Ἢ αν m” 6
διατηροῦντες ἑαυτοὺς εὖ mpagere’. “Eppwode.

30 Οἱ μὲν οὖν ἀπολυθέντες κατῆλθον εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν, καὶ

’ Ν ~ > “ὃ Ν > σις >

31 συναγαγόντες τὸ πλῆθος ἐπέδωκαν τὴν ἐπιστολήν" ava~
- 3

32 γνόντες δὲ ἐχάρησαν ἐπὶ τῇ παρακλήσει. ᾿Ιούδας τε καὶ

a , an
Σίλας, καὶ αὐτοὶ προφῆται ὄντες, διὰ λόγου πολλοῦ πα-
΄ ‘ > ‘ No , Α ,

33 βεκάλεσαν τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς καὶ ἐπεστήριξαν᾽ ποιήσαντες

‘ , 53 4 > > ’ὔ > Ν fol >

δὲ χρόνον ἀπελύθησαν per εἰρήνης ἀπὸ τῶν ἀδελφῶν

35 πρὸς τοὺς ἀποστείλαντας αὐτούς. IlavAos δὲ

καὶ Βαρνάβας διέτριβον ἐν ᾿Αντιοχείᾳ διδάσκοντες καὶ

» , ‘ Ν ε , “ ‘ ’ r

εὐαγγελιζόμενοι μετὰ καὶ ἑτέρων πολλῶν Tov λόγον τοῦ

"κυρίου.

:-5. Μετὰ δέ τινας ἡμέρας εἶπεν πρὸς. Βαρνάβαν Ἰμαῦλος

“ > Ν ,
᾿Ἐπιστρέψαντες δὴ ἐπισκεψώμεθα τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς κατὰ πό-
aA , a a“
Aw πᾶσαν ἐν als κατηγγείλαμεν τὸν λόγον τοῦ κυρίου, πῶς
“ 5 “
37 ἔχουσιν. Βαρνάβας δὲ ἐβούλετο συνπαραλαβεῖν καὶ τὸν
lal >
38 lwavyv τὸν καλούμενον Μάρκον" ἸΠαῦλος δὲ ἠξίου, τὸν ἀπο-
, δ. ? 5 a 3 ‘4 , ‘ A id
στάντα ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἀπὸ Παμφυλίας καὶ μὴ συνελθόντα
39 αὐτοῖς εἰς τὸ ἔργον, μὴ συνπαραλαμβάνειν τοῦτον. ἐγένετο
‘ ; A a > - Ε] ‘ Him. % ,
δὲ παροξυσμὸς ὥστε ἀποχωρισθῆναι αὐτοὺς ἀπ᾽ ἀλλήλων,
τόν τε Βαρνάβαν παραλαβόντα τὸν Μάρκον ἐκπλεῦσαι εἰς
40 Κύπρον. Παῦλος δὲ ἐπιλεξάμενος Σίλαν ἐξῆλθεν παρα-
4x, δοθεὶς τῇ χάριτι τοῦ κυρίου ὑπὸ τῶν ἀδελφῶν, διήρχετο
Ν
δὲ τὴν Ξυρίαν καὶ [τὴν] Κιλικίαν ἐπιστηρίζων τὰς ἐκκλη-
1 σίας. Κατήντησεν δὲ καὶ εἰς Δέρβην καὶ εἰς
. - -“ > ; /
Λύστραν. καὶ ἰδοὺ μαθητής τις ἦν ἐκεῖ ὀνόματι Τιμόθεος,
A ῳ a
2 vids γυναικὸς ᾿Ιουδαίας πιστῆς πατρὸς δὲ. Ἕλληνος, ὃς
ἐμαρτυρεῖτο ὑπὸ τῶν ἐν Λύστροις καὶ ᾿Ικονίῳ ἀδελφῶν-
3 τοῦτον ἠθέλησεν ὁ Παῦλος σὺν αὐτῷ ἐξελθεῖν, καὶ λαβὼν
, 7 4 ‘ ey , Ss Η a
περιέτεμεν αὐτὸν διὰ τοὺς ᾿Ιουδαίους τοὺς ὄντας ἐν τοῖς
ε

, ΄σ ᾿
τόποις ἐκείνοις, ἤδεισαν γὰρ ἅπαντες ὅτι Ἕλλην ὁ

* Ἰἔδοξεν δὲ τῷ Sida ἐπιμεῖναι αὐτούς (τ. αὐτοῦ) [, μόνος δὲ ᾿Ιοὐδας ἐπορεύθη].

4 φερόμενοι ἐν τῷ
ἁγιῳ πνεύματι F

Ap.t

284 TIPAZEIZ ATOSTOAQN . XVI

κ᾿ peer ως ε Ἢ , ‘ ,
πατὴρ αὐτοῦ ὑπῆρχεν. Ὥς δὲ διεπορεύοντο τὰς πόλεις, 4
“φΦ » “ 3 A , Ἁ ’
παρεδίδοσαν αὐτοῖς φυλάσσειν τὰ δόγματα τὰ κεκριμένα
ε Ν a“ > , \ , - . 5 ,
ὑπὸ τῶν ἀποστόλων καὶ πρεσβυτέρων τῶν ἐν ᾿Ιεροσολύ-
> a“ lal
pots. Αἱ μὲν οὖν ἐκκλησίαι ἐστερεοῦντο τῇ 5
Ν a? a“
πίστει καὶ ἐπερίσσευον τῷ ἀριθμῷ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν.
an ‘\ Ν
Διῆλθον δὲ τὴν Φρυγίαν καὶ Ταλατικὴν χώραν, κωλυ- 6
, ey a , Ἃ , a N , 9 rae
θέντες ὑπὸ τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος λαλῆσαι τὸν λόγον ἐν TH
» ,ὔ Χ
Agia, ἐλθόντες δὲ κατὰ τὴν Μυσίαν ἐπείραζον εἰς τὴν 7
Βιθυνίαν. πορευθῆναι καὶ οὐκ εἴασεν αὐτοὺς τὸ πνεῦμα
5 lal ,

Iycot παρελθόντες δὲ τὴν Μυσίαν κατέβησαν εἰς Τρῳάδα. 8
ν ¢ ‘ ‘ a , »" Set! ,
καὶ ὅραμα διὰ νυκτὸς τῷ Παύλῳ ὠφθη, ἀνὴρ Μακεδών 9

> ε \ Ν val 3. Ν Ν / Ns
Tis ἣν ἑστὼς καὶ παρακαλῶν αὐτὸν Kat λέγων Διαβὰς
a ε Ν
εἰς Μακεδονίαν βοήθησον ἡμῖν. ὡς δὲ τὸ ὅραμα εἶδεν, 10
- fi ’
εὐθέως ἐζητήσαμεν ἐξελθεῖν cis Μακεδονίαν, συνβιβάζοντες
δ , Ra ἃ Ν > , > ,
ὅτι προσκέκληται ἡμᾶς ὁ θεὸς εὐαγγελίσασθαι αὐτούς.
» - > A
AvayGévres οὖν ἀπὸ Τρῳάδος εὐθυδρομήσαμεν εἰς x
Σαμοθρᾷκην, τῇ δὲ ἐπιούσῃ εἰς Νέαν Πόλιν, κἀκεῖθεν εἰς x2
, σ΄ , a
Φιλίππους, ἥτις ἐστὶν πρώτη τῆς μερίδος" Μακεδονίας
3᾽ a
πόλις, κολωνία. μεν δὲ ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ πόλει
,ὔ ε , , nw e , cal Πα ὦ
διατρίβοντες ἡμέρας τινάς. τῇ τε ἡμέρᾳ τῶν σαββάτων 15
- a ΄ Ν 2
ἐξήλθομεν ἔξω τῆς πύλης Tapa ποταμὸν ov ἐνομίζομεν
. > \ ΄ > a a ,
προσευχὴν εἶναι, καὶ καθίσαντες ἐλαλοῦμεν ταῖς συνελθού-
ἐ , \ 5 a. δέ ͵
σαις γυναιξίν. Kat τις γυνὴ ὀνόματι Λυδία, πορφυρό- τῷ
’ , , \ ’, »” -
πωλις πόλεως Θυατείρων σεβομένη tov θεόν, ἤκουεν, ἧς
ε , ’ Ν ἂν , ted ,
ὁ κύριος διήνοιξεν τὴν καρδίαν προσέχειν τοῖς λαλουμένοις
ε ΄“-
ὑπὸ Παύλου. ὡς δὲ ἐβαπτίσθη καὶ ὁ οἶκος αὐτῆς, παρε- 15
i. λ λ , Ei ’ , Ν - ’, =
πάλεσεν λέγουσα Ei κεκρίκατέ pe πιστὴν τῷ κυρίῳ εἶναι,
> , > \ - , x \ ,
εἰσελθόντες εἰς τὸν οἶκόν μου μένετε᾽ Kal παρεβιάσατο
8 An > , Ν , en > ‘
ἡμᾶς. Ἐγένετο δὲ πορευομένων ἡμῶν εἰς τὴν 16
fol ε “
προσευχὴν παιδίσκην τινὰ ἔχουσαν πνεῦμα πύθωνα. ὑπαντῆ-
enw a »" ,
σαι ἡμῖν, ἥτις ἐργασίαν πολχὴν παρεῖχεν τοῖς κυρίοις
9. A , Ψ a n ’
αὐτῆς μαντευομένη" αὕτη κατακολουθοῦσα [τῷ] Παύλῳ :7
ν en » e " a
καὶ ἡμῖν ἔκραζεν λέγουσα Οὗτοι οἱ ἄνθρωποι δοῦλοι τοῦ

σον. δὼ χω ὧν σὰ...

—

ων

πον neal

a

— - a ὺν 7

16. 3-16. 17. THE ACTS.

4his father was a Greek. And as they went on their
way through the cities, they delivered them the de-
erees for to keep, which had been ordained of the
5 apostles and elders that were at Jerusalem. So the
churches were strengthened in the faith, and in-
creased in number daily.
6 And they went through the region of Phrygia
and Galatia, having been forbidden of the Holy
7 Ghost to speak the word in Asia; and when they
were come over against Mysia, they assayed to go
into Bithynia; and the Spirit of Jesus suffered them
8 not; and passing by Mysia, they came down to Troas.
9 And a vision appeared to Paul in the night; There
was a man of Macedonia standing, beseeching him,
and saying, Come over into Macedonia, and help us.
10 And when he had seen the vision, straightway we
sought to go forth into Macedonia, concluding that
God had called us for to preach the gospel unto
them. :
11 Setting sail therefore from Troas, we made a
straight course to Samothrace, and the day follow-
12 ing to Neapolis; and from thence to Philippi,which
is a city of Macedonia, the first of the district, a
Roman colony: and we were in this city tarrying
18 certain days. And on the sabbath day we went
forth without the gate by a river side, where we
supposed there was a place of prayer; and we sat
down, and spake unto the women which were come
14together. And a certain woman named Lydia, a
seller of purple, of the city of Thyatira, one that
worshipped God, heard us: whose heart the Lord
opened, to give heed unto the things which were
15 spoken by Paul. And when she was baptized, and
her household, she besought us, saying, If ye have
judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my
house, and abide there. And she constrained us.
16 Andit came to pass, as we were going to the place

of prayer, that a certain maid having ’a spirit of divi- λοι

nation met us, which brought her masters much gain
17 by soothsaying. The same following after Paul and

us cried out, saying, These men are *servants of the 2Gr. tondservants.

NN (284)

THE AOTS. 16. 17-16. 33.

1 Or, a way Most High God, which proclaim unto you ‘the way
of salvation. And this she did for many days. 18
But Paul, being sore troubled, turned and said to the,
spirit, I charge thee in the name of Jesus Christ to
come out of her. And it came out that very hour.
But when her masters saw that the hope of their 19
°Gr.comeow. gain was *gone, they laid hold on Paul and Silas, and
dragged them into the marketplace before the rulers,
3Gr.prators. and when they had brought them unto the *magis- 20
trates, they said,These men, being Jews, do exceed-
ingly trouble our city, and set forth customs which 21
it is not lawful for us to receive, or to observe, being
Romans. And the multitude rose up together against 22
them: and the *magistrates rent their garments off
them, and commanded to beat them with rods. And 23
when they had laid many stripes upon them, they
cast them into prison, charging the jailor to keep
them safely: who, having received such a charge, 24
cast them into the inner prison, and made their feet
fast in the stocks. But about midnight Paul and 25
Silas were praying and singing hymns unto God, |
and the prisoners were listening to them; and sud- 26
denly there was a great earthquake, so that the foun-
dations of the prison-house were shaken: and imme-
diately all the doors were opened; and every one’s Ἷ
bands were loosed. And the jailor being roused out 27
of sleep, and seeing the prisom doors open, drew his
sword, and was about to kill himself, supposing that
the prisoners had escaped. But Paul cried with a 28
loud voice, saying, Do thyself no harm: for we are
all here. And he called for lights, and sprang in, 29
and, trembling for fear, fell down before Paul and
Silas, and brought them out, and said, Sirs, what 30
must I do to be saved? And they said, Believe on 31
: the Lord Jesus, and thou shalt be saved, thou and
*‘horites read thy house. And they spake the word of *the Lord 32
i unto him, with all that were in his house. And he 38
took them the same hour of the night, and washed
their stripes; and

ὲ
a δὼ ὁ οὐ ΝΜ.» οὐδενί"... κ«Ὡῳϑοὁνδι..

(285 )

“
co

XVI TIPAZEIZ ATOSTOAQN 285

lel ma Cys yen 2 ΄ » ca ean
θεοῦ τοῦ ὑψίστου εἰσίν, οἵτινες καταγγέλλουσιν ὑμῖν ὁδὸν
’, “Ὁ tee / αι... Ἃ ε ,
σωτηρίας. τοῦτο δὲ ἐποίει ἐπὶ πολλὰς ἡμέρας. διαπονη-
θεὶς δὲ Παῦλος καὶ ἐπιστρέψας τῷ πνεύματι εἶπεν Πα-
ραγγέλλω σοι ἐν ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐξελθεῖν ἀπ᾽ αὐτῆς"
καὶ ἐξῆλθεν αὐτῇ τῇ ὥρᾳ. “δόντες δὲ" οἱ κύριοι αὐτῆς ὅτι
“ Ὶ ε lel
ἐξῆλθεν ἡ ἐλπὶς τῆς ἐργασίας αὐτῶν ἐπιλαβόμενοι τὸν
Παῦλον καὶ τὸν Σίλαν εἵλκυσαν. εἰς τὴν ἀγορὰν ἐπὶ "τοὺς
»” “ “-“
ἄρχοντας, καὶ προσαγαγόντες αὐτοὺς τοῖς στρατηγοῖς εἶπαν
* a “
Οὗτοι οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἐκταράσσουσιν ἡμῶν τὴν πόλιν ᾿Τουδαῖοι
ε Ζ 4 Ν ¢\" »” a > ” ca
ὑπάρχοντες, καὶ καταγγέλλουσιν ἔθη ἃ οὐκ ἔξεστιν ἡμῖν
, LANA ah Sa ’ > ‘ /
παραδέχεσθαι οὐδὲ ποιεῖν Ῥωμαίοις οὖσιν. καὶ συνεπέστη
εν 4 > 3. A —
ὁ ὄχλος Kat αὐτῶν, καὶ οἱ στρατηγοὶ περιρήξαντες αὐτῶν
Ν , lal
τὰ ἱμάτια ἐκέλευον ῥαβδίζειν, “πολλὰς δὲ" ἐπιθέντες αὐτοῖς
.Ψ > ΄ ΄ a > ,
πληγὰς ἔβαλον εἰς φυλακήν, παραγγείλαντες τῷ δεσμοφύ-
> a A > ΄ a
λακι ἀσφαλῶς τηρεῖν αὐτούς" ὃς παραγγελίαν τοιαύτην
Ν
λαβὼν ἔβαλεν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν ἐσωτέραν φυλακὴν καὶ τοὺς
πόδας ἠσφαλίσατο αὐτῶν εἰς τὸ ξύλον. Κατὰ δὲ τὸ μεσο-
’ “ Ν ’ , φ ‘ ’
νύκτιον Παῦλος καὶ Ξίλας προσευχόμενοι ὕμνουν τὸν θεόν,
> a N 2. A ¢o7 » Ἢ eae ey
ἐπηκροῶντο δὲ αὐτῶν of δέσμιοι: ἄφνω de σεισμὸς ἐγένετο
, σ΄ - ‘ ‘ a ‘ / 3 ,
μέγας ὥστε σαλευθῆναι τὰ θεμέλια τοῦ δεσμωτηρίου, ἠνεῴ-
χθησαν δὲ [παραχρῆμα] αἱ θύραι πᾶσαι, καὶ πάντων τὰ
δεσμὰ ἀνέθη. ἔξυπνος δὲ γενόμενος ὁ δεσμοφύλαξ καὶ
ἰδ ‘ > ΄ Ν 6 , “ λ, a , Ν
wy ἀνεῳγμένας tas θύρας τῆς φυλακῆς σπασάμενος τὴν
μάχαιραν ἤμελλεν ἑαυτὸν ἀναιρεῖν, νομίζων ἐκπεφευγέναι
τοὺς δεσμίους. ἐφώνησεν δὲ ἸΤαῦλος μεγάλῃ φωνῇ λέγων
, , ἢ
Μηδὲν πράξῃς σεαυτῷ κακόν, ἅπαντες γάρ ἐσμεν ἐνθάδε.
“~ /
αἰτήσας δὲ φῶτα εἰσεπήδησεν, καὶ ἔντρομος γενόμενος προσ-
4 fol 7 ‘ ᾽ὔ Ν ν ° ‘ »”
έπεσεν τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ Sida, καὶ προαγαγὼν αὐτοὺς ἔξω
Las wn “ Low
ἔφη Κύριοι, τί pe δεῖ ποιεῖν ἵνα σωθῶ; of δὲ εἶπαν
: an 8. cia
Πίστευσον ἐπὶ tov κύριον Ἰησοῦν, καὶ σωθήσῃ σὺ ‘Kat
- ᾿ a“ a“ ‘4
ὁ οἶκός σου. καὶ ἐλάλησαν αὐτῷ τὸν λόγον τοῦ "θεοῦ" σὺν
-“ a > a . 7 ν Φ A A δι 4 > LY
πᾶσι τοῖς ἐν τῇ οἰκίᾳ. αὐτοῦ. καὶ παραλαβὼν. αὐτοὺς ἐν

> , - σ a Ν ” 3 ‘ ~ -“ Ἀ
ἐκείνῃ τῇ ὥρᾳ τῆς νυκτὸς ἔλουσεν ἀπὸ τῶν πληγῶν, καὶ

Καὶ ἰδόντες "

πολλᾶς τῇ

Ap,

κυρίον

Χριστὺς ᾿Ιησοὺς

286 TIPAZEIS ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ XVI XVII

° , 2 2% Ἀ ε > a a 3
ἐβαπτίσθη αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ αὐτοῦ ἅπαντες παραχρῆμα, ἀναγα- 34

, > ‘ ’ 4 > , ΄ ν 39
γών τε αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸν οἶκον παρέθηκεν τράπεζαν, καὶ ἠγαλ-

, XN δι a a ε , x ΄
λιάσατο πανοικεὶ πεπιστευκὼς τῷ θεῷ. Ἡμέρας δὲ γενομέ- 35

> , ε Ν ‘ ε ΄ ,ὔ
νῆς ἀπέστειλαν of στρατηγοὶ τοὺς ῥαβδούχους λέγοντες
᾿Απόλυσον τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἐκείνους. ἀπήγγειλεν δὲ ὁ δε- 56
σμοφύλαξ τοὺς λόγους πρὸς τὸν Παῦλον, ὅτι ᾿Απέσταλ-

ε \¢ > ae a a ..9 ΄ ΄
κἂν οἱ στράτηγοὶ ἵνα ἀπολυθῆτε' νῦν οὖν ἐξελθόντες πορεύ-.

φΦ aha ean a " ν > , ,
εσθε ἐν εἰρήνῃ. ὁ δὲ Παῦλος ἔφη πρὸς αὐτούς Acipavres 37
ε “-“ » 3 ΄ ι 4
ἡμᾶς δημοσίᾳ ἀκατακρίτους, ἀνθρώπους Ῥωμαίους ὑπάρ-
χοντας, ἔβαλαν εἰς φυλακήν: καὶ νῦν λάθρᾳ ἡμᾶς ἐκβάλ-
λουσιν; οὐ γάρ, ἀλλὰ ἐλθόντες αὐτοὶ ἡμᾶς ἐξαγαγέτωσαν.

ἢ TP) 7 (3

5 ͵ ‘ A n ε ε ~ Ν 4. ὃ
ἀπήγγειλαν δὲ τοῖς στρατηγοῖς οἱ ῥαβδοῦχοι τὰ ῥήματα 35

a > , δ σὴν ΄ Ψ ε nas 9s Ν
ταῦτα: ἐφοβήθησαν δὲ ἀκούσαντες ὅτι Ῥωμαῖοί εἰσιν, καὶ 39
ἐλθ aN 5 , Ν "δ ’, wi ,
ἐλθόντες παρεκάλεσαν avrovs, καὶ ἐξαγαγόντες ἠρώτων
ἀπελθεῖν ἀπὸ τῆς πόλεως. ἐξελθόντες δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς φυλακῆς 40

δ΄. ὗν Ν Ν ΄ ν 92 / ‘
εἰσῆλθον πρὸς τὴν Λυδίαν, καὶ ἰδόντες παρεκάλεσαν τοὺς
ἀδελφοὺς καὶ ἐξῆλθαν.

3
Διοδεύσαντες δὲ τὴν ᾿Αμφίπολιν καὶ τὴν ᾿Απολλωνίαν 1
> 5 ,ὔ 7 > \ n°? ,
ἦλθον εἰς Θεσσαλονίκην, ὅπου ἣν συναγωγὴ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων.
Ἀ Ν \ 5» \ n zx 5» cal Ν ° Ἁ ἣν εν
κατὰ δὲ τὸ εἰωθὸς τῷ Παύλῳ εἰσῆλθεν πρὸς αὐτοὺς καὶ ἐπὶ 2
> & my ne a
σάββατα τρία διελέξατο αὐτοῖς ἀπὸ τῶν γραφῶν, διανοί- 3
, φ a
γων καὶ παρατιθέμενος ὅτι τὸν χριστὸν ἔδει παθεῖν καὶ
lol lal - ε
ἀναστῆναι ἐκ νεκρῶν, καὶ ὅτι οὗτός ἐστιν “ὁ χριστός, ὁ
> “ ἃ > ‘ Err ean , " 2A
Ἰησοῦς" ὃν ἐγὼ καταγγέλλω ὑμῖν. καί τινες ἐξ αὐτῶν,
4 a , tal
ἐπείσθησαν καὶ προσεκληρώθησαν τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ [τῷ] Σίλᾳ,
τῶν τε σεβομένων Ἑλλήνων πλῆθος πολὺ γυναικῶν τε

“ ͵ὔ > > 4 , ἈΝ e 3 “ ν᾿ .
τῶν πρώτων οὐκ ὀλίγαι. Ζηλώσαντες δὲ οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι καὶ 5

a Ν Ν
προσλαβόμενοι τῶν ἀγοραίων ἄνδρας. τινὰς πονηροὺς καὶ
> , 9 , ‘ , Ἀν , a
ὀχλοποιήσαντες ἐθορύβουν τὴν πόλιν, καὶ ἐπιστάντες TH

, ° “ d A “
οἰκίᾳ. ᾿Ιάσονος ἐζήτουν αὐτοὺς προαγαγεῖν εἰς τὸν δῆμον"

Ν _ owe Ν > ‘ ” 77 , 38 ee
μὴ εὑρόντες δὲ αὐτοὺς ἔσυρον ᾿Ιάσονα καί twas ἀδελφοὺς 6
ἐπὶ τοὺς πολιτάρχας, βοῶντες ὅτι Οἱ τὴν οἰκουμένην

\

5 , = A 9 (ὃ , a ε οδέ.
OVATTATWOGAVYTCS OUVTOL και ἐνθά € παρεισιν, OVS UTOOE- 7

16. 33-17. 7. THE ACTS.

34 was baptized, he and all his, immediately. And he
brought them up into his house, and set ‘meat before 1 Gr. a table.
them, and rejoiced greatly, with all his house, *hav-* 9", having be
ing believed in God.
35 But when it was day, the *magistrates sent the 3 Gr. prators.
36 ‘serjeants, saying, Let those men go. And the jailor 4 Gr. tictors.
reported the words to Paul, saying, The *magistrates
have sent to let you go: now therefore come forth,
37 and go in peace. But Paul said unto them, They
have beaten us publicly, uncondemned, men that are
Romans, and have cast us into prison; and do they
now cast us out privily? nay verily; but let them
88 come themselves and bring us out. And the ‘ser-
jeants reported these words unto the ‘magistrates:
and they feared, when they heard that they were
39 Romans; and they came and besought them; and
when they had brought them out, they asked them
40 to go away from the city. And they went out of
the prison, and entered into the house of Lydia: and
when they had seen the brethren, they ‘comforted 5 or, ezkorted
them, and departed.
17 Now when they had passed through Amphipolis
and Apollonia, they came to Thessalonica, where
2 was a synagogue of the Jews: and Paul, as his cus-
tom was, went in unto them, and for three ‘sabbath 6 or, weeks
3 days reasoned with them from the scriptures, open-
ing and alleging, that it behoved the Christ to suffer,
and to rise again from the dead; and that this Jesus,
whom, said he, 1 proclaim unto you, is the Christ.
4 And some of them were persuaded, and consorted
with Paul and Silas; and of the devout Greeks a
; great multitude, and of the chief women not a few.
5 But the Jews, being moved with jealousy, took unto
them certain vile fellows of the rabble, and gather-
. ing a crowd, set the city on an uproar; and assault- —
ing the house of Jason, they sought to bring them
6 forth to the people. And when they found them
not, they dragged Jason and certain brethren before
the rulers of the city, crying, These that have turned
7 "the world upside down are come hither also; whom 7 ὅν. the inhabited

(286 )

—— a TC

1 Gr. demons.

2 Or, before

THE ACTS. 17. 7-17. 20.
Jenn hath received: and these all act contrary to
the decrees of Cesar, saying that there is another
king, one Jesus. And they troubled the multitude 8
and the rulers of the city, when they heard these
things. And when they had taken security from 9
Jason and the rest, they let them go.

And the brethren immediately sent away Paul 10
and Silas by night unto Berea: who when they
were come thither went into the synagogue of the
Jews. Now these were more noble than those in 11
Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all
readiness of mind, examining the scriptures daily,
whether these things were so. Many of them there- 12
fore believed; also of the Greek women of honour-
able estate, and of men, not a few. But when the 13
Jews of Thessalonica had knowledge that the word
of God was proclaimed of Paul at Bercea also, they
came thither likewise, stirring up and troubling the
multitudes. And then immediately the brethren 14
sent forth Paul to go as far as to the sea: and Silas
and Timothy-abode there still. But they that con- 15
ducted Paul brought him as far as Athens: and re-
ceiving a commandment unto Silas and Timothy
that they should come to him with all speed, they
departed.

Now while Paul waited for them at Athens, his 16
spirit was provoked within him, as he beheld the city
full of idols. So he reasoned in the synagogue with 17
the Jews and the devout persons, and in the market-
place every day with them that met with him, And 18
certain also of the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers
encountered him. And some said, What would this
babbler say? other some, He seemeth to be a setter
forth of strange ‘gods: because he preached Jesus
and the resurrection. And they took hold of him, 19

#0r, te hill of and brought him “unto the *Areopagus, saying, May

we know what this new teaching is, which is spoken
by thee? For thou bringest certain strange things 20
to our ears:

(287)

Ι
Ξ XVII TIPAZEIS AIIOSTOAQN 287
, 7 7 ἈΝ - ,’ > , n ,
δεκται Ἰάσων" καὶ οὗτοι πάντες ἀπέναντι τῶν δογμάτων
᾿ , ΄ ¢
: Καίσαρος πράσσουσι, βασιλέα ἕτερον λέγοντες εἶναι Iy-
a teat’) . \ oo» κ᾿ . , > ,
8 σοῦν. ἐτάραξαν δὲ τὸν ὄχλον Kal τοὺς πολιτάρχας aKovov- '
a \ , ᾿ 4 ν \ aA +? \
9 Tas ταῦτα, καὶ λαβόντες τὸ ἱκανὸν παρὰ τοῦ ᾿Ιάσονος καὶ
”~ ΄“ >. ,
το TOV λοιπῶν ἀπέλυσαν αὐτούς. Οἱ δὲ ἀδελφοὶ
3 ’ ~
εὐθέως διὰ νυκτὸς ἐξέπεμψαν τόν τε Παῦλον καὶ τὸν Σίλαν
’ ‘ ~
εἰς Βέροιαν, οἵτινες παραγενόμενοι εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν τῶν

> , > , φ , * ΕἸ ’ an >
Ἰουδαίων ἀπῃεσαν" οὔτοι δὲ ἦσαν εὐγενέστεροι τῶν ἐν Θεσ-

[
"

, σ 25 "“ ‘ λό Ν /
σαλονίκῃ, οἵτινες ἐδέξαντο τὸν λόγον peta πάσης προ-
, ‘ ae ed > , \ ‘ >»
θυμίας, [τὸ] καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἀνακρίνοντες τὰς γραφὰς εἰ ἔχοι

a 7 ‘ Ν * 5 7 A ee .
ταυτα OVTWS, πολλοὶ μεν ουν ἐξ αὐτῶν ἐπίστευσαν, κῶς

"
iP)

- ε " a “ > , ‘\ 5 ~
τῶν Ἑλληνίδων γυναικῶν τῶν εὐσχημύνων Kal ἀνδρῶν

> 7 ¢ \ » e ᾽ Ν a ,
13 οὐκ ὀλίγοι. “Os δὲ ἔγνωσαν οἱ ἀπὸ τῆς Θεσσαλονίκης

3 a bid Sun ὃ a 4 , εν» a ,

Ἰουδαῖοι ὅτι καὶ ἐν τῇ Bepoia κατηγγέλη ὑπὸ τοῦ Παύλου

ε , - a. » > -“ , Ν ’,

ὃ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ, ἦλθον κἀκεῖ σαλεύοντες καὶ ταράσσοντες
14 τοὺς ὄχλους, εὐθέως δὲ τότε τὸν Παῦλον ἐξαπέστειλαν οἱ
᾿ ἀδελφοὶ πορεύεσθαι ἕως ἐπὶ τὴν θάλασσαν" ὑπέμεινάν τε
15 ὅ τε Σίλας καὶ ὁ Τιμόθεος ἐκεῖ, οἱ δὲ καθιστάνοντες τὸν
Παῦλον ἤγαγον ἕως ᾿Αθηνῶν, καὶ λαβόντες ἐντολὴν πρὸς

τὸν Σίλαν καὶ τὸν Τιμόθεον ἵνα ὡς τάχιστα ἔλθωσιν πρὸς

Ὄπ αν

’ 8 > ’
GUTOV ἐξήεσαν.
a 5» , , 5 Ν -“
16 Ἔν δὲ rats ᾿Αθήναις ἐκδεχομένου αὐτοὺς τοῦ Παύλου,.
-“ 5» a -“ -“
παρωξύνετο τὸ πνεῦμα αὐτοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ θεωροῦντος κατείδω-
- 4 / / ‘ > > a lal
17 λον οὖσαν τὴν πόλιν. διελέγετο μὲν οὖν ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ
a > nw ~ “
ἢ τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις καὶ τοῖς σεβομένοις καὶ ἐν τῇ ἀγορᾷ κατὰ

cl
o

πᾶσαν ἡμέραν πρὸς τοὺς παρατυγχάνοντας. τινὲς δὲ καὶ
τῶν ᾿Ἐπικουρίων καὶ Στωικῶν φιλοσόφων συνέβαλλον
αὐτῷ, καί τινες ἔλεγον Τί ἂν θέλοι ὁ σπερμολύγος οὗτος
λέγειν; οἱ δέ Ἐένων δαιμονίων δοκεῖ καταγγελεὺς εἶναι:
“ \ | a κ᾿ ‘ 5.» > λίζ > δ
19 ὅτι τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν καὶ τὴν ἀνάστασιν εὐηγγελίζετο. ἐπιλα-
/ A > ass ‘ »” , » ,ὕ
βόμενοι δὲ αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τὸν “Apeov Τάγον ἤγαγον, λέγοντες
, r tA ε ν σ ε e ‘ -“ ὕ
Δυνάμεθα γνῶναι τίς ἡ καινὴ αὑτὴ [ἡ] ὑπὸ σοῦ λαλουμένη
’ ’ ΄ » , ? s > ‘ ε -“
20 διδαχή; ξενίζοντα γάρ τινα εἰσφέρεις εἰς τὰς ἀκοὰς ἡμῶν"

288 IIPAZEIZ ἈΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ XVII

> tal , a 3 a
βουλόμεθα οὖν γνῶναι τίνα θέλει ταῦτα εἶναι, ᾿Αθηναῖοι
Ν ΄ Ν 4,..5 ὃ a , > iy oe 3
δὲ πάντες καὶ οἱ ἐπιδημοῦντες ξένοι εἰς οὐδὲν ἕτερον ηυ-
"4 Ἃ , Δ᾽. Φ , , 4 \ δὲ
καίρουν ἢ λέγειν τι ἢ ἀκούειν τι καινότερον. σταθεὶς δὲ
on , as , , ” "᾿ >
Tlathos ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ ᾿Αρείου Πάγου ἔφη ἴΑνδρες ᾿Αθη-
“ , ε ε lal ~
ναῖοι, κατὰ πάντα ws δεισιδαιμονεστέρους ὑμᾶς θεωρῶ"
\ > a \ , » -
διερχόμενος γὰρ καὶ ἀναθεωρῶν τὰ σεβάσματα ὑμῶν εὗρον
Ν - ἃ =
καὶ βωμὸν ἐν ᾧ ἐπεγέγραπτο ATNOXTOQ @EQ. ὃ οὖν
> a 3 a a 8 , cn [3
ἀγνοοῦντες εὐσεβεῖτε, τοῦτο ἐγὼ καταγγέλλω ὑμῖν. O
‘ ς ͵ \ \ , 4.9 » An -
θεὸς ὁ TIOIHCAC τὸν κόσμον KAl πάντα TA EN δΥτῷ, οὗτος
2 an ᾿ - e , 5 a
ΟΥ̓ΡΑΝΟΥ͂ Kal FAC ὑπάρχων κύριος οὐκ ἐν χειροποιήτοις ναοῖς
“-“ > ε Ν “ > 4 ’ὔ
κατοικεῖ οὐδὲ ὑπὸ χειρῶν ἀνθρωπίνων θεραπεύεται προσδεύ-
’ > Ν \ -“ Ν Ν be A ‘
pevos Twos, αὐτὸς AIAOYC πᾶσι ζωὴν καὶ ΠΝΟῊΝ καὶ τὰ
΄ Ν lal » ’ “
πάντα: ἐποίησέν τε ἐξ ἑνὸς πᾶν ἔθνος ἀνθρώπων κατοικεῖν
Ν ’ a an ε
ἐπὶ παντὸς προσώπου τῆς. γῆς, ὁρίσας προστεταγμένους
‘ Ἂς ε tal > “ lal
καιροὺς καὶ τὰς ὁροθεσίας τῆς κατοικίας αὐτῶν, ζητεῖν τὸν
Ν > »* ’ διὰ, ΕἾ a , °
θεὸν εἰ apa ye ψηλαφήσειαν αὐτὸν καὶ εὕροιεν, καΐ γε οὐ
‘ > Ν Ν , e fal a“
μακρὰν ἀπὸ ἑνὸς ἑκάστου ἡμῶν ὑπάρχοντα. ἐν αὐτῷ γὰρ
- , Φ' “» ε -"
ζῶμεν καὶ κινούμεθα καὶ ἐσμέν, ὡς καί τινες τῶν καθ᾽ ᾿ ὑμᾶς"
cal ,
ποιητῶν εἰρήκασιν
lel ‘ Ν
Τοῦ γὰρ καὶ γένος ἐσμέν.

- cr a zn
γένος οὖν ὑπάρχοντες τοῦ θεοῦ οὐκ ὀφείλομεν νομίζειν

χρυσῷ ἢ ἀργύρῳ ἢ λίθῳ, χαράγματι τέχνης καὶ ἐνθυμήσεως

3 / \ a > ¢ \ κ᾿ > ΄
ἀνθρώπου, τὸ θεῖον εἶναι ὅμοιον. τοὺς μὲν οὖν χρόνους
-“ 3 ’ὔ ε Ν ε A A ω 3 ’ “-“ > ,
τῆς ἀγνοίας ὑπεριδὼν ὁ θεὸς τὰ viv ἀπαγγέλλει τοῖς ἀνθρώ-
a -“ / ε la
ποις πάντας πανταχοῦ μετανοεῖν, καθότι ἔστησεν ἡμέραν
, \ > , > . ͵
ἐν 7 μέλλει ΚΡΙΝΕΙΝ ΤῊΝ OIKOYMENHN €N AIKAIOCYNH
> 3 Ν - φ ,ὕ ‘ cal 5 ,
ἐν ἀνδρὶ ᾧ ὥρισεν, πίστιν παρασχὼν πᾶσιν ἀναστήσας
Cal . , 9 , a”
αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν. ἀκούσαντες δὲ ἀνάστασιν νεκρῶν οἱ
, Ν ’
μὲν ἐχλεύαζον οἱ δὲ εἶταν ᾿Ακουσόμεθά cov περὶ τούτου
Lol “ » A
καὶ πάλιν, οὕτως ὃ Παῦλος ἐξῆλθεν ἐκ. μέσου αὐτῶν"
7 A e Ν
τινὲς δὲ ἄνδρες κολληθέντες αὐτῷ ἐπίστευσαν, ἐν οἷς καὶ
9, ἢ , Ν
Διονύσιος [6] ᾿Αρεοπαγίτης καὶ γυνὴ ὀνόματι Δάμαρις καὶ
Ν “
ἕτεροι σὺν αὐτοῖς.

Ὁ)
Ὁ

‘ Ti

17. 20-17. 84. THE ACTS.

we would know therefore what these things mean.
21 (N ow all the Athenians and the strangers sojourn: |
ing there ‘spent their time in nothing else, but either ἡ σὰ tae
22 to tell or to hear some new thing.) And Paul stood
in the midst of the Areopagus, and said,
Ye men of Athens, in all things I perceive that ye
23 are somewhat *superstitious*. For asI passed along, 2 or, religious
and observed the objects of your worship, I found
also an altar with this inscription, ΤΟ AN UNKNOWN ° Gy ky 0 WN
Gop. What therefore ye worship in ignorance, this °°”
24 set 1 forth unto you. The God that made the world
and all things therein, he, being Lord of heaven and
earth, dwelleth not in *temples made with hands; 4 or, sanctuaries
25 neither is he served by men’s hands, as though he
needed any thing, seeing he himself giveth to all
26 life, and breath, and all things; and he made of one
every nation of men for to dwell on all the face of
the earth, having determined thei” appointed sea-
27 sons, and the bounds of their habitation; that they
should seek God, if haply they might feel after him,
and find him, though he is not far from each one of
28 us: for in him we live, and move, and have our be-
ing; as certain even of your own poets have said,
29 For we are also his offspring. Being then the off-
spring of God, we ought not to think that *the God- ° ΟΡ “at which is
head is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by
30 art and device of man, The times of ignorance , .| a
therefore God overlooked; but now he ®‘command- © thorities read
81 eth men that they should all everywhere repent: in. “““"“*°™™
asmuch as he hath appointed a day, in the which he ; G,. ihe indabited
will judge "the world in righteousness *by “the man . ἐρῶ
whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given as- 9 ον ἃ man
surance unto all men, in that he hath raised him
from the dead.
32 Now when they heard of the resurrection of the
dead, some mocked; but others said, We will hear
33 thee concerning this yet again. Thus Paul went out
34from among them. But certain men clave unto
him, and believed: among whom also was Dionysi-
us the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris,
and others with them.

* For “somewhat superstitious’ read “very religious’? and put
the present text in the marg.—Am. Com.

(288)

1 Gr. sought to per-
suade.

2 Or, railed

ὃ Gr. believed the
Lord,

THE AOTS. 18. 1-18. 15.

After these things he departed from Athens, and 18
came to Corinth. And he foundacertain Jewnamed 2
Aquila, a man of Pontus by race, lately come from
Italy, with his wife Priscilla, because Claudius had
commanded all the Jews to depart from Rome: and
he came unto them; and because he was of the same 3
trade, he abode with them, and they wrought; for
by their trade they were tentmakers. And he rea- 4
soned in the synagogue every sabbath, and ‘per-
suaded Jews and Greeks.

But when Silas and Timothy came down from 5
Macedonia, Paul was constrained by the word, testi-
fying to the Jews that Jesus was the Christ. And 6
when they opposed themselves, and *blasphemed,
he shook out his raiment, and said unto them, Your
blood de upon your own heads; I am clean: from
henceforth I will go unto the Gentiles. And hede- 7
parted thence, and went into the house of a certain
man named Titus Justus, one that worshipped God,
whose house joined hard to the synagogue. And 8
Crispus, the ruler of the synagogue, *believed in the
Lord with all his house; and many of the Corin-
thians hearing believed, and were baptized. Andthe 9
Lord said unto Paul in the night by a vision, Be not
afraid, but speak, and hold not thy peace: for Iam 10
with thee, and no man sh&all set on thee to harm
thee: for I have much people in this city. And he 11
dwelt there a year and six months, teaching the
word of God among them.

But when Gallio was proconsul of Achaia, the 12
Jews with one accord rose up against Paul, and
brought him before the judgement-seat, saying, 13
This man persuadeth men to worship God contrary
to the law. But when Paul was about to open his 14
mouth, Gallio said unto the Jews, If indeed it were
a matter of wrong or of wicked villany, O ye Jews,
reason would that I should bear with you: but if 15
they are questions about words and names and your
own law, look to it yourselves;

(289 )

2

w

>

a

o

Φ

"
υ

"»
"

“
Ὁ

"“
>

15

XVIIL THPAZEIS AMOSTOAQN 289

- > fal
Μετὰ ταῦτα χωρισθεὶς ἐκ τῶν ᾿Αθηνῶν ἦλθεν εἰς Ko-
ἐν a eee ᾿
ρινθον. καὶ εὑρών τινα ᾿Ιουδαῖον ὀνόματι ᾿Ακύλαν, Tovre
- ᾽ -
κὸν τῷ γένει, προσφάτως ἐληλυθότα ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Ιταλίας καὶ
Τρίσκιλλαν γυναῖκα αὐτοῦ διὰ τὸ διατεταχέναι Κλαύδιον
4 U ‘ or ὃ ’, sy ἀμ} τὴς ,
χωρίζεσθαι πάντας τοὺς ᾿Ιουδαίους ἀπὸ τῆς Ῥώμης, προσ-
a ons \ ‘ A Oe 7 » > .
WAGev αὐτοῖς, καὶ διὰ τὸ ὁμότεχνον εἶναι ἔμενεν παρ᾽ ad-
τοῖς καὶ "ἠργάζξοντο", ἦσαν γὰρ σκηνοποιοὶ τῇ τέχνῃ.
/ \ ὰ a “ ‘ a , ” ,
διελέγετο δὲ ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ κατὰ πᾶν σάββατον, ἔπειθέν
τε ᾿Ιουδαίους καὶ Ἕλληνας. ‘Os δὲ κατῆλθον
ἀπὸ τῆς Μακεδονίας ὅ τε Σίλας καὶ ὁ. Τιμόθεος, συνείχετο
“ ‘ aA - >
τῷ Χόγῳ ὁ Παῦλος, διαμαρτυρόμενος τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις εἶναι
‘ “νὰν a > , 4 SS 4
τὸν χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν. ἀντιτασσομένων δὲ αὐτῶν καὶ βλα-
, > ΄ ν ON FRG > : ‘ > ,
σφημούντων ἐκτιναξάμενος τὰ ἱμάτια εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτούς
‘ ᾽ a \ -

Τὸ αἷμα ὑμῶν ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν ὑμῶν: καθαρὸς "ἐγώ: ἀπὸ"
as ~ > ‘ »” 4 Σ 3 “ Ν > n
tod viv εἰς τὰ ἔθνη πορεύσομαι. Kal μεταβὰς ἐκεῖθεν

‘ >
ἦλθεν εἰς οἰκίαν τινὸς ὀνόματι Τιτίου ᾿Ιούστου σεβομέ.
= ε , > a lel a
νου τὸν θεόν, οὗ ἡ οἰκία ἦν συνομοροῦσα τῇ συναγωγῇ.
΄ ne A 7, ἧς εὐ a ,
Κρίσπος δὲ ὁ ἀρχισυνάγωγος ἐπίστευσεν τῷ κυρίῳ σὺν
fod > a -“
ὅλῳ τῷ οἴκῳ αὐτοῦ, καὶ πολλοὶ τῶν Κορινθίων ἀκούοντες
᾿ ε
ἐπίστευον καὶ ἐβαπτίζοντο. ἘΠπεν δὲ ὁ κύριος ἐν νυκτὶ
Bg ν a , 3 A 2 BY ΄
δ ὁράματος τῷ ἸΤαύλῳ Mux φοβοῦ, ἀλλὰ λάλει καὶ μὴ
΄ ᾿ , 2 , > \ - Γ > uh 9 , ,
σιωπήσῃς, MOTI ETO εἶμι META COY καὶ οὐδεὶς ἐπιθήσεταί
a A / ΄ a -
σοι τοῦ κακῶσαί σε, διότι λαός ἐστί μοι πολὺς ἐν τῇ πόλει
ταύτῃ. “Exaficey δὲ ἐνιαυτὸν καὶ μῆνας ἐξ διδάσκων ἐν
Ταλλίωνος δὲ ἀνθυ-
» -.,» ΄ “-
πάτου ὄντος τῆς ᾿Αχαίας κατεπέστησαν "οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι ὁμοθυ-
bil? ἃ <M 4 ἢἃ &
paddy τῷ Παύλῳ καὶ ἤγαγον αὐτὸν ἐπὶ τὸ βῆμα, λέγοντες
“ ‘ 4 ’ὔ 5» /, Φ A > ,
ὅτε Παρὰ τὸν νόμον ἀναπείθει οὗτος τοὺς ἀνθρώπους

» -“" 4 ’ὔ Lal an
αὐτοῖς τὸν λόγον τοῦ θεοῦ.

la 2 a y
σέβεσθαι τὸν θεόν. μέλλοντος δὲ τοῦ ΤΙαύλου ἀνοΐγειν
5
τὸ στόμα εἶπεν ὁ Ταλλίων πρὸς τοὺς Ἰουδαίου; Bi μὲν
> ἐδί , av fe ὃ , ,ὔ > ? “- Α
ἦν ἀδίκημά τι ἢ ῥᾳδιούργημα πονηρόν, ὦ Ἰουδαῖοι, κατὰ
ὅν a > , eon. > $3 , yy 4
ὄγον ἂν ἀνεσχόμην ὑμῶν: εἰ δὲ ζητήματά ἐστιν περὶ
΄ .» , ψιν eae ae piel.
λόγου Kai ὀνομάτων καὶ τόμου τοῦ καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς, ὄψεσθε αὐτοί:

ἠργάζετο

ὁμοθυμαδὸν οἱ
Ἰουδαῖοι

200 TIPAZEIS ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ XVIIL

‘ i a , > , > κ᾿ ΓΑ
κριτὴς ἐγὼ τούτων οὐ βούλομαι εἶναι. καὶ ἀπήλασεν τ6
3 ‘ > Ν “ , ΕῚ ’ 4 , ,
αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ τοῦ βήματος. ἐπιλαβόμενοι δὲ πάντες Ξωσθέ- 17
Ν 3 a ” a 4
νὴν τὸν ἀρχισυνάγωγον ἔτυπτον ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ βήματος:
καὶ οὐδὲν τούτων τῷ Ταλλίωνι ἔμελεν. Ὃ δὲ 18
Παῦλος ἔτι προσμείνας ἡμέρας ἱκανὰς τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς ἀπο-
ταξάμενος ἐξέπλει εἰς τὴν Συρίαν, καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ Πρίσκιλλα
’ a Ν
καὶ ᾿Ακύλας, κειράμενος ἐν Κενχρεαῖς τὴν κεφαλήν, εἶχεν
Ν 3 / ΄ Ν ECS > , la
γὰρ εὐχήν. κατήντησαν δὲ εἰς "Eqecov, κἀκείνους κατέ- τὸ
“ Ν
λιπεν αὐτοῦ, αὐτὸς δὲ εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὴν συναγωγὴν διελέ-
é a i ὃ / > , δὲ oA i | ,
ato τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις. ἐρωτώντων δὲ αὐτῶν ἐπὶ πλείονα 20
’ cal > > , 5 oe , Ἀ 3 ¢
χρόνον μεῖναι οὐκ ἐπένευσεν, ἀλλὰ ἀποταξάμενος καὶ εἰπών 21
΄ 4 “a lal J
. "Πάλιν" ἀνακάμψω πρὸς ὑμᾶς τοῦ. θεοῦ θέλοντός ἀνήχθη
ἀπὸ τῆς ᾿Εφέσου, καὶ κατελθὼν εἰς Καισαρίαν, ἀναβὰς 22
A oa ae , \ 3 » i κα ἐβ εἰ =A ,
Kal ἀσπασάμενος τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, κατέβη εἰς ᾿Αντιόχειαν,
᾿ , ΄ \ 2nNO ὃ , θ én
καὶ ποιήσας χρόνον. τινὰ ἐξῆλθεν, διερχόμενος καθεξῆς 23
4 T X Ν , ἈΝ rea) ων 16 , Ν
τὴν Γαλατικὴν χώοαν καὶ Φρυγίαν, στηρίζων πάντας τοὺς
μαθητάς.
a > A 9.7 3 fel
Ιουδαῖος δέ τις ᾿Απολλὼς ὀνόματι, ᾿Αλεξανδρεὺς τῷ 24
, or , , > »* ‘ A >
γένει, ἀνὴρ λόγιος, κατήντησεν εἰς "Eqbecov, δυνατὸς ὧν ἐν
, ΗΝ a e > , A. ern”. POL Τὰ τ
Κυρίον ταῖς γραφαῖς. οὗτος ἦν κατηχῃμένος τὴν ὁδὸν ‘TOD κυρίου", 25
καὶ ζέων τῷ ἤματι ἐλάλει καὶ ἐδίδασκεν ἀκριβῶς τὰ περὶ
αἱ ζέων τῷ πνεύματι: ἐ ριβώς ρὶ
a na , 4 , > ’ e
τοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ, ἐπιστάμενος μόνον τὸ βάπτισμα ᾿Ιωάνου. οὗτός 26
“ Lal ᾽
τε ἤρξατο παρρησιάζεσθαι ἐν τῇ συναγωγῇ" ἀκούσαντες
a U oka.
δὲ αὐτοῦ Πρίσκιλλα καὶ ᾿Ακύλας προσελάβοντο αὐτὸν Kat
ἀκριβέστερον αὐτῷ ἐξέθεντο τὴν ὁδὸν τοῦ θεοῦ. “Bovdo- <7
° a Ν > , ,
μένου δὲ αὐτοῦ διελθεῖν εἰς τὴν ᾿Αχαίαν προτρεψάμενοι
-“ cal > pir “
οἱ ἀδελφοὶ ἔγραψαν τοῖς μαθηταῖς ἀποδέξασθαι αὐτόν""
ὃς παραγενόμενος συνεβάλετο πολὺ τοῖς πεπιστευκόσιν
lod ‘A lal >
διὰ τῆς χάριτος: εὐτόνως yap τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις διακατηλέγ- 28

“ > ‘
χετο δημοσίᾳ ἐπιδεικνὺς διὰ τῶν γραφῶν εἶναι τὸν χριστὸν

++

* «Δεῖ με πάντως τὴν ἑορτὴν τὴν ἐρχομένην ποιῆσαι els Ἱεροσόλυμα᾽ [et iterum] + Ἑ
t “ἐν δὲ τῇ ᾿Εφέσῳ ἐπιδημοῦντές τινες Κορίνθιοι καὶ ἀκούσαντες αὐτοῦ παρεκάλουν διελθεῖν σὺν αὖ-
τοῖς εἰς τὴν πατρίδα αὐτῶν' συνκατανεύσαντος δὲ αὐτοῦ οἱ ᾿Εφέσιοι ἔγραψαν τοῖς ἐν Κορίνθῳ μαθη-

a ; ar: 2
ταῖς ὅπως ἀποδέξωνται τὸν ἄνδρα"

18. 15-18. 28. THE ACTS.

1 I am not minded to be a judge of these matters.
7 And he drave them from the judgement-seat. And
they all laid hold on Sosthenes, the ruler of the syn-
agogue, and beat him before the judgement-seat.
And Gallio cared for none of these things.
18 And Paul, having tarried after this yet many
days, took his leave of the brethren, and sailed
thence for Syria, and with him Priscilla and Aquila;
having shorn his head in Cenchrer: for he had a
19 vow. And they came to Ephesus, and he left them
there: but he himself entered into the synagogue,
20 and reasoned with the Jews. And when they
asked him to abide a longer time, he consented not;
21 but taking his leave of them, and saying, I will re-
turn again unto you, if God will, he set sail from
22 Ephesus. And when he had landed at Cxsarea, he
went up and saluted the church, and went down to
28 Antioch. And having spent some time there, he de-
parted, and went through the region of Galatia and
Phrygia in order, stablishing all the disciples.
24 Now a certain Jew named Apollos, an Alexan-
drian by race, ‘a learned man, came to Ephesus; ! 0")a oquent
25 and he was mighty in the scriptures. This man
had been “instructed in the way of the Lord; and *S-(owittyword
being fervent in spirit, he spake and taught careful-
ly the things concerning Jesus, knowing only the
26 baptism of John: and he began to speak boldly in
the synagogue. But when Priscilla and Aquila
heard him, they took him unto them, and expound-
27 ed unto him the way of God more carefully. And
when he was minded to pass over into Achaia, the
brethren encouraged him, and wrote to the disciples ς δι, λοίρρα much
to receive him: and when he was come, he ‘helped trough g aon
28 them much which had believed through grace: for btieved
he powerfully confuted the Jews, ‘and that public- 4 9", “ating pub
ly, shewing τῷ the scriptures that Jesus was the
Christ.

(290)

THE ACTS. 19. 1-19. 15.

And it came to pass, that, while Apollos was at 19
Corinth, Paul having passed through the upper
country came to Ephesus, and found certain dis-
ciples: and he said unto them, Did ye receive the 2
Holy Ghost when ye believed? And they said unto

paren e ay him, Nay, we did not so much as hear whether ‘the

2 Gr. powers.

Holy Ghost was given. And he said, Into what 3
then were ye baptized? And they said, Into John’s
baptism. And Paul said, John baptized with the 4
baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that
they should believe on him which should come
after him, that is, on Jesus. And when they heard 5
this, they were baptized into the name of the Lord
Jesus. And when Paul had laid his hands upon 6
them, the Holy Ghost came on them; and they
spake with tongues, and prophesied. And they 7
were in all about twelve men.

And he entered into the synagogue, and spake 8
boldly for the space of three moaths, reasoning and
persuading as to the things concerning the kingdom
of God. But when some were hardened and disobe- 9
dient, speaking evil of the Way before the multi-
tude, he departed from them, and separated the
disciples, reasoning daily in the school of Tyrannus.
And this continued for the space of two years; so 10
that all they which dwelt wh Asia heard the word
of the Lord, both Jews and Greeks. And God 11
wrought special *miracles by the hands of Paul:
insomuch that unto the sick were carried away 12
from his body handkerchiefs or aprons, and the
diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits
went out. But certain also of the strolling Jews, 13
exorcists, took upon them to name over them which
had the evil spirits the name of the Lord Jesus,
saying, I adjure you by Jesus whom Paul preach-
eth. And there were seven sons of one Sceva, a 14
Jew, a chief priest, which did this. And the evil 15
spirit answered and said unto them,

(291)

XVII XIX TMPAZEIS AMOSTOAQN 201
a ; a. πος ἃ er
: Ἰησοῦν. “Ἐγένετο δὲ ἐν τῷ τὸν ᾿Απολλὼ εἶναι *
-“" , ‘ 3 Ἀ ld a
ἐν KopivOw Παῦλον διελθόντα τὰ ἀνωτερικὰ μέρη ἐλθεῖν
> »* A ε ~ 4 ’ = , 7 4 > ’
2 εἰς Ἔφεσον καὶ εὑρεῖν τινὰς μαθητάς, εἶπέν Te’ πρὸς αὐτοὺς
“ , ἢ ‘ > ’
Εἰ πνεῦμα ἅγιον ἐλάβετε πιστεύσαντες; οἱ δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν
> > a “ : Pee
3 AAN οὐδ᾽ εἰ πνεῦμα ἅγιον ἔστιν ἠκούσαμεν. "εἶπέν te’ His ὃ δὲ εἶπεν
a Φ ,ὕ > ΄ ΄
τί οὖν ἐβαπτίσθητε; οἱ δὲ εἶπαν Eis τὸ Iwavov βάπτισμα.
> - > ΄
4 εἶπεν δὲ Παῦλος ᾿Ιωάνης ἐβάπτισεν βάπτισμα μετανοίας,
tal nm ᾿ς Ν ’ 3 = | σ
τῷ λαῷ “λέγων εἰς τὸν ἐρχόμενον pet αὐτὸν ἵνα πιστεύσω-
“νν > Sig S. “- > ΄ τὰς ΄
5 σιν, τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν εἰς τὸν ᾿Ιησοῦν. ἀκούσαντες δὲ ἐβαπτίσθη-
, a > “ ᾽ a
6 σαν εἰς τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ: καὶ ἐπιθέντος αὐτοῖς
a , a > x a \o¢ te ey gee
τοῦ Παύλου χεῖρας ἦλθε τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς,
" , , oe , > ‘ ε ΄
7 ἐλάλουν τε γλώσσαις καὶ ἐπροφήτευον. ἦσαν δὲ οἱ πάντες
” . + \
8 ἄνδρες ὡσεὶ δώδεκα. : Εἰσελθὼν δὲ εἰς τὴν συνα-
- a ,
γωγὴν ἐπαρρησιάζετο ἐπὶ μῆνας τρεῖς διαλεγόμενος Kat
a lal “ ε
9 πείθων περὶ τῆς βασιλείας τοῦ θεοῦ. ὡς δέ τινες ἐσκλη-
, lo ‘ ear ry cal
ρύνοντο καὶ ἠπείθουν κακολογοῦντες THY ὁδὸν ἐνώπιον τοῦ
, » ‘ ἥν ὦ a. οἰ > ΄ x θ ,
πλήθους, ἀποστὰς ἀπ᾿ αὐτῶν ἀφώρισεν τοὺς palyras,
> ε a , τ a a
το καθ᾽ ἡμέραν διαλεγόμενος ἐν τῇ σχολῇ Tupavvov'. τοῦτο and ὥρας ξ ἕως
Νὰ ἃς." ΠΕ Ber) , ν᾿ - . δεκάτης
δὲ ἐγένετο ἐπὶ ἔτη δύο, ὥστε πάντας τοὺς κατοικοῦντας τὴν
5 7 > a“ ‘ / - a , 3 ’΄ Ν
᾿Ασίαν ἀκοῦσαι τὸν λόγον τοῦ κυρίου, ᾿Ιουδαίους τε καὶ
“ ‘ K , ε ν
τι Ἕλληνας. Δυνάμεις τε οὐ τὰς τυχούσας ὁ θεὸς
> ΄ Ν “ a , “ ἃ, 92% Ν > a
12 ἐποίει διὰ τῶν χειρῶν Παύλου, ὥστε καὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀσθενοῦν-
> , > ‘ a ‘ 3 a , x ,
τας ἀποφέρεσθαι ἀπὸ τοῦ χρωτὸς αὐτοῦ σουδάρια ἢ σιμικίν-
δ. «Ὁ. &. . κα s «A \ ’, ΄ ΄
θια καὶ ἀπαλλάσσεσθαι ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν τὰς νόσους, τά τε πνεὺ-
s , > ’ , ‘
13 ματα τὰ πονηρὰ ἐκπορεύεσθαι. ᾿Βπεχείρησαν δέ τινες καὶ
“ > “ 3 , ‘
τῶν περιερχομένων “Ιουδαίων ἐξορκιστῶν ὀνομάζειν ἐπὶ τοὺς
Ν Ν ΄ s Ἁ Lom" aA > a
ἔχοντας τὰ πνεύματα τὰ πονηρὰ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ
, ε a > a ἃ a
λέγοντες ὋὉρκίζω ὑμᾶς τὸν Ἰησοῦν ὃν Παῦλος κηρύσσει.
> , a? , 3 , ε ‘ 4. a
14 ἦσαν δέ τινος Sxeva ᾿Ιουδαίου ἀρχιερέως ἑπτὰ viol τοῦτο
- > ‘ -“ Ν ‘
15 ποιοῦντες. ἀποκριθὲν δὲ τὸ πνεῦμα TO πονηρὸν εἶπεν av-

* θέλοντος δὲ τοῦ ἸΤαύλου κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν βονλὴ » je: eis’ ροσόλυμα εἶπεν αὐτῷ τὸ πνεῦμα
ὑποστρίφειν εἰς τὴν Ἀσίαν" διελθὼν δὲ τὰ ανωτερικὰ μέρη ἔρχεται εἰς προσόν καὶ εὑρών τινὰς μαθητὰς
εἰπεν +

292 MPAZEIS AMOSTOAQN XIX

-“" > lal , 4 4 “ ’
τοῖς Τὸν [μὲν] Ἰησοῦν γινώσκω καὶ τὸν Παῦλον ἐπίστα-
ε ia) s ’, 3 /, Ν > , ε Μ
μαι, ὑμεῖς δὲ τίνες ἐστέ; καὶ ἐφαλόμενος ὁ ἄνθρωπος
3 φοὋε ὦ ‘ a ‘ 4 ,
ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς ἐν ᾧ ἦν TO πνεῦμα TO πονηρὸν κατακυριεύσας
3 3 ὄπ “ 4
ἀμφοτέρων ἴσχυσεν κατ᾽ αὐτῶν, ὥστε γυμνοὺς Kal τετραυ-
ων lal ” , “-
ματισμένους ἐκφυγεῖν ἐκ τοῦ οἴκου ἐκείνου. τοῦτο δὲ

ἐγένετο γνωστὸν πᾶσιν ᾿Ιουδαίοις τε καὶ Ἥλλησιν τοῖς

a ἈΝ a AY ἢ , id sc A ΄
κατοικοῦσιν τὴν ᾿φεσον, καὶ ἐπέπεσεν φύβος ἐπὶ πάντας.

> Ld Ν 5 ΄ ‘ ΞΜ a , 9 -

αὐτούς, καὶ ἐμεγαλύνετο τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ.
Ps , " ,

πολλοί Te τῶν πεπιστευκότων ἤρχοντο ἐξομολογούμενοι Kal
> , \ Ἄ 2 A ε ‘ Ν a Ν
ἀναγγέλλοντες τὰς πράξεις αὐτῶν. ἱκανοὶ δὲ τῶν τὰ πε-
’, , ’ Ν ΄
ρίεργα πραξάντων συνενέγκαντες τὰς βίβλους κατέκαιον

, \ , ‘\ A » a
ἐνώπιον πάντων" καὶ συνεψήφισαν τὰς τιμὰς αὐτῶν καὶ
= > , Ὁ ‘ -
εὗρον ἀργυρίου μυριάδας πέντε. Οὕτως κατὰ κράτος τοῦ

, ε λ , ὕξ >»
KUPLOU OD oyos NUGAVEVY καὶ ἰσχῦεν.

aA ε cal a
ὩΣ AE EMAHPOQOH ταῦτα, ἔθετο ὁ Παῦλος ἐν τῷ
πνεύματι διελθὼν τὴν Μακεδονίαν καὶ ᾿Αχαίαν πορεύεσθαι
’, Lid \ -
εἰς ᾿Ἱεροσόλυμα, εἰπὼν ὅτι Μετὰ τὸ γενέσθαι με ἐκεῖ δεῖ
ε ’ nw > Ν
με καὶ Ῥώμην ἰδεῖν. ἀποστείλας δὲ εἰς τὴν Μακεδονίαν
’ a“ , 7, A ’ , om” Φ,..4.
δύο τῶν διακονούντων αὐτῷ, Τιμόθεον καὶ "Epaotov, αὐτὸς
Peas ΄ > ‘ 3 ΄, 3 , Ν
ἐπέσχεν χρόνον εἰς τὴν Ασίαν. Ἐγένετο δὲ
4 ‘ ‘A : “ ’ ᾽ ay 7 ‘ “ ε “"
κατὰ τὸν καιρὸν ἐκεῖνον τάραχος οὐκ ὀλίγος περὶ τῆς ὁδοῦ.
, , > Ff > , Ν
Δημήτριος γάρ τις ὀνόματι, ἀργυροκόπος, ποιῶν ναοὺς
a“ wn Ψ
[ἀργυροῦς] ᾿Αρτέμιδος παρείχετο τοῖς τεχνίταις οὐκ ὀλίγην
A ‘ ‘4 a ΄
ἐργασίαν, οὗς συναθροίσας καὶ τοὺς περὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα ἐργά-
> ” [ea 4 .“ 3 , a > ,
ras εἶπεν “Avopes, ἐπίστασθε ὅτι ἐκ ταύτης τῆς ἐργασίας
< an ~ > .“ » ,
ἡ εὐπορία ἡμῖν ἐστίν, καὶ θεωρεῖτε καὶ ἀκούετε ὅτι οὐ μόνον
“ 3 ’ ε “ e
᾿Εφέσου ἀλλὰ σχεδὸν πάσης τῆς ᾿Ασίας ὁ Παῦλος οὗτος
, , e 4 ΕΣ , wi > > 8 6 ‘
πείσας μετέστησεν ἱκανὸν ὄχλον, λέγων ὁτι οὐκ εἰσὶν θεοὶ
ἊΝ nr -“ ΄
οἱ διὰ χειρῶν γινόμενοι. οὐ μόνον δὲ τοῦτο κινδυνεύει
cn 4 , 3 > A 9 A 3 Ν Ν ‘ a ¢
ἡμῖν TO μέρος εἰς ἀπελεγμὸν ἐλθεῖν, ἀλλὰ καὶ TO τῆς μεγα-

"
ao

23

24

97

a
᾿
1
7
3

ST ἀσὸωδι

Ee

a —
Se
ae

7

19. 15-19. 27. THE ACTS.

Jesus I ‘know, and Paul I know; but who are ye? 1 Or, recognise
16 And the man in whom the.evil spirit was leaped on
them, and mastered both of them, and prevailed
against them, so that they fled out of that house naked
17 and wounded. And this became known to all, both
Jews and Greeks, that dwelt at Ephesus; and fear
fell upon them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus
18 was magnified. Many also of them that had be-
lieved came, confessing, and declaring their deeds.
19 And not a few of them that practised curious arts 2 or, magicat
brought their books together, and burned them in
the sight of all: and they counted the price of them,
20 and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver. So
mightily grew the word of the Lord and prevailed.
21 Now after these things were ended, Paul pur-
posed in the spirit, when he had passed through
Macedonia and Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying,
After I have been there, I must also see Rome.
22 And having sent into Macedonia two of them that
ministered unto him, Timothy and Erastus, he him-
self stayed in Asia for a while.
23 And about that time there arose no small stir con-
24 cerning the Way. For a certain man named De-
metrius, a silversmith, which made silver shrines of
*Piana, brought no little business unto the crafts- 3 Gr. Artemis.
25 men; whom he gathered together, with the work-
men of like occupation, and said, Sirs, ye know that
26 by this business we have our wealth. And ye sce
and hear, that not alone at Ephesus, but almost
throughout all Asia, this Paul hath persuaded and
‘turned away much people, saying that they be no
27 gods, which are made with hands: and not only is
there danger that this our trade come into dis-
repute; but also that the

00 (292)

‘THE ACTS. 19, 27-20. 1.

1 Gr. drei, . temple of the great goddess ‘Diana be made of no ac-
count, and that she should even be deposed from her

ἢ Gr. the inhabited magnificence, Whom all Asia and *the, world worship-
peth. And when they heard this, they were filled with 28
wrath, and cried out, saying, Great ὁ ‘Diana of the
Ephesians. And the city was filled with the confu- 29
sion: and they rushed with one accord into the theatre,
having seized Gaius and Aristarchus, men of Mace-
donia, Paul’s companions in travel. And when Paul 30
was minded to enter in unto the people, the disciples

3Gr. Asiarehs, Suffered him not. And certain also of the *chief offi- 31
cers of Asia*, being his friends, sent unto him, and be-
sought him not to adventure himself into the theatre.

Some therefore cried one thing, and some another: for 32.

4 Or, And some of the assembly was in confusion; and the more part
the multivude ἐπι- knew not wherefore they were come together. ‘And 33
aid they brought Alexander out of the multitude, the Jews
putting him forward. And Alexander beckoned with
the hand, and would have made ἃ defence unto the
people. But when they perceived that he was a Jew, 34
all with one voice about the space of two hours cried
out, Great 9 ‘Diana of the Ephesians. And when the 35
townclerk had quieted the multitude, he saith, Ye men
of Ephesus, what man is there who knoweth not how
that the city of the Ephesians is temple-keeper of the
great 1Diana, and of the étage which fell down from
5 Or, heaven ‘Jupiter? Seeing then that these things cannot be 36
gainsaid, ye ought to be quiet, and to do nothing rash.
For ye have brought Azther these men, which are neither 37
robbers of temples nor blasphemers of our goddess.
If therefore Demetrius, and the craftsmen that are with 38
voneutios him, have a matter against any man, ‘the courts are
open, and there are proconsuls: let them accuse one
another. Butif ye seek any thing about other matters, 39
Pesci ate it shall be settled in the regular assembly. For indeed 40
concerning this We are in danger to be ‘accused concerning this day’s
saad riot, there being no cause for it: and as touching it we
shall not be able to give account of this concourse. And 41
when he had thus spoken, he dismissed the assembly.
And after the uproar was ceased, Paul having 90

* For ‘chief officers of Asia’’ read “‘ Asiarchs’’ (with marg. i. e. offi-
cers having charge of festivals in the Roman province of Asia.)—Am. Com

(298)

XIX XX ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ 293

-“ Ξ: , ‘ ᾽ “ 5
λης θεᾶς ᾿Αρτέμιδος ἱερὸν εἰς οὐθὲν λογισθῆναι, μέλλειν
εν ΄-“΄ “ -“
τε καὶ καθαιρεῖσθαι τῆς μεγαλειότητος αὐτῆς, ἣν ὅλη
ey? ε
:8 ἡ] “Acta καὶ [7] οἰκουμένη σέβεται. ἀκούσαντες δὲ καὶ
΄ ’ a T ,
γενόμενοι. πλήρεις θυμοῦ ᾿ ἔκραζον λέγοντες Μεγάλη ἡ
” 3γ5 , \ 3 La ε ΄ “- ,
29 Ἄρτεμις ᾿Εφεσίων. καὶ ἐπλήσθη ἡ πόλις τῆς συγχύσεως,
-“ ’ ε ‘A ‘
ὥρμησάν τε ὁμοθυμαδὸν cis τὸ θέατρον συναρπάσαντες
-“ > , ᾿
Ῥαῖον καὶ ᾿Αρίσταρχον Μακεδόνας, συνεκδήμους Παύλου.
30 Παύλου δὲ βουλομένου εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὸν δῆμον οὐκ εἴων
> a ἘΦ a a
31 αὐτὸν οἱ μαθηταί: τινὲς δὲ Kal τῶν ᾿Ασιαρχῶν, ὄντες αὐτῷ
, ΄ ‘ 7. ΄ ‘ a ε
φίλοι, πέμψαντες πρὸς αὐτὸν παρεκάλουν μὴ δοῦναι éav-
s Ν >
32 Tov εἰς TO θέατρον. ἄλλοι μὲν οὖν ἄλλο τι ἔκραζον, ἦν
Ν δὶ ὦ ld , ν ε , > Ε
yep ἡ ἐκκλησία συνκεχυμένη, καὶ οἱ πλείους οὐκ ἤδεισαν
33 τίνος ἕνεκα συνεληλύθεισαν. ἐκ δὲ τοῦ ὄχλου συνεβίβα-
> -“
σαν ᾿Αλέξανδρον προβαλόντων αὐτὸν τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, 6 δὲ
᾽ = a
᾿Αλέξανδρος κατασείσας τὴν χεῖρα ἤθελεν ἀπολογεῖσθαι
a 97 See Ἀν ln ἡ Ἃ 9 ee es
34 τῷ δήμῳ. ἐπιγνόντες δὲ ὅτι lovdaids ἐστιν φωνὴ ἐγένετο
ε ΄
μία ἐκ πάντων ‘woe’ ἐπὶ ὥρας δύο ᾿κραζόντων) Μεγάλη ἡ
’ iY ΜΝ «
35 Ἄρτεμις Edeoiwy". καταστείλας δὲ τὸν ὄχλον ὁ. γραμ-
” ΄ > ΄
ματεύς φησιν “Avdpes ᾿Εφέσιοι, τίς γάρ ἐστιν ἀνθρώπων
a > ΄ ‘ »γ: ΄ ΄ ,ὔ > os
ὃς ov γινώσκει τὴν Ἐφεσίων πόλιν νεωκόρον οὖσαν τῆς
΄ > , Ν “a ὃ ον ΄ >
36 μεγάλης ᾿Αρτέμιδος καὶ Tov. διοπετοῦς; ἀναντιρήτων οὖν
-“" , ε ,
ὄντων τούτων δέον ἐστὶν ὑμᾶς κατεσταλμένους ὑπάρχειν
΄ , ‘ ‘ ΝΜ
37 καὶ μηδὲν προπετὲς πράσσειν. ἠγάγετε γὰρ τοὺς ἄνδρας
΄ » ε , "» a ‘ .
τούτους οὔτε ἱεροσύλους οὔτε βλασφημοῦντας τὴν θεὸν
A MHA “~
38 ἡμῶν. εἰ μὲν οὖν Δημήτριος καὶ οἱ σὺν αὐτῷ τεχνῖται
- »
ἔχουσιν πρός τινα λόγον, ἀγοραῖοι ἄγονται καὶ ἀνθύπατοί
39 εἰσιν, ἐγκαλείτωσαν ἀλλήλοις. εἰ δέ τι περαιτέρω ἐπιζη-
40 τεῖτε, ἐν τῇ ἐννόμῳ ἐκκλησίᾳ ἐπιλυθήσεται. καὶ γὰρ
κινδυνεύομεν ἐγκαλεῖσθαι στάσεως περὶ τῆς σήμερον μη-
4 7 ὦ ε , ‘ - > ’ 2. n
δενὸς αἰτίου ὑπάρχοντος, περὶ ov οὐ δυνησόμεθα ἀποδοῦναι
΄“ - , -“ .
“n λόγον περὶ τῆς συστροφῆς ταύτης. καὶ ταῦτα εἰπὼν ἀπέ.
λυσεν τὴν ἐκκλησίον.
‘ , ,
1 Μετὰ δὲ τὸ παύσασθαι τὸν θόρυβον μεταπεμψάμενος

δραμόντες εἰς ro
ἄμφοδον Ε

ὡς | κράζοντες

Μεγάλη ἡ “Apte-
pus Ἐφεσίων

Apt

Ap.

προελθόντες

Παύλου, ἐπὶ πλεῖον
κατενεχθεὶς

μὴ θορυβεῖσθαι

προσελθόντες

ἑσπέρᾳ | -ἰκαὶ μεί-
ναντες ἐν Τρωγυ-
λίῳ 77 Ε

294 ΠΡΑΞΈΙΣ ATIOSTOAQN XX

« lel ‘ ‘ ‘ , ° ,
ὁ IlatAos τοὺς μαθητὰς Kai παρακαλέσας ἀσπασάμενος
“ ‘
ἐξῆλθεν πορεύεσθαι εἰς Μακεδονίαν. διελθὼν δὲ τὰ μέρη
~ ~ > 4
ἐκεῖνα Kat παρακαλέσας αὐτοὺς λόγῳ πολλῷ ἦλθεν εἰς τὴν
Ἑλλάδα, ποιήσας τε μῆνας τρεῖς γενομένης ἐπιβουλῆς
7 a € A a 3 ,ὔ , eee 2 > ‘ ,
αὐτῷ ὑπὸ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων μέλλοντι ἀνάγεσθαι εἰς τὴν Συρίαν
9 2 , “κε , oN , ,
ἐγένετο γνώμης τοῦ ὑποστρέφειν διὰ Μακεδονίας. συνεί-
πετὸ δὲ αὐτῷ ᾿ Σώπατρος Πύρρου Bepowatos, Θεσσαλονι-
κέων δὲ ᾿Αρίσταρχος καὶ Séxovvdos καὶ Tatos Δερβαῖος καὶ
Τιμόθεος, ᾿Ασιανοὶὲ δὲ Τύχικος καὶ Τρόφιμος: οὗτοι δὲ
’ ε - lal
προσελθόντες" ἔμενον ἡμᾶς ἐν Τρῳάδι" ἡμεῖς δὲ ἐξεπλεύσα-
μεν μετὰ τὰς ἡμέρας τῶν ἀζύμων ἀπὸ Φιλίππων, καὶ ἤλθο-

\ 3 Ν > ‘ π' oy ” “Ὁ a ΄, rad
μεν προς αυτους εἰς Τὴν ρφα α αχρι DEP ov TEVTE, ov

, ε , e , > Ν A a “
διετρίψαμεν ἡμέρας ἑπτά. Ev δὲ τῇ μιᾷ τῶν

’, fal “
σαββάτων συνηγμένων ἡμῶν κλάσαι ἄρτον ὁ Παῦλος διε-

, lal a
λέγετο αὐτοῖς, μέλλων ἐξιέναι τῇ ἐπαύριον, παρέτεινέν τε
‘ , , , > A
τὸν λόγον μέχρι μεσονυκτίου. ἦσαν δὲ λαμπάδες ἱκαναὶ
3 m~ > © δὶ er Ὁ ΄ ᾿ 6 ΄ δέ
ἐν τῷ ὑπερῴῳ οὗ ἦμεν συνηγμένοι: καθεζόμενος δέ τις
, met ” 74 a , ,
νεανίας ὀνόματι Evruxos ἐπὶ τῆς θυρίδος, καταφερόμενος
7 -“ “~ Cal
ὕπνῳ βαθεῖ διαλεγομένου τοῦ “TavAov ἐπὶ πλεῖον, κατε-
> “A > A aA
νεχθεὶς" ἀπὸ τοῦ ὕπνου ἔπεσεν, ἀπὸ τοῦ τριστέγου κάτω καὶ
Ν ε a a
ἤρθη νεκρός. καταβὰς δὲ ὁ ἸΤοῦλος ἐπέπεσεν αὐτῷ καὶ
‘ A a ε a
συνπεριλαβὼν εἶπεν ‘Mn θορυβεῖσθε", ἡ yap ψυχὴ αὐτοῦ
lol , 3 Ν Ν ”
ἐν αὐτῷ ἐστίν. ἀναβὰς δὲ [καὶ] κλάσας τὸν ἄρτον καὶ
, Ce ne , ε , ΕΣ > «a “
γευσάμενος ἐφ᾽ ἱκανόν τε ὁμιλήσας ἄχρι αὐγῆς οὕτως
“ ” a a
ἐξῆλθεν. ἤγαγον δὲ τὸν παῖδα ζῶντα, Kat παρεκλήθησαν
΄, « -“ ᾿
ov μετρίως. Ἡμεῖς δὲ “προελθόντες ἐπὶ τὸ
-“ ΄ Ν “
πλοῖον ἀνήχθημεν ἐπὶ τὴν Ασσον, ἐκεῖθεν μέλλοντες ἀνα-
a “ >
λαμβάνειν τὸν Παῦλον, οὕτως yap διατεταγμένος ἦν μέλ-
λων αὐτὸς πεζεύειν. ὡς δὲ συνέβαλλεν ἡμῖν εἰς τὴν Ασσον,
> -“"
ἀναλαβόντες αὐτὸν ἤλθομεν εἰς Μιτυλήνην, κἀκεῖθεν ἀπο-
’ ~
πλεύσαντες TH ἐπιούσῃ κατηντήσαμεν ἀντικρυς Χίου, τῇ
, δι 3,
δὲ ἑτέρᾳ" παρεβάλομεν εἰς Ξάμον, "τῇ Oe ἐχομένῃ ἤλθομεν
4. , ’ ‘ ε a cal ‘
εἰς Μίλητον: κεκρίκει yap ὁ Ἰϊαῦλος παραπλεῦσαι τὴν

N

uw

n uv

20. 1-20. 16. THE ACTS.

sent for the disciples and exhorted them, took leave
of them, and departed for to go into Macedonia.
2 And when he had gone through those parts, and
had given them much exhortation, he came into
3 Greece. And when he had spent three months
there, and a plot was laid against him by the Jews,
as he was about to set sail for Syria, he determined
4to return through Macedonia. And there accom-
panied him ’as far as Asia Sopater of Bercea, the son ' thorlties omit us
of Pyrrhus; and of the Thessalonians, Aristarchus “”“4"*
and Secundus; and Gaius of Derbe, and Timothy;
5and of Asia, Tychicus and Trophimus. But these ὁ yr. ancient πα.
*had gone before, and were waiting for us at Troas. Shoritiee Pye
6 And we sailed away from Philippi after the days siting.
of unleavened bread, and came unto them to Troas
in five days; where we tarried seven days.
7 And upon the first day of the week, when we
were gathered together to break bread, Paul dis-
coursed with them, intending to depart on the mor-
row; and prolonged his speech until midnight.
8 And there were many lights in the upper chamber,
9 where we were gathered together. And there sat
in the window a certain young man named BHuty-
chus, borne down with deep sleep; and as Paul dis-
coursed yet longer, being borne down by his sleep
he fell down from the third story, and was taken up
10 dead. And Paul went down, and fell on him, and
embracing him said, Make ye no ado; for his life is
11in him. And when he was gone up, and had bro-
ken the bread, and eaten, and had talked with them
a long while, even till break of day, so he departed.
12 And they brought the lad alive, and were not a lit-
tle comforted,
13 But we, going before to the ship, set sail for As-
sos, there intending to take in Paul: for so had he
14 appointed, intending himself to go *by land. And 3 or, on foot
when he met us at Assos, we took him in, and came
15 to Mityiene. And sailing from thence, we came the
following day over against Chios; and the next day 4 Many _ ancient
we touched at Samos; and ‘the day after we came {utherities insert
16 to Miletus. For Paul had determined to sail past 7"

(294)

1 Or, presbyters

2 Many ancient δὰ.

THE ACTS. 20. 16-20. 31.
Ephesus, that he might not have to spend time in
Asia; for he was hastening, if it were possible for
him, to be at Jerusalem the day of Pentecost.

And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and called 17
to him the ‘elders of the church. And when they 18
were come to him, he said unto them,

Ye yourselves know, from the first day that I set
foot in Asia, after what manner I was with you all
the time, serving the Lord with all lowliness of 19
mind, and with tears, and with trials which befell
me by the plots of the Jews: how that I shrank not 20
from declaring unto you anything that was profita-
ble, and teaching you publicly, and from house to
house, testifying both to Jews and to Greeks repent- 21
ance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus

thorities omit *Ohrist. And now, behold, I go bound in the spirit 22

Christ.

3 Or, in compariso

unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall
befall me there: save that the Holy Ghost testifieth 23
unto me in every city, saying that bonds and afflic-
tions abide me. But I hold not my life of any ac- 24

of accomplishing count, as dear unto myself, *so that I may accom-

my course

4 Or, overseers

plish my course, and the ministry which I received
from the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the
grace of God. And now, behold, I know that ye 25
all, among whom I went about preaching the king-
dom, shall see my face no more. Wherefore I tes- 26
tify unto you this day, that I am pure from the
blood of all men. For I shrank not from declaring 27
unto you the whole counsel of God. Take heed 28
unto yourselves, and to all the flock, in the which
the Holy Ghost hath made you ‘bishops, to feed

5 Many ancient a» the church of °God*, which he *purchased with his

thorities read th
Lord.

6 Gr, acquired.

own blood, I know that after my departing griev- 29
ous wolves shall enter in among you, not sparing _
the flock; and from among your own selves shall 30
men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away

the disciples after them. Wherefore watch ye, re- 31

* For ‘‘God”’ read ‘the Lord”? (with marg. Some ancient author-
ities, including the two oldest MSS., read God.)—Am. Com.

(295 )

ἶ
|
.

XX TiPAZEIZ ATLOSTOAQN 295

» ΄ 4 , ee a > a? ,
Ἔφεσον, ὅπως μὴ γένηται αὐτῷ χρονοτριβῆσαι ἐν τῇ ᾿Ασίᾳ,
» \ > Ν ΝΜ 7 A Ν ε , “
ἔσπευδεν yop εἰ δυνατὸν εἴη αὐτῷ τὴν ἡμέραν τῆς πεντη-
ν -“ Ε ,
κοστῆς γενέσθαι eis ᾿Γεροσόλυμα.
a »” la
17 ᾿Απὸ δὲ τῆς Μιλήτου πέμψας εἰς Ἔφεσον μετεκαλέ-
“ ε Ν ;
18 σατο τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους τῆς ἐκκλησίας. ὡς δὲ παρεγένοντο
A >, A > > - ε - teh: 6 ΕἸ Ν ᾽’
πρὸς αὐτὸν εἶπεν αὐτοῖς Ὑμεῖς ἐπίστασθε ἀπὸ πρώτης
> a SF Cm. ties
ἡμέρας ad ἧς ἐπέβην εἰς τὴν ᾿Ασίαν πῶς μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν τὸν
19 πάντα χρόνον ἐγενόμην, δουλεύων τῷ κυρίῳ μετὰ πάσης
, Ν A “a
ταπεινοφροσύνης καὶ δακρύων καὶ πειρασμῶν τῶν συμβάν-
>. a > A An , ε γὉ ε
20 τῶν μοι ἐν ταῖς ἐπιβουλαῖς τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων: ὡς οὐδὲν ὑπε-
-“ -“ ‘ > »“ ca
στειλάμην τῶν συμφερόντων TOD μὴ ἀναγγεῖλαι ὑμῖν Kal
’ can ’ὔ Ν > Ν ᾿
ar διδάξαι ὑμᾶς 'δημοσίᾳ καὶ κατ᾽ οἴκους, διαμαρτυρόμενος
> Υ Ἂ 2 \ ,
Ἰουδαίοις τε καὶ “EAAnoiv τὴν εἰς θεὸν μετάνοιαν καὶ
ὕ > ‘ , ε a ᾿ a, Τ Ν a > ‘
22 πίστιν εἰς τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν ‘Incody'. καὶ νῦν ἰδοὺ dede-
- , [2 >
μένος ἐγὼ τῷ πνεύματι πορεύομαι εἰς Ἰερουσαλήμ, τὰ ἐν

. A , > A Ν id , ‘ “ 4 “~ ‘
2} αὐτῇ συναντήσοντα. ἐμοὶ μὴ εἰδώς, πλὴν ὅτι TO πνεῦμα TO

σ Ν , , ld id Ὁ“ ‘ .
ἅγιον κατὰ πόλιν διαμαρτύρεταί μοι λέγον ὅτι δεσμὰ καὶ

24 θλίψεις με μένουσιν. ἀλλ᾽ οὐδενὸς λόγου ποιοῦμαι τὴν

ψυχὴν τιμίαν ἐμαυτῷ ὡς τελειώσω" τὸν δρόμον μου καὶ
‘ , a» me ayes ‘ a ΄ > aA
τὴν διακονίαν ἣν ἔλαβον παρὰ τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ἰησοῦ, diapap-

25 τύρασθαι τὸ εὐαγγέλιον τῆς χάριτος τοῦ θεοῦ. καὶ νῦν
> Vien tin 9 “ > ¢ ” ν ΄ ΄ ε κα
ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ οἶδα ὅτι οὐκέτι ὄψεσθε τὸ πρόσωπόν μου ὑμεῖς

, “

26 πᾶντες ἐν οἷς διῆλθον κηρύσσων τὴν βασιλείαν" διότι
μαρτύρομαι ὑμῖν ἐν τῇ σήμερον ἡμέρᾳ ὅτι καθαρός εἶμι
> , , cal

27 ἀπὸ TOD αἵματος πᾶντων, οὐ γὰρ ὑπεστειλάμην τοῦ μὴ
» »“" - - ΄“ “

28 ἀναγγεῖλαι πᾶσαν τὴν βουλὴν τοῦ θεοῦ ὑμῖν. προσέχετε
ε -“ A ~ °° ε -“ col
ἑαυτοῖς καὶ παντὶ τῷ ποιμνίῳ, ἐν ᾧ ὑμᾶς TO πνεῦμα τὸ
σ . ,
ἅγιον ἔθετο ἐπισκόπους, ποιμαίνειν THN EKKAHCIAN τοῦ

5 ἃ a a Ἷ
29 θεοῦ, ἣν TEPIETTOIHCATO διὰ τοῦ αἵματος τοῦ "ἰδίου. ἐγὼ
a >. , . 4 » , ΄» ~
οἶδα Ore εἰσελεύσονται pera τὴν ἀφιξίν pov λύκοι βαρεῖς
> ε- αὐ ν Φ cal ’ S93 ε “ + 2A

30 εἰς ὑμᾶς μὴ φειδόμενοι Tod ποιμνίου, καὶ ἐξ ὑμῶν [αὐτῶν]

ἀναστήσονται ἄνδρες λαλοῦντες διεστραμμένα τοῦ ἀπο-
- Ν > - »Ἢ
3: σπᾷν τοὺς μαθητὰς ὀπίσω ἑαυτῶν" διὸ γρηγορεῖτε, μνημο-

42.

Χριστόν

τελειῶσαι

Ap.t

ἡμᾶς, ἀποσπασθέν-
J diab
τες ἀπ᾿ αὐτῶν

“καὶ Μύρα

ΣΡ ὠς,
ἥμας εξαρτίσαι

295 TIPAZEIS ATOSTOAQN XX XXI

γεύοντες ὅτι τριετίαν νύκτα καὶ ἡμέραν οὐκ ἐπαυσάμην μετὰ
δακρύων νουθετῶν ἕνά ἕκαστον. καὶ τὰ νῦν παρατίθεμαι
ὑμᾶς TO" kupin' καὶ τῷ λόγῳ τῆς χάριτος αὐτοῦ τῷ δυναμένῳ
οἰκοδομῆσαι καὶ δοῦναι τὴν KAHPONOMIAN ἐν τοῖς ἡγιδομέ-
NOIC πάοιν. ἀργυρίου ἢ χρυσίου ἢ ἱματισμοῦ οὐδενὸς
ἐπεθύμησα: αὐτοὶ γινώσκετε ὅτι ταῖς χρείαις μου καὶ Τοῖς
οὖσι μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ὑπηρέτησαν αἱ χεῖρες αὗται. πάντα ὑπέδειξα
ὑμῖν ὅτι οὕτως κοπιῶντας δεῖ ἀντιλαμβάνεσθαι τῶν ἀσθε-
γούντων, μψημονεύειν τε τῶν λόγων τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ ὅτι

αὐτὸς εἶπεν Δίακαριόν ἐστιν μᾶλλον διδόναι ἢ λαμβάνειν.

κ a ‘ Χ Ν , ie Meee ‘ a ee
και ταυτα εἰπὼν θεὶς τα yovaTa αὐτου συν πασιν αυτοις :

“δ ε ‘ δὲ . 6 ‘ ὦ , ᾿ A
προσηύξατο. ἱκανὸς δὲ ᾿κλαυθμὸς ἐγένετο πάντων, Kal
΄ , “ ΄ ἃ
ἐπιπεσόντες ἐπὶ τὸν τράχηλον τοῦ TlavAov κατεφίλουν
> , ὃ ’ cA, ΕἸ A “-“ λό e . , a
αὐτόν, ὀδυνώμενοι μάλιστα ἐπὶ τῷ λόγῳ ᾧ εἰρήκει ὅτι

ΕἸ » - “
οὐκέτι μέλλουσιν τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ θεωρεῖν. προέπεμ-
᾿ 7 4 9 Υ a
πον δὲ αὐτὸν εἰς τὸ πλοῖον.
ε ὍΣ > a rela > , ,“» Γ
Ὡς δὲ ἐγένετο ἀναχθῆναι “ἡμᾶς ἀποσπασθέντας ἀπ᾽ av-
a > ΕΣ ‘ 4. 7 a aA
τῶν," εὐθυδρομήσαντες ἤλθομεν εἰς τὴν KG, τῇ δὲ ἑξῆς εἰς
a , τ \ ΄ a
τὴν Ῥόδον, κἀκεῖθεν εἰς Ilatapa’: καὶ εὑρόντες πλοῖον
A > , > ΄ νῷ 3 ΄
διαπερῶν εἰς Φοινίκην ἐπιβάντες ἀνήχθημεν. ἀναφάναντες
κ᾿ ‘ » \ ΄ ῳφ ἘΞ 7? > ΄
δὲ τὴν Κύπρον καὶ καταλιπόντες αὐτὴν εὐώνυμον ἐπλέομεν
, “ Ν Ν -
εἰς Συρίαν, καὶ κατήλθομεν εἰς Τύρον, ἐκεῖσε γὰρ τὸ πλοῖον
- Ν ΄ > , x ἣν
ἣν ἀποφορτιζόμενον τὸν γόμον. ἀνευρόντες δὲ τοὺς μαθη-
‘ >. , > “a ε , ε , 7 - ’
τὰς ἐπεμείναμεν αὐτοῦ ἡμέρας ἑπτά, οἵτινες τῷ Παύλῳ
" ‘ a , +S ΄ >? ,
ἔλεγον διὰ τοῦ πνεύματος μὴ ἐπιβαίνειν cis ᾿Ιεροσόλυμα.
o « aq Ν ε , ,
ὅτε δὲ ἐγένετο ᾿ἐξαρτίσαι ἡμᾶς" τὰς ἡμέρας, ἐξελθόντες
, cia ΄ ‘ ‘ Ν
ἐπορευόμεθα προπεμπόντων ἡμᾶς πάντων σὺν γυναιξὶ καὶ
΄ “ Ψ» - , \ ’ Ν , Jee
τέκνοις ἕως ἔξω τῆς πόλεως, καὶ θέντες τὰ γόνατα ἐπὶ
> ’ 3 ,
τὸν αἰγιαλὸν προσευξάμενοι ἀπησπασάμεθα ἀλλήλους,
“ “ ε ,
καὶ ἐνέβημεν εἰς τὸ πλοῖον, ἐκεῖνοι δὲ ὑπέστρεψαν εἰς
> “ fol ΄ 3 ‘
τὰ ἴδια. Ἡμεῖς δὲ τὸν πλοῦν διανύσαντες ἀπὸ

‘ > ,
Τύρου κατηντήσαμεν εἰς Πτολεμαΐδα, καὶ acracapevor

33
34
35

~

τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς ἐμείναμεν ἡμέραν μίαν map αὐτοῖς. τῇ δὲ 8

20. 31-21. 8. THE ACTS.

membering that by the space of three years I ceased
-not to admonish every one night and day with tears. , <4 ancient av-

82 And now I commend you to *God, and to the word a read the
of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to
give you the inheritance among all them that are

83 sanctified. I coveted no man’s silver, or gold, or

34 apparel. Ye yourselves know that these hands min-
istered unto my necessities, and to them that were

35 with me. In all things I gave you an example, how
that so labouring ye ought to help the weak, and to
remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he him-
self said, It is more blessed to give than to receive.

36 And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled down,

37 and prayed with them all. And they all wept sore,

38 and fell on Paul’s neck, and kissed him, sorrowing
most of all for the word which he had spoken, that
they should behold his face no more. And they

brought him on his way unto the ship.

21 And when it came to pass that we were parted
from them, and had set sail, we came with a straight
course unto Cos, and the next day unto Rhodes, and

2 from thence unto Patara: and having found a ship
crossing over unto Pheenicia, we went aboard, and
8 set sail. And when we had come in sight of Cy-
prus, leaving it on the left hand, we sailed unto
Syria, and landed at Tyre: for there the ship was to
4unlade her burden. And having found the disci-
ples, we tarried there seven days: and these said to
Paul through the Spirit, that he should not set foot
| 5in Jerusalem, And when it came to pass that we had
accomplished the days, we departed and went on
; our journey; and they all, with wives and children,
brought us on our way, till we were out of the city:
6and kneeling down on the beach, we prayed, and
bade each other farewell; and we went on board
the ship, but they returned home again.
7 And when we had finished the voyage from Tyre,
we arrived at Ptolemais; and we saluted the breth-
8ren, and abode with them one day. And on the

| (296)

1 Or, some

2 Or, made ready

8 Gr. myriads.

THE ACTS. 21. 8-21. 22.

morrow we departed, and came unto Ceesarea: and
entering into the house of Philip the evangelist,
who was one of the seven, we abode with him.
Now this man had four daughters, virgins, which 9
did prophesy. And as we tarried there 'many days*, 10
there came down from Juda a certain prophet,
named Agabus. And coming to us, and. taking 11
Paul’s girdle, he bound his own feet and hands,
and said, Thus saith the Holy Ghost, So shall the *
Jews at Jerusalem bind the man that owneth this
girdle, and shall deliver him into the hands of the
Gentiles. And when we heard these things, both 12
we and they of that place besought him not to go
up to Jerusalem. Then Paul answered, What do 13
ye, weeping and breaking my heart? for I am ready
not to be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem
for the name of the Lord Jesus. And when he 14
would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, The will
of the Lord be done. Ὁ

And after these days we *took up our baggage, 15
and went up to Jerusalem. And there went with 16
us also certain of the disciples from Ceesarea, bring-
ing with them one Mnason of Cyprus, an early disci-
ple, with whom we should lodge.

And when we were come to Jerusalem, the breth- 17
ren received us gladly. And the day following Paul 18
went in with us unto James; and all the elders were
present. And when he had saluted them, he re- 19
hearsed one by one the things which God had
wrought among the Gentiles by his ministry. And 20
they, when they heard it, glorified God; and they
said unto him, Thou seest, brother, how many *thou-
sands there are among the Jews of them which have
believed; and they are all zealous for the law: and 21
they have been informed concerning thee, that thou
teachest all the Jews which are among the Gentiles
to forsake Moses, telling them not to circumcise
their children, neither to walk after the customs.
What is it therefore? they will certainly hear 22

* For ‘‘many days ”’ read ‘some days’’—Am. Com.

(297)

i
’
;
4
;
;
r
1
'

ΧΧΙ ΠΡΑΞΈΕΈΙΣ AMOSTOAQN 297

, »”
ἐπαύριον ἐξελθόντες ἤλθαμεν cis Καισαρίαν, καὶ εἰσελ-
΄ > ‘ > , a ᾽ an” Ἢ
θόντες εἰς τὸν οἶκον Φιλίππου τοῦ εὐαγγελιστοῦ ὄντος ἐκ

- ε & <9 ’ > » a , δὲ > 6 ¢
9 τὼν ἑπτὰ ἐμείναμεν TAP αὐτῷ: τούτῳ ὃὲ ἧσαν θυγατέρες

. , , ΄ on ΄ a ε ,
10 τέσσαρες παρθένοι προφητεύουσαι. ᾿Επιμενόντων δὲ ἡμέ-

-“ ’ » ‘ -“ >
pas πλείους κατῆλθέν τὶς ἀπὸ τῆς Ἰουδαίας προφήτης
> » νὰ a ‘ ban .»ν ‘ ,
11 ὀνόματι "“AyaBos, καὶ ἐλθὼν πρὸς ἡμᾶς καὶ ἄρας τὴν ζώνην
a , , ε “- ‘ , ‘ ‘ A >
τοῦ Παύλου δήσας ἑαυτοῦ τοὺς πόδας καὶ Tas χεῖρας εἶπεν
~ σ΄ ‘ »”
Τάδε λέγει τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον Tov ἄνδρα οὗ ἐστὶν ἡ
΄ “ “ ΄ ὍΣ ‘ εν a .
ζώνη αὕτη οὕτως δήσουσιν ἐν lepovoadnm οἱ ᾿Ιουδαῖοι καὶ
- - ε » “
12 παραδώσουσιν εἰς χεῖρας ἐθνῶν. ὡς δὲ ἠκούσαμεν ταῦτα,
παρεκαλοῦμεν ἡμεῖς τε καὶ οἱ ἐντόπιοι τοῦ μὴ avaBatvew
> , > -
13 αὐτὸν εἰς Ἱερουσαλήμ. τότε ἀπεκρίθη [Ὁ] Παῦλος Τί
ποιεῖτε κλαίοντες καὶ συνθρύπτοντές μου τὴν καρδίαν; ἐγὼ
Seba ἢ ΄ a > \ χα. - oe ‘
yap ov μόνον δεθῆναι ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀποθανεῖν εἰς ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ
ε ~ > nn “-
14 ἑτοίμως ἔχω ὑπὲρ τοῦ ὀνόματος τοῦ κυρίου ᾿Ιησοῦ. “μὴ
, Ν > - ε ΄ > , a , ‘
πειθομένου δὲ αὐτοῦ ἡσυχάσαμεν εἰπόντες Tod κυρίου τὸ
θέλημα γινέσθω.

‘ x ‘ ε / , > ω > Y 4

ις Μετὰ δὲ τὰς ἡμέρας ταύτας ἐπισκευασάμενοι aveBaivo-

" » ΄ - Ν Ν - - > ‘

16 μεν εἰς Ιεροσόλυμα: συνῆλθον δὲ καὶ τῶν μαθητῶν ἀπὸ

lal Ν | ia a -
Καισαρίας σὺν ἡμῖν, ἄγοντες παρ᾽ ᾧ ἕξενισθῶμεν Mvacwvi
΄ > , A , oe er 4

17 τίνι Κυπρίῳ, ἀρχαίῳ μαθητῇ. Τενομένων. δὲ ἡμῶν εἰς
» a” > -

18 Ἱεροσόλυμα ἀσμένως ἀπεδέξαντο ἡμᾶς of ἀδελφοί. τῇ δὲ
> , >. , e “ 4 cn ‘ ‘. , ΄
ἐπιούσῃ εἰσήει ὁ Ἰ]αῦλος σὺν ἡμῖν πρὸς ᾿Ιάκωβον, πάντες

> , ‘

19 TE παρεγένοντο οἱ πρεσβύτεροι. καὶ ἀσπασάμενος αὐτοὺς
2¢, - θ᾽ a “ ? > ¢ ε θ ‘ > “ ἔθ
ἐξηγεῖτο καθ᾽ ἕν ἕκαστον ὧν ἐποίησεν ὁ θεὸς ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν
ὃ ‘ a ὃ ’ ᾽ - ε δὲ " ΄ ἐδ ΄ ἐ Ἢ

20 διὰ τῆς διακονίας αὐτοῦ. οἱ δὲ ἀκούσαντες ἐδόξαζον τὸν

74a “ °
θεόν, εἶπάν τε αὐτῷ Θεωρεῖς, ἀδελῴέ, πόσαι μυριάδες
εἰσὶν ἐν τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις τῶν πεπιστευκότων, καὶ πάντες
a1 ζηλωταὶ τοῦ νόμου ὑπάρχουσιν" κατηχήθησαν δὲ περὶ σοῦ
΄ '» ‘
ὅτι ἀποστασίαν διδάσκεις ἀπὸ Μωυσέως τοὺς κατὰ τὰ ἔθνη
Ld > ‘ >

πάντας ᾿Ιουδαίους, λέγων μὴ περιτέμνειν αὐτοὺς τὰ τέκνα

‘ e » .“ , ’ ’ > ,

2» μηδὲ τοῖς ἔθεσιν περιπατεῖν. τί οὖν ἐστίν; πάντως ἀκού-

Ap.

ἐφ᾽

ἐπεστείλαμεν

λαβὼν

298 TIPAZEIS ἈΠΟΣΤΌΛΩΝ XXI

7 , a >
σονται ore ἐλήλυθας. τοῦτο οὖν ποίησον 6 σοι λέγομεν"
i ean ἊΝ ὃ ,ὔ ES. »” it Ae tt “
εἰσὶν ἡμῖν ἀνὸρες τέσσαρες εὐχὴν ἔχοντες ‘ad’ ἑαυτῶν.
΄ Α \ Ae: ‘ uw \ ΄ ,
τούτους παραλαβὼν αγνίσθητι σὺν αὐτοῖς καὶ δαπάνησον
>? Se my 9 , \ , s ΄
ἐπ αὐτοῖς ἵνα ξυρήσονται τὴν κεφαλήν, καὶ γνώσονται
΄ “ - ΄ a 9 *
πάντες OTL ὧν κατήχηνται περὶ σοῦ οὐδὲν ἔστιν, ἀλλα

Ν “
στοιχεῖς καὶ αὐτὸς φυλάσσων τὸν νόμον. περὶ δὲ τῶν

23

΄ > “ tee ee ΄ 5 ,
πεπιστευκότων ἐθνῶν ἡμεῖς ᾿απεστείλαμεν᾽ κρίναντες φυ-.

λά θαι αὐτοὺς τό ἰδωλόθ ὶ αἵ ὶ )
ἄσσεσθαι αὐτοὺς τὸ τε εἰδωλόθυτον καὶ αἷμα καὶ πνικτὸν
ε lol a
καὶ πορνείαν. τότε ὁ Ἰβαῦλος παραλαβὼν τοὺς ἄνδρας τῇ
5 , ε , Ν ᾿ > “~ ε ‘ "» ΄ > ἣν 1s ,
ἐχομένῃ ἡμέρᾳ σὺν᾽ αὐτοῖς ἁγνισθεὶς εἰσήει εἰς τὸ ἱερόν,
΄ 7 ς ὅν n ε na
διαγγέλλων τὴν ἐκπλήρωσιν τῶν ἡμερῶν TOY APNICMOY
e ‘ ‘ , , A 2 7

ἕως οὗ προσηνέχθη ὑπὲρ ἑνὸς ἑκάστου αὐτῶν ἡ προσφορά.
4, ε “ ‘
‘Os δὲ ἔμελλον αἱ ἑπτὰ ἡμέραι συντελεῖσθαι, of ἀπὸ

“Ὃ» , 3 “ Φ , 2.4 3 ae a ,
τῆς ᾿Ασίας Ιουδαῖοι θεασάμενοι αὐτὸν ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ συνέχεον
, ΠῚ »” Vas , > » Seely A an ,
πάντα τὸν ὄχλον καὶ ἐπέβαλαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν τὰς χεῖρας, Kpa-
3, - - . yd
fovres “Avdpes ᾿Ισραηλεῖται, βοηθεῖτε: οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ
Ν a aA Ν “ ’ Ν a

ἄνθρωπος ὁ κατὰ τοῦ λαοῦ Kal τοῦ νόμου καὶ τοῦ τόπου

»" ,
τούτου πάντας πανταχῇ διδάσκων, ἔτι Te καὶ Ἕλληνας

’ A Ἁ Ν , ‘\ Ma ,
εἰσήγαγεν εἰς TO ἱερὸν Kal κεκοίνωκεν τὸν ἅγιον τόπον

cad >
τοῦτον. ἦσαν γὰρ προεωρακότες Τρόφιμον τὸν ᾿Εφέσιον

5) a ΄ ‘ TIA oS a 4 a > ΝΕ ‘ > 4
εν ΤΊ) πόλει συν αὐτῳ, OV ἐνόμιζον OTL εἰς Τὸ LEPOV εἰσῃγα-

γεν ὁ Παῦλος. ἐκινήθη τε ἢ πόλις ὅλη καὶ ἐγένετο συν- :

δρομὴ τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ ἐπιλαβόμενοι τοῦ Παύλου εἷλκον
αὐτὸν ἔξω τοῦ ἱεροῦ, καὶ εὐθέως ἐκλείσθησὰν ci θύραι.
, i τ > - reed , a ’
Ζητούντων τε αὐτὸν ἀποκτεῖναι ἀνέβη φάσις τῷ χιλιάρχῳ
“ , “ bid , > Xr , ἃ 2 “
τῆς σπείρης ὅτι ὅλη συνχύννεται ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ, ὃς ἐξαυτῆς
'παραλαβὼν᾽ στρατιώτας καὶ ἑκατοντάρχας κατέδραμεν
2? 3 , «ε XS 297 ‘ ’, \ Ν Ls
ἐπ᾽ αὐτούς, ot δὲ ἰδόντες τὸν χιλίαρχον Kal τοὺς στρατιώ-
, a , ε
τας ἐπαύσαντο τύπτοντες τὸν Παῦλον. τότε ἐγγίσας ὁ
χιλίαρχος ἐπελάβετο αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐκέλευσε δεθῆναι ἁλύσεσι
* 3
δυσί, καὶ ἐπυνθάνετο τίς εἴη καὶ τί ἐστιν πεποιηκώς" ἄλλοι
δὲ ἄλλο τι ἐπεφώνουν ἐν τῷ ὄχλῳ’ μὴ δυναμένου δὲ αὐτοῦ
γνῶναι τὸ ἀσφαλὲς διὰ τὸν θόρυβον ἐκέλευσεν ἀγεσθαι

27

»
co

21. 22-21. 84. THE ACTS.

38 that thou art come. Do therefore this that we say
to thee: We have four men which have a vow on

24 them; these take, and purify thyself with them, and
be at charges for them, that they may shave their
heads: and all shall know that there is no truth in
the things whereof they have been informed con-
cerning thee; but that thou thyself also walkest or-

25 derly, keeping the law. But as touching the Gen-; ον, enjoined
tiles which have believed, we ‘wrote, giving judge- ΜῊ ancient
ment that they should keep themselves from things *
sacrificed to idols, and from blood, and from what is ¢ or, took the men

26 strangled, and from fornication. Then Paul *took ἐπ and
the men, and the next day purifying himself with "/“«
them went into the temple, declaring the fulfilment
of the days of purification, until the offering was
offered for every one of them.

27 And when the seven days were almost completed,
the Jews from Asia, when they saw him in the tem-
ple, stirred up all the multitude, and laid hands

28 on him, crying out, Men of Israel, help: This is the
man, that teacheth all men everywhere against the
people, ard the law, and this place: and moreover
he brought Greeks also into the temple, and hath

29 defiled this holy place. For they had before seen
with him in the city Trophimus the Ephesian, whom
they supposed that Paul had brought into the tem-

30 ple. And all the city was moved, and the people ran
together: and they laid hold on Paul, and dragged
him out of the temple: and straightway the doors

81 were shut. And as they were seeking to kill him, * 0%,“ er
tidings came up to the ‘chief captain of the ‘band, {yj ..°tiaareh’

82 that all Jerusalem was in confusion. And forth- beggars τ
with he took soldiers and centurions, and ran down ’
upon them: and they, when they saw the chief cap-

88 tain and the soldiers, left off beating Paul. Then
the chief captain came near, and laid hold on him,
and commanded him to be bound with two chains;
and inquired who he was, and what he had done.

84 And some shouted one thing, some another, among
the crowd: and when he could not know the certain-
ty for the uproar, he commanded him to be brought

(298)

THE ACTS. 21, 34-22. 9.

into the castle. And when he came upon the stairs, 35
so it was, that he was borne of the soldiers for the
violence of the crowd; for the multitude of the peo- 36
ple followed after, crying out, Away with him.

And as Paul was about to be brought into the cas- 37
tle, he saith unto the chief captain, May I say some-
thing unto thee? And he said, Dost thou know
Greek? Art thou not then the Egyptian, which be- 38
fore these days stirred up to sedition and led out into
the wilderness the four thousand men of the Assas-
sins? But Paul said, lama Jew, of Tarsusin Cilicia, 39
a citizen of no mean city: and I beseech thee, give
me leave to speak unto the people. And when he 40
had given him leave, Paul, standing on the stairs,
beckoned with thé hand unto the people; and when
there was made a great silence, he spake unto them
in the Hebrew language, saying,

Brethren and fathers, hear ye the defence which 22
I now make unto you.

And when they heard that he spake unto them in 2
the Hebrew language, they were the more quiet:
and he saith,

Tam a Jew, born in Tarsus of Cilicia, but brought 3
up in this city, at the feet of Gamaliel, instructed
according to the strict manner of the law of our
fathers, being zealous for God, even as ye all are
this day: and I persecuted this Way unto the death, 4
binding and delivering into prisons both men and
women. As also the high priest doth bear me wit- 5
ness, and all the estate of the elders: from whom
also I received letters unto the brethren, and jour-
neyed to Damascus, to bring them also which were
there unto Jerusalem in bonds, for to be punished.
And it came to pass, that, as 1 made my journey, 6
and drew nigh unto Damascus, about noon, sud-
denly there shone from heaven a great light round
about me. And I fell unto the ground, and heard 7
a voice saying unto me, Saul, Saul, why persecutest
thou me? And I answered, Who art thou, Lord? 8
And he said unto me, I am Jesus of Nazareth, whom
thou persecutest. And they that were with me 9

(299)

—

er ee CO

ῳ

ΧΧΙΧΧΙ . ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ ΛΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ 299

@ 8 > ‘ λή φ δὲ > 7 «ἢ ‘ bd
35 GQUTOV εἰς THY παρεμβὸο yV. OTE € ἐγένετο ἐπι τους ανα-

βαθμούς, συνέβη βαστάζεσθαι αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τῶν στρατιωτῶν

36 διὰ τὴν βίαν τοῦ ὄχλου, ἠκολούθει γὰρ τὸ πλῆθος τοῦ λαοῦ
37 Κράζοντες Alpe αὐτόν. Μέλλων τε εἰσάγε-

σθαι εἰς τὴν παρεμβολὴν ὁ Παῦλος λέγει τῷ χιλιάρχῳ
Ei ἔξεστίν μόι εἰπεῖν τι πρὸς σέ; ὁ δὲ ἔφη Ἑλληνιστὶ

, > » Ν > e φ- ὦ ε ‘ , “
38 γινώσκεις; οὐκ apa σὺ εἴ o Αἰγύπτιος ὁ πρὸ τούτων τῶν

ε a“ > , Ν Ν
ἡμερῶν ἀναστατώσας καὶ ἐξαγαγὼν εἰς τὴν ἔρημον τοὺς

, Ν tal ¢ > x ¢ a
39 τετρακισχιλίους ἄνδρας τῶν σικαρίων; εἶπεν δὲ ὁ Παῦλος

᾿Ἔγω ἄνθρωπος μέν εἰμι ᾿Ιουδαῖος, Ταρσεὺς τῆς Κιλικίας,
> Ser, , , ΄ , ee ,
οὐκ ἀσήμου πόλεως πολίτης: δέομαι δέ σου, ἐπίτρεψόν μοὶ

so λαλῆσαι πρὸς τὸν λαόν. ἐπιτρέψαντος δὲ αὐτοῦ ὁ Παῦλος

e ‘ 4 ἃ a > a , n Η͂ a *
ἑστὼς ἐπὶ τῶν ἀναβαθμῶν κατέσεισε TH χειρὶ τῷ λαῷ,
πολλῆς δὲ “σιγῆς γενομένης. προσεφώνησεν. τῇ “EBpatde

1 διαλέκτῳ λέγων “Avdpes ἀδελφοὶ καὶ πατέρες, ἀκούσατέ

".

na ‘ ε -“ “ > ’ ° δ Ἀ -“
μου τῆς πρὸς ὑμᾶς νυνὶ ἀπρλιογίντε ἀκούσαντες δὲ ὅτι
τῇ Ἔβραϊδι διαλέκτῳ προσεφώνει αὐτοῖς μᾶλλον παρέσκον
ἡσυχίαν. καί φησιν-- ᾿Ἔδιώ, εἰμι. duge” ς,“γεγεννημέ-
νος ἐν Ταρσῷ τῆς Κιλικίας, ἀνατεθραμμένος δὲ ἐν τῇ πόλει
, Ν Ν / ΄ ’ ‘
ταύτῃ παρὰ τοὺς πόδας Ταμαλίιήλ, πεπαιδευμένος κατὰ
> ΄ “- ΄ , κ᾿ δὴν a a
ἀκρίβειαν τοῦ πατρῴου νόμου, ζηλωτὴς ὑπάρχων τοῦ θεοῦ
“ καθὼς πάντες ὑμεῖς ἐστὲ σήμερον, ὃς ταύτην τὴν ὁδὸν
ἐδίωξα ἄχρι θανάτου, δεσμεύων καὶ παραδιδοὺς εἰς φυλακὰς
5 ἀνδρὰς τε καὶ γυναῖκας, ὡς καὶ ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς μαρτυρεῖ μοι
κ᾿ a ‘ , a ς he VY ‘ ,
καὶ πᾶν τὸ πρεσβυτέριον: map ὧν καὶ ἐπιστολὰς δεξάμε-
᾿ ἣν > κ᾿ > ‘ > ΄ "
νος πρὸς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς εἰς Δαμασκὸν ἐπορευόμην ἄξων
Ν ‘ 2 A μᾳ , Ἅ... Ἢ ‘ σ
καὶ τοὺς ἐκεῖσε ὄντας δεδεμένους εἰς ᾿Ιερουσαλὴμ. ἵνα τιμω-
ian > , , , ‘ ° , Lal
6 ρηθῶσιν. ᾿Ἐγένετο δέ μοι πορενομένῳ καὶ ἐγγίζοντι τῇ
Δαμασκῷ περὶ μεσημβρίαν ἐξαίφνης ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ περιᾶ-
‘ a © a ee ea ee , > Som Εν
7 στράψαι φῶς ἱκανὸν περὶ ἐμέ, ἔπεσα τε εἰς τὸ ἔδαφος καὶ
ἤκουσα φωνῆς λεγούσης μοι “Ξαούλ Σαούλ, τί με διώκεις;
3 ͵
8 ἐγὼ δὲ ἀπεκρίθην Tis εἶ, κύριε; εἶπέν τε πρὸς ἐμέ ᾿Εγώ

9 εἶμι Ἰησοῦς ὁ Ναζωραῖος ὃν σὺ διώκεις. οἱ δὲ σὺν ἐμοὶ

γενομένης σιγῆς

γὺὐδὲν ἔβλεπον

ἀποστελῶ

300 TIPAZEIZ ATLOZTOAQN XXII

” ‘ Ν Led 9 4 ‘ Ν » 3 ” a
ὄντες TO μὲν φῶς ἐθεάσαντο τὴν δὲ φωνὴν οὐκ ἤκουσαν τοῦ
a , > , € ar
λαλοῦντός pow εἶπον δέ Τί ποιήσω, κύριε; ὁ δὲ κύριος
- , 3 κ , > , are
εἶπεν πρὸς με ᾿Αναστὰς πορεύου εἰς Δαμασκόν, κακεῖ σοι
, e -
λαληθήσεται περὶ πάντων ὧν τέτακταί σοι ποιῆσαι. ὡς δὲ
i
cr 3 a , “ Ν
οὐκ ἐνέβλεπον᾽ ἀπὸ τῆς δόξης τοῦ φωτὸς ἐκείνου, χειραγω-
a , >
youpevos ὑπὸ τῶν συνόντων μοι ἦλθον εἰς Δαμασκόν.
‘A , = oN br. B ‘ Ny N , ,
varias δέ τις ἀνὴρ εὐλαβης κατὰ τὸν νόμον, μαρτυρούμε-
ε ‘ , n 4 , 3 , > ‘ 4
vos ὑπὸ πάντων τῶν κατοικούντων ᾿Ιουδαίων, ἐλθὼν πρὸς
᾿ - > aie
ἐμὲ καὶ ἐπιστὰς εἶπέν μοι Σαοὺλ ἀδελφέ, ἀνάβλεψον"
2 ON A a > ε > ε
κἀγὼ αὐτῇ τῇ ὥρᾳ ἀνέβλεψα εἰς αὐτόν. ὁ δὲ εἶπεν Ὁ
\ “ 7 ε a 4 A
θεὸς τῶν πατέρων ἡμῶν προεχειρίσατό σε γνῶναι TO θέλημα
ἘΞ a κι ΡΥ: a
αὐτοῦ καὶ ἰδεῖν τὸν δίκαιον Kal ἀκοῦσαι φωνὴν ἐκ τοῦ στό-
ey ” , a \ ΄ ᾽ ΄
ματος αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ἔσῃ μάρτυς αὐτῷ πρὸς πάντας ἀνθρώπους
e er 4. ῊΝ ‘ a , , > ‘
ὧν ἑώρακας καὶ ἤκουσας. Kal viv τί μέλλεις; ἀναστὰς
\ ‘
βάπτισαι καὶ ἀπόλουσαι τὰς ἁμαρτίας σου ἐπικαλεσάμενος
» ed > “~ > , δέ ε , 5» »
τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ. ᾿Εγένετο δέ μοι ὑποστρέψαντι εἰς Tepov-
fol “a ,
σαλὴμ καὶ προσευχομένου pov ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ γενέσθαι pe ἐν
-“ “a \
ἐκστάσει καὶ ἰδεῖν αὐτὸν λέγοντά μοι πεῦσον καὶ ἔξελθε
9 , ἐξ Ἶ λ ’ 8 ΄ 9 ὃ te , “3
ἐν τάχει ἐξ ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ, διότι οὐ παραδέξονταί σου pap
΄ MS a > ‘ > , > bons ers
τυρίαν περὶ ἐμοῦ. κἀγὼ εἶπον Kupte, αὐτοὶ ἐπίστανται
“ ὁ NW , \ , \ x \
ὅτι ἐγὼ ἤμην φυλακίζων καὶ δέρων κατὰ τὰς συναγωγὰς
Ν / 5... Ὁ ΄ »ν- > ’ ἈΝ e
τοὺς πιστεύοντας ἐπὶ σέ' Kal ὅτε ἐξεχύννετο TO αἷμα Sre-
a , Ὁ ‘ ” Ν Ν
φάνου τοῦ μαάρτυρός σου, καὶ αὐτὸς ἤμην ἐφεστὼς καὶ
“ Ν , Δι , a > ΄
συνευδοκῶν καὶ φυλάσσων τὰ ἱμάτια τῶν ἀναιρούντων
δ 3 ‘ > , , bid > ‘ > a
αὐτόν. καὶ εἶπεν πρός pe Πορεύου, ὅτι ἐγὼ εἰς ἔθνη
n ”
μακρὰν "ἐξαποστελῶ" σε. Hxovoy δὲ αὐτοῦ
»” , a , ‘ ς ae ‘ ‘ » A ,
ἄχρι τούτου TOD λόγου καὶ ἐπῆραν τὴν φωνὴν αὐτῶν λέ-
> > 4 aA a ‘ a 9 4 a
yovres Alpe ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς Tov τοιοῦτον, οὐ yap καθῆκεν
αὐτὴν a , =. Tet: , ‘
αὐτὸν ζῇν. xpavyalovrwy τε αὐτῶν Kal ῥιπτούντων Ta
‘ ‘ > /
ἱμάτια καὶ κονιορτὸν βαλλόντων εἰς τὸν ἀέρα ἐκέλευσεν
᾿ i 2 7 > 8 > s , ”
ὁ χιλίαρχος εἰσάγεσθαι αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν παρεμβολήν, εἴπας
, Ped ᾽ ΄ aS o > a δὲ a »" 7 a
μάστιξιν ἀνετάζεσθαι αὐτὸν iva ἐπιγνῷ du ἣν αἰτίαν οὕτως

> , ww e Ν ‘ eal “~ e* a
ἐπεφώνουν ανυτῳ. ως δὲ προετεινᾶν αὐτὸν τοις μασιν

14

25

=a ——- —

22.9-22. 25. THE ACTS.

beheld indeed the light, but they heard not the voice
10 of him that spake to me. And I said, What shall
I do, Lord? And the Lord said unto me, Arise,
and go into Damascus; and there it shall be told
thee of all things which are appointed for thee to do.
11 And when I could not see for the glory of that
light, being led by the hand of them that were with
12 me, I came into Damascus. And one Ananias, a
devout man according to the law, well reported of
13 by all the Jews that dwelt there, came unto me, and

standing by me said unto me, Brother Saul, receive |

thy sight. And in that very hour I ‘looked up on
i4him. And he said, The God of our fathers hath ap-
pointed thee to know his will, and to see the Right-
15 eous One, and to hear a voice from his mouth. For
thou shalt be a witness for him unto all men of what
16 thou hast seen and heard, And now why tarriest
thou? arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy
17 sins, calling on his name. And it came to pass,
that, when I had returned to Jerusalem, and while
181 prayed in the temple, I fell into a trance, and saw
him saying unto me, Make haste, and get thee quick-
ly out of Jerusalem: because they will not receive
19 of thee testimony concerning me. And I said,
Lord, they themselves know that I imprisoned and
beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee:
20 and when the blood of Stephen thy witness was
shed, I also was standing by, and consenting, and
21 keeping the garments of them that slew him. And
he said unto me, Depart: for I will send thee forth
far hence unto the Gentiles.
22. And they gave him audience unto this word; and
they lifted up their voice, and said, Away with such
a fellow from the earth: for it is not fit that he
28 should live. And as they cried out, and threw off
24 their garments, and cast dust into the air, the chief
captain commanded him to be brought into the cas-
tle, bidding that he should be examined by scourg-
ing, that he might know for what cause they so shout-
25 ed against him. And when they had tied him up
*with the thongs,
Pp (300)

received my
sight and looked
upon him

2 Or, for

THE ACTS. 22. 25-23. 9.

Paul said unto the centurion that stood by, Is it
lawful for you to scourge a man that is a Roman,
and uncondemned? And when the centurion 26
heard it, he went to the chief captain, and told
him, saying, What art thou about to do? for this
man isa Roman. And the chief captain came, and 27
said unto him, Tell me, art thou a Roman? And
he said, Yea. And the chief captain answered, 28
With a great sum obtained I this citizenship. And
Paul said, But 1 am ὦ Roman born. They then 29
which were abdut to examine him straightway de-
parted from him: and the chief captain also was
afraid, when he knew that he was a Roman, and
because he had bound him.

But on the morrow, desiring to know the certain- 30
ty, wherefore he was accused of the Jews, he loosed
him, and commanded the chief priests and all the
council to come together, and brought Paul down,
and set him before them.

And Paul, looking stedfastly on the council,23
said, Brethren, I have lived before God in all good
conscience until this day. And the high priest An- 2
anias commanded them that stood by him to smite
him on the mouth. Then said Paul unto him, God 8
shall smite thee, thou whited wall: and sittest thou
to judge me according to the law, and commandest
me to be smitten contrary to the law? And they 4
that stood by said, Revilest thou God’s high priest?
And Paul said, I wist not, brethren, that he was 5
high priest: for it is written, Thou shalt not speak
evil of a ruler of thy people. But when Paul per- 6
ceived that the one part were Sadducees, and the
other Pharisees, he cried out in the council, Breth-
ren, I am a Pharisee, a son of Pharisees: touching
the hope and resurrection of the dead I am called
in question. And when he had so said, there arose 7
a dissension between the Pharisees and Sadducees:
and the assembly was divided. For the Sadducees 8
say that there is no resurrection, neither angel, nor
spirit: but the Pharisees confess both. And there 9
arose a great clamour: and some

‘ (301 )

ΠῚ

Ν

N

XXIT XXIII TIPAZEIS ATMOSTOAQN 301

> . ‘ 4 ε a ε ΄ ε “ 7”
εἶπεν πρὸς τὸν ἑστῶτα ἑκατόνταρχον ὁ Παῦλος Ei ἄνθρω-

ε . ᾿ς. τὰ ΄ we ton ΄
πον Ῥωμαῖον καὶ ακατακρίτον ECEOTLV υμιν μαστίζειν;

3 ΄ Ἀ ee , A “~ , J ΄
6 ἀκούσας δὲ ὁ ἑκατοντάρχης προσελθὼν τῷ χιλιάρχῳ ἀπήγ-

yeidev λέγων Τί μέλλεις ποιεῖν; ὁ γὰρ ἄνθρωπος οὗτος

7 Ῥωμαῖός ἐστιν. προσελθὼν δὲ ὁ χιλίαρχος εἶπεν αὐτῷ
8 Λέγε μοι, σὺ Ῥωμαῖος εἶ; ὁ δὲ ἔφη Ναί ἀπεκρίθη δὲ ὁ

χιλίαρχος “Eyd πολλοῦ κεφαλαίου τὴν πολιτείαν ταύτην

ἐκτησάμην. ὁ δὲ Παῦλος ἔφη ᾿Εγὼ δὲ καὶ γεγέννημαι.

527 > et 2 δια ae Oey τὰν 3
20 εὐθέως ουν απεστῆησαν ἀπ αὐτοῦ Ol με OVTES αὐτὸν ἀνέ-

ralew* καὶ 6 χιλίαρχος δὲ ἐφοβήθη ἐπιγνοὺς ὅτι Ρωμαῖός

5 9 "ee ὦ ‘A
ἐστιν καὶ ὅτι αὐτὸν ἦν Sedexws.

-“ -“ » 4A
30 Τῇ δὲ ἐπαύριον βουλόμενος γνῶναι τὸ ἀσφαλὲς τὸ τί

—— ~~

a ey ~ ? ‘4 ” 2 +f ar oer
κατηγορεῖται ὕπο τῶν Ιουδαίων ἔλυσεν αὖτον, καὶ ἐκέλευ-
-“ » “ A ~ Ν ΄
σεν συνελθεῖν τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ πᾶν τὸ συνέδριον, καὶ

‘ ‘ “~ “+ 5] > ΄ > , ἈΝ

καταγαγὼν τὸν Παῦλον ἔστησεν εἰς αὐτούς. ἀτενίσας δὲ
-“ “ 7 >

“Παῦλος τῷ συνεδρίῳ εἶπεν “Avdpes ἀδελφοί, ἐγὼ πάσῃ

[Ἰ .͵ 4

’ὔ > -“ ’ - - » , ~

συνειδήσει ἀγαθῇ πεπολίτευμαι τῷ θεῷ ἄχρι ταύτης τῆς

ε la

ε , 2? 4 ε , ΓΙ. € a a
Ἡμέρας. ο δὲ αρχίερευς Ἀνανίας €TETACEV τοις παρεστω-

N

᾽ ~ , 3 “-“ \ , ’ ε “ κ᾿

3σιν αὐτῷ τύπτειν αὐτοῦ τὸ στόμα. τότεο LlavAos πρὸς
a. « - ΤᾺ, , ε , - ΄

αὐτὸν εἶπεν Τύπτειν σε μέλλει ὁ θεός, τοῖχε κεκονιαμένε:

\ \ ΄ ΄ ‘ ‘ , a
και OV κάθῃ κρίνων με κατὰ TOV ΨΟΌΟμον, καὶ παρανομὼν

΄ ΄ eo. a > ν᾿ >
4 κελεύεις pe τύπτεσθαι; οἱ δὲ παρεστῶτες εἶπαν. Tov apxe-

ερέα τοῦ θεοῦ λοιδορεῖς; ἔφη Te ὁ Παῦλος Οὐκ ἤδειν, ἀδελ-

ω

hot, ὅτι ἐστὶν ἀρχιερεύς: γέγραπται γὰρ ὅτι “Apyonta
a n > ΕΣ Ὁ <> ‘ ν ε “ ΄σ
6 TOY AAOY coy οὐκ ἔρεις κἀκῶσ. Tvovs δὲ ὁ Παῦλος ὅτι
τὸ ἕν μέρος ἐστὶν Σαδδουκαίων τὸ δὲ ἕτερον Φαρισαίων
ἔκραζεν ἐν τῷ συνεδρίῳ Ανδρες ἀδελφοί, ἐγὼ Φαρισαῖός
εἶμι, υἱὸς Φαρισαίων: περὶ ἐλπίδος καὶ ἀναστάσεως νεκρῶν
7" κρίνομαι. τοῦτο δὲ αὐτοῦ "λαλοῦντος" "ἐγένετο" στάσις
τῶν Φαρισαίων καὶ Σαδδουκαίων, καὶ ἐσχίσθη τὸ πλῆθος.
ee. κα , 5 > Ae ° γι ν
8 Σαδδουκαῖοι " γὰρ λέγουσιν μὴ εἶναι ἀνάστασιν μήτε ἀγγε-
λον μήτε πνεῦμα, Φαρισαῖοι δὲ ὁμολογοῦσιν τὰ ἀμφό-
οτερα. ἐγένετο δὲ κραυγὴ μεγάλη, καὶ ἀναστάντες τινὲς

20

τῷ συνεδρίῳ ὃ
TlaidAo

ἐγὼ εἴποντος |

ἐπέπεσεν

μὲν

Te

τε

Ap.

νεανίσκον

302 ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ XXHI

a a , a ,

TOV γραμματέων τοῦ μέρους τῶν Φαρισαίων διεμάχοντο
¢ Ν lod > ,

λέγοντες Οὐδὲν κακὸν εὑρίσκομεν ἐν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ τούτῳ"

εἰ δὲ πνεῦμα ἐλάλησεν αὐτῷ ἢ ἄγγελος--. ᾿ Πολλῆς δὲ το

, , , Ν ε / 4 ~
γινομένης στάσεως φοβηθεὶς ὁ χιλίαρχος μὴ διασπασθῇ
ε lal πον Lp ὦ Ss Ὶ Ν , Ν
ὁ Παῦλος. ὑπ΄ αὐτῶν ἐκέλευσεν τὸ στράτευμα καταβὰν
ἁρπάσαι αὐτὸν ἐκ μέσου αὐτῶν, ἄγειν | εἰς τὴν παρεμβο-

΄ - BY a
Anv. Τῇ δὲ ἐπιούσῃ νυκτὶ ἐπιστὰς αὐτῷ ὁ κύριος
> ΄ ε A - , Ν eS “a eb. a
εἶπεν Θάρσει, ὡς yap διεμαρτύρω τὰ περὶ ἐμοῦ εἰς lepovea-
‘ “ Nal Ἀν τὰ δ ΄ . n
λὴμ οὕτω σε δεῖ Kal εἰς Ῥώμην μαρτυρῆσαι. Τε-
, Γι ε , ἢ Ν 2: ::8 -
νομένης ‘de ἡμέρας ποιήσαντες συστροφὴν οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι
» , ’ “ "-“"
ἀνεθεμάτισαν ἑαυτοὺς λέγοντες μήτε φαγεῖν μήτε πεῖν
“ e > ’ \ cal > Ν ’,
ἕως οὗ ἀποκτείνωσιν τὸν. Παῦλον. ἦσαν δὲ πλείους
᾿ ‘ ’»
τεσσεράκοντα οἱ ταύτην τὴν συνωμοσίαν ποιησάμενοι"
“ - » -“ -
οἵτινες προσελθόντες τοῖς ἀρχιερεῦσιν καὶ τοῖς πρεσβυτέ-
= 3 , 3 , ε ‘ ὃ \
pos εἶπαν ᾿Αναθέματι ἀνεθεματίσαμεν ἑαυτοὺς μηδενὸς
΄ “ «- » , Ν cal κι - -
γεύσασθαι ἕως οὗ ἀποκτείνωμεν τὸν ἸΠαῦλον. νῦν οὖν
on - > φ ΄ ὄν δι x , A a εὃ , ov
ὑμεῖς ἐμφανίσατε τῷ χιλιάρχῳ σὺν τῷ συνεδρίῳ ὅπως
Ν a ,
καταγάγῃ αὐτὸν εἰς ὑμᾶς ws μέλλοντας διαγινώσκειν
Ν cal »" A -
ἀκριβέστερον τὰ περὶ αὐτοῦ! ἡμεῖς δὲ πρὸ τοῦ ἐγγίσαι
ϑι. ἃ td > a? ΩΝ φΦι- Ὁ 3 , Ay s εν
αὐτὸν ἕτοιμοί ἐσμεν τοῦ ἀνελεῖν αὐτόν. ᾿Ακούσας δὲ ὁ υἱὸς
- tal Ν
τῆς ἀδελφῆς Παύλου τὴν ἐνέδραν παραγενόμενος καὶ
5 ’ “Ξ“"
εἰσελθὼν εἰς τὴν παρεμβολὴν ἀπήγγειλεν τῷ Παύλῳ.
΄ ἘΣ «ἃ a “ a ε a
προσκαλεσάμενος δὲ ὁ ΤΠ].αῦλος ἕνα τῶν ἑκατονταρχῶν
»” ‘ , na »ν Ν Ν , ΕΣ
ἔφη Tov veaviay τοῦτον ἀπαγε πρὸς τὸν χιλίαρχον, ἔχει
‘ > ~ , 7 A ε Ν > \ BANG
γὰρ ἀπαγγεῖλαί τι αὐτῷ: ὁ μὲν οὖν παραλαβὼν αὐτὸν
” , ε , -
ἤγαγεν πρὸς τὸν χιλίαρχον καί φησιν ὋὉ δέσμιος Παῦλος
, an YEN rte eh.
προσκαλεσάμενός με ἠρώτησεν τοῦτον τὸν ‘Veaviay' aya-
-“ a , , Ν
γεῖν πρὸς σέ, ἔχοντά τι λαλῆσαί σοι. ἐπιλαβόμενος δὲ
~ lal A 3 , > saz
τῆς χειρὸς αὐτοῦ ὁ χιλίαρχος Kal ἀναχωρήσας κατ᾽ ἰδίαν

, A > a / > Ν
ἐπυνθάνετο Τί ἐστιν ὃ ἔχεις ἀπαγγεῖλαί μοι; εἶπεν δὲ
ε e? QA , as a , “ »
ὅτι Ot ᾿Ιουδαῖοι συνέθεντο τοῦ ἐρωτῆσαΐ σε ὅπως αὔριον

lol ‘ / ε la
τὸν Παῦλον καταγάγῃς εἰς τὸ συνέδριον ὡς μέλλων τι
3 , / 6 Ἀ » ὩΣ A > λ θῇ.
ἀκριβέστερον πυνθάνεσθαι περὶ αὐτοῦ: σὺ οὖν μὴ πεισθῇς

18

I

o

ΠΟῪ

_

23. 9-23. 21. THE ACTS.

‘of the scribes of the Pharisees’ part stood up, and
strove, saying, We find no evil in this man: and:
what if a spirit hath spoken to him, or an angel?)

10 And when there arose a great dissension, the chief:
captain, fearing lest Paul should be torn in pieces
by them, commanded the soldiers to go down and
take him by force from among them, and bring him
into the castle.

11. And the night following the Lord stood by him,
and said, Be of good cheer: for as thou hast testified
concerning me at Jerusalem, so must thou bear wit-
ness also at Rome.

12 And when it was day, the Jews banded together,
and bound themselves under a curse, saying that
they would neither eat nor drink till they had

13 killed Paul. And they were more than forty which

14 made this conspiracy. And they came to the chief
priests and the elders, and said, We have bound our-
selves under a great curse, to taste nothing until we

15 have killed Paul.. Now therefore do ye with the
council signify to the chief captain that he bring
him down unto you, as though ye would judge of
his case more exactly: and we, or ever he come near,

16 are ready to slay him. But Paul's sister’s son heard ; 9, jgving come
of their lying in wait,’and he came and entered into i ,"ppn_ them,

17 the castle, and told Paul. And Paulcalled unto him <¢¢.
one of the centurions, and said, Bring this young
man unto the chief captain: for he hath something

18 to tell him. So he took him, and brought him to
the chief captain, and saith, Paul the prisoner called
me unto him, and asked me to bring this young
man unto thee, who hath something to say to thee. .

19 And the chief captain took him by the hand, and
going aside asked him privately, What is that thou

20 hast to tell me? And he said, The Jews haveagreed _
to ask thee to bring down Paul to-morrow unto the~
council, as though thou wouldest inquire somewhat

21 more exactly concerning him. Do not thou there-
fore yield

(302)

THE ACTS. 23. 21-24. 1.

unto them: for there lie in wait for him of them more
than forty men, which have bound themselves under a
curse, neither to eat nor to drink till they have slain
him: and now are they ready, looking for the promise
from thee. So the chief captain let the young man 22
go, charging him, Tell no man that thou hast signified
these things tome. And he called unto him two of the 23
centurions, and said, Make ready two hundred soldiers
to go as far as Ceesarea, and horsemen threescore and
ten, and spearmen two hundred, at the third hour of
the night: and he bade them provide beasts, that they 24
might set Paul thereon, and bring him safe unto Felix
the governor. And he wrote a letter after this form: 25
Claudius Lysias unto the most excellent governor 26
Felix, greeting. This man was seized by the Jews, 27
and was about to be slain of them, when I came upon
them with the soldiers, and rescued him, having learned

1 Some ancient an- that he was a Roman. And desiring to know the cause 28

thorities oii

1 * *
brought him down Wherefore they accused him, 'I brought him down unto

unto their coun-

2 Many ancient

their council: whom I found to be accused about ques- 29
tions of their law, but to have nothing laid to his
charge worthy of death or of bonds. And when it 30
was shewn to me that there would be a plot against
the man*, I sent him to thee forthwith, charging his

authorities add accusers also to speak against him before thee.?

Farewell.

8 Gr. Pratorium.

So the soldiers, as it was commanded them, took 31
Paul, and brought him by night to Antipatris. But 32
on the morrow they left the horsemen to go with him,
and returned to the castle: and they, when they came 33
to Cesarea, and delivered the letter to the governor,
presented Paul also before him. And when he had 34
read it, he asked of what province he was; and when
he understood that he was of Cilicia, I will hear thy 35
causet+, said he, when thine accusers also are come: and
he commanded him to be kept in Herod’s *palace.

And after five days the high priest Ananias came 24
down

* “against the man’’ etc. add marg. Many ancient authorities read
against the man on their part, I sent him to thee, charging etc.—Am. Com.
+ For ‘‘hear thy cause’’ read ‘hear thee fully’’—Am, Com.

(808)

τ᾿
w

XXIII XXIV ΠΡΑΞΈΙΣ AIMOSTOAQN 303

i <n : , ‘ > 4 Ν a κ« ” ὃ ,
αὐτοῖς, évedpevovo yap αὐτὸν ἐξ αὐτῶν ἄνδρες πλείους
» ld ‘ , -.
τεσσεράκοντα, οἵτινες ἀνεθεμάτισαν ἑαυτοὺς μήτε φαγεῖν
a e > " ’ Ν a
μήτε πεῖν ἕως οὗ ἀνέλωσιν αὐτόν, καὶ νῦν εἰσὶν ἕτοιμοι
, eh See A> , © « > ᾽
προσδεχόμενοι τὴν ἀπὸ σοῦ ἐπαγγελίαν. ὁ μὲν οὖν χιλίαρ-
/ ἈΝ -
χος ἀπέλυσε τὸν νεανίσκον παραγγείλας μηδενὶ. ἐκλαλῆσαι
φ ’ a 3 , ‘ Pi oe Κ Ν λ ΄ ,
ὅτι ταῦτα ἐνεφάνισας πρὸς ἐμέ. Kat προσκαλεσάμενός
a a > ε ΄
τινας δύο τῶν ἑκατονταρχῶν εἶπεν ᾿Ἑτοιμάσατε στρατιώ-
a σ “
tas διακοσίους ὅπως πορευθῶσιν ἕως Καισαρίας, καὶ ἱππεῖς
, >
ἑβδομήκοντα καὶ δεξιολάβους διακοσίους, ἀπὸ τρίτης ὥρας
a , a “
τῆς νυκτός, κτήνη τε παραστῆσαι ἵνα ἐπιβιβάσαντες τὸν
Ξ ΄ ‘ , ‘ ε , ,
Παῦλον διασώσωσι πρὸς Φήλικα τὸν ἡγεμόνα, γράψας
A -“
ἐπιστολὴν ἔχουσαν τὸν τύπον τοῦτον Κλαύδιος Λυσίας
-“ , ε ΄, a , ‘ »᾽ ὃ a
τῷ κρατίστῳ ἡγεμόνι Φήλικι χαίρειν, Τὸν avdpa τοῦτον
“ > , Ν , “
συλλημφθέντα ὑπὸ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων καὶ μέλλοντα ἀναιρεῖσθαι
ΣΝ iS ν ‘ a , 2¢ , ‘
ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐπιστὰς σὺν τῷ στρατεύματι ἐξειλάμην, μαθὼν
“ ε ἣν δι hie , > a ‘ ter
ὅτι ῬῬωμαῖός ἐστιν, βουλόμενές τε ἐπιγνῶναι τὴν αἰτίαν
ὃ 7 ἃ > tr 7. A , 5 ‘ £5 διε δι τ
ὦ ἣν ἐνεκάλουν αὐτῷ [κατήγαγον εἰς τὸ συνέδριον αὐτῶν]
-. ᾿ ‘ ᾿ a a
ὃν εὗρον ἐγκαλούμενον περὶ ζητημάτων τοῦ νόμου αὐτῶν,
ν , 7 , Ἅ a” 6 Ν
μηδὲν δὲ ἄξιον θανάτου ἢ δεσμῶν ἔχοντα ἔγκλημα. μηνυ-
,ὕ ὃ , ΕἸ »" > ‘ »” ὃ " 6 2¢ ΄“-
θείσης δέ μοι ἐπιβουλῆς εἰς τὸν ἄνδρα ἔσεσθαι ἐξαυτῆς
’, “
ἔπεμψα πρὸς σέ, παραγγείλας καὶ τοῖς κατηγόροις λέγειν
a“ > “-
πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐπὶ σοῦ. Οἱ μὲν οὖν στρατιῶται
᾽ Cal » ‘ col
κατὰ τὸ διατεταγμένον αὐτοῖς ἀναλαβόντες τὸν Παῦλον
Ν 4 ‘ >. 4 > 43> “ sy >. ,
ἤγαγον διὰ νυκτὸς cis τὴν ᾿Αντιπατρίδα: τῇ δὲ ἐπαύριον
tal A > awa ε
ἐάσαντες τοὺς ἱππεῖς ἀπέρχεσθαι σὺν αὐτῷ ὑπέστρεψαν εἰς
Ν , , σ΄ > , > \ ,
τὴν παρεμβολήν: οἵτινες εἰσελθόντες εἰς τὴν Καισαρίαν
‘ ‘ fel ε ,
καὶ ἀναδόντες τὴν ἐπιστολὴν τῷ ἡγεμόνι παρέστησαν καὶ
Η a 2. A > 4 ὌΝ \ τὸ 4 ich ἦτ
tov Παῦλον αὐτῷ. αναγνοὺς δὲ καὶ ἐπερωτήσας ἐκ ποίας
᾿ ΄ ᾿ς κ᾿ , ¢ > 4 ΄ ’
ἐπαρχείας ἐστὶν καὶ πυθόμενος ὅτι ἀπὸ Κιλικίας Διακού-
“ Ν , cA
σομαί σου, ἔφη, ὅταν Kai οἱ κατήγοροί σου παραγένωνται:
, -“ ’ im fay ¢ ’ -
κελεύσας ἐν τῷ πραιτωρίῳ ‘rod’ “Hpwdov φυλάσσεσθαι
»»
αὐτόν.
‘ Ν Ld ε / / ε ᾽
Μετὰ δὲ πέντε ἡμέρας κατέβη ὁ ἀρχιερεὺς “Avavias

42.

Ap.

“Δ

A ip.

304 ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ AIOZTOAQN XXIV.

\ , a ΠΤΎΟΝ Ὁ π' AX ,
peta πρεσβυτέρων τινῶν Kal ῥήτορος Τερτύλλου. τινός,
ε Ψ, ‘ a
οἵτινες ἐνεφάνισαν τῷ ἡγεμόνι κατὰ τοῦ Παύλου. κλη-
a " a ε r ΄
θέντος. δὲ [αὐτοῦ] ἤρξατο κατηγορεῖν ὁ ἸΤέρτυλλος λέ-
a > 7 , a A “ \ ὃ ,
γων Πολλῆς εἰρήνης τυγχάνοντες διὰ σοῦ καὶ διορθωμάτων
a Ν a mn ,
γινομένων τῷ ἔθνει. τούτῳ διὰ τῆς σῆς προνοίας πάντῃ τε
Ν a > / ΄ Lal Ν ,
καὶ πανταχοῦ ἀποδεχόμεθα, κράτιστε Φῆλιξ, pera πάσης
3 ’, - Ν Sys 5% ar 2 / a
εὐχαριστίας. ἵνα δὲ pn ἐπὶ πλεῖόν σε ἐνκόπτω, παρακαλῶ
> a rity e a , - We lA Ἐπ ‘
ακοῦσαζ σε ἡμῶν συντόμως TH σῇ ἐπιεικέᾳ. εὑρόντες yap
Ν ΕΣ fol ‘A Ν n , wn
τὸν ἄνδρα τοῦτον λοιμὸν Kal κινοῦντα στάσεις πᾶσι τοῖς
3 nm Α, Ν ΄ a
Ιουδαίοις. τοῖς κατὰ τὴν οἰκουμένην πρωτοστάτην τε τῆς
Led N ¢ , ©? tt ἃ αἱ Ne \ 5 ’, β β
τῶν Ναζωραίων αἱρέσεως, ὃς καὶ τὸ ἱερὸν ἐπείρασεν βεβη-
“ la > - io A 3
λώσαι, ὃν καὶ ἐκρατήσαμεν, παρ᾽ οὗ δυνήσῃ αὐτὸς ἀνα-
, ᾿ A - ε ‘
κρίνας περὶ πάντων τούτων ἐπιγνῶναι ὧν ἡμεῖς κατηγοροῦ-
3 a / Ἂς 2:7 tbe e ? lal 4
μεν αὐτοῦ. συνεπέθεντο δὲ καὶ οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι φάσκοντες
a 7 or 3 / ε “ ’ 33. “
ταῦτα οὕτως ἔχειν. ᾿Απεκρίθη τε ὁ Παῦλος νεύσαντος αὐτῷ
cel e ’ a > n~ 9 »“ »” x “
τοῦ ἡγεμόνος λέγειν “Ex πολλῶν ἐτῶν ὄντα σε κριτὴν τῷ
” , 3 ΄ > , Ν ΠῚ a 3
ἔθνει τούτῳ ἐπιστάμενος εὐθύμως τὰ περὶ ἐμαυτοῦ ἀπολο-
a / 3 a Lg ΔῸΣ ’, Sie
yodpat, δυναμένου cov ἐπιγνῶναι, ὅτι od πλείους εἰσίν μοι
ε la , >)? 4, din 4 4 5 ΕἸ
ἡμέραι δώδεκα ἀφ᾽ ἧς ἀνέβην προσκυνήσων εἰς Ἴερου-
λ ta A ” > Pan e a 32 , es ὃ x ’
σαλήμ, Kat οὔτε ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ evpov με πρός τινα διαλεγό:
x 4 " δἰ
μενον ἢ ἐπίστασιν ποιοῦντα ὄχλου οὔτε ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς
ΕΣ Ν \ ΄, Ὧν a , ΄ κ
οὔτε κατὰ τὴν πόλιν, οὐδὲ παραστῆσαι δύνανταί σοι περὶ
Ὁ Ν as ε “ \ a sf “
ὧν νυνὶ κατηγοροῦσίν μου. ὁμολογώ δὲ τοῦτό σοι. ὅτι
\ A eas a / ΄ Ὁ , lal
κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν ἣν λέγουσιν αἵρεσιν οὕτως λατρεύω τῷ πα-
, a A Ν f Ν
τρῴῳ. θεῷ, πιστεύων πᾶσι τοῖς κατὰ τὸν νόμον καὶ τοῖς
a yD Ft κ \ , a
ἐν τοῖς προφήταις γεγραμμένοις, ἐλπίδα ἔχων εἰς τὸν θεόν, ἣν
Ν 3 Ν ἊΝ , 3. Vf. / a
καὶ αὐτοὶ οὗτοι προσδέχονται, ἀνάστασιν μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι.
, Ν \ 3 n 3 ΄
δικαίων τε καὶ ἀδίκων: ἐν τούτῳ καὶ αὐτὸς ἀσκῶ ἀπρόσ-
΄ ” ‘ ‘ \ Ν Ν ° ,
κοπὸν συνείδησιν ἔχειν πρὸς τὸν θεὸν καὶ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους
‘ 7ὔ φὰς A , . 4 / " >
διὰ παντύς. δι᾿ ἐτῶν δὲ πλειόνων ἐλεημοσύνας ποιήσων εἰς
So» ΄ Ν ΄ 3 φ AN A
τὸ ἔθνος μου παρεγενόμην καὶ προσφοράς, ἐν als edpov με
ε , 5 ae a > s 9 ΦΧ Ν 4
ἡγνισμένον ἐν τῷ ἱερῷ, οὐ μετὰ ὄχλου οὐδὲ μετὰ θορύβου,
A Ν 5 a - Dae » > a“ aA »Ὕ Ὁ -“ -“
τινὲς δὲ ἀπὸ “τῆς ᾿Ασίὰς ᾿Τουδαῖοι, ods ἔδει ἐπὶ σοῦ παρεῖναι

ao .-

σι

15

16

‘7

"
oc

24, 1-24. 19. THE ACTS.

; with certain elders, and with an orator, one Tertullus;
Ε΄ 2and they informed the governor against Paul. And
when he was called, Tertullus began to accuse him,
saying,
Seeing that by thee we enjoy much peace, and that
by thy providence evils are corrected for this nation,
8 we accept it in all ways and in all places, most excel-
4 lent Felix, with all thankfulness. But, that I be not
further tedious unto thee, I intreat thee to hear us of:
5 thy clemency a few words. For we have found this
man a pestilent fellow, and a mover of insurrections
among all the Jews throughout 'the world, and a ring- ! Gt, inhabited
6 leader of the sect of the Nazarenes: who moreover as- Bc ancient au-
sayed to profane the temple: on whom also-we laid Gnd we ieoutd
8 hold:* from. whom thou wilt be able, by examining (ay. dnit im
him thyself, to take knowledge of all these things, repli ον Te
9 whereof we accuse him. And the Jews also joined wi Loy ard

eat viclence

in the charge, affirming that these things were so. hah ties en et

our hands,

10 And when the governor had beckoned unto him to Beommanding his
speak, Paul answered, before thee.
Forasmuch as I know that thou hast been of many
: years a judge unto this nation, I do cheerfully make my
11 defence: seeing that thou canst take knowledge, that it
is not more than twelve days since I went up to wor-
12 ship at Jerusalem: and neither in the temple did they
find me disputing with any man or stirring up a crowd,
13 nor in the synagogues, nor in the city. Neither can
they prove to thee the things whereof they now accuse
14me. But this I confess unto thee, that after the Way
which they call *a sect, so serve I the God of our fathers, 5 or, seresy
believing all things which are according to the law, and
15 which are written in the prophets: having hope toward
God, which these also themselves ‘look for, that there 4 or, accept
shall be a resurrection both of the just and unjust.
16 Herein do I also exercise myself to have a conscience
17 void of offence toward God and men alway. Now
after ‘many years* I came to bring alms to my nation, 5 or, sone
18 and offerings: ‘amidst which they found me purified 5 0», én presenting
in the temple, with no crowd, nor yet with tumult:
19 but there were certain Jews from Asia—who ought to
have been here before thee,

* For ‘many years” read “some years””—Am. Com.

(304) . ᾿

1 Gr. his own wife.

2 Or, self-control

ὃ Or, contig enter-
ed upon his prov-
ince

THE ACTS. 24. 19-25. 6.

and to make accusation, if they had aught against
me. Or else let these men themselves say what 20
wrong-doing they found, when I stood before the
council, except it be for this one voice, that I cried 21
standing among them, Touching the resurrection of
the dead I am called in question before you this day.

But Felix, having more exact knowledge concern- 22
ing the Way, deferred them, saying, When Lysias
the chief captain shall come down, I will determine
your matter. And he gave order to the centurion 23
that he should be kept in charge, and should have
indulgence; and not to forbid any of his friends to
minister unto him. -

But after certain days, Felix came with Drusilla, 24
this wife, which was a Jewess, and sent for Paul,
and heard him concerning the faith in Christ Jesus.
And as he reasoned of righteousness, and *temper- 25
ance, and the judgement to come, Felix was terrified,
and answered, Go thy way for this time; and when
I have a convenient season, I will call thee unto me,
He hoped withal that money would be given him of 26
Paul: wherefore also he sent for him the oftener,
and communed with him. But when two years 27
were fulfilled, Felix was succeeded by Porcius Fes-
tus, and desiring to gain favour with the Jews,
Felix left Paul in bonds.

Festus therefore, *having come into the province, 25
after three days went up to Jerusalem from Cees-
area. And the chief priests and the principal men 2
of the Jews informed him against Paul; and they
besought him, asking favour against him, that he 3
would send for him to Jerusalem; laying wait* to kill
him on the way. Howbeit Festus answered, that 4
Paul was kept in charge at Caesarea, and that he
himself was about to depart thither shortly. Letthem 5
therefore, saith he, which are of power among you,
go down with me, and if there is anything amiss in
the man, let them accuse him.

And when he had tarried among them not more 6
than eight or ten days, he went down unto Ceesarea;
and on the morrow he sat on the judgement-seat, and
commanded Paul

* For ‘‘laying wait’’ read ‘‘laying a plot ’’—Am. Com.

(305)

XXIV XXV TIPASEIS AMOSTOAQN 305

Ν ~ rf x ‘ en x 3 Se td
20 Kal κατηγορεῖν εἴ τι ἔχοιεν πρὸς ἐμέ,--- ἢ αὐτοὶ οὗτοι εἰπά-
“ 4 > , a
ex τωσαν τί εἷρον ἀδίκημα στάντος μου ἐπὶ τοῦ συνεδρίου ἢ
4 “ ‘ - φ 4 £ > , “ ε ‘ -“
περὶ μιᾶς ταύτης φωνῆς ἧς ἐκέκραξα ἐν αὐτοῖς ἑστὼς ὅτι
Περὶ ἀναστάσεως νεκρῶν ἐγὼ κρίνομαι σήμερον ἐφ᾽ ὑμῶν.
> A -“-
95 ᾿Αγεβάλετο δὲ αὐτοὺς ὁ Φῆλιξ, ἀκριβέστερον εἰδὼς τὰ
Ν a «ε a » 7 , ε ,
περὶ τῆς ὁδοῦ, εἴπας Ὅταν Λυσίας 6 χιλίαρχος κατα-
a , ‘ an» ial , ie
23 βῇ διαγνώσομαι ta καθ᾿ ὑμᾶς: διαταξάμενος τῷ Exarov-
΄ »" »”
τάρχῃ τηρεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ἔχειν τε ἄνεσιν καὶ μηδένα Kw-
’ a 3207 > ae -“ > “ ‘4 Ν
24 λύειν τῶν ἰδίων αὐτοῦ ὑπηρετεῖν αὐτῷ. Μετὰ δὲ
ε ε a“ -"
ἡμέρας τινὰς παραγενόμενος ὁ Φῆλιξ σὺν Δρουσίλλῃ τῇ
ow ‘ ” > , , κ᾿ a .
ἰδίᾳ. γυναικὲ οὔσῃ ᾿Ιουδαίᾳ μετεπέμψατο tov ἸΠαῦλον καὶ
25 ἤκουσεν αὐτοῦ περὶ τῆς εἰς Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν πίστεως. δια-
λεγομένου δὲ αὐτοῦ περὶ δικαιοσύνης καὶ ἐγκρατείας καὶ τοῦ
- , ε a
κρίματος τοῦ μέλλοντος ἔμφοβος γενόμενος ὁ Φῆλιξ ἀπε-
, ‘ Ν "
κρίθη Τὸ νῦν ἔχον πορεύου, καιρὸν δὲ μεταλαβὼν μετακα-
/ , 4 bf No , “ Me £ | ae
26 λέσομαί ce’ ἅμα καὶ ἐλπίζων ὅτι χρήματα δοθήσεται [αὐτῷ]
“~ , °
ὑπὸ τοῦ Παύλου: διὸ καὶ πυκνότερον αὐτὸν μεταπεμπόμενος
> ‘
o7 ὡμίλει αὐτῷ. Διετίας δὲ πληρωθείσης ἔλαβεν
-“ , -
διάδοχον ὃ Φῆλιξ Π]όρκιον Φῆστον: θέλων τε χάριτα καταθέ.
“ ε a ‘ a
σθαι τοῖς Tovdators ὁ Φῆλιξ κατέλιπε τὸν ἸΤαῦλον δεδεμένον.

-“ > > ‘ a ts ὌΩ \ “ ε ,
1 ᾧῴῆστος οὖν ἐπιβὰς τῇ ᾿ἐπαρχείᾳ᾽ pera τρεῖς ἡμέρας
2 ἀνέβη εἰς ᾿Ιεροσύλυμα ἀπὸ Καισαρίας, ἐνεφάνισάν τε αὐτῷ
ὅλ Ν Cal 4 e a a > , ‘ a ’ὕ
οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς καὶ of πρῶτοι τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων κατὰ τοῦ Παύλου,
, > > a
3 καὶ παρεκάλουν αὐτὸν αἰτούμενοι χάριν κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ ὅπως
‘ > , A
μεταπέμψηται αὐτὸν εἰς ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ, ἐνέδραν ποιοῦντες:
3 a ΣΝ ‘ ‘ eas ε Ν - n > ,
4 ἀνελεῖν αὐτὸν κατὰ τὴν ὁδόν. ὁ μὲν οὖν Φῆστος ἀπεκρίθη
lol ‘
τηρεῖσθαι τὸν Παῦλον εἰς Kawapiav, ἑαυτὸν δὲ μέλλειν
- -“
ς ἐν τάχει ἐκπορεύεσθαι: Οἱ οὖν ἐν ὑμῖν, φησίν, δυνατοὶ
΄ ” » 4 φ a? om” ,
συνκαταβάντες εἴ τί ἐστιν ἐν τῷ ἀνδρὶ ἄτοπον κατηγορεί-
> ~ 4 δὲ > 3 -“ ε ,
6 τωσαν αὐτοῦ. Διατρίψας δὲ ἐν αὐτοῖς ἡμέρας
> \ ’ Ν
οὐ πλείους ὀκτὼ ἢ δέκα, καταβὰς εἰς Καισαρίαν, τῇ
΄ ‘ , : a
ἐπαύριον καθίσας ἐπὶ tod βήματος ἐκέλευσεν τὸν Παῦλον

ἐπαρχείῳ

Ap.t

πονηρᾶν

306 TIPAZEIS ATIOSTOAQN XXV

> a , Ν 5 lal , 2S ε

ἀχθῆναι. παραγενομένου δὲ αὐτοῦ περιέστησαν αὐτὸν οἱ 7

> A 5 , , 3 a \

ἀπὸ ᾿Ιεροσολύμων καταβεβηκότες “lovdator, πολλὰ καὶ
, > 7 , ἃ 3 »” 5 a

βαρέα αἰτιώματα καταφέροντες ἃ οὐκ ἴσχυον ἀποδεῖξαι,

a , , , σ ” 5» ν ’ tal

τοῦ Παύλου ἀπολογουμένου ὅτι Ouvte cis Tov νόμον τῶν 8

3 Ψ,, 3, > Ἀν Φ Ν + > ‘3 , hid

Ἰουδαίων οὔτε εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν οὔτε εἰς Καίσαρά τι ἥμαρτον.

ε -“ , a? ’ , ,’ὔ >

ὁ Pioros δὲ θέλων τοῖς ᾿Ιουδαίοις χάριν καταθέσθαι ἀπο- 9

- > 4 3 ’ 5 ‘
κριθεὶς τῷ Llavde εἶπεν Θέλεις εἰς Ἱεροσόλυμα ἀναβὰς

> a Ν ΄ σὺ 4, ὁ “a > x ε “
ἐκεῖ περὶ τούτων κριθῆναι ἐπ᾽ ἐμοῦ; εἶπεν δὲ ὁ ἸΤαῦλος το

ε a , ld 2 -
στὼς ἐπὶ τοῦ βήματος Καίσαρός εἰμι, οὗ με δεῖ κρίνεσθαι.

3 , EAN! 397 ε \ Ν , > ’
Ἰουδαίους οὐδὲν ἠδίκηκα, ὡς καὶ σὺ κάλλιον ἐπιγινώσκεις.

s A > is “ Ν + δ , , ’ >
ci μὲν οὖν ἀδικῶ καὶ ἄξιον θανάτου πέπραχά τι, οὐ παραι- τι

a +"? a OX ΩΝ ΟὟ Φ ie eye
τουμαι το ἀποθανεῖν" εἰ δὲ οὐδὲν €TTLV WV OUTOL κατηγορουσιν

μου, οὐδείς με δύναται αὐτοῖς χαρίσασθαι: Kaioapa ἐπικα-

lal “ \ n ’
λοῦμαι. τότε ὁ Φῆστος συνλαλήσας μετὰ τοῦ συμβουλίου 12

3 / / > ἐς Ὄ \ , ’
ἀπεκρίθη Καίσαρα ἐπικέκλησαι, ἐπὶ Καίσαρα πορεύσῃ.

Ἡμερῶν δὲ διαγενομένων τινῶν ᾿Αγρίππας ὃ βασιλεὺς 13

ν , 4 > 4 kd , og S
καὶ Βερνίκη κατήντησαν εἰς Καισαρίαν ἀσπασάμενοι τον
lal Lal ε lod
Ojorov. ws δὲ πλείους ἡμέρας διέτριβον ἐκεῖ, ὁ Φῆστος τ
a an fal >
τῷ βασιλεῖ ἀνέθετο τὰ κατὰ τὸν Παῦλον λέγων ᾿Ανήρ
΄, > , ε ‘ WN δέ \ Φ
τίς ἐστιν καταλελιμμένος ὕπο Φήλικος δέσμιος, περὶ οὗ x
5 > -“
γενομένου μου εἰς Ἰεροσόλυμα ἐνεφάνισαν οἱ ἀρχιερεῖς

\ ε ᾿ an 3 , > , 3 > a
καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι “τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων, αἰτούμενοι κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ

4

2

, Ν a 3 4 Ls > ” of, «
καταδίκην: πρὸς ovs ἀπεκρίθην ὅτι. οὐκ ἔστιν “ἔθος “Pw- 16

μαίοις χαρίζεσθαί τινα ἄνθρωπον πρὶν ἢ ὁ κατηγορού-
μενος κατὰ πρόσωπον ἔχοι τοὺς κατηγόρους τόπον ‘TE’
ἀπολογίας λάβοι περὶ τοῦ ἐγκλήματος. συνελθόντων οὖν x
ἐνθάδε ἀναβολὴν μηδεμίαν ποιησάμενος τῇ ἑξῆς καθίσας

7s la’ , 40 > a Ν 3, ea,»
ἐπὶ τοῦ βήματος ἐκέλευσα ἀχθῆναι τὸν avdpa> περὶ ov 38

, Os
σταθέντες οἱ κατήγοροι οὐδεμίαν αἰτίαν ἔφερον ὧν ἐγὼ

e , 6 Lal
ὑπενόουν ' πονηρῶν, ζητήματα δέ τινὰ περὶ τῆς ἰδίας δεισι- 19

δαιμονίας εἶχον πρὸς αὐτὸν καὶ περί τινος Ἰησοῦ. τεθνηκό-

τος, ὃν ἔφασκεν 6 Παῦλος ζῇν. ἀπορούμενος δὲ ἐγὼ την .ο

περὶ τούτων ζήτησιν ἔλεγον εἰ βούλοιτο πὸρεύεσθαι εἰς,

=
μ΄ ὩΣ

25. 6-25. 20. THE ACTS.

% to be brought. And when he was come, the Jews
which had come down from Jerusalem stood
round about him, bringing against him many and
grievous charges, which they could not prove;

8 while Paul said in his defence, Neither against
the law of the Jews, nor against the temple, nor

9 against Cesar, have I sinned at all. But Festus,
desiring to gain favour with the Jews, answered
Paul, and said, Wilt thou go up to Jerusalem, and

10 there be judged of these things before me? But
Paul said, I am standing before Ceesar’s judgement-
seat, where I ought to be jadged: to the Jews have
TI done no wrong, as thou also very well knowest.

11 If then I am a wrong-doer, and have committed any
thing worthy of death, I refuse not to die: but if
none of those things is trwe, whereof these accuse
me, no man can ‘give me up unto them. I appeal

12 unto Cesar. Then Festus, when he had conferred
with the council, answered, Thou hast appealed unto
Cesar: unto Ceesar shalt thou go.

13 Now when certain days were passed, Agrippa the
king and Bernice arrived at Czesarea, *and saluted

14 Festus. And as they tarried there many days, Fes-
tus laid Paul’s case before the king, saying, There is

15 a certain man left a prisoner by Felix: about whom,
when I was at Jerusalem, the chief priests and the
elders of the Jews informed me, asking for sentence

16 against him. To whom I answered, that it is not
the custom of the Romans to give up any man, be-
fore that the accused have the accusers face to face,
and have had opportunity to make his defence con-

17 cerning the matter laid against him. When there-
fore they were come together here, I made no delay,
but on the next day sat down on the judgement-seat,

18 and commanded the man to be brought. Concern-
ing whom, when the accusers stood up, they brought

19 no charge of such evil things as I supposed; but
had certain questions against him of their own ‘re-
ligion, and of one Jesus, who was dead, whom Paul

20 affirmed to be alive. And I, being perplexed how
to inquire concerning these things, asked whether
he would go to

(806)

1 Gr. grant me by
Javour: and 50
in ver. 16.

2 Or, having salut-
ed

3 Or, superstition

THE ACTS. 25. 20-26. 7.

Jerusalem, and there be judged of these matters,
But when Paul had appealed to be kept for the 21
1 Gr. the Augustus. decision of ‘the emperor, I commanded him to be
kept till I should send him to Cesar. And Agrippa 22
2 Or, was wishing said unto Festus, I also *could wish to hear the man
‘ myself. To-morrow, saith he, thou shalt hear him.

So on the morrow, when Agrippa was come, and 23
Bernice, with great pomp, and they were entered
into the place of hearing, with the chief captains,
and the principal men of the city, at the command
of Festus Paul was brought in. And Festus saith, 24
King Agrippa, and all men which are here present
with us, ye behold this man, about whom all the
multitude of the Jews made suit to me, both at Je-
rusalem and here, crying that he ought not to live
any longer. But I found that he had committed 25
nothing worthy of death: and as he himself appealed
to ‘the emperor I determined to send him. Of whom 26
I have no certain thing to write unto my lord.
Wherefore I have brought him forth before you,
and specially before thee, king Agrippa, that, after
examination had, I may have somewhat to write.
For it seemeth to me unreasonable, in sending a27
prisoner, not withal to signify the charges against
him.

And Agrippa said unto Paul, Thou art permitted 26
to speak for thyself. Then Paul stretched forth his
hand, and made his defence:

I think myself happy, king Agrippa, that Iam to 2

ΕΣ aeehes ae make my defence before thee this day touching all
art ‘especially ez- the things whereof I am accused by the Jews: *es- 3
tte pecially because thou art expert in all customs and
questions which are among the Jews: wherefore I
beseech thee to hear me patiently. My manner of 4
life then from my youth up, which was from the
beginning among mine own nation, and at Jerusa-
lem, know all the Jews; having knowledge of me 5
from the first, if they be willing to testify, how that
after the straitest sect of our religion I lived a Phar-
isee. And now I stand here to be judged for the 6
hope of the promise made of God unto our fathers;
unto which promise our twelve tribes, 2
(307)

XXV XXVI © TIPAZEIS AILOSTOAQN 307

a a /
Ἰεροσόλυμα κἀκεῖ κρίνεσθαι περὶ τούτων. τοῦ δὲ Παύλου
> ΄ ’ a a > ‘ A a“
ἐπικαλεσαμένου τηρηθῆναι αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν τοῦ Σεβαστοῦ
oe ote a "»νκῳῃῳ -᾿ν , >
διάγνωσιν, ἐκέλευσα τηρεῖσθαι αὐτὸν ἕως οὗ ἀναπέμψω av-
5 ‘ ‘ A 5
τὸν πρὸς Καίσαρα. ᾿Αγρίππας δὲ πρὸς τὸν Φῆστον .’EBov-

:᾽
nv

LW ‘ ex mas 0 , Sp Δ db ,
ὁμὴν καὶ αὐτὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἀκοῦσαι. Avpiov, φησίν,
3 ΄, > ~ “a = > ’ 3 , a
23 ἀκούσῃ αὐτοῦ. Τῇ οὖν ἐπαύριον ἐλθόντος τοῦ
᾿Αγρίππα καὶ τῆς Βερνίκης μετὰ πολλῆς φαντασίας καὶ
Ν > ‘ ,
εἰσελθόντων εἰς τὸ ἀκροατήριον σύν τε χιλιάρχοις Kal
ἀνδράσιν τοῖς κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν τῆς πόλεως καὶ κελεύσαντος τοῦ
, ” ε lal ’ ε -“ 3
Φήστου ἤχθη ὁ Παῦλος. καί φησιν ὁ Φῆστος ᾿Αγρίππα
~ ’ / can ” a
βασιλεῦ καὶ πάντες of. συνπαρόντες ἡμῖν ἄνδρες, θεωρεῖτε

-Ὁ
:Ὁ-

a Ἀ ef Ν “ a> ἂν Ss. 8 Ἢ
τοῦτον περὶ οὗ ἅπαν τὸ πλῆθος τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων "ἐνέτυχέν᾽ poe ὀὀἐνέτυχόν
> , 45 Δ “ Ν » “
ἔν τε ᾿Ιεροσολύμοις καὶ ἐνθάδε, βοῶντες μὴ δεῖν αὐτὸν ζῇν

ν
ων

μηκέτι. ἐγὼ δὲ κατελαβόμην μηδὲν ἄξιον αὐτὸν θανάτου
y 3 “a , > [4 ‘ ‘
πεπραχέναι, αὐτοῦ δὲ τούτου ἐπικαλεσαμένου τὸν YeBacrsv

» , \ . oe, , i. δ a ,
ἔκριγα πέμπειν. περὶ ov ἀσφαλές τι γράψαι τῷ κυρίῳ

N
οι

> ” ‘ , WA) 27? ε -“ XN , > 8
οὐκ ἔχω" διὸ προήγαγον αὐτὸν ἐφ᾽ ὑμῶν καὶ μάλιστα ἐπὶ
σοῦ, ζέον ᾿Αγρίππα, ὅπως τῆς ἀνακρίαρως γενομένης

27 oxé τί ye ὄνον ne μοι δοκεῖ πέμποντα δέμμοὸν
» καὶ τὰς κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ αἰτίας yee Lt a δὲ πρὸς

τὸν Ταῦλον ἔφη ᾿Ἐπιτρέπεταί σοι ' ὑπὲρ σεαυτοῦ λέγειν. περὶ
, ε “- > , ‘ a > a ‘ ,
2 τότε ὁ Παῦλος ἐκτείνας τὴν χεῖρα ἀπελογεῖτο Περὶ πάν-
Φ. > a

των ὧν ἐγκαλοῦμαι ὑπὸ ᾿Ιουδαίων, βασιλεῦ ᾿Αγρίππα,
σ > Ν , » n~ / ’ ᾽ -
ἥγημαι ἐμαυτὸν μακάριον ἐπὶ σοῦ μέλλων σήμερον ἀπολο-

a , fal
γεῖσθαι, μάλιστα γνώστην ὄντα σε. πάντων τῶν κατὰ

—
ω

᾿Ιουδαίους ἐθῶν τε καὶ ζητημάτων’ διὸ δέομαι μακροθύμως
4 ἀκοῦσαί μου. Τὴν μὲν οὖν βίωσίν μου ἐκ νεότητος τὴν
1 ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς γενομένην ἐν τῷ ἔθνει μου ἔν τε Ἱεροσολύμοις
5 ἴσασι πάντες ᾿Ιουδαῖοι, προγινώσκοντές με ἄνωθεν, ἐὰν
θέλωσι μαρτυρεῖν, ὅτι κατὰ τὴν ἀκριβεστάτην αἵῤεσιν τῆς

ε , , ” na ἃ Siete 2s
6 ἡμετέρας θρησκείας ἔζησα Φαρισαῖος. καὶ νῦν ἐπ᾽ ἐλπίδι
τῆς εἰς τοὺς πατέρας ἡμῶν ἐπαγγελίας γενομένης ὑπὸ
fal ae Bd +3 δ᾽ ‘ ul ε -“
7 τοῦ θεοῦ ἕστηκα κρινόμενος, εἰς ἣν τὸ δωδεκάφυλον ἡμῶν

—

=

καταντήσειν

πολλοὺς

308 TIPAZEIS ATLOSTOAQN XXVI

2. 5 , , ‘2 ny a 5 , γ
ἐν ἐκτενείᾳ νύκτα καὶ ἡμέραν maonaieni ἐλπίζει “καταν-
τῆσαι"- περὶ ἧς ἐχπίδος ba ase ni ὑπὸ Ἰουδαίων, pied
Ned τί ἄπιστον λων παρ᾽ ὑμῖν εἰ ὁ θεὸς νεκροὺς
νυ ᾿
ἐγείρει; Ἐγὼ μὲν οὖν ἔδοξα ἐμαυτῷ πρὸς τὸ ὄνομα
> a “ “ ΄“
Ἰησοῦ τοῦ Ναζωραίου δεῖν πολλὰ ἐναντία πρᾶξαι" ὃ καὶ
ἐποίησα ἐν ᾿Ιεροσολύμοις, καὶ “πολλούς τε τῶν ἁγίων ἐγὼ
ἐν φυλακαῖς κατέκλεισα τὴν παρὰ τῶν ἀρχιερέων ἐξουσίαν
λαβών, ἀναιρουμένων τε αὐτῶν κατήνεγκα ψῆφον, καὶ
μ᾿ , ‘ , a
κατὰ πάσας Tas συναγωγὰς πολλάκις τιμωρῶν αὐτοὺς
- - , 3 “
ἠνάγκαζον βλασφημεῖν, περισσῶς τε ἐμμαινόμενος αὐτοῖς
3707 σ ἈΝ 5» A »” , > Φ ’
ἐδίωκον ἕως καὶ εἰς τὰς ἔξω πόλεις. “Ev οἷς πορευόμενος
εἰς τὴν Δαμασκὸν μετ᾽ ἐξουσίας καὶ ἐπιτροπῆς τῆς τῶν
> , ε ἥ ’ ν᾿ ‘ ean ba a“
ἀρχιερέων ἡμέρας μέσης κατὰ τὴν ὁδὸν εἶδον, βασιλεῦ,
» ΄ εκ N , a eyes ,
οὐρανόθεν ὑπὲρ τὴν λαμπρότητα τοῦ ἡλίου περιλάμψαν pe
φῶς καὶ τοὺς σὺν ἐμοὶ πορευομένους: πάντων τε καταπε-
΄ ΄“΄ 3», 4 [2
σόντων ἡμῶν εἰς τὴν γῆν ἤκουσα φωνὴν λέγουσαν πρός με
τῇ “EBpatds διαλέκτῳ Σαούλ Σαούλ, τί με διώκεις;
’ A bs ΄
σκληρόν σοι πρὸς κέντρα λακτίζειν. ἐγὼ δὲ εἶπα Τίς εἶ,
΄ «ον ΄ > > ay op : Avoid \ ,
κύριε; ὁ δὲ κύριος εἶπεν ᾿Εγω εἰμι ᾿Τησοῦς ὃν σὺ διώκεις’
a 9). ts ‘ = , “
ἀλλὰ ἀνάστηθι καὶ CTAB! ἐπὶ TOYC πόδλδο Coy: εἰς τοῦτο
’ ’
γὰρ ὠφθην σοι, προχειρίσασθαί σε ὑπηρέτην καὶ μάρτυρα
‘ @ > ᾿ , Dig ' ,
ὧν τε εἶδές pe ὧν τε ὀφθήσομαί σοι, EZAIPOYMENOC CE
» a na Ay 32 4: , “ δ, τα ἐδ > ‘ 2 ᾿
ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ EK τῶν εθνῶν, εἰσ OYC EFW ἀποστέλλω
> ΩΣ > ‘ a mts ' $l a ᾿
CE ἀνοιξδι OPOAAMOYC αὐτῶν, τοῦ ἐπιοτρεψδι ἀπὸ CKO-
3 ΕΣ Ν ol 5] , - νὰ eek.’ ‘ ΄
TOYC εἰς PWC καὶ τῆς ἐξουσίας τοῦ Σατανᾶ ἐπὶ τὸν θεόν,
a a > Ν 3, ¢ “ Ν a > re
τοῦ λαβεῖν αὐτοὺς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν καὶ κλῆρον ἐν τοῖς
a , “ κ᾽
ἡγιασμένοις πίστει τῇ εἰς ἐμέ. “Ὅθεν, βασιλεῦ ᾿Αγρίππα,
ΜΝ S ΄ > κ᾿ A > , > ΄ > ν re
οὐκ ἐγενόμην ἀπειθὴς τῇ οὐρανίῳ ὀπτασίᾳ, ἀλλὰ τοῖς ἐν
“ -“ ~ ,
Δαμασκῷ πρῶτόν τε καὶ ᾿Ιεροσολύμοις, πᾶσαν τε τὴν χώ-
a? a ‘ ~ oo» 7 oF a
ρὰν τῆς “lovdaias, καὶ τοῖς ἔθνεσιν ἀπήγγελλον μετανοεῖν
Ν > , ; ‘ 0 , we ~ , ”
καὶ ἐπιστρέφειν ἐπὶ τὸν θεόν, ἄξια. τῆς μετανοίας ἔργὰ
ad 7 , > Qa i , >
πράσσοντας. ἕνεκα τούτων με ᾿Ιουδαῖόι συλλαβόμενοι ἐν

at ~ > a“ Ἄ ΕῚ , > “Ἢ
τῷ ἱερῷ ἐπειρῶντο διαχειρίσασθαι. ᾿ ἐπικουρίας οὖν τυχὼν

ao

-ν
“-

Nv
"

| a αι

--,--᾿Ῥ-:----

26. 7-26. 22. THE ACTS.

earnestly serving God night and day, hope to attain.
And concerning this hope I am accused by the Jews,

8 Oking! Why is it judged incredible with you, if God

9 doth raise the dead? I verily thought with myself,
that I ought to do many things contrary to the name

10 of Jesus of Nazareth. And this I also did in Jerusa-
lem: and I both shut up many of the saints in pris-
ons, having received authority from the chief priests,
and when they were put to death, I gave my vote

11 against them. And punishing them oftentimes in
all the synagogues, I strove to make them blaspheme;
and being exceedingly mad against them, I perse-

12 cuted them even unto foreign cities. ‘Whereupon ! 0% 0 whiel er
as I journeyed to Damascus with the authority and

18 commission of the chief priests, at midday, O king,
I saw on the way a light from heaven, above the
brightness of the sun, shining round about me and

14 them that journeyed with me. And when we were
all fallen to the earth, I heard a voice saying unto
me in the Hebrew language, Saul, Saul, why perse-
cutest thou me? it is hard for thee to kick against

15 *the goad. And I said,Who art thou, Lord? And 2 cr. goads.
the Lord said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest.

16 But arise, and stand upon thy feet: for to this end
have I appeared unto thee; to appoint thee a minis- 3 yany ancient
ter and a witness both of the things ‘wherein thou *utherities resd
hast seen me, and of the things wherein I will ap- **

17 pear unto thee; delivering thee from the people, and

18 from the Gentiles, unto whom I send thee, to open
their eyes, ‘that they may turn from darkness to 4 or, to turn them
light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that
they may receive remission of sins and an inherit-
ance among them that are sanctified by faith in me.

19 Wherefore, O king Agrippa, I was not disobedient

20 unto the heavenly vision: but declared both to them
of Damascus first, and at Jerusalem, and throughout
all the country of Judea, and also to the Gentiles,
that they should repent and turn to God, doing

21 works worthy of ‘repentance. For this cause the > ὅν: their repent
Jews seized me in the temple, and assayed to kill

22me. Having therefore obtained the help

QQ (808)

Or, OE cas

THE ACTS. 26, 22-27. 8.

that is from God, I stand unto this day testifying
both to small and great, saying nothing but what the
prophets and Moses did say should come; ‘how that 28

9 bile is subject to the Christ *must suffer, and "how that he first by the
ing

8 Or, cohort

4 Gr. receive atten-
ton.

resurrection of the dead should proclaim light both
to the people and to the Gentiles.

And as he thus made his defence, Festus saith 24
with a loud voice, Paul, thou art mad; thy much
learning doth turn thee to madness, But Paul saith, 25
I am not mad, most excellent Festus; but speak
forth words of truth and soberness. For the king 26
knoweth of these things, unto whom also I speak
freely: for I am persuaded that none of these things
is hidden from him; for this hath not been done in
acorner. King Agrippa, believest thou the prophets? 27
I know that thou believest. And Agrippa saéd unto 28
Paul, With but* little persuasion thou wouldest fain
make me a Christian. And Paul saéd, I would to 29
God, that whether with little+ or with much, not thou
only, but also all that hear me this day, might be-
come such as I am, except these bonds,

And the king rose up, and the governor, and Ber- 30
nice, and they that sat with them: and when they 31
had withdrawn, they spake one to another, saying,
This man doeth nothing worthy of death or of
bonds. And Agrippa said unto Festus, This man 32
might have been set at liberty, if he had not appealed
unto Ceesar.

And when it was determined that we should sail 9”
for Italy, they delivered Paul and certain other ~
prisoners to a centurion named Julius, of the Augus-
tan *band. And embarking in a ship of Adramyt- 2
tium, which was about to sail unto the places on the
coast of Asia, we put to sea, Aristarchus, a Macedo-
nian of Thessalonica, being with us. And the next 3
day we touched at Sidon: and Julius treated Paul
kindly, and gave him leave to go unto his friends
and ‘refresh himself.

* “With but’ ete. add marg. Or, Jn a little time—Am. Com.
+ ‘‘whether with little’? ete. add marg. Or, both in little and in
great, i.e. in all respects—Am. Com.

(809)

“Ξ΄ὉὩὉὩἱἷ
i i ———

33

n
---

t>
uw

n
an

=

XXVI XXVII NPAZEIS AMOSTOAQN 309

- “ Ἂν hod ε ’ ΄ σ ΄
τῆς ἀπὸ τοῦ θεοῦ ἄχρι τῆς ἡμέρας ταύτης ἕστηκα μαρτυρό-
“ ‘ -
μενος μικρῷ τε καὶ μεγάλῳ, οὐδὲν ἐκτὸς χέγων ὧν τε οἱ προ-

“ ‘ “
φῆται ἐλάλησαν μελλόντων γίνεσθαι καὶ Μωυσῆς, εἰ παθη-
‘ ε , > - > ? rd a“ “ ᾽,
τὸς ὁ χριστός, εἰ πρῶτος ἐξ ἀναστάσεως νεκρῶν φῶς μέλλει
καταγγέλλειν τῷ τε λαῷ καὶ τοῖς ἔθνεσιν. Ταῦ-
Ν > a? / ε “ , ~ “
ta δὲ αὐτοῦ ἀπολογουμένου ὁ Φῆστος μεγάλῃ τῇ φωνῇ φη-
“A ’
σίν Μαίνῃ, Παῦλε: τὰ πολλά σε γράμματα εἰς μανίαν
περιτρέπει. ὁ δὲ Παῦλος Οὐ μαίνομαι, φησίν, κράτιστε
7 ’ »
Φῆστε, ἀλλὰ ἀληθείας καὶ σωφροσύνης ῥήματα ἀποφθέγ-
ew. Ἷ A , ε ,ὔ ‘ ἃ τ
γομαι. ἐπίσταται γὰρ περὶ τούτων ὁ βασιλεύς, πρὸς ὃν
, - ‘ ‘ ΄ι 8 > | , »
παρρησιαζόμενος λαλῶ: λανθάνειν γὰρ ᾿αὐτὸν' τούτων οὐ
πείθομαι οὐθέν, οὐ γάρ ἐστιν ἐν γωνίᾳ πεπραγμένον τοῦτο.
a ?3 .
πιστεύεις, βασιλεῦ ᾿Αγρίτιπα, τοῖς προφήταις; οἶδα ὅτι
ε > ξ ‘ cal
πιστεύεις. ὁ δὲ ᾿Αγρίππας πρὸς τὸν Παῦλον “Ev ὀλίγῳ
\ al ε -“
“pe πείθεις Χριστιανὸν ποιῆσαι, ὁ δὲ Παῦλος Ἐῤξαίμην
a “ a Panes S% > λέ wn ὅλ, > id ‘
ἂν τῷ θεῷ καὶ ἐν ὀλίγῳ καὶ ἐν μεγάλῳ οὐ μόνον σὲ
»
ἀλλὰ καὶ πάντας τοὺς ἀκούοντάς μου σήμερὸν γενέσθαι
τοιούτους ὁποῖος καὶ ἐγώ εἰμι παρεκτὸς τῶν δεσμῶν τού-
» , hd Ν Ν ε ε a “
των. Ανέστη τε 6 βασιλεὺς καὶ ὁ ἡγεμὼν 7
-“ 3
τε Βερνίκη καὶ οἱ συνκαθήμενοι αὐτοῖς, καὶ ἀναχωρήσαν-
5 , bid
τες ἐλάλουν πρὸς ἀλλήλους λέγοντες ὅτι Οὐδὲν θανάτου
a “ c™ bs ΄ εν» θ oe > ,ὔ
ἢ δεσμῶν ἄξιον" πράσσει ὁ ἄνθρωπος οὗτος: ᾿Αγρίππας
Ἄ a ΄ » > ΄ sar ec om
δὲ τῷ Φήστῳ ἔφη ᾿Απολελύσθαι ἐδύνατο ὁ ἄνθρωπος
. > \ > ΄, ities
οὗτος εἰ μὴ ἐπεκέκλητο Καίσαρα.

Ὡς δὲ ἐκρίθη τοῦ ἀποπλεῖν ἡμᾶς εἰς τὴν ᾿Ιταλίαν,
» ΄ -~ ΄ ε ΄ ,
παρεδίδουν τόν τε Παῦλον καί τινας ἑτέρους δεσμώτας
ε ld \ OAT > ’ὔ , _* > f-
ἑκατοντάρχῃ ὀνόματι ᾿Ιουλίῳ σπείρης Σεβαστῆς. ἐπιβάν-
Ν ’, ε a , a > Ν ‘
τες δὲ πλοίῳ ᾿Αδραμυντηνῷ μέλλοντι πλεῖν εἰς Tots κατὰ
yy 2 ΄ , δι, 4 » .» & nm? ὅ id
τὴν ᾿Ασίαν τόπους ἀνήχθημεν, ὄντος σὺν ἡμῖν ᾿Αριστάρχου

3 Μακεδόνος Θεσσαλονικέως: τῇ τε ἑτέρᾳ κατήχθημεν εἰς

Σιδῶνα, φιλανθρώπως τε ὃ ᾿Ιούλιος τῷ ἸΤαύλῳ χρησάμενός
ἐπέτρεψεν πρὸς τοὺς φίλους πορευθέντι ἐπιμελείας τυχεῖν.

᾿
και

+ +
GUTOV τι

Apt

ἄξιόν τι

460 ἡμερῶν δεκά-
πεντε +

Ap,

310 ΠΡΆΞΕΙΣ AIOZTOAQN XXVII

> Lal > , ΄ ‘ , Ἁ
κἀκεῖθεν ἀναχθέντες ὑπεπλεύσαμεν τὴν Κύπρον dia. τὸ
‘A > ld : > > 4 ’ » Ν a ‘
τοὺς ἀνέμους εἶναι ἐναντίους, TO τε πέλαγος τὸ κατὰ τὴν
Κιλικίαν καὶ Παμφυλίαν διαπλεύσαντες ' κατήλθαμεν εἰς
, “ ’ » -“ ε ‘ c ε ; cA “
Muppa τῆς Λυκίας. Κακεῖ εὑρων ο. ἑκατοντάρχης πλοῖον
‘ ‘ 3 -
᾿Αλεξανδρινὸν πλέον εἰς τὴν ᾿Ιταλίαν ἐνεβίβασεν ἡμᾶς εἰς
> , > ε a δὲ ε , ὃ Xx: “ » «Ἂς ,
αὐτό. ἐν ἱκαναῖς δὲ ἡμέραις βραδυπλοοῦντες Kai μόλις
‘ ‘ a »“ -
γενόμενοι κατὰ τὴν Κνίδον, μὴ προσεῶντος ἡμᾶς τοῦ ἀνέ-
‘ Ἂ ‘ es ΄
μου, ὑπεπλεύσαμεν τὴν Κρήτην. κατὰ Ξαλμώνην, μόλις τε
΄ SS 3, > / \ ΄
παραλεγόμενοι αὐτὴν ἤλθομεν eis τόπον τινὰ καλούμενον
e > <
Καλοὺς Λιμένας, ᾧ ἐγγὺς ἦν πόλις Aacéa. . . Ἵκα-
γι Ν ΄ , ere os, » ς a
νοῦ δὲ χρόνον διαγενομένου καὶ. ὄντος ἤδη. ἐπισφαλοῦς
a“ Ν Ν ‘ A 4 ’ 5, ; a
τοῦ πλοὸς διὰ τὸ Kal τὴν νηστείαν ἤδη παῤεληλυθέναι,
ε ΄“- -“ m4 “
mapyvet ὁ ἸΠαῦλος λέγων αὐτοῖς “Avdpes, θεωρῶ ὅτι μετὰ
σ ‘ a , > , ᾿ an / ‘
ὕβρεως καὶ πολλῆς ζημίας οὐ μόνον τοῦ. φορτίου καὶ
τοῦ πλοίου ἀλλὰ καὶ τῶν ψυχῶν ἡμῶν μέλλειν ἔσεσθαι
4 “- ε Ἀ ε ΄, an , κ᾿ a
τὸν modv. ὁ δὲ ἑκατοντάρχης τῷ . κυβερνήτῃ Kal τῷ
, a a a ; F
ναυκλήρῳ μᾶλλον ἐπείθετο ἢ τοῖς ὑπὸ Παύλου λεγομένοις.
Ἵ a , \
ἀνευθέτου δὲ τοῦ λιμένος ὑπάρχοντος πρὸς παραχειμασίαν
. ‘ > “ a
οἱ πλείονες, ἔθεντο βουλὴν ἀναχθῆναι ἐκεῖθεν, εἴ πως dv-
ναιντο καταντήσαντες εἰς Φοίνικα παραχειμάσαι, λιμένα
-“ ‘ a
τῆς Κρήτης βλέποντα κατὰ λίβα καὶ κατὰ χῶρον. ‘Yzo-
᾿ ’ , ~ ~
πνεύσαντος δὲ νότου δόξαντες τῆς προθέσεως κεκρατηκέναι
» >. , a , χὰ ‘
ἄραντες ἄσσον πάρελέγοντο τὴν Κρήτην.. μετ᾽ od πολὺ
ν΄ ἊΨ > 2A ” ‘ ε + A
δὲ ἔβαλεν κατ᾽ αὐτῆς ἄνεμος τυφωνικὸς ὁ καλούμενος

, ~
Εὐρακύλων: συναρπασθέντος δὲ τοῦ πλοίου καὶ μὴ Svvape-

νου ἀντοφθαλμεῖν τῷ ἀνέμῳ ἐπιδόντες ἐφερόμεθα. νησίον.

, ε ᾿ λ ΄ Ἶ 23 > , ,
δέ τι ὑποδραμόντες καλούμενον Katda ἰσχύσαμεν μόλις
περικρατεῖς γενέσθαι τῆς σκάφης, “ἣν ἄραντες βοηθείαις
4 A ε ΄ ‘ a , τὸ her ‘
ἐχρῶντο ὑποζωννύντες τὸ πλοῖον: φοβούμενοί. τε μὴ εἰς τὴν

, eae yeh - ᾿
Σύρτιν ἐκπέσωσιν, χαλάσαντες τὸ σκεῦος, οὕτως ἐφέροντο.
σφοδρῶς δὲ χειμαζομένων ἡμῶν τῇ ἑξῆς ἐκβολὴν ἐποιοῦντο,
καὶ τῇ τρίτῃ αὐτόχειρες τὴν σκευὴν τοῦ πλοίου ἔριψαν.

, eH J ΄ »” : ΄ > 8 ,.
μήτε δὲ ἡλίου μήτε ἄστρων ἐπιφαινόντων ἐπὶ πλείονας

σ᾽

I

13

<<" Κ5-ΦΨ᾽ Ύ -ῇεΦθ ιΟ-.--:

SS a COU

27. 4-27. 20. THE ACTS.

4 And putting to sea from thence, we sailed under
the lee of Cyprus, because the winds were contrary.
δ And when we had sailed across the sea which is off
Cilicia and Pamphylia, we came to Myra, ὦ ety of
6 Lycia. And there the centurion found a ship of
Alexandria sailing for Italy; and he put us therein.
7 And when we had sailed slowly many days, and
were come with difficulty over against Cnidus, the
wind not ‘further suffering us, we sailed under the
Slee of Crete, over against Salmone; and with diffi-
culty coasting along it we came unto a certain place
called Fair Havens; nigh whereunto was the city of
Lasea.
9 And when much time was spent, and the voyage
was now dangerous, because the Fast was now al-
10 ready gone by, Paul admonished them, and said unto
them, Sirs, I perceive that the voyage will be with
injury and much loss, not only of the lading and the
11 ship, but also of our lives. But the centurion gave
more heed to the master and to the owner of the
ship, than to those things which were spoken by
12 Paul. And because the haven was not commodious
to winter in, the more part advised to put to sea from
thence, if by any means they could reach Pheenix,
and winter there ; which is a haven of Crete, looking 2
13 "north-east and ‘south- east. And when the south
wind blew softly, supposing that they had obtained
their purpose, they weighed anchor and sailed along
14 Crete, close in shore. But after no long time there
beat down from it a tempestuous wind, which is
15 called Euraquilo: and when the ship was caught,
and could not face the wind, we gave way 10 {ΐ, and
16 were driven. And running under the lee of a small

island called *Cauda, we were able, with difficulty, ;

17 to secure the boat: and when they had hoisted it up,
they used helps, under-girding the ship; and, fearing
lest they should be cast upon the Syrtis, they low-

18 ered the gear, and so were driven. And as we la-.

poured exceedingly with the storm, the next day
19 they began to throw the freight overboard; and the
third day they cast out with their own hands the

1 Or, suffering us (ἃ
get there

2 Gr. down the
south - west wind
and down the.
north-west wind,

any ancient
authorities read

20 ‘tackling of the ship. And when neither sun nor 4 or, furniture

stars shone upon ws for many
(310)

1 Or, prayed

THE ACTS. 27. 20-27. 35.

days, and no small tempest Jay on ws, all hope that
we should be saved was now taken away. And 21
when they had been long without food, then Paul
stood forth in the midst of them, and said, Sirs, ye
should have hearkened unto me, and not have set
sail from Crete, and have gotten this injury and
loss. And now I exhort you to be of good cheer: 22
for there shall be no loss οἵ life among you, but
only of the ship. For there stood by me this night 23
an angel of the God whose I am, whom also I serve,
saying, Fear not, Paul; thou. must, stand before 24
Ceesar: and lo, God hath granted thee all them that
sail with thee. Wherefore, sirs, be of good cheer: 25
for I believe God, that it shall be even so as it hath
been spoken unto me. . Howbeit we must be cast 26
upon a certain island.

But when the fourteenth night was come, as we 27
were driven to and fro in the sea of Adria, about
midnight the sailors surmised that they were draw-
ing near to some country; and they sounded, and 28
found twenty fathoms: and after a little space, they
sounded again, and found fifteen fathoms. And 29
fearing lest haply we should be cast ashore on rocky
ground, they let go four anchors from the stern, and
twished for the day. And as the sailors were seek- 80
ing to flee out of the ship, and had lowered the boat
into the sea, under colour as though they would lay
out anchors from the foreship, Paul said to the cen- 81
turion and to the soldiers, Except these abide in the
ship, ye cannot be saved. Then the soldiers cut 32
away the ropes of the boat, and let her fall off.
And while the day was coming on, Paul besought 33
them all to take some food, saying, This day is the
fourteenth day that ye wait and continue fasting,
having taken nothing. Wherefore I beseech you to 34
take some food: for this is for your safety: for
there shall not a hair perish from the head of any
of you. And when he had said this, and had taken 35
bread, he gave thanks to God in the presence of all:
and he brake it,

(311)

ΝΣ

————————

—_—:.C

XXVII ᾿ ΠΡΑΞΕΙ͂Σ AILOSTOAQN 311

e+ ab > 7 > , .
ἡμέρας, χειμῶνός τε οὐκ ὀλίγου ἐπικειμένου, λοιπὸν περιῃ-
“ a a ΄ ae a ?
ar petro ἐλπὶς πᾶσα τοῦ σώζεσθαι ἡμᾶς. Πολλῆς τε ἀσιτίας
ε ΄ ΄ Ἀ ε na > , 2 A -
ὑπαρχούσης τότε σταθεὶς ὁ Ἰ]Παῦλος ἐν μέσῳ αὐτῶν εἶπεν
, , ‘ > ,
Ἔδει μέν, ὦ ἄνδρες, πειθαρχήσαντάς μοι μὴ ἀνάγεσθαι
3 4 a , a ’ ‘ 7 7, Ἀ 4
ἀπὸ τῆς Κρήτης κερδῆσαί τε τὴν ὕβριν ταύτην καὶ τὴν
a ἐμ» Φ εἴ > a > x
22 ζημίαν. καὶ τὰ viv παραινῶ ὑμᾶς εὐθυμεῖν, ἀποβολὴ γὰρ
had 3 , Ν > ε A ‘ a , ΄
23 Ψυχῆς οὐδεμία ἔσται ἐξ ὑμῶν. πλὴν τοῦ πλοίου: παρέστη
a a “ Φ. 4, ®
γάρ μοι ταύτῃ τῇ νυκτὶ τοῦ θεοῦ ov εἰμί, ᾧ Kal λατρεύω,
24 ἄγγελος λέγων Μὴ φοβοῦ, Παῦλε: Καίσαρί σε δεῖ παρα-
a ‘> x » 4 « ‘ μι \ ΄
στῆναι, καὶ ἰδοὺ κεχάρισταί σοι ὁ θεὸς πάντας τοὺς πλέον-
> aA ~ Ν ‘ - “
25 τας μετὰ σοῦ. διὸ εὐθυμεῖτε, ἄνδρες" πιστεύω γὰρ τῷ θεῷ
΄ “ » 3 A ’ , , 5 -“
26 ὅτι ὀὕτως ἔσται καθ᾽ ὃν τρόπον λελάληταί μοι. εἰς νῆσον
“ -“" “-“ ε
27 δέ τινα δεῖ ἡμᾶς ἐκπεσ εἴν. Ὡς δὲ τεσσαρεσκαι-
, Ν ᾿ ΠΣ ld ca > me , Α
δεκάτη τὺξ ἐγένετο διαφερομένων ἡμῶν ἐν τῷ “Adpia, κατὰ
a“ ε ΄ - ld Ν “
μέσον τῆς νυκτὸς ὑπενόουν οἱ ναῦται προσάγειν" τινὰ αὐτοῖς
΄ Ν , e 3 \ ” ὯΝ x
28 χώραν. καὶ βολίσαντες εὗρον ὀργυιὰς εἴκοσι, βραχὺ δὲ
, Ν , , * > A
διαστήσαντες Kal πάλιν βολίσαντες εὗρον ὀργυιὰς δεκα-
A “
ag πέντε: φοβούμενοί τε μή που κατὰ τραχεῖς τόπους ἐκπέ-
σωμεν ἐκ πρύμνης ῥίψαντες ἀγκύρας τέσσαρας ηὔχοντο
ee ΄ a . A , - 4
30 ἡμέραν γενέσθαι. Τῶν δὲ ναυτῶν ζητούντων φυγεῖν ἐκ
“ ’ Ν ΄ ‘ ’ > 4 ,
τοῦ πλοίου καὶ χαλασάντων τὴν σκάφην εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν
,
προφάσει as ἐκ πρῴρης ἀγκύρας μελλόντων ἐκτείνειν,
31 εἶπεν ὁ Παῦλος τῷ ἑκατοντάρχῃ καὶ τοῖς στρατιώταις
Dyn 8 ar oO ΄ ‘ a , ες “τ a >
Ἐὰν μὴ οὗτοι μείνωσιν ἐν τῷ. πλοίῳ, ὑμεῖς σωθῆναι ov
, “~
32 δύνασθε. τότε ἀπέκοψαν οἱ στρατιῶται τὰ σχοινία τῆς
, \ ” 2% Py “- ” . -@ € 4%
33 σκάφης Kal εἴασαν αὐτὴν ἐκπεσεῖν. “Axpe δὲ ov ἡμέρα
a “
ἤμελλεν γίνεσθαι παρεκάλει ὁ ἸΤαῦλος ἅπαντας μεταλα-
΄-“- lal , «ε« ᾿
Bev τροφῆς λέγων Τεσσαρεσκαιδεκάτην σήμερον ἡμέραν
a ΕΣ ~ γι -
προσδοκῶντες ἄσιτοι. διατελεῖτε, μηθὲν προσλαβόμενοι"
4 a fed “ ~ a ‘ ‘
34 διὸ παρακαλῶ ὑμᾶς μεταλαβεῖν τροφῆς, τοῦτο yap πρὸς
“ \ Ν "Ε. . A
τῆς ὑμετέρας σωτηρίας ὑπάρχει: οὐδενὸς γὰρ ὑμῶν θρὶξ
“. κα a a ‘
35 ἀπὸ τῆς κεφαλῆς ἀπολεῖται. εἴπας δὲ ταῦτα καὶ λαβὼν
” a a“ , ’ td
ἄρτον εὐχαρίστησεν τῷ θεῷ ἐνώπιον πάντων καὶ κλάσας

προσαχεῖν

Ap.

διακόσιαι

ἐξῶσαι

312. ΠΡΑΞΕΙΣ ΑΠΟΣΤΟΛΩΝ ΧΧΥΤ ΧΧΥΙΙ

»” > , ΕΣ ‘ ΄ , 4 3 x
ἤρξατο ἐσθίειν. εὔθυμοι δὲ γενόμενοι πάντες καὶ αὐτοὶ
sf a“ ” ~ “A
προσελάβοντο τροφῆς. ἤμεθα δὲ αἱ πᾶσαι ψυχαὶ ἐν τῷ
Γ΄. ἡ , ¢ : , a
πλοίῳ ‘ws’ ἑβδομήκοντα ἕξ. κορεσθέντες δὲ τροφῆς ἐκού-
- , - ,
φιζον τὸ πλοῖον ἐκβαλλόμενοι τὸν σῖτον εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν:
ψ δὲ ε , > , Ν “ 5 5" 'd ΄ 4 J
Ore δὲ ἡμέρα ἐγένετο, THY - γῆν οὐκ ἐπεγίνωσκον, κόλπον
ὃ , ΄ ” 3 ‘ > a 5] ΄ ν "
€ τινα κατενόουν ἔχοντα αἰγιαλὸν εἰς ὃν ἐβουλεύοντο εἰ
δύ tT. a R ‘ -“ μι +h Ν > fix ¥ ,
δύναιντο ᾿ἐκσῶσαι' τὸ πλοῖον. καὶ τὰς ἀγκύρας περιελόν-
” > κ᾿ ΄ «“ > +f 4 , a
Tes εἴων cis τὴν θάλασσαν, ἅμα ἀνέντες τᾶς ζευκτηρίας τῶν
΄ A > a » ἢ a
πηδαλίων, καὶ ἐπάραντες TOV ἀρτέμωνα TH πνεούσῃ κἀτεῖ-
> \ > r ’ , Ss > , ΄
χον εἰς τὸν αἰγιαλόν. περιπεσόντες δὲ εἰς τόπον. διθά-
Ν cal Ν ε os ;
λασσον ἐπέκειλαν τὴν ναῦν, καὶ ἡ μὲν πρῷρα ἐρείσασα
rf Υ͂, > AN ε δὲ ’ ἐλ ε ‘ a Ὁ"
pewev ἀσάλευτος; ἢ δὲ πρύμνα ἐλύετο ὑπὸ τῆς Bias.
Led >. Ν .
Τῶν δὲ στρατίωτών βουλὴ ἐγένετο ἵνα τοὺς δεσμώτας
> , ΄ > Ld , © ἘΣ ν
ἀποκτείνωσιν, py τις ἐκκολυμβήσας διαφύγῃ: ὁ δὲ ἕκατον-
e ’ a“ “ -“
τάρχης βουλόμενος διασῶσαι τὸν Παῦλον ἐκώλυσεν αὐτοὺς
ἴω , > , ἃ ‘ aA ! a
τοῦ βουλήματος, ἐκέλευσέν τε τοὺς δυναμένους κολυμβᾷν
> , ‘ a ets
ἀπορίψαντας πρώτους ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν ἐξιέναι, Kat τοὺς λοι-
‘ a Ν ΠΑ, ¢ a δος ἣν , ‘ “-“ 5" ‘ ‘A
ποὺς ols μὲν ἐπὶ σανίσιν οὗς δὲ ἐπί τίνων τῶν ἀπὸ τοῦ
ὕ Ἀ “ > , , 3 -“ we 4 ~
πλοίου: καὶ οὕτως ἐγένετο πάντας διασωθῆναι ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν.
, Καὶ διασωθέντες τότε ἐπέγνωμεν ὅτι Μελιτήνη ἡ
a - “ ΄ a 7 on
vyoos καλεῖται. ᾿ οἵ τε βάρβαροι παρεῖχαν οὐ τὴν τυχοῦ-
4 μ , ca “ Ι ᾿ ‘ ‘ αἱ
σαν φιλανθρωπίαν ἡμῖν, ἅψαντες γὰρ πυρὰν προσελάβοντο
΄ ι ee « ‘ A. 738 ‘ “ > sf αὶ Ν Ν Δι δ. .9
TavTas ἡμᾶς διὰ τὸν ὑετὸν τὸν ἐφεστῶτα καὶ διὰ τὸ ψύχος.
a ΄ col
συστρέψαντος δὲ τοῦ Παύλου φρυγάνων τι πλῆθος καὶ
ΔΝ , »” > Ν ~ , “~
ἐπιθέντος ἐπὶ τὴν πυράν, ἔχιδνα ἀπὸ τῆς θέρμης ἐξελθοῦσα
“- “ ‘ » A e Ν > ε ’ ‘ τ 2
καθῆψε τῆς χειρὸς αὐτοῦ. ὡς δὲ εἶδαν, ot βάρβαροι κρεμά-
‘ ,ὔ Ε ~ ‘ > a Ν iAX: aN ΕΣ
μενον τὸ θηρίον ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς αὐτοῦ; πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἔλεγον
, ; ὧν τῆς "εν θ -' a ὃ θ , 2
Πάντως horevs ἐστιν o ἄνθρωπος οὗτος ὧν διασωθέντα ἐκ
~ ’ ε , aed > ” ε΄ Ἂς 9 3 τ,
τῆς θαλάσσης ἡ δίκη ζῆν οὐκ εἴασεν. » ὁ μὲν οὖν ἀποτινά-
«- 4 ΄ὔ ’ x a = fae 329 , € ὧν ,
ἕας τὸ θηρίον εἰς τὸ πῦρ ἔπαθεν οὐδὲν κακόν: ot δὲ προσε:
΄ . “Ὁ »” °
δόκων αὐτὸν μέλλειν πίμπρασθαι -ἢ καταπίπτειν ἄφνω
> ~ , Ἢ ᾿ j
νεκρόν. ἐπὶ πολὺ δὲ αὐτῶν προσδοκώντων καὶ θεωρούντων
Ν » , >’ A - ᾿ δὰ + ay ,
μηδὲν ἄτοπον εἰς αὐτὸν γινόμενον, μεταβαλόμενοι ἔλεγον

36

39

41

τ

>

nN οἱ

EE τ Ὁ μπρ“ἉὩἑὩπἩἪὋπυσ͵ rt τ ΝΣ

27. 33-28. 6. THE ACTS.

36and began to eat. Then were they all of good
37 cheer, and themselves also took food. And we! Some ___ snolent
were in all in the ship ‘two hundred threescore aboue threescore
38 and sixteen souls. And when they had eaten ps a
enough, they lightened the ship, throwing out the
39 wheat into the sea. And when it was day, they
knew not the land: but they perceived a certain
bay with a beach, and they took counsel whether ¢ some — ancient
40 they could *drive the ship upon it. And casting off #0" GE
the anchors, they left them in the sea, at the same “δ @ #0.
time loosing the bands of the rudders; and hoisting
up the foresail to the wind, they made for the beach.
41 But lighting upon a place where two seas met, they
ran the vessel aground; and the foreship struck and
remained unmoveable, but the stern began to break’
42 up by the violence of the waves. And the soldiers’
counsel was to kill the prisoners, lest any of them
43 should swim out, and escape. But the centurion,
desiring to save Paul, stayed them from their pur-
pose; and commanded that they which could swim
should cast themselves overboard, and get first to
44 the land: and the rest, some on planks, and some
on other things from the ship. And so it came to
pass, that they all escaped safe to the land.
28 And when we were escaped, then we knew that 5 <0... ancient
2 the island was called *Melita. And the barbarians 4ythorities read
shewed us no common kindness: for they kindled a
fire, and received us all, because of the present rain,
3 and becagse of the cold. But when Paul had gath-
ered a bundle of sticks, and laid them on the fire, a
viper came out *by reason of the heat, and fastened 4 or, from the heat
4on his hand. And when the barbarians saw the
beast hanging from his hand, they said one to
another, No doubt this man is a murderer, whom,
though he hath escaped from the sea, yet Justice
5 hath not suffered to live. Howbeit he shook off the
6 beast into the fire, and took no harm. But they ex-
pected that he would have swollen, or fallen down
dead suddenly: but when they were long in expecta-
tion, and beheld nothing amiss come to him, they
changed their minds, and said

* Omit marg. \—Am. Com.

(312)

THE ACTS. 28. 6-28. 19.

that he was a god.

Now in the neighbourhood of that place were 7
lands belonging to the chief man of the island,
named Publius; who received us, and entertained
us three days courteously. And it was so, that the 8
father of Publius lay sick of fever and dysentery:
unto whom Paul entered in, and prayed, and laying
his hands on him healed him. And when this was 9
done, the rest also which had diseases in the island
came, and were cured: who also honoured us with 10
many honours ; and when we sailed, they put on
board such things as we needed.

And after three months we set sail in a ship of 11
Alexandria, which had wintered in the island, whose

1 ὅτ. Dioseuri. sign was *The Twin Brothers. And touching at 12
Syracuse, we tarried there three days. And from 13
* Mihorities read thence we *made a circuit, and arrived at Rhegium:
en and after one day a south wind sprang up, and on
the second day we came to Puteoli; where we found 14
brethren, and were intreated to tarry with them
seven days: and so we came to Rome. And from 15
thence the brethren, when they heard of us, came to
meet us as far as The Market of Appius, and The
Three Taverns: whom when Paul saw, he thanked
3 none sarin is au- God, and took courage.
shesaetanies de And when we entered into Rome, *Paul was 16

Bgfe ‘ap suffered to abide by himself with the soldier that
rian bah ips but. guarded him.
And it came to pass, that after three days he called 17
4 On those that were together those that were the chief of the Jews: and
when they were come together, he said unto them,
I, brethren, though I had done nothing against the
people, or the customs of our fathers, yet was de-
livered prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of
the Romans: who, when they had examined me, 18
desired to set me at liberty, because there was no
cause of death in me. But when the Jews spake 19
against it, 1 was constrained to appeal unto Cesar;
not that

(818)

XXVIII ΠΡΑΞΕῚΣ AMOSTOAQN 313

" A > cal
7 αὐτὸν εἶναι θεόν. Ev δὲ τοῖς περὶ τὸν τόπον
“ al »" , cat ,
ἐκεῖνον ὑπῆρχεν χωρία τῷ πρώτῳ τῆς νήσου ὀνόματι Πο-
νὰ a ? ὃ ἕ ΄ Sri: τὶ ἃ “ a4 φ \ ΄
πλίῳ, ὃς ἀναδεξάμενος ἡμᾶς “ἡμέρας τρεῖς" φιλοφρόνως
see > 7 ‘ ‘ ΄ a ΄ a
8 ἐξένισεν. ἐγένετο δὲ τὸν πατέρα τοῦ Ποπλίου πυρετοῖς
καὶ δυσεντερίῳ συνεχόμενον κατακεῖσθαι, πρὸς ὃν ὁ Παῦλος
᾿ ‘ . ΄ > Ν ‘ “ 3 ase
εἰσελθὼν καὶ προσευξάμενος ἐπιθεὶς τὰς χεῖρας αὐτῷ ἰάσατο
ΕῚ ’ , ‘ ¢ ‘ ε Ἀ gi tg - ,
ο αὐτόν. τούτου δὲ γενομένου [καὶ] οἱ λοιποὶ οἱ ἐν τῇ νήσῳ
’
10 ἔχοντες ἀσθενείας προσήρχοντο καὶ ἐθεραπεύοντο, vt καὶ
ony a ca > ΄
πολλαῖς τιμαῖς ἐτίμησαν ἡμᾶς καὶ ἀναγομένοις ἐπέθεντο
τὰ πρὸς τὰς χρείας.
Μ ‘ δὲ a a > κὁὶ 6 : τ ,
τι era δὲ τρεῖς μῆνας ἀνήχθημεν. ἐν πλοίῳ παρακεχει-
΄ > a , > “ . , ,
μακότι ἐν τῇ νήσῳ ᾿Αλεξανδρινῷ, παρασήμῳ Διοσκούροις,
12 καὶ καταχθέντες εἰς Συρακούσας ἐπεμείναμεν ἡμέρας
- “A , la ε
13 τρεῖς, ὅθεν περιελόντες κατηντήσαμεν εἰς “Pyyiov. καὶ
ε ΄ -
μετὰ μίαν ἡμέραν ἐπιγενομένου νότου δευτεραῖοι ἤλθο-
, e ΄ >
14 μεν εἰς ΠΠοτιόλους, οὗ εὑρόντες ἀδελφοὺς ᾿παρεκλήθημεν
ἀν AAI ΝΕ ‘nis ε , oe 9 tr 2
Tap αὐτοῖς ἐπιμεῖναι ἡμέρας ἑπτά’ Kal οὕτως εἰς τὴν Ῥώ-
Ν > a > > ΄
15 μὴν ἤλθαμεν. κἀκεῖθεν ot ἀδελφοὶ ἀκούσαντες τὰ περὶ
ε - - 9 » ΄ ca »” 9 ᾿’ ’ 4
ἡμῶν ἦλθαν εἰς ἀπάντησιν ἡμῖν ἄχρι ᾿Αππίου Φύρου καὶ
-“ - a κι € - “a “-“
Τριῶν Ταβερνῶν, οὗς ἰδὼν ὁ Παῦλος εὐχαριστήσας τῷ θεῷ
,
16 ἔλαβε θάρσος. Ὅτε δὲ εἰσήλθαμεν εἰς Ῥώμην,
, ~ > “ἢ
“ἐπετράπη τῷ Παύλῳ" μένειν καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν 7 σὺν τῷ φυλάσ-

4 ,
σοντι αὐτὸν στρατιώτῃ.

> , Ν "6 , - ’, ΖΝ
17 Ἐγένετο δὲ μετὰ ἡμέρας τρεῖς συνκαλέσασθαι αὐτὸν
τοὺς ὄντας τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων πρώτους: συνελθόντων δὲ αὐτῶν
ἔλεγεν πρὸς αὐτούς ᾿Εγώ, ἄνδρες ἀδελφοί, οὐδὲν ἐναντίον
a wei a a a
ποιήσας τῷ λαῷ ἢ τοῖς ἔθεσι τοῖς πατρῴοις δέσμιος ἐξ
af | AV, δόθη Ε] ‘ a “a Ῥ ἊΨ
ἐροσολύμων παρεδόθην εἰς τὰς χεῖρας τῶν “Ῥωμαίων,
΄ . , ΄ , oJ a 4 Ν
18 οἵτινες ἀνακρίναντές με ἐβούλοντο ἀπολῦσαι διὰ τὸ μηδε-
΄ Per, ΄ ΦΟΡᾺ of "γα δντ ΄ Η
19 μίαν αἰτίαν θανάτου ὑπάρχειν ἐν ἐμοί: ἀντιλεγόντων δὲ
΄“ >
τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων ἠναγκάσθην ἐπικαλέσασθαι Kaicapa, οὐχ ὡς

τρεῖς ἡμέρας

*l4 ἔξω τῆς πα-
ρεμβολῆς -

* 48 ἑκατόνταρχος παρέδωκεν τοὺς δεσμίους τῷ στρατοπεδάρχῳ, τῷ δὲ Παύλῳ ἐπετράπη

Ap.

314 TIPAZEIZ AITOZTOAQN XXVIII

τοῦ ἔθνους μου ἔχων τι κατηγορεῖν. διὰ ταύτην οὖν τὴν
> A , e “ > a ἈΝ -“ 7
αἰτίαν παρεκάλεσα ὑμᾶς ἰδεῖν καὶ προσλαλῆσαι, εἵνεκεν
Ν a 5 7 a? Ν A 7 ta ’
γὰρ τῆς ἐλπίδος τοῦ ᾿Ισραὴλ τὴν ἅλυσιν ταύτην περίκειμαι.
ε Ν ‘ Sah > ε a » , \ a
ot δὲ πρὸς αὐτὸν εἶπαν Ἡμεῖς οὔτε γράμματα περὶ σοῦ
9 , rie ἰών οὖ» ΄ ” ΄ ΄ a
ἐδεξάμεθα ἀπὸ τῆς “lovduias, οὔτε παραγενόμενός τις TOY
ἀδελφῶν ἀπήγγειλεν ἢ ἐλάλησέν τι περὶ σοῦ πονηρόν.
ἀξιοῦμεν δὲ παρὰ σοῦ ἀκοῦσαι ἃ φρονεῖς, περὶ μὲν γὰρ
τῆς αἱρέσεως ταύτης γνωστὸν ἡμῖν ἐστὶν ὅτι πανταχοῦ
> , , Q ΕἸ a ¢ A = >
ἀντιλέγεται. Ταξάμενοι δὲ αὐτῷ ἡμέραν ἦλθαν
‘ » ee 3 ν Ψ, ’ φΦ 32¢ 4
πρὸς αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν ξενίαν πλείονες, οἷς ἐξετίθετο διαμαρτυ-
ῥόμενος τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ πείθων τε αὐτοὺς περὶ τοῦ
Ἰησοῦ ἀπό τε τοῦ νόμου Μωυσέως καὶ τῶν προφητῶν ἀπὸ
Ἃ κα ε , γ» χα ον . uv
πρωὶ ἕως ἑσπέρας. Kat οἱ μὲν ἐπείθοντο τοῖς λεγομένοις
οἱ δὲ “ἠπίστουν, ἀσύμφωνοι δὲ ὄντες πρὸς ἀλλήλους
ἀπελύοντο, εἰπόντος τοῦ Παύλου ῥῆμα ἕν ὅτι Kadds
Ν an ν ἢ, 3 , Ay 9 , aA ,
τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον ἐλάλησεν διὰ “Hoaiov τοῦ προφήτου
πρὸς τοὺς πατέρας ὑμῶν λέγων
Πορεύθητι πρὸς τὸν λδὸν TOYTON Kal εἰπόν
᾿Ακοηῖ ἀκούσετε KAI OY MH ογνῆτε,
3 , , \ > \ ὯΝ
KAl Βλέποντες θλεψετε KAI OY MH IAHTE’
ἐπλνύν θη γὰρ ἢ KAPAIA TOY AAOY TOYTOY,
KAl τοῖς AcIN Βαρέως HKOYCAN,
KAl τοὺς ὀφθδλμοῦς ἀὐτῶν EKAMMYCAN'
ΜΗ πότε IAWCIN τοῖς ὀφθδλμοῖς
KAI τοῖς ὠσὶν AKOYCOCIN
καὶ TH KAPAIA οὐνῶοιν Kal ἐπιοτρέψωοιν,
kal IACOMAI AY TOYC.
γνωστὸν οὖν op: tiv ἔστω ὅτι τοῖς EONECIN ἀπεστάλη τοῦτο
τὸ οΩΤΗρΡΙΟΝ ΤΟΥ͂ θεοΥὔ αὐτοὶ καὶ ἀκούσονται...
δε ῥα δὲ διετίαν ὅλην ἐν ἰδίῳ μισθώματι, κ καὶ ἀπε-
δέχετο πάντας τοὺς εἰσπορευομένους πρὸς αὗτόν, κηρύσσων
‘ , a a ‘ ς Ν ΠΥ ΜΝ rie
τὴν βασιλείαν τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ διδάσκων τὰ περὶ τοῦ κυρίου
*Inood Χριστοῦ μετὰ πάσης παρρησίας ἀκωλύτος.

26

27"

28

30

31

atti ele ae

C—O νι. νυ:

28. 19-28. 81. THE ACTS.

201 had aught to accuse my nation of. For this, 4. in j» aS
cause therefore did I ‘intreat you to see and to tose a to speak
speak with me: for because of the hope of Israel I“ *”

21 am bound with this chain. And they said unto him,

We neither received letters from Judiea concerning
thee, nor did any of the brethren come hither and

22 report or speak any harm of thee. But we desire to
hear of thee what thou thinkest: for as concerning
this sect, it is known to us that everywhere it is
spoken against.

23 And when they had appointed him a day, they
came to him into his lodging in great number; to
whom he expounded the matter, testifying the king-
dom of God, and persuading them concerning Jesus,
both from the law of Moses and from the prophets,

. 24 from morning till evening. And some believed the

| things which were spoken, and some disbelieved.

25 And when they agreed not among themselves, they
departed, after that Paul had spoken one word,

Well spake the Holy Ghost *by Isaiah the prophet 2 or, through

26 unto your fathers, saying,

Go thou unto this people, and say,

: By hearing ye shall hear, and shall in no wise

understand ;

And seeing ye shall see, and shall in no wise

perceive:

:

Γ
|
ῃ

27 For this people’s heart is waxed gross,
And their ears are dull of hearing,
And their eyes they have closed;
| Lest haply they should perceive with their eyes,
. And hear with their ears,
And understand with their heart,
And should turn again,
And I should heal them. +e τ παανας
28 Be it known therefore unto you, that this salvation γον 98 4nd when
of God is sent unto the Gentiles: they will also hear.* words, ie Jems
30 And he abode two whole years in his own hired much disputing
dwelling, and received all that went in unto him, ‘lv. τς
31 preaching the kingdom of God, and teaching the
things concerning the Lord Jesus Christ with all
boldness, none forbidding him.
(314)

ἀρ

of ὥρας oot, ‘

Ϊ ἔην τ ἢ te ΠῚ ate ‘ ry neh

ἩΠῊ ‘pry reid y c “Seth eid

p ἘΠῚ μην 1%

aut t trowtnitiod

aye yght

orn ah Prenat ΕἾ
gacinerb3 bo tlerth Oren panda Ἢ Dred
‘Doeake a ᾿} Fal ε ΤᾺ toe “ ΓΤ
ΣΟ να: δι eve. alt aly 4
Li: TAR bid ae =

ΜΕ γι} Αἱ
pee Riu oa) va hy

᾿ %
A 5 yeti i ἐν ταν laa

ye gD ie
ἘΝ) 0

ἱ Wad el. ᾿
ὟΣ
' fe Bild)

OV FFiVEL <5) Aine

THE GENERAL EPISTLE OF
JAMES.

1Gr. boncservant. JAMES, a Iservant of God and of the Lord Jesus 1

Christ, to the twelve tribes which are of the Disper-

2Gr. wisheth joy. gion, *greeting.
Count it all joy, my brethren, when ye fall into
3 Or, trials manifold *temptations; knowing that the proof* of
your faith worketh patience. And let patience have
its perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire,

lacking in nothing.

But if any of you lacketh wisdom, let him ask of
God, who giveth to all liberally and upbraideth not;
and it shall be given him. But let him ask in faith,
nothing doubting : for he that doubteth is like the
4 On, that α dovble- surge of the sea driven by the wind and tossed. For
stable in all iis let not that man think ‘that he shall receive any
iny thing of the thing of the Lord; a doubleminded man, unstable

aie in all his ways.
But let the brother of low degree glory in his high

8

9

estate: and the rich, in that he is made low: because 10
as the flower of the grass he shall pass away. For 11

the sun ariseth with the scorching wind, and with-
ereth the grass; and the flower thereof falleth, and
the grace of the fashion of it perisheth: so also
shall the rich man fade away in his goings.

Blessed is the man that endureth temptation: for 12

when he hath been approved, he shall receive the
crown of life, which the Lord promised to them that

love him. Let no man say when he is tempted, 118

* For “proof”? read ‘‘proving ’’—Am. Com.

(317)

—

ΙΑΚΩΒΟΥ

: Ι[ΙΑΚΩΒΟΣ θεοῦ καὶ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ δοῦλος
ταῖς δώδεκα φυλαῖς ταῖς ἐν τῇ διασπορᾷ χαί
is ταῖς ἐν τῇ διασπορᾷ χαίρειν.

“ ‘ ε ’ 3 δι a -

2 Πᾶσαν χαρὰν ἡγήσασθε, ἀδελφοί μου, ὅταν πειρασμοῖς
> , , σ ‘ »" fal

3 περιπέσητε ποικίλοις, γινώσκοντες ὅτι TO δοκίμιον ὑμῶν

4 τῆς πίστεως κατεργάζεται ὑπομονήν "ἡ δὲ ὑπομονὴ ἔργον

τέλειον ἐχέτω, ἵνα ἦτε τέλειοι καὶ ὁλόκληροι, ἐν μηδενὶ

5 λειπόμενοι. Εἰ δέ τις ὑμῶν λείπεται σοφίας,

> J Ν -“ ’ -“ - « -“ ἈΝ φχ19

αἰτείτω παρὰ τοῦ διδόντος θεοῦ πᾶσιν ἁπλῶς καὶ μὴ ὀνει-

6 δίζοντος, καὶ δοθήσεται αὐτῷ" αἰτείτω δὲ ἐν πίστει, μηδὲν
, ε s , » ΄ ΄

διακρινόμενος, ὁ γὰρ διακρινόμενος ἔοικεν κλύδωνι θαλάσ-
> r Noe roiy) wets 7” εν

γ σῆς ἀνεμιζομένῳ καὶ ῥιπιζομένῳ᾽ μὴ γὰρ οἰέσθω ὁ ἂν-
θ >A “ ΄, , ‘ ar χ. πο 3.1

8 θρωπος ἐκεῖνος ὅτι λήμψεταί τι παρὰ τοῦ "κυρίου ἀνὴρ

’ » ¢ > , - ε -“ » “

9 δίψυχος, ἀκατάστατος ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ὁδοῖς αὐτοῦ. Καυ-

10 χάσθω δὲ [ὁ] ἀδελφὸς ὁ ταπεινὸς ἐν τῷ ὕψει αὐτοῦ, ὁ δὲ

πλούσιος ἐν τῇ ταπεινώσει αὐτοῦ, ὅτι ὡς ἄνθος χύρτοΥ πα-

’ $.s ‘ ee ‘ “ , ν Qe

11 ρελεύσεται. ἀνέτειλεν yap ὁ ἥλιος σὺν τῷ καύσωνι καὶ EZH-

\ ‘ ’ aude

PANEN TON YOPTON, Kal TO ἄνθος αὐτοῦ EZETTECEN καὶ ἡ

εὐπρέπεια τοῦ προσώπου αὐτοῦ ἀπώλετο" οὕτως Kal ὁ πλού-

12 OlOS ἐν ταῖς πορείαις αὐτοῦ μαρανθήσεται. Μα-

κάριος ἀνὴρ ὃς ὑπομέεει πειρασμόν, ὅτι δόκιμος γενόμενος

λήμψεται τὸν στέφανον τῆς ζωῆς, ὃν ἐπηγγείλατο τοῖς

13 ἀγαπῶσιν αὐτόν. μηδεὶς πειραζόμενος λεγέτω ὅτι “ATO

Rr

κυρίον,

ἑαυτοῦ

αὐτοῦ

αὐτοῦ

Χριστοῦ,

218 IAKQBOY I It

a ΄ ῳ ε ‘ A 5» , , aA
θεοῦ πειράζομαι: ὃ γὰρ θεὸς ἀπείραστός ἐστιν κακῶν,
’ δὲ δέ; Ὁ δὲ ’ ε 4 ~
πειράζει δὲ αὐτὸς οὐδένα. ἕκαστος δὲ πειράζεται ὑπὸ τῆς
"50,
ἰδίας ἐπιθυμίας ἐξελκόμενος καὶ δελεαζόμενος: εἶτα ἡ ἐπι-
θ , λλ a ’ e , ε δὲ ε ’, 3
υμία συλλαβοῦσα τίκτει ἁμαρτίαν, ἡ δὲ ἁμαρτία ἀποτε-
lal > a , a
λεσθεῖσα ἀποκυεῖ Oavatov. Μη πλανᾶσθε, ἀδελφοί μου
> , a , > \ κ᾿ a , ,
ἀγαπητοί. πᾶσα δόσις ἀγαθὴ καὶ πᾶν δώρημα τέλειον
»” θέ > lal 3 A a A A ,
ἄνωθέν ἐστιν, καταβαῖνον ἀπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς τῶν φώτων,
φΦι 8 > ” dr ἢ a > ,
παρ᾽ ᾧ οὐκ ἔνι παραλλαγὴ ἢ τροπῆς ἀποσκίασμα. βου-
‘ > , ee , 3 on
ληθεὶς ἀπεκύησεν ἡμᾶς λόγῳ ἀληθείας, εἰς τὸ εἶναι ἡμᾶς
3 ld -“ -“
ἀπαρχήν τινα τῶν αὐτοῦ" κτισμάτων. -
oh ἰδελῴφοί 4 i. ἔστω δὲ πᾶς av
στε, ἀδελφοί μου ἀγαπητοί. ἔστω δὲ πᾶς ἄνθρωπος
‘ fal Ν -“
ταχὺς εἰς τὸ ἀκοῦσαι, βραδὺς εἰς τὸ λαλῆσαι, βραδὺς
> > , > \ N > ὃ \ 8 , a 3 > ΄
εἰς ὀργήν, ὀργὴ γὰρ ἀνδρὸς δικαιοσύνην θεοῦ οὐκ ἐργά-
ζεται. διὸ ἀποθέμενοι. πᾶσαν ῥυπαρίαν Kal περισσείαν
‘A , ,
κακίας ἐν πραὔτητι δέξασθε τὸν ἔμφυτον Adyov. τὸν δυνά-
“ ‘ A ε aA 4 Ν A ,
μενον σῶσαι τὰς ψυχὰς ὑμῶν. Τίνεσθε δὲ ποιηταὶ λόγου
A Ν > Ν / yr ε , cid »
Kal μὴ ἀκροαταὶ μόνον παραλογιζόμενοι ἑαυτούς, ὅτι εἴ
> ΄ -
τις ἀκροατὴς λόγου ἐστὶν καὶ οὐ ποιητής, οὗτος ἔοικεν
fal ’ὔ “ ᾽ a
ἀνδρὶ κατανοοῦντι TO πρόσωπον τῆς γενέσεως αὐτοῦ ἐν
ΕἸ ’ὔ la A ε ‘ Ν > λή. ν᾿
ἐσόπτρῳ, κατενόησεν γὰρ ἑαυτὸν καὶ αἀπελήλυθεν καὶ
527 9 , ε -“ > “eS δὲ , > ,
εὐθέως ἐπελάθετο ὁποῖος ἦν. ὁ δὲ παρακύψας εἰς νόμον
, A a ΕἸ ’ Ν ’ 5 > Ν
τέλειον τὸν τῆς ἐλευθερίας καὶ παραμείνας, οὐκ ἀκροατὴς
> a ΄ > Ν Ν o” Ψ ΄
ἐπιλησμονῆς γενόμενος ἀλλὰ ποιητὴς ἔργου, οὗτος μακά-
5 a ΄ > aA ” i” 4
plos ἐν τῇ ποιήσει αὐτοῦ ἔσται. ἘΠ τις δοκεῖ θρησκὸς
> \ “ a re al > Ν 3 -
εἶναι μὴ χαλιναγωγῶν γλῶσσαν ‘éavtod’ ἀλλὰ ἀπατῶν
, re an , ΄ ε , ΄
καρδίαν "ἑαυτοῦ", τούτου. μάταιος ἡἣἡ θρησκεία. θρησκεία
καθ Ν αἱ Ly 3 Ga Ν a 6 a ‘ ἈΝ MA > ,
αρὰ καὶ ἀμίαντος παρὰ τῷ θεῷ καὶ πατρὶ αὕτη ἐστίν,

2 , wan \ \ , > a x ei
ἐπισκέπτεσθαι ὀρφανοὺς Kal χήρας ἐν τῇ θλίψει αὐτῶν,

*” ε Χ a 5 Resi A ,
ἄσπιλον εαυτον ΤΉρειν απὸοτου κοσμου.

᾿Αδελφοί μου, μὴ ἐν προσωπολημψίαις ἔχετε τὴν

, ~ - a a , ‘
πίστιν τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ “Xpiorod' τῆς δόξης ; ἐὰν

yap εἰσέλθῃ εἰς συναγωγὴν ὑμῶν ἀνὴρ χρυσοδακτύλιος

"

1. 13-2. 2. JAMES.

am tempted 'of God: for God *cannot be tempted 1&t-from
14 with *evil, and he himself tempteth no man: but? oy" ἐπ
each man. is “tempted, when he is drawn away by 3 &- evi! things.
15 his own lust, and enticed. Then the lust, when it ὁ "et wis
hath conceived, beareth sin: and the sin, when it is ἔραν avay bY
16 fullgrown, bringeth forth death. Be not deceived,
17 my beloved brethren. Every good ‘gift and every 5 or, giving
perfect boon* is from above, coming down from the
Father of lights, with whom can be no variation,
18 neither shadow that is cast by turning. Of his own
will he brought us forth by the word of truth, that
we should be a kind of firstfruits of his creatures.
19 Ye know this, my beloved brethren. But let every ὁ or, Know ye
man be swift to hear, slow to speak, slow to wrath:
20 for the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness
21 of God. Wherefore putting away all filthiness and
overflowing of “wickedness, receive with meekness 7 or, matice
the ‘implanted word, which is able to save your 8 or, intorn
22 souls. But be ye doers of the word, and not hear- ;
23 ers only, deluding your own selves. For if any one
is a hearer of the word, and not a doer, he is like
unto a man beholding *his natural face in a mir-9 Gr. the suce φ'
24ror: for he beholdeth himself, and goeth away, and ;
straightway forgetteth what manner of man he was.
25 But he that looketh into the perfect law, the law of
liberty, and so continueth, being not a hearer that
forgetteth, but a doer that worketh, this man shall
26 be blessed in his doing. If any man “thinketh him- 10 Or, seemeth to be
self to be religious, while he bridleth not his tongue
but deceiveth his heart, this man’s religion is vain.
27 Pure religion and undefiled before our God and Fa-
ther is this, to visit the fatherless and widows in
their affliction, and to keep himself unspotted from
the world. pecs τὰ
My brethren, "hold not the faith of our Lord Jesus ρέῃ fan
Christ, the Lord of glory, with respect of persons, gry?
2¥For if there come into your "synagogue a man 12 0r, assembly
with a gold ring,

* For ‘‘boon”’ read “ gift’’—Am. Com.

(318)

JAMES. 2. 2-2. 19.

in fine clothing, and there come in also a poor
man in vile clothing; and ye have regard to him 8
that weareth the fine clothing, and say, Sit thou
ye ot here in a good place; and ye say to the poor man,
make diatnctions Stand thou there, or sit under my footstool; ‘are ye 4
2 OF, among your- Not divided *in your own mind, and become judges
with evil thoughts? Hearken, my beloved brethren; 5
did not God choose them that are poor as to the
world ¢o de rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom
which he promised to them that love him? But ye 6
have dishonoured the poor man. Do not the rich
oppress you, and themselves drag you before the
judgement-seats? Do not they blaspheme the hon- 7
* lied won yon’ OUFADle name *by the which ye are called? How- 8
beit if ye fulfil the royal law, according to the script-
ure, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, ye do
well: but if ye have respect of persons, ye commit 9
sin, being convicted by the law as transgressors.
For whosoever shall kecp the whole law, and yet 10
stumble in one point, he is become guilty of all.
For he that said, Do not commit adultery, said also, 11
Do not kill. Now if thou dost not commit adul-
tery, but killest, thou art become ἃ transgressor of
the law. So speak ye, and so do, as men that are 12
to be judged by a law of liberty. For judgement és 13
without mercy to him that hath shewed no mercy:
mercy glorieth against judgement.
What doth it profit, my brethren, if a man say he 14
hath faith, but have not works? can that faith save
him? If a brother or sister be naked, and in lack of 15
daily food, and one of you say unto them, Go in 16
peace, be ye warmed and filled; and yet ye give
them not the things needful to the body; what doth
it profit? Even so faith, if it have not works, is 17
ον aay™ ὁπ dead in itself. *Yea, a man will say, Thou hast 18
faith, and I have works: shew me thy faith apart
5 Some ancient κα. ΠΌΤ thy works, and I by my works will shew thee
thorities | real my faith. Thou believest that *God is one ; thou 19

there is one
6 Gr. ha ᾿ doest well: the ®devils also believe, and

(319)

Il IAKOBOY 319

ἐν ἐσθῆτι λαμπρᾷ, εἰσέλθῃ δὲ καὶ πτωχὸς ἐν ῥυπαρᾷ
3 ἐσθῆτι, ἐπιβλέψητε δὲ ἐπὶ τὸν φοροῦντα τὴν ἐσθῆτα
‘ ‘ Ν ” ‘ , . -“ x -“
τὴν λαμπρὰν καὶ εἴπητε Xd κάθου ὧδε καλῶς, καὶ τῷ
ἊΝ a ΔΝ Ε - ΓᾺ ‘ > ar e¢ Ν A .€ "ὃ ΄
πτωχῷ εἴπητε Σὺ στῆθι “ἢ κάθου ἐκεῖ" ὑπὸ τὸ ὑποπόδιόν
4 μου, “οὐ διεκρίθητε ἐν ἑαυτοῖς καὶ ἐγένεσθε κριταὶ διαλο-
-“ fal 4 > , 8 ao ¢ ᾿ ho, ,
5 γισμῶν πονηρῶν: ᾿Ακούσατε, ἀδελφοί pov ἀγαπητοί.
οὐχ ὁ θεὸς ἐξελέξατο τοὺς πτωχοὺς τῷ κόσμῳ πλουσίους
> 4 Ν ’ “ ,ὔ “ > ,
ἐν πίστει καὶ κληρονόμους τῆς βασιλείας ἧς ἐπηγγείλατο
6 τοῖς ἀγαπῶσιν αὐτόν; ὑμεῖς δὲ ἠτιμάσατε τὸν πτωχόν.
3 ε , , - ec a ‘ Ὁ φ
οὐχ οἱ πλούσιοι καταδυναστεύουσιν ὑμῶν, καὶ αὐτοὶ ἕλ-
νι Ὁ > , > > Ν “ s
7 Kovow ὑμᾶς εἰς κριτήρια ; οὐκ αὐτοὶ βλασφημοῦσιν. τὸ
8 καλὸν ὄνομα τὸ ἐπικληθὲν ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ; εἰ μέντοι νόμον
-" 3 Ω ‘
τελεῖτε βασιλικὸν κατὰ τὴν γραφήν ᾿Αγὰπήζεις TON
δ 1 8 -“ “
9 TIAHCION COY ὧς CEAYTON, καλῶς ποιεῖτε: εἰ δὲ προσω-
a ε ,ὔ > ΄ > / oe. & a
πολημπτεῖτε, ἁμαρτίαν ἐργάζεσθε, ἐλεγχόμενοι ὑπὸ τοῦ
΄ ε ΄ ¢ \ «¢ ‘ , ,
10 νόμου ὡς παραβάται. Ὅστις γὰρ ὅλον τὸν νόμον τηρή-
1 On, πταίσῃ δὲ ἐν ἑνί, γέγονεν πάντων ἔνοχος. ὁ γὰρ
, >
εἰπών Mi μοιχεύήοης εἶπεν καί MH doneycuc’ εἰ δὲ
οὐ μοιχεύεις φονεύεις δέ, γέγονας παραβάτης νόμου.
a MA n 5
τ οὕτως λαλεῖτε καὶ οὕτως ποιεῖτε ὡς διὰ νόμου ἐλευθερίας
, ren’, 6 ε κ , rv. a 4 ,
13 μέλλοντες κρίνεσθαι. ἢ yap κρίσις ἀνέλεος τῷ μὴ ποιή-
14 σαντι ἔλεος: κατακαυχάται ἔλεος κρίσεως. τ
x Pp
ὄφελος, ἀδελφοί pov, ἐὰν πίστιν λέγῃ τις ἔχειν ἔργα
Ν τ: ν᾿ , ε / a 7 oN
τς δὲ μὴ ἔχῃ; μὴ δύναται ἡ πίστις σῶσαι αὐτόν; ἐὰν
ἀδελφὸς ἢ ἀδελφὴ γυμνοὶ ὑπάρχωσιν καὶ λειπόμενοι τῆς
16 ἐφημέρου τροφῆς, εἴπῃ δέ τίς αὐτοῖς ἐξ ὑμῶν ἝὝπαγετε
> > , lA 6 Ν . ’ θ Ν ὃ » ‘
ἐν εἰρήνῃ, θερμαίνεσθε καὶ χορτάζεσθε, μὴ δῶτε δὲ
> “ ‘ "ὃ 4 fol , s,s. σ ‘
17 αὐτοῖς τὰ ἐπιτήδεια τοῦ σώματος, τί ὄφελος ; οὕτως Kal
ε ’ . Ν wae »” , 3 > ε ΄
ἡ πίστις, ἐὰν μὴ ἔχῃ ἔργα, νεκρά ἐστιν καθ᾽ ἑαυτήν.
18 ἀλλ᾽ ἐρεῖ τις Σὺ πίστιν "ἔχεις κἀγὼ ἔργα ἔχω. δεῖξον
μοι τὴν πίστιν σου χωρὶς τῶν ἔργων, κἀγώ σοι δείξω ἐκ
a“ . ‘ ’ ᾿
19 τῶν ἔργων pov τὴν πίστιν. σὺ πιστεύεις ὅτι εἷς "θεὸς
» Ἵ λῶ ΟΞ s Ν ὃ é s ᾿ Ν
ἔστιν"; καλῶς ποιεῖς" καὶ τὰ δαιμόνια πιστεύουσιν καὶ

ἐκεῖ ἡ κάθου
διεκρίθητε... ...
neta πονηρῶν,

ἔχεις;

6 θεός ἐστιν

320 IAKQBOY II ΠῚ

φρίσσουσιν. θέλεις δὲ γνῶναι, ὦ ἄνθρωπε κενέ, ὅτι 7 20
‘ mn ye 3 ‘
πίστις χωρὶς τῶν ἔργων ἀργή ἐστιν; ᾿Αβρδὰμ ὁ πατὴρ 2x
A 3
ἡμῶν ιοὺκ ἐξ ἔργων ἐδικαιώθη, ἀνενέγκδο ᾿Ιοδὰκ, τὸν
Υἱὸν δύτοῦ ἐπὶ τὸ θγοιδοτήριον ; βλέπεις ὅτι ἡ πίστις 22
συνήργει τοῖς ἔργοις αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἔργων ἡ πίστις
> ,
ἐτελειώθη, καὶ ἐπληρώθη. ἡἣ γραφὴ ἡ λέγουσα ᾿ἘΕπί- 23
a cal ‘ > ’ > »" >
cteycen δὲ ABpadm.T@ θεῷ, Kal ἐλογίσθη δύτῷ εἰς
MKAIOCYNHN, καὶ φίλος θεοῦ ἐκλήθη. ὁρᾶτε ὅτι ἐξ ἔρ- 24
γων δικαιοῦται ἀνθρώπος καὶ οὐκ ἐκ. πίστεως μόνον.
ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ ‘PadB ἡ πόρνη οὐκ ἐξ ἔργων ἐδικαιώθη, 25
ς ,ὕ \ 3 , ᾿ RY etek ean A
ὑποδεξαμένη τοὺς ἀγγέλους. καὶ ἑτέρᾳ. ὁδῷ ἐκβαλοῦσα ;
ὥσπερ ' τὸ σῶμα χωρὶς πνεύματος. νεκρόν ἐστίν, οὕτως 26
καὶ ἡ πίστις χωρὶς ἔργων νεκρά ἐστιν.
Μὴ πολλοὶ διδάσκαλοι γίνεσθε, ἀδελφοί μου, εἰδότες x
ὅτι μεῖζον κρίμα λημψόμεθα: πολλὰ γὰρ πταίομεν ἅπαν- 2
τες, εἴ τις ἐν λόγῳ οὐ πταίει, οὗτὸς τέλειος ἀνήρ, δυνατὸς
χαλιναγωγῆσαι καὶ ὅλον τὸ σῶμα. εἰ δὲ τῶν ἵππων τοὺς 3
χαλινοὺς εἰς τὰ στόματα βάλλομεν εἰς τὸ πείθεσθαι
αὐτοὺς ἡμῖν, καὶ ὅλον τὸ σῶμα αὐτῶν μετάγομεν: ἰδοὺ 4
Ν A al a m” ‘ © ‘ 2.2 »“
καὶ τὰ πλοῖα, τηλικαῦτα ὄντα καὶ ὑπὸ ἀνέμων σκληρῶν
Φ , ΄ € Ns , , ° a ae
ἐλαυνόμενα, μετάγεται ὑπὸ ἐλαχίστου πηδαλίου ὅπου ἡ
ε 4 a > 6 , , ? κ᾿ ε a
ὁρμὴ τοῦ εὐθύνοντος βούλεται: οὕτως καὶ ἡ γλῶσσα 5
‘ » 5 Ν Ν > U ὃς: ὦ > \ ty) 7 a
μικρὸν μέλος ἐστὶν καὶ μεγάλα αὐχεῖ. ἰδοὺ ἡλίκον πῦρ
A nid 3 ’ νν Ν ε λῶ “ ε , -“
ἡλίκην ὕλην ἀνάπτει" καὶ ἡ γλῶσσα πῦρ, ὁ κόσμος τῆς 6
> , ε ~ bi. 3 ~ ἔχε ΓΕ - ε
ἀδικίας ἡ γλῶσσα καθίσταται ἐν τοῖς μέλεσιν ἡμῶν, ἡ
fal .“ A a A 4 ‘ \ a
σπιλοῦσα ὅλον τὸ σῶμα καὶ φλογίζουσα τὸν τροχὸν TAS
γενέσεως καὶ φλογιζομένη ὑπὸ τῆς γεέννης. πᾶσα γὰρ 7
φύσις θηρίων τε καὶ πετεινῶν ἑρπετῶν τε καὶ ἐναλίων
δαμάζεται καὶ δεδάμασται τῇ φύσει τῇ ἀνθρωπίνῃ" τὴν 8
δὲ γλῶσσαν οὐδεὶς δαμάσαι δύναται ἀνθρώπων" ἀκατάστα-
τον κακόν, μεστὴ ἰοῦ θανατηφόρου. ἐν αὐτῇ εὐλογοῦμεν 9
τὸν κύριον καὶ πατέρα, καὶ ἐν αὐτῇ καταρώμεθα τοὺς
’ ‘ oO ~
ἀνθρώπους τοὺς KAO ὁμοίωοίν. θεοΥ͂ γεγονότας" ἐκ TOD το

ΟΝ ἐδ κυ ὡμμὼ

2.19-.3.10 ὁ JAMES,

20 shudder. But wilt thou know, O vain man, that
21 faith apart from works is barren? Was not Abraham
our father justified by works, in that he offered up
22 Isaac his son upon the altar? !Thou seest that faith ον Seg tows»
wrought with his works, and by works was faith
23 made perfect; and the scripture was fulfilled which
saith, And Abraham believed God, and it was reck-
oned unto him for righteousness; and he was called
24 the friend of God. Ye see that by works a man is
25 justified, and not only by faith. And in like man-
ner ‘was not also Rahab the harlot justified by
works, in that she received the messengers, and
26 sent them out another way? For as the body apart
from the spirit is dead, even so faith apart from
works is dead.
Be not many* teachers, my brethren, knowing
2that we shall receive *heavier judgement. For in 2 Gr. greater.
many things we all stumble. If any stumbleth not
in word, the same is a perfect man, able to bridle
8 the whole body also. Now if we put the horses’
bridles into their mouths, that they may obey us,
4 we turn about their whole body also. Behold, the
ships also, though they are so great, and are driven
by rough winds, are yet turned about by a very
small rudder, whither the impulse of the steersman
5 willeth. So the tongue also is a little member, and 3 or, tow great a
boasteth great things. Behold, *how much wood is Zee a ih
6 kindled by how small a fire! And the tongue is 4a" wre ὥρας:
fire: "the world of iniquity among our members is among eo tame
the tongue, which defileth the whole body, and set: zr“ wer
teth on fire the wheel of ‘nature, and is set on fire > ὃν ; intnaiey the
Tby hell. For every "kind of beasts and birds, of ἴση, is among
creeping things and things in the sea, is tamed, and which &e.
8 hath been tamed *by *mankind: but the tongue can Sei
no man tame; it és a restless evil, it 7s full of deadly 5 6, ie
9 poison. Therewith bless we the Lord and Father; cr. the human
and therewith curse we men, which are made after “““”
10 the likeness of God: out of the

* For “many”? read ‘‘ many of yowu"’—Am, Com.

(320)

JAMES. 3. 10-4. 10.

same mouth cometh forth blessing and cursing. My
brethren, these things ought not so to be. Doth the 11
fountain send forth from the same opening sweet
water and bitter? can a fig tree, my brethren, yield 12
olives, or a vine figs? neither can salt water yield
sweet.

Who is wise and understanding among you? let 13
him shew by his good life his works in meekness
of wisdom. But if ye have bitter jealousy and fac- 14
tion in your heart, glory not and lie not against the

1 Or, natural or, WUth. This wisdom is not a wisdom that cometh 15

animal down from aboye, but is earthly, ‘sensual, *devilish.

ἡ Gr. demoniacal. Hoy where jealousy and faction are, there is confu- 16
sion and every vile deed. But the wisdom that is 17
from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, easy

τως to be intreated, full of merey and good fruits, with-

Or, partiality OUt *variance, without hypocrisy.. And the fruit 18

4 Or, by of righteousness is sown in peace ‘for them that ἢ
make peace.

Whence come wars and whence come fightings 4
among you? come they not hence, even of your pleas-
ures that war in your members? Ye lust, and have 2

5 Gr. are jealous. not: ye kill, and ‘covet, and cannot obtain: ye fight

and war; ye have not, because ye ask not. Yeask, 8
and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye may
spend ἐΐ in your pleasures. Ye adulteresses*, know 4
ye not that the friendship of the world is enmity

6 Or, saith in vain, with God? Whosoever therefore would be a friend

‘mick ke mate ΟΥ̓ the world maketh himself an enemy of God. Or 5

preach « Smysna think ye that the scripture ‘speaketh in vain? *Doth
rie χρη ον the spirit which the made to dwell in us long unto
which ke made t envying? But he giveth *more grace. Wherefore 6

dwell in us yearn-

oth for us even the scripture saith, God resisteth the proud, but giv-

wees © Dees Oia grace to the humble, Be subject therefore unto 7
aiid ie we God; but resist the devil, and he will flee from you.
9Gr. a greater Draw nigh to God, and he will draw nigh to you. 8
Pe Cleanse your hands, ye sinners; and purify your
hearts, ye doubleminded. Be afflicted, and mourn, 9
and weep: let your laughter be turned to mourning,
and your joy to heaviness. Humble yourselves in 10
the sight of the Lord,

* ‘“Cadulteresses’’ add marg. That is, who break your marriage vow
to God.—Am. Com.
(821)

MI IV IAKQBOY 321

αὐτοῦ στόματος ἐξέρχεται εὐλογία καὶ καεάβα, οὐ χρή,
ἀδελῴοί μου, ταῦτα οὕτως γίνεσθαι. μήτι ἡ πηγὴ ἐκ τῆς
3. »“ wa la Ν ‘ ‘ Ν bee , \ 4
αὐτῆς ὀπῆς βρύει τὸ γχυκὺ Kal τὸ πικρόν ; μὴ δύναται,
ἀδελφοί μου, συκῇ ἐλαίας ποιῆσαι ἢ ἄμπελος σῦκα ; οὔτε

-
-

ε Ν -
ἁλυκὸν γλυκὺ ποιῆσαι ὕδωρ. Τίς σοφὸς καὶ ἐπι-
’ > e_a , > a lol > a 4
στήμων ἐν ὑμῖν; δειξάτω ἐκ τῆς καλῆς ἀναστροφῆς ta
Ν 3 a 3 " , > δὲ AX \ »
14 ἔργα αὐτοῦ ἐν πραὔτητι σοφίας. εἰ δὲ ζῆλον πικρὸν ἔχετε
\ 3 i > a 7 ε a ‘ “ Ν ’
καὶ ἐριθίαν ἐν τῇ καρδίᾳ ὑμῶν, μὴ κατακαυχᾶσθε καὶ Ψεύ-
‘ a 5» ld ᾽ » Ld ε / Ν
15 δεσθε κατὰ τῆς ἀληθείας. οὐκ ἔστιν αὕτη ἡ σοφία ἀνω-
΄ ’
θεν κατερχομένη, ἀλλὰ ἐπίγειος, ψυχική, δαιμονιώδης-
σ a a -
16 ὅπου γὰρ ζῆλος καὶ ἐριθία, ἐκεῖ ἀκαταστασία καὶ πᾶν
be) “ Ν “ ΄
17 φαῦλον πρᾶγμα. τ δὲ ἄνωθεν σοφία πρῶτον μὲν ἁγνή
/
ἐστιν, ἔπειτα εἰρηνική, ἐπιεικής, εὐπειθής, μεστὴ ἐλέους
4 . -“ > nan > ’ > ’ ‘
18 Kal καρπῶν ἀγαθῶν, ἀδιάκριτος, ἀνυπόκριτος: καρπὸς δὲ
4 ‘ lal a /
δικαιοσύνης ἐν εἰρήνῃ σπείρεται τοῖς ποιοῦσιν εἰρήνην.
, a cal
r Πόθεν πόλεμοι καὶ πόθεν μάχαι ἐν ὑμῖν ; οὐκ ἐντεῦθεν,

> tel “ὃ “ e n -“ ’ > -“ aN
εκ τῶν NOCVOV VUEWV τῶν στρατευομένων EV τοις μελεσιν

-Ὅ

ὑμῶν ; ἐπιθυμεῖτε, καὶ οὐκ ἔχετε" ‘hovevere' καὶ ζηλοῦτε,
καὶ οὐ δύνασθε ἐπιτυχεῖν" μάχεσθε καὶ πολεμεῖτε. οὐκ ἔχετε
3 διὰ τὸ μὴ αἰτεῖσθαι ὑμᾶς: αἰτεῖτε καὶ οὐ λαμβάνετε,
διότι κακῶς αἰτεῖσθε, ἵνα ἐν ταῖς ἡδοναῖς ὑμῶν δαπανή-
σητε. μοιχαλίδες,᾿ οὐκ οἴδατε ὅτι ἡ φιλία τοῦ κόσμου
ἔχθρα τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστίν; ὃς ἐὰν οὖν βουληθῇ" φίλος εἶναι
τοῦ κόσμου, ἐχθρὸς τοῦ θεοῦ καθίσταται. ἢ δοκεῖτε ὅτι
κενῶς ἡ γραφὴ “λέγει Πρὸς φθόνον ἐπιποθεῖ τὸ πνεῦμα
66 κατῴκισεν ἐν ἡμῖν ; μείζονα" δὲ δίλωςιν χάριν" διὸ
λέγει Ὃὧ θεὸς ὑπερηφάνοις AnTITAcceTAl τὰπεινοῖο ᾿
δὲ δίδωοιν χάριν. Ὑποτάγητε οὖν τῷ θεῷ: ἀντίστητε δὲ

--

υι

on

τῷ διαβόλῳ, καὶ φεύξεται ἀφ᾽ ὑμῶν: ἐγγίσατε τῷ θεῷ,

καὶ ἐγγίσει ὑμῖν. καθαρίσατε χεῖρας, ἁμαρτωλοί, καὶ

ε :

ἁγνίσατε καρδίας, δίψυχοι. ταλαιπωρήσατε καὶ . πενθή-
‘ , ε , ε “ > , ΓΈ. ’ὕ Ἢ

εσατε καὶ κλαύσατε᾽ ὁ γέλως ὑμῶν εἰς πένθος ᾿μετατραπήτῳ

Ὸ

10 καὶ ἡ χαρὰ εἰς κατήφειαν: ταπεινώθητε ἐνώπιον Kupiov,

φονεύετε.

λέγει; cag vavene

eens BOYS μείζονα

v. λέγει; OS ieee
TRAY, petke

μεταστραφήτω

area
coTWo

θελήσῃ

ὑμῶν ὡς πῦρ᾽

ὑμῖν.

322 IAKOBOY IVV

καὶ ὑψώσει ὑμᾶς. M» καταλαλεῖτε ἀλλήλων; x1
3 fol lal
ἀδελφοί: ὁ καταλαλῶν ἀδελφοῦ ἢ κρίνων τὸν ἀδελφὸν

᾽ a a /, \ ,ὔ fog 5 Ν ψι. Δ
αὐτοῦ καταλὰλεῖ νόμου καὶ κρίνει νόμον: εἰ δὲ, νόμον

’ὔ > Ν ’, > \ Ld @ crs 4
κρίνεις, οὐκ εἶ ποιητὴς νόμου ἀλλὰ κριτής. εἷς ‘oti’ vo- 12

΄ \ , ε , a Ἂς Le , Ἢ

μοθέτης καὶ κριτής, ὁ δυνάμενος σῶσαι καὶ ἀπολέσαι: σὺ

Ν ’ ε , A ,
δὲ tis εἶ, ὁ κρίνων τὸν πλησίον ;

»” a ε ΄ὔ ϑ x + ΄
Aye νῦν of λέγοντες Σήμερον ἢ αὔριον πορευσόμεθα 13
εἰς τήνδε τὴν πόλιν καὶ ποιήσομεν ἐκεῖ ἐνιαυτὸν καὶ
ἐμπορευσόμεθα. καὶ κερδήσομεν: οἵτινες οὐκ ἐπίστασθε 14
ΠῚ » , ε A Φ' δὰ > \ rr 7 4, See
τῆς αὔριον ποία ἡ ζωὴ ὑμῶν" ἀτμὶς yap ἐστε" πρὸς ὀλίγον
΄ 3, Ν 3 ΄ 3 Ν “ , £. &%
φαινομένη, ἔπειτα καὶ ἀφανιζομένη" ἀντὶ τοῦ λέγειν ὑμᾶς 15
Ἐὰν ὁ Kv Γθέλῃ", καὶ ζήσομεν καὶ ποιήσομεν τοῦτο ἢ
ἂν ὁ κύριος ‘Ged’, Hoop ποιήσομ, οἢ
ἐκεῖνο. νῦν δὲ καυχᾶσθε ἐν ταῖς ἀλαζονίαις ὑμῶν. πᾶσα 16
καύχησις τοιαύτη πονηρά ἐστιν. εἰδότι οὖν καλὸν πρφιεῖν 17
καὶ μὴ ποιοῦντι, ἁμαρτία αὐτῷ ἐστίν. "Aye x
νῦν οἱ πλούσιοι, κλαύσατε ὀλολύζοντες ἐπὶ ταῖς ταλαι-
πωρίαις ὑμῶν ταῖς ἐπερχομέναις. ὃ πλοῦτος ὑμῶν σέση- 2
πεν, καὶ τὰ ἱμάτια ὑμῶν σητόβρωτα γέγονεν, ὁ χρυσὸς 3
ὑμῶν καὶ ὁ ἄργυρος κατίωται, καὶ ὁ ἰὸς αὐτῶν εἰς μαρτύ-
εκ if x 7 s ΄ rea ε δι.
ριον ὑμῖν ἐσται καὶ φάγεται τὰς σάρκας “ὑμῶν ws ΠῪΡ
> ͵ > > ΜΕ e¢ fs ᾿ Ἀ ς , a
EOHCAYPICATE ἐν ἐσχάταις ἡμέραις. ἰδοὺ ὁ MICOOC. τῶν 4
a , ’, Ν 7
ἐργατῶν τῶν ἀμησάντων τὰς χώρας ὑμῶν ὁ ἀφυστερημένος
Ob Lae, ee: ῃ \ ε \ - ΄ 4 ‘
aD Ὑμῶν KPAZEl, καὶ αἱ βοαὶ των θερισάντων Εισ τὰ
> ' ‘ 7
wrTa Kyploy Zabadd εἰσελήλυθαν" ἐτρυφήσατε ἐπὶ τῆς 5
a ἈΝ id Ge a >
γῆς καὶ ἐσπαταλήσατε, ἐθρέψατε tas καρδίας ὑμῶν ἐν
A “ ᾽» ,
HMEPA CharAc. κατεδικάσατε, ἐφονεύσατε τὸν δίκαιον, 6
Ε] 2 ,
οὐκ ANTITACCETAI ὑμῖν ;*

Μακροθυμήσατε οὖν, ἀδελφοί, ἕως τῆς παρουσίας τοῦ 7
κυρίου. ἰδοὺ ὁ γεωργὸς ἐκδέχεται τὸν τίμιον καρπὸν τῆς
a “ >? 9. a , rts Yt :
γῆς; μακροθυμῶν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ ἕως λάβῃ TIPOIMON Kal ὄψιμον.

* τὰ τῆς αὔριον" ποία γὰρ ἡ ζωὴ ὑμῶν ; ἀτμίς ἐστε ἡ

ee

4. 10-5. 7, JAMES.

and he shall exalt you.

11 Speak not one against another, brethren. He that
speaketh against a brother, or judgeth his brother,
speaketh against the law, and judgeth the law: but
if thou judgest the law, thou art not a doer of the

12 law, but a judge. .One only is the lawgiver and
judge, even he who is able to save and to destroy:
but who art thou that judgest thy neighbour?

18 Go to now, ye that say, To-day or to-morrow we
will go into this city, and spend a year there, and

14 trade, and get gain: whereas ye know not what shall
be on the morrow, What is your life? For ye are
a vapour, that appeareth for a little time, and then

15 vanisheth away. ‘For that ye ought to say, If the! on ee wf
Lord. will, we shall both live, and do this. or that.

16 But now ye glory in your vauntings: all such glory-

17 ing is evil. To him therefore that knoweth to do
good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin.

Go to now, ye rich, weep and howl for your mis-
2eries that are coming upon you. Your riches are
8 corrupted,and your garments are moth-eaten. Your
gold and your silver are rusted; and their rust shall
be for a testimony *against you, and shall eat your 9 or, unto
flesh as fire. Ye have laid up your treasure in the
4last days. . Behold, the hire of the labourers who
mowed your fields, which is of you kept back by
fraud, crieth out: and the cries of them that reaped
have entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth.
5 Ye have lived delicately on the earth, and taken
your pleasure; ye have nourished your hearts in a
6day of slaughter. Ye have condemned, ye have
killed the righteous one; he doth not resist you.
7. Be patient therefore, brethren, until the *coming 3 Gr. presence.
of the Lord. | Behold, the husbandman waiteth for
the precious fruit of the earth, being patient over it,
until 4it receive the early and latter rain. 4 Or, he

(322)

1 Gr. presence.

2 Or, endurance

3 Or, let yours be the
yea, yea, and the

nay, nay Com
pare Matt. v, 37,

4 Or, having an-
ointed

5 Or, nature
6 Gr. with prayer.

7 Some ancient au

JAMES. 5. 8-5. 20.

Be ye also patient; stablish your hearts: forthe'com- 8
ing of the Lord is at hand. Murmur not, brethren, 9
one against another, that ye be not judged: behold,
the judge standeth before the doors. Take, breth- 10
ren, for an example of suffering and of patience, the
prophets who spake in the name of the Lord. Be- 11
hold, we call them blessed which endured: ye have
heard of the *patience of Job, and have seen the end
of the Lord, how that the Lord is full of pity, and
merciful.

But above all things, my brethren, swear not, nei- 12
ther by the heaven, nor by the earth, nor by any
other oath: but *let your yea be yea, and your nay,
nay; that ye fall not under judgement.

Is any among you suffering? let him pray. Is 13
any cheerful? let him sing praise. Is any among 14
you sick? let him call for the elders of the church;
and let them pray over him, ‘anointing him with oil
in the name of the Lord: and the prayer of faith 15
shall save him that is sick, and the Lord shall raise
him up; and if he have committed sins, it shall be
forgiven him. Confess therefore your sins one to 16
another, and pray one for another, that ye may be
healed. The supplication of a righteous man avail-
eth much in its working. Elijah was a man of like 17
5passions with us, and he prayed “fervently that it
might not rain; and it rained not on the earth for
three years and six months, And he prayed again; 18
and the heaven gave rain, and the earth brought
forth her fruit.

My brethren, if any among you do err from the 19

thorities read truth, and one convert him; “let him know, that he 20

know ye.

which converteth a sinner from the error of his way
shall save a soul from death, and shall cover a mul-
titude of sins.

(323)

Vv IAKQBOY 323

, Ν ε » ’ ‘ ‘4 € -“
8 μακροθυμήσατε καὶ ὑμεῖς, στηρίξατε τὰς καρδίας ὑμῶν,
9 ὅτι ἡ παρουσία τοῦ κυρίου ἤγγικεν. py στενάζετε,
ἀδελφοί κατ᾽ ἀλλήλων, ἵνα μὴ κριθῆτε- ἰδοὺ ὁ κριτὴς

πρὸ τῶν θυρῶν ἕστηκεν. ὑπόδειγμα λάβετε, ἀδελφοί, τῆς

~
ο

, ‘ a ΄ 4 , a
κακοπαθίας καὶ τῆς μακροθυμίας τοὺς προφήτας, ot

-
-

- Lae
ἐλάλησαν ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Κυρίου. ἰδοὺ μακαρίζομεν τοὺς
ε ¢ ‘ ε ‘ > ‘4 > , A ‘ ,
ὑπομείναντας" τὴν ὑπομονὴν Ἰὼβ ἠκούσατε, καὶ τὸ τέλος
a
Κυρίου εἴδετε, ὅτι πολύσπλαγχνός ἐστιν "ὁ κύριος" καὶ
’ Ν , 5Ὰ ‘
12 οἰκτίρμων. Πρὸ πάντων δέ, ἀδελφοί pov, μὴ
> , δ ‘ > ‘ , ‘ - ”
OMVUETE, PATE TOV οὐρανὸν μήτε THY γῆν μήτε ἄλλον
4, Μ΄ sak Ν ε -“ , , ‘ ‘ , Ν »”
τινὰ ὅρκον" ἤτω δὲ ὑμῶν τό Nai ναὶ καὶ τό Οὔ ov,
΄ ΠΩ ὉΠ} , ͵΄ “ 3
13 ἵνα μὴ ὑπὸ κρίσιν πέσητε. Κακοπαθεῖ τις ἐν
δ. ἊΝ , > tal > Cal
ὑμῖν ; προσευχέσθω" εὐθυμεῖ tis; ψαλλέτω. ἀσθενεῖ τις
ecu , Ν ~
ἐν ὑμῖν ; προσκαλεσάσθω τοὺς πρεσβυτέρους τῆς ἐκκλη-

-
“--

,ὔ » oc. "Ὁ 3
σίας, καὶ προσευξάσθωσαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀλείψαντες ἐλαίῳ ἐν

-
wn

ye ae a ΄, Oe A ee τῆς τ @ A , ,
τῳ ονοματι [τοῦ κυρίου] και ἢ εὐχῇ τῆς TLOTEWS TWOEL
Ν ’ Ν a Φ'. «ἢ ε , a

TOV κάμνοντα, και ἐγερεῖ αυτον oO κυριος" καν ἁμαρτίας

~
bea)

ἦ πεποιηκώς, ἀφεθήσεται αὐτῷ. ἐξομολογεῖσθε οὖν ἀλλή-
λοις τὰς ἁμαρτίας καὶ "προσεύχεσθε" ὑπὲρ ἀλλήλων, ὅπως
pap pooedy: ρ ἀλλήλων,

17 ἰαθῆτε. πολὺ ἰσχύει δέησις δικαίου ἐνεργουμένη. ᾿Ηλείας
ἄνθρωπος ἦν ὁμοιοπαθὴς ἡμῖν, καὶ προσευχῇ προσηύξατο

a \ té Ν > μι > Ἀ a a > ‘
τοῦ μὴ βρέξαι, καὶ οὐκ ἔβρεξεν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς ἐνιαυτοὺς
τρεῖς καὶ μῆνας ἕξ: καὶ πάλιν προσηύξατο, καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς

"»
ο

“ὑετὸν ἔδωκεν᾽ καὶ ἡ γῇ ἐβλάστησεν τὸν καρπὸν αὐτῆς.
170 ᾿Αδελφοί μου, ἐάν τις ἐν ὑμῖν πλανηθῇ ἀπὸ τῆς ἀλη-
᾽ Ν > 3. Φι . δ os , 7 ° ε >
20 θείας καὶ ἐπιστρέψῃ τις αὐτόν, "“γινώσκετε' ὅτι ὁ ἐπι-
᾿στρέψας ἁμαρτωλὸν ἐκ πλάνης ὁδοῦ αὐτοῦ σώσει ψυχὴν

“a , - ς a
Γαὐτοῦ ἐκ θανάτου" Kal KAAYYEl πλῆθος AMAPTION.

Κύριος

εὔχεσθε

᾿ eer
ἔδωκεν ὑετὸν

γινωσκέτω

1 ΄ ν᾿. -
ἐκ θανάτον αὑτοῦ

a
;
€

TETPOY A

ΠΈΤΡΟΣ ἀπόστολος ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐκλεκτοῖς παρε-

i)

πιδήμοις διασπορᾶς Πόντου, Tadarias, Καππαδοκίας,

Ὁ

3 , s ΄ ‘ , a " , 2
Ασίας, καὶ Βιθυνίας, κατὰ πρόγνωσιν θεοῦ πατρός, ἐν
a ε 4 :
ἁγιασμῷ πνεύματος, εἰς ὑπακοὴν Kal ῥαντισμὸν αἵματος
» a ἴω , ¢ κα Ν sy / ’,
Τησοῦ Χριστοῦ: χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη πλχηθυνθείη.

Εὐλογητὸς ὁ θεὸς καὶ πατὴρ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ

uo

lal c Ἁ Ν ἧς > a wt > ΄ ε lal 3
Χριστοῦ, ὁ κατὰ τὸ πολὺ αὐτοῦ ἔλεος ἀναγεννήσας ἡμᾶς εἰς
, a 3᾽ a a
ἐλπίδα ζῶσαν δι ἀναστάσεως Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐκ νεκρῶν,

> ’, ΜΝ Ν 3 ’ x 3 ,
εἷς κληρονομίαν ἄφθαρτον καὶ ἀμίαντον καὶ ἀμάραντον,

a

, 3 > ΄“ὦν 9 ε a Ν > », a“
τετηρημένην ἐν οὐρανοῖς cis ὑμᾶς τοὺς ἐν δυνάμει θεοῦ -
Ν ,
φρουρουμένους διὰ πίστεως εἰς σωτηρίαν ἑτοίμην ἀποκα-

λυφθῆναι ἐν καιρῷ ἐσχάτῳ. ἐν ᾧ ἀγαλλιᾶσθε, ὀλίγὸν 6
᾿Ἂ > , ,ὕ ’ “ “ ‘
ἄρτι εἰ δέον λυπηθέντες ἐν ποικίλοις πειρασμοῖς, ἵνα τὸ 7

42.} "δοκίμιον" ὑμῶν τῆς πίστεως πολυτιμότερον χρυσίου τοῦ
ἀπολλυμένου διὰ πυρὸς δὲ δοκιμαζομένου εὑρεθῇ εἰ; ἔπαινον
καὶ δόξαν καὶ τιμὴν ἐν ἀποκαλύψει ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ. ὃν 8
οὐκ ἰδόντες ἀγαπᾶτε, εἰς ὃν ἄρτι μὴ ὁρῶντες πιστεύοντες
δὲ ἀγαλλιᾶτε χαρᾷ ἀνεκλαλήτῳ καὶ δεδοξασμένῃ, κομι- 6
ζόβενοι τὸ τέλος τῆς πίστεως σωτηρίαν ψυχῶν. Περὶ το
ἧς σωτηρίας ἐξεζήτησαν καὶ ἐξηραύνησαν προφῆται ot περὶ
τῆς εἰς ὑμᾶς χάριτος προφητεύσαντες, ἐραυνῶντες εἰς τίνα τι

ἐδηλοῦτο ἢ ποῖον καιρὸν "ἐδήλου τὸ" ἐν αὐτοῖς πνεῦμα Χριστοῦ προ-
μαρτυρόμενον τὰ εἰς Χριστὸν παθήματα καὶ τὰς μετὰ
ταῦτα δόξας: οἷς ἀπεκαλύφθη ὅτι οὐχ ἑαυτοῖς ὑμῖν δὲ x2

2

a en ‘ a 3
αὐτὰ ἁ διηκόνουν “αὐτά, ἃ" νῦν ἀνηγγέλη ὑμῖν διὰ τῶν εὐαγγε-

THE FIRST EPISTLE GENERAL OF
PETER.

1 Perer, an apostle of Jesus Christ, to the elect who
are sojourners of the Dispersion in Pontus, Galatia,
2 Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia, according to the fore-
knowledge of God the Father, in sanctification of the
Spirit, unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of
Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace be multiplied.
8 Blessed δὲ the God and Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, who according to his great mercy begat us again
unto a living hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ
4 from the dead, unto an inheritance incorruptible, and
undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heav-
5en for you, who by the power of God are guarded
through faith unto a salvation ready to be revealed in
6 the last time. Wherein ye greatly rejoice, though now
for a little while, if need be, ye have been put to grief
7 in manifold ‘temptations, that the proof of your faith, 1 or, triats
being more precious than gold that perisheth though
it is proved by fire, might be found unto praise and
glory and honour at the revelation of Jesus Christ:
8 whom not having seen ye love; on whom, though now
ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice greatly with
9 joy unspeakable and *full of glory: receiving the end 9 Gr. glorified,
10 of your faith, even the salvation of your souls. Concern-
ing which salvation the prophets sought and searched
diligently, who prophesied of the grace that should come
11 πιηΐο you: searching what time or what manner of time
: the Spirit of Christ which was in them did point unto,
ἱ when it testified beforehand the sufferings *of Christ, 3 Gr. unto.
12 and the glories that should follow them. To whom it
was revealed, that not unto themselves, but unto you,
did they minister these things, which now have been
‘announced unto you through them that preached the
(324)

OE —— Ὸν- ll a

= se ee
it yale 5
.

I. PETER. 1.12-2. ὃ.

a este aie gospel unto you "by the *Holy Ghost sent forth from
e

aven; which things angels desire to look into.
Wherefore girding up the loins of your mind, be 13
; τ sober and set your hope perfectly on the grace that

. poe. being 315 to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus
Christ; as children of obedience, not fashioning 14
yourselves according to your former lusts in the

ὁ ον, like the Holy time of your ignorance: but ‘like as he which called 15

a“ you is holy, be ye yourselves also holy in all man-
ner of living; because it is written, Ye shall be holy; 16
for Iam holy. And if ye call on him as Father, 17
who without respect of persons judgeth according
to each man’s work, pass the time of your sojourn-
ing in fear: knowing that ye were redeemed, not 18
with corruptible things, with silver or gold, from
your vain manner of life handed down from your
fathers; but with precious blood, as of a lamb with- 19
out blemish and without spot, even the blood of Christ:
who was foreknown indeed before the foundation 20
of the world, but was manifested at the end of the
times for your sake, who through him are believers 21
in God, which raised him from the dead, and gave
him glory; so that your faith and hope might be in
God. Seeing ye have purified your souls in your 22

5 Many ancient Obedience to the truth unto unfeigned love of the

authorities, few" brethren, love one another from the heart fervently:

ς Ἐς οἰ having been begotten again, not of corruptible seed, 23

wa but of incorruptible, through the word of ‘God,
which liveth and abideth. For,

All flesh is as grass,
And all the glory thereof as the flower of grass.
The grass withereth, and the flower falleth:

7 Gr. aaying. But the 7word of the Lord abideth for ever. 9
And this is the "word of good tidings which was
preached unto you.

8 Or, malice Putting away therefore all ‘wickedness, and all 2
guile, and hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speak-

9 Gr. reasonadle.* ings, as newborn babes, long for the *spiritual milk 2
which is without guile, that ye may grow thereby unto
salvation; if ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious: 3

® +m marg. 9 for ‘‘reasonable”’ read “belonging to the reason.’’—

Am. Com.
(325)

a ΓΎΎΥΥ

_— "Ff. ee

SS es ee as eee oe Oe

- . OU

Ῥω

——

III HETPOY A 325

λισαμένων ὑμᾶς πνεύματι ἁγίῳ ἀποσταλέντι ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ,
am Slag “A * ,
els ἃ ἐπιθυμοῦσιν ἄγγελοι παρακύψαι.
‘ 3 , ‘ > ΄ a ’ὔ cn
13 Διὸ ἀναζωσάμενοι τὰς ὀσφύας τῆς διανοίας ὑμῶν,
, ,’ > “sf Pes Ν 7, en ’
νήφοντες τελείως, ἐλπίσατε ἐπὶ τὴν φερομένην ὑμῖν χάριν
> > , > A an < , ε “-“ A
τι ἐν ἀποκαλύψει Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ. ὡς τέκνα ὑπακοῆς, μὴ
συνσχηματιζόμενοι ταῖς πρότερον ἐν τῇ ἀγνοίᾳ ὑμῶν ἐπι-
’, 3 \ ‘ ‘ , ec a σ Ν 5 Ν
15 θυμίαις, ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὸν καλέσαντα ὑμᾶς ἅγιον καὶ αὐτοὶ
16 ἅγιοι ἐν πάσῃ ἀναστροφῇ γενήθητε, διότι γέγραπται
1 [ὅτι] “Arion ἔσεοθε, ὅτι ἐγὼ ἅγιοο. καὶ εἰ πὰτέρὰ ἐπι-
KAAEICOE τὸν ἀπροσωπολήμπτως κρίνοντα κατὰ τὸ ἑκά-
στου ἔργον, ἐν φόβῳ τὸν τῆς παροικίας ὑμῶν χρόνον ava-
, "Ὁ 7 σ΄ 2 a > μ A ’ὔ
18 oTpadyre’ εἰδότες ὅτι OY φθαρτοῖς, ἀργγριῷ ἢ χρυσίῳ,
ἐλγτρώθητε ἐκ τῆς ματαίας ὑμῶν ἀναστροφῆς πατροπαρα-
, > Ν ὔ σ ε > a 3 ¢ ‘ > ,
19 δότου, ἀλλὰ τιμίῳ αἵματι ὡς apvod ἀμώμου καὶ ἀσπίλου
fal , Ν Ν -“ ’ὔ
20 Χριστοῦ, προεγνωσμένου μὲν πρὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου,
, Κ᾽ ἢ , aA ΄ ὃ, Tac: Se ‘
21 φανερωθέντος δὲ ἐπ᾽ ἐσχάτου τῶν χρόνων δι ὑμᾶς τοὺς
δι᾿ αὐτοῦ πιστοὺς εἰς θεὸν τὸν ἐγείραντα αὐτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν
καὶ δόξαν αὐτῷ δόντα, ὥστε τὴν πίστιν ὑμῶν καὶ ἐλπίδα
a2 εἶναι εἰς θεόν. Τὰς ψυχὰς ὑμῶν ἡγνικότες ἐν
τῇ ὑπακοῇ τῆς ἀληθείας εἰς φιλαδελφίαν ἀνυπόκριτον ἐκ
23 καρδίας ἀλλήλους ἀγαπήσατε ἐκτενῶς, ἀναγεγεννημένοι
οὐκ ἐκ σπορᾶς φθαρτῆς ἀλλὰ ἀφθάρτου, διὰ λόγου
“ a ‘
24 Ζῶντος θεοῦ KAl μένοντος" διότι
πᾷ ‘
TIACA CAPE ὡς χόρτος,
Kal ACA AGZA αὐτῆς ὡς ἄνθος χόρτογ᾽
ἐξηράνθη ὁ χόρτος,
\ “τὰ 2. ἡ
KAL TO. ἄνθος EZETTECEN

a TO A€ ῥῆμα Kypioy μένει εἰς TON δἰῶνδ.
1 τοῦτο δέ ἐστιν τὸ ῥῆμα τὸ εὐαγγελισθὲν εἰς ὑμᾶς. *A-

ποθέμενοι οὖν πᾶσαν κακίαν καὶ πάντα δόλον καὶ “izo-

2 κρισιν᾽ καὶ φθόνους καὶ πάσας καταλαλιάς, ὡς ἀρτιγέν-

νητα βρέφη τὸ λογικὸν ἄδολον γάλα ἐπιποθήσατε, ἵνα ἐν

3 αὐτῷ αὐξηθῆτε εἰς σωτηρίαν, εἰ ereycacbe ὅτι γρηοτὸς
Ss

ὑποκρίσεις

326 ΠΈΤΡΟΥ A It

ὁ κύριος. πρὸς ὃν προσερχόμενοι, MOON ζῶντα, ὑπὸ av- 4

θρώπων μὲν ATOACAOKIMACMENON παρὰ δὲ θεῷ ἐκλεκτὸν

35 an »“
ἔντιμον καὶ αὐτοὶ ὡς λίθοι ζῶντες οἰκοδομεῖσθε οἶκος -

πνευματικὸς εἰς ἱεράτευμα ἅγιον, ἀνενέγκαι πνευματικὰς
θυσίας εὐπροσδέκτους θεῷ διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ διότι
περιέχει ἐν γραφῇ
Ἰδοὺ τίθημι ἐν Σιὼν λίθον ἐκλεκτὸν ἀκρογωνι-
AION ἔντιμον,
κἀὶ ὁ πιοτεήύων ETF δὐτῷ OY μὴ KATAICYYNOH.
ὑμῖν οὖν ἡ τιμὴ τοῖς πιστεύουσιν" ἀπιστοῦσιν δὲ λίθος
ON ἀπελοκίμδοδν οἱ OIKOAOMOYNTEC OYTOC ἐγενΗθη
εἰς KEAAHN γωνίδο καὶ λίθος. προοκόμματος Kal
πέτρὰ CKANAAAOY’ οἱ προσκόπτουσιν τῷ Adyw ἀπειθοῦν-
τες: εἰς ὃ καὶ ἐτέθησαν. ὑμεῖς δὲ γένος ἐκλεκτόν, Bact-
λεῖον tepAteyma, ἔθνος ἅγιον, λαὸς εἰς. περιποίηξιν,
ὅπως τὰς ἀρετὰς ἐξάγγείλητε τοῦ ἐκ σκότους ὑμᾶς
καλέσαντος εἰς τὸ θαυμαστὸν αὐτοῦ φῶς" οἵ ποτε OF λὰὸς
viv δὲ Aadc Θεοῦ, οἱ OYK ἠλεημένοι νῦν δὲ ἐλεηθέντες.

3 7 a ε , " ,
Ἀγαπητοί, παρακαλῶ ws TIAPOIKOYC KAI’ TIAPETTIAH-
MOYC ἀπέχεσθαι. τῶν σαρκικῶν ἐπιθυμιῶν, αἵτινες στρα-
a nw ε a a
τεύονται κατὰ τῆς ψυχῆς" THY ἀναστροφὴν ὑμῶν ἐν τοῖς
ἔθνεσιν ἔχοντες καλήν, ἵνα, ἐν ᾧ καταλαλοῦσιν ὑμῶν ὡς
κακοποιῶν, ἐκ τῶν καλῶν ἔργων ἐποπτεύοντες δοξάσωσι
€ > tal
τὸν θεὸν EN HMEPA ETTICKOTIFIC.
e ’ 7, > , / Ν ἁ Ἅ ,
Ὑποτάγητε πάσῃ ἀνθρωπίνῃ κτίσει διὰ τὸν κύριον"
ΕΣ al ε ε / 3, ε ’, ε ὃ > 5 n~
εἴτε βασιλεῖ ὡς ὑπερέχοντι, εἴτε ἡγεμόσιν ws Ov αὐτοῦ
rn Ν 3
πεμπομένοις εἰς ἐκδίκησιν κακοποιῶν ἔπαινον δὲ ἀγαθο-
“ a 5
ποιῶν" (ὅτι οὕτως ἐστὶν τὸ θέλημα τοῦ Ccod, ἀγαθοποι-
-“ fal A cal » ΄ > ΄ ° ’ 2
otvtas φιμοῖν τὴν τῶν ἀφρόνων ἀνθρώπων ἀγνωσίαν")
ε > , Ν A ε ΕἸ / »” tal ’
ὡς ἐλεύθεροι, καὶ μὴ ὡς ἐπικάλυμμα ἔχοντες τῆς κακίας
, ἴω cal ,
τὴν ἐλευθερίαν, GAN ὡς θεοῦ δοῦλοι. πάντας τιμήσατε,
a ‘ ed ‘ ,
τὴν ἀδελφότητα ἀγαπᾶτε, TON θεὸν Φοβειῖοθε, TON Βὰἀοιλεὰ

16
17

q
4
᾿
᾿
4
᾿
:
=
7

2. 4-2. 17. I. PETER.

4unto whom coming, a living stone, rejected indeed
ὃ οὗ men, but with God elect, ‘precious, ye also, as 1 or, Aonourable
living stones, are built up ἃ spiritual house, to be ? ὃ 4 cielo
a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, prea
6 acceptable to God through Jesus Christ. Because
it is contained in “scripture, 3 Or, a scriptate
Behold, I lay in Zion a chief corner stone, elect,
‘precious:
And he that believeth on ‘him shall not be put ¢ or, ἃ
to shame.
7 For you therefore which believe is the *precious- § ον ju" ΡΝ
ness: but for such as disbelieve,
The stone which the builders rejected,
The same was made the head of the corner;
8 and,
A stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence; ταν. who.
"for they ‘stumble at. the word, being disobedient: " ἐν ἀνα ta
9 whereunto also they were appointed. But ye are an the word
elect race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peo-
ple for God’s own possession, that ye may shew forth
the excellencies of him who called you out of dark-
10 ness into his marvellous light: which in time past
were no people, but now are the people of God:
which had not obtained mercy, but now have ob-
tained mercy.
11. Beloved, L-beseech you as sojourners and pilgrims,
to abstain from fleshly lusts, which war against the
12soul; having your behaviour seemly among the
Gentiles; that, wherein they speak against you as
evil-doers, they may by your good works, which
they behold, glorify God in the day of visitation.
18 Be subject to every *ordinance of man for the 9 Gr. ereation,
Lord’s sake: whether it be to the king, as supreme;
14 οὐ unto governors, as sent by him for vengeance 10 Gr. through,
on eyil-doers and for praise to them that do well. ;
15 For so is the will of God, that by well-doing ye —
should put to silence the ignorance of foolish men:
16 as free, and not “using your freedom for a cloke of 11 Gr. having.
17 “wickedness, but as bondservants of God. Honour 12 or, matics
all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God. Hon-
our the king.
(826)

1

6

7

8

11 Gr. unto the

I. PETER. 2. 18-3. 8.

Gr. Housed Servants, be in subjection to your masters with 18

all fear; not only to the good and gentle, but also ἡ

2 Gr. grace. to the froward. For this is *acceptable, if for19
3 Gr. of. conscience *toward God a man endureth griefs,

suffering wrongfully. For what glory is it, if, 20
when ye sin, and are buffeted for zt, ye shall take it
patiently? but if, when ye do well, and suffer for zt,
ye shall take it patiently, this is *acceptable with
God. For hereunto were ye called: because Christ 21
also suffered for you, leaving you an example, that
ye should follow his steps: who did no sin, neither 22
was guile found in his mouth: who, when he was 23
reviled, reviled not again; when he suffered, threat-

40r, hiscause ened not; but committed ‘himself to him that judg-
5 Or, carried “? eth righteously: who his own self *bare our sins in 24

tree

his body upon the tree, that we, having died unto

Gr. bruise. ἠ Sins, might live unto righteousness; by whose ‘stripes
ye were healed. For ye were going astray like 25
sheep; but are now returned unto the Shepherd and

Or, Overseer 7Bishop of your souls.

In like manner, ye wives, be in subjection to your 9

own husbands; that, even if any obey not the word,

ne me σ᾽ they may without the word be gained by the *behav-
iour of their wives; beholding your chaste *behav- 2
iour coupled with fear. Whose adorning let it not 3
be the outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of
wearing jewels of gold, or of putting on apparel;
but Jet ἐέ be the hidden man of the heart, in the in- 4
corruptible apparel of a meek and quiet spirit, which
is in the sight of God of great price. For after this 5
manner aforetime the holy women also, who hoped

9 Or, husbands (as in God, adorned themselves, being in subjection to

Sarah .
are Become), "δ their own “husbands: as Sarah obeyed Abraham, 6
ieny apace" calling him lord: whose children ye now are, if ye

10 Or, afraid wih GO Well, and are not “put in fear by any terror.

“fe Ye husbands, in like manner, dwell with your 7
male vessel, as Wives according to knowledge, giving honour “unto
ee the woman, as unto the weaker vessel, as being also
joint-heirs of the grace of life; to the end that your
prayers be not hindered.

12 Gr. sympathetic. Finally, be ye all likeminded, “compassionate, lov- 8

ing as brethren, tender-
(3827)

——

a ee

eS a a ὐςΝ

3
ς
'
1
1

:

II II ΠΈΤΡΟΥ A 327

18 τιμᾶτε. ᾿ Oi οἰκέται ὑποτασσόμενοι ἐν παντὶ
φόβῳ τοῖς δεσπόταις, οὐ μόνον τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς καὶ ἐπιεικέσιν
19 ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῖς σκολιοῖς. τοῦτο γὰρ χάρις εἰ διὰ συνείδησιν
atm , x , , oa he a \ ,
20 θεοῦ ὑποφέρει τις λύπας πάσχων ἀδίκως" ποῖον γὰρ κλέος
εἰ ἁμαρτάνοντες καὶ κολαφιζόμενοι ὑπομενεῖτε; ἀλλ᾽ εἰ ἀγα-
θοποιοῦντες καὶ πάσχοντες ὑπομενεῖτε, τοῦτο χάρις παρὰ
21 θεῷ. εἰς τοῦτο γὰρ ἀλλύθητα, ὅτι καὶ Reichs ἔπαθεν
ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν, ὑμῖν ἀπλῴσάνωοΝ ὑπογραμμὸν ἵνα ἐπακολου-
22 θήσητε τοῖς ἴχνεσιν αὐτοῦ: ὃς AMAPTIAN ΟΥ̓Κ ἐποίηςεν
23 ΟΥ̓ΔῈ εὑρέθη AdAOC ἐν τῷ CTOMATI δύτοῦ" ὃς λοιδο-
, 3 > , , > ΔῸΣ τιά ,
ρούμενος οὐκ ἀντελοιδόρει, πάσχων οὐκ ἠπείλει, παρεδί-
24 δου δὲ τῷ κρίνοντι δικαίως" ὃς τὰς AMAPTIAC Γἡμῶν" AYTOC
3 , a a “
ἀνήνεγκεν. ἐν TO σώματι αὐτοῦ. ἐπὶ τὸ ξύλον, ἵνα ταῖς
ἁμαρτίαις ἀπογενόμενοι τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ ζήσωμεν: οὗ τῷ
> ε ,
25 Μώλωπι ἰάθητε, ἦτε γὰρ ὧς πρόβϑἀτὰ -πλὰνώμενοι,
ἀλλὰ ἐπεστράφητε νῦν ἐπὶ τὸν ποιμένα. καὶ ἐπίσκοπον τῶν
: ψυχῶν ὑμῶν. Ὁμοίως γυναῖκες ὑποτασσόμεναι
AOA > , ° τι > a A ΄ Η͂
τοῖς ἰδίοις ἀνδράσιν, iva” εἴ τινες ἀπειθοῦσιν τῷ λόγῳ διὰ
τῆς τῶν γυναικῶν ἀναστροφῆς ἄνευ λόγου κερδηθήσονται
° , x > , ε \ > ‘ a
2 ἐποπτεύσαντες τὴν ἐν φόβῳ ἁγνὴν ἀναστροφὴν ὑμῶν.
? ” > εν > a a \ ,
3 ὧν ἔστω οὐχ ὁ ἔξωθεν ἐμπλοκῆς τριχῶν καὶ. περιθέσεως
, 3 , ε ΄, , > Ἀ' 8 4 a
4 χρυσίων ἢ ἐνδύσεως ἱματίων κόσμος, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ κρυπτὸς τῆς
’ » > ~ ? , are ’ 4 ,ὔ |
καρδίας ἀμήβῤωφρᾳ ἐν τῷ ἀφθάρτῳ τοῦ ᾿ἡσυχίου καὶ αηραφῶς
5 ἐνεύματαί, ὃ ὅ ἐστιν ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ πολυτελές. οὕτως γάρ
ποτε καὶ αἱ ἅγιαι γυναῖκες αἱ ἐλπίζουσαι εἰς θεὸν ἐκόσμουν
/ « a , ,
6 ἑαυτάς, ὑποτασσόμεναι τοῖς ἰδίοις ἀνδράσιν, ‘ws Σάρρα
22 a? , ' -
ὑπήκουεν τῷ ᾿Αβραάμ, κύριον αὐτὸν καλοῦσα" ἧς ἐγενή-
θητε τέκνα" ἀγαθοποιοῦσαι καὶ MH φοδούμενδι μηδεμίαν
7 TITOHCIN. Οἱ ἄνδρες ὁμοίως συνοικοῦντες κατὰ
γνῶσιν, ὡς ἀσθενεστέρῳ σκεύει τῷ γυναικείῳ ἀπονέμοντες
τιμήν, ὡς καὶ “συνκληρονόμοι' χάριτος ζωῆς, εἰς τὸ μὴ
, ΓΝ Nis γᾶς Fe Ν ἈΝ ΄
8 ἐγκόπτεσθαι “tas προσευχάς ὑμῶν. Τὸ δὲ τέ-

λος πάντες ὁμόφρονες, συμπαθεῖς, φιλάδελφοι, εὔσπλαγ-

ὑμῶν

“|

πραέως καὶ ἡσυ-
χίον

(ὡς. τὸν καλοῦσα,

«εν» τέκνα,)

συνκληρονόμοις

ταῖς προσευχαῖς

ἔπαθεν

Ap.t

Ap.

328 TIETPOY A IIL 1v

, Εν $6 ‘ FURS a
XVol, ταπεινόφρονες, μὴ ἀποδιδόντες κακὸν ἀντὶ κακοῦ g

ἢ Δλοιδορίαν ἀντὶ λοιδορίας τοὐναντίον δὲ εὐλογοῦντες,
a 9 lal 39 LA > / ’ὔ
ὅτι εἰς τοῦτο ἐκλήθητε ἵνα εὐλογίαν κληρονομήσητε.
ὁ γὰρ θέλων ZWHN ἀγὰπᾷᾶν
Kal ἰδεῖν ἡμέρας Adraddc
πάγοάτω THN FAGCCAN ἀπὸ κἀκοῦ
καὶ γείλη TOY μὴ λδλησδι δόλον,
, ‘ a Ν
ἐκκλινάτω δὲ ἀπὸ KAKOY Kal ποιησάτω ἀγάθύν,
ZHTHCATO) εἰρήνην Kal διωξάτω AYTHN.
ὅτι ὀφθδλμοὶ Kypioy ἐπὶ δικδίογς
καὶ ὦτὰ AYTOY εἰς δέηοιν ἀὐτῶν,
' ‘ nm Ul
πρόσωπον δὲ Κυρίου ἐπὶ ποιοῦντας KAKA.
Καὶ τίς 6 κακώσων ὑμᾶς ἐὰν τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ ζηλωταὶ
, > > > Ν , ὃ Ν ὃ ’ ,
γένησθε; ἀλλ᾽ εἰ καὶ πάσχοιτε διὰ δικαιοσύνην, μακάριοι.
TON δὲ φόβον δὐτῶν μὴ φοβηθῆτε MHAE τἀρδχθῆτε,
KY PION δὲ τὸν Χριστὸν ATIACATE ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις ὑμῶν,
ἕτοιμοι ἀεὶ πρὸς ἀπολογίαν παντὶ τῷ αἰτοῦντι ὑμᾶς 'λόγον
περὶ τῆς ἐν ὑμῖν ἐλπίδος, ἀλλὰ μετὰ πραύὔτητος καὶ φόβου,
συνείδησιν ἔχοντες ἀγαθήν, ἵνα ἐν ᾧ καταλαλεῖσθε κατα:-
σχυνθῶσιν οἱ ἐπηρεάζοντες ὑμῶν τὴν ἀγαθὴν ἐν Χριστῷ
ἀναστροφήν. κρεῖττον γὰρ ἀγαθοποιοῦντας, εἰ θέλοι τὸ
θέλημα τοῦ θεοῦ, πάσχειν ἢ. κακοποιοῦντας. ὅτι καὶ Χρι-
. δ “Ma ἧς ea ae 4 , ae γ᾽
στὸς ἅπαξ περὶ ἁμαρτιῶν "ἀπέθανεν", δίκαιος ὑπὲρ ἀδίκων,
ἵνα ὑμᾶς προσαγάγῃ τῷ θεῷ, θανατωθεὶς μὲν σαρκὶ
Ν Ν , 3 e ‘ “ > a ,ὔ
ζωοποιηθεὶς δὲ πνεύματι: ἐν ᾧ καὶ τοῖς ἐν φυλακῇ πνεύ-
Ν 3 / é 5 , ’, -“ > ΄
μασιν πορευθεὶς ἐκήρυξεν, ἀπειθήσασίν ποτε ὅτε ἀπεξεδέ-
χετὸ ἡ τοῦ θεοῦ μακροθυμία ἐν ἡμέραις ΝΝῶε κατασκευα-
, A > ἃ 3. 2 Pa ᾽ \ ,
ζομένης κιβωτοῦ εἰς ἣν ὀλίγοι, τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν ὀκτὼ ψυχαί,
διεσώθησαν δί ὕδατος. "δ᾽ καὶ ὑμᾶς ἀντίτυπον νῦν σώζει
/ > 4 9 , Tea 53 Ν ’
βάπτισμα, οὐ σαρκὸς ἀπόθεσις ῥύπου ἀλλὰ συνειδήσεως
> Ὁ». ΄ > ΄ > > , > a a
ἀγαθῆς ἐπερώτημα eis θεόν, Ov ἀναστάσεως Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ,
ὅς ἐστιν ἐν λεξιᾷ θεοῦ πορευθεὶς εἰς οὐρανὸν ὑποταγέντων

αν , \ 3 “ Ν ,
αὐτῳ ἀγγέλων και ἐξουσιῶν και du αμεων. Χρι-

Ir

14

15

16

x7

2:

22

I

3. 8-3. 22. I. PETER.

9 hearted, humbleminded: not rendering evil for evil,
or reviling for reviling; but contrariwise blessing;
for hereunto were ye called, that ye should inherit a
10 blessing. For,
He that would love life,
And see good days,
Let him refrain his tongue from evil,
And his lips that they speak no guile:
11 And let him turn away from evil, and do good;
Let him seek peace, and pursue it.
12 For the eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous,
And his ears unto their supplication:
But the face of the Lord is upon them that do
evil.
18 And whois he that will harm you, if ye be zealous
14 of that which is good? But and if ye should suffer
for righteousness’ sake, blessed are ye: and fear not
15 their fear, neither be troubled; but sanctify in your
hearts Christ as Lord: being ready always to give
answer to every man that asketh you a reason con-
cerning the hope that is in you, yet with meekness
16 and fear: having a good conscience; that, wherein -
ye are spoken against, they may be put to shame
17 who revile your good manner of life in Christ. For
it is better, if the will of God should so will, that ye
18 suffer for well-doing than for evil-doing. Because, ,, as ioe
Christ also ‘suffered for sins once, the righteous for authorities read
the unrighteous, that he might bring us to God; be-
ing put to death in the flesh, but quickened in the
19 spirit; in which also he went and preached unto the
20 spirits in prison, which aforetime were disobedient,
when the longsuffering of God waited in the days? 0, into’ whieh
of Noah, while the ark was a preparing,*wherein few, eight soul ᾿ ten
21 that is, eight souls, were saved through water: which > age Gs safely
also ‘after a true likeness doth now save you, even ὃ Or in te ant
baptism, not the putting away of the filth of the
flesh, but the ‘interrogation of a good conscience tow- ἡ ὃν paren
ard God, through the resurrection of Jesus Christ;
22 who is on the right hand of God, having gone into
heaven; angels and authorities and powers being
made subject unto him.
(328)

I. PETER. 4. 1-4. 17.

Forasmuch then as Christ suffered in the flesh, arm 4

1 Or, thought ye yourselves also with the same ‘mind; for he that
2 prthetiion Food hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased *from sin; that
*ye no longer should live the rest of your time in the
5. Or, he no onger Flesh to the lusts of men, but to the will of God. For
the time past may suffice to have wrought the desire of
the Gentiles, and to have walked in lasciviousness, lusts,
winebibbings, revellings, carousings, and abominable
idolatries: wherein they think it strange that ye run
4 Or, flood not with them into the same ‘excess of riot, speaking
evil of you: who shall give account to him that is
ready to judge the quick and the dead. For unto this
ibe asad τα om end ‘was the gospel preached even to the dead, that
they might be judged according to men in big flesh,

but live ‘according to God in the spirit.
But the end of all things is at hand: be ye pte ee
6 Gr. prayers. ΟΥ̓ sound mind and be sober unto ‘prayer: above all
things being fervent in your love among yourselves;
for love covereth a multitude of sins: using hospitality

2

3

4

5
6

7
8

9

one to another without murmuring: according as each 10

hath received a gift, ministering it among yourselves,

as good stewards of the manifold grace of God; if any 11

man speaketh, speaking as it were oracles of God; if

any man ministereth, mdnistering as of the strength

which God supplieth: that in all things God may be

glorified through Jesus Christ, whose is the glory and
τε ας αἰ the dominion "for ever and ever. Amen.

Beloved, think it not strange concerning the fiery 12

trial among you, which cometh upon you to prove you,

as though a strange thing happened unto you: but in- 13

somuch as ye are partakers of Christ’s sufferings, re-
joice; that at the revelation of his glory also ye may

8 Gr. in. rejoice with exceeding joy. If ye are reproached *for 14

the name of Christ, blessed ave ye; because the Spirit

of glory and the Spirit of God resteth upon you. For 15

let none of you suffer as a murderer, or a thief, or an

evil-doer, or as a.meddler in other men’s matters: but 16

if a man suffer as a Christian, let him not be ashamed;

but let him glorify God in this name. For the time 17

zs come for judgement to begin at the house of God:
and if ¢ begin first at us, what shall be the

(829)

-—

IV ΠΈΤΡΟΥ A 329

on - pe eA ‘ eX
στοῦ οὖν παθόντος σαρκὶ καὶ ὑμεῖς τὴν αὐτὴν ἔννοιαν
ε , «“ ε ‘ \ , re ,.. ἃ 9
2 ὁπλίσασθε, ὅτι ὁ παθὼν σαρκὶ πέπαυται "ἁμαρτίαις", εἰς
3 Ν

τὸ μηκέτι ἀνθρώπων ἐπιθυμίαις ἀλλὰ θελήματι θεοῦ τὸν

, > »" “ , > 4 \ ε
3 ἐπίλοιπον ἐν σαρκὶ βιῶσαι χρόνον. ἀρκετὸς γὰρ ὁ παρε-
ληλυθὼς χρόνος τὸ βούλημα τῶν ἐθνῶν κατειργάσθαι,

΄ 2 > , 2 ’ > /

πεπορευμένους ἐν ἀσελγείαις, ἐπιθυμίαις, οἰνοφλυγίαις,
, ’ «OP ’ > , 3 ΜῈ ΄
4 κώμοις, πότοις, καὶ ἀθεμίτοις εἰδωλολατρίαις. ἐν ᾧ Eevi-

ν ΄ toa ‘ ae a
ζονται μῆ. συντρεχόντων πυὍυημων εἰς Τὴν αὐτὴν τὴς ἀσωτίας

wu

8." ἃ a a > , , -
ἀνάχυσιν, βλασφημοῦντες: ot ἀποδώσουσιν λόγον τῷ
“-“ , -

6 ἑτοίμως κρίνοντι ζῶντας καὶ νεκρούς" εἰς τοῦτο yap καὶ
“-“ > , ν a ἈΝ Ἁ » ’
νεκροῖς εὐηγγελίσθη ἵνα κριθῶσι μὲν κατὰ ἀνθρώπους

“-“ ‘
σαρκὶ ζῶσι δὲ κατὰ θεὸν πνεύματι.

’ ‘ Ν
7 Πάώντων δὲ τὸ τέλος ἤγγικεν. σωφρονήσατε οὖν καὶ

oc

, > ΄’ ‘ , ‘ o € ‘ L eae
νήψατε cis προσευχάς: πρὸ πάντων τὴν εἰς ἑαυτοὺς ἀγάπην
ἐκτενῇῆ ἔχοντες, ὅτι ἀγάπη KAAYTITE! πλῆθος ἁμαρτιῶν"
12 φιλόξενοι εἰς ἀλλήλους ἄνευ γογγυσμοῦ" ἕκαστος καθὼς
rah ΄ ΓΝ Χ > 4 a ε κ᾿

ἔλαβεν χάρισμα, εἰς ἑαυτοὺς αὐτὸ διακονοῦντες ὡς καλοὶ

0

> , , , a, ὦ ek: ,
τι οἰκονόμοι ποικίλης χάριτος θεοῦ" εἴ τις λαλεῖ, ὡς λόγια
6 a, ” “ ε > > , φ a ¢ , σ
cov" εἴ τις διακονεῖ, ὡς ἐξ ἰσχύος ἧς χορηγεῖ ὁ θεός: ἵνα
~ a “- a” e
ἐν πᾶσιν δοξάζηται ὁ θεὸς διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ᾧ ἐστὶν
ες Ἀν τ᾿ , > ‘ 27 ε "7 δον ges
9 δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων᾽ ἀμήν.

: , ‘ , a > ea ΄ ‘
12 Ayarnrot, μὴ ξενίζεσθε τῇ ἐν. ὑμῖν πυρώσει πρὸς
πειρασμὸν ὑμῖν γινομένῃ ὡς ξένου ὑμῖν συμβαίνοντος,
> κ᾿ κ a a a a V Dy κοι ΄
13 ἀλλὰ καθὸ κοινωνεῖτε τοῖς τοῦ Χριστοῦ παθήμασιν χαί-
ν Ae lod » / a , ᾽ a a“
pete, ἵνα καὶ ἐν τῇ ἀποκαλύψει τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ χαρῆτε
14 ἀγαλλιώμενοι. εἰ ὀνειλίζεςθε ἐν ὀνόματι XpICTOY, μακά-
“ ‘ - , Ἂν ‘ A a a ον ey
plo, ὅτι τὸ τῆς δόξης καὶ TO TOY θεοῦ TINEYMA ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς
15 ἀνδτιδύετοι. μὴ γάρ τις ὑμῶν πασχέτω ὡς φονεὺς ἢ
4 ‘ a ε > / > \ ε
16 κλέπτης ἢ κακοποιὸς ἢ ὡς ἀλλοτριεπίσκοπος" εἰ δὲ ὡς
Χριστιανός, μὴ αἰσχυνέσθω, δοξαζέτω δὲ τὸν θεὸν ἐν τῷ
φί 4 , 7 A a ἊΨ \ ’
17 ὀνόματι τούτῳ. ὅτι [6] καιρὸς rod ἄρξδλοεθλι τὸ κρίμα
| a a“ “ 2 9. a a Sea , ‘
AITO TOY O1KOY τοῦ θεοῦ" εἰ δὲ πρῶτον ad’ ἡμῶν, τί τὸ

ἁμαρτίας

42.

.
αὐτῶν

42.

τινὰ

330 TIETPOY A TVW:

a

, a 3 4 , a a 6 - > , 4..».
τέλος τῶν ἀπειθούντων τῷ τοῦ θεοῦ εὐαγγελίῳ; καὶ et O
᾿ ’ is ed ‘ (er: :
λίκδιος MOAIC οὦζετδι, ὁ [A€] AceBHc Kal * ἁμάρτωλὸς
TOY MANEITAL; Gore Kal of πάσχοντες κατὰ τὸ θέλημα
a 0 a a , θέ θ 4 φ τ}
τοῦ θεοῦ πιστῷ κτίστῃ παρατιθέσθωσαν τὰς ψυχὰς ᾿ ἐν
ἀγαθοποιίᾳ.
Πρεσβυτέρους οὖν ἐν ὑμῖν παρακαλῶ ὁ συνπρεσβύτε-
ρος καὶ μάρτυς τῶν τοῦ Χριστοῦ παθημάτων, ὁ καὶ τῆς
, > ! , , 4
μελλούσης ἀποκαλύπτεσθαι δόξης κοινωνός, ποιμάνατε
Nos en , a aA a 2 lal 5 bby
τὸ ἐν ὑμῖν ποίμνιον TOD θεοῦ, μὴ ἀναγκαστῶς ἀλλὰ ἑκου-
’ Ν 9 lal > Ν , > €
σίως, μηδὲ αἰσχροκερδῶς ἀλλὰ προθύμως, μηδ᾽ ws κατακυ-
ριεύοντες τῶν κλήρων ἀλλὰ τύποι γινόμενοι τοῦ ποιμνίου"
καὶ φανερωθέντος τοῦ ἀρχιποίμενος κομιεῖσθε τὸν ἁμαράν-
τίνον τῆς δόξης στέφανον. “Opoiws, νεώτεροι, ὑποτάγητε
πρεσβυτέροις. Ἰϊάντες δὲ ἀλλήλοις τὴν ταπεινοφροσύνην
ἐγκομβώσασθε, ὅτι [ὁ] θεὸῤὲ ὑπερηφάνοις ANTITACCETAI
ἐγκομβώσασνε, OTL ΥΠῈρΡ ΝΟ ς
τὰἀπεὶνοῖς δὲ δίδωσιν Selina
Ταπεινώθητε οὖν ὑπὸ THY κραταιὰν χεῖρα τοῦ θεοῦ, ἵνα
ὑμᾶς ὑψώσῃ ἐν καιρῷ, πᾶσαν τὴν μέριμναν ὑμῶν ἐπιρί-
> ? » , “ δι A aN A ε ta N ,
WANTEC ETT αὐτόν, ὅτι αὐτῷ μέλει περὶ ὑμών. Νηψατε,
γρηγορήσατε. 6 ἀντίδικος ὑμῶν διάβολος ὡς λέων ὠρυό-
μένος περιπατεῖ ζητῶν καταπιεῖν" ᾧ ἀντίστητε στερεοὶ
τῇ πίστει, εἰδότες τὰ αὐτὰ τῶν παθημάτων τῇ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ
ὑμῶν ἀδελφότητι ἐπιτελεῖσθαι. Ὃ δὲ θεὸς πάσης χάριτος,
ε 7ὔ ail A a 5" Ν 9 5 fol 80 » Ti a
ὃ καλέσας ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν αἰώνιον αὐτοῦ. δόξαν ἐν ᾿ Χριστῷ,
> , 7 . Af , γε 8 ,
oht yor παθόντας αὐτὸς panty pm στηρίξει, σθενώσει.

αὐτῷ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας" ἀμήν.

Διὰ Ξιλουανοῦ ὑμῖν τοῦ πιστοῦ ἀδελίοῦ, ὦ ὡς λογίζομαι, '

δ ὀλίγων ἔγραψα, παρακαλῶν καὶ ἐπιμαρτυρῶν ταύτην
> > ~ , a a 9 Δὲ νὰ a 3 ς ,
εἶναι ἀληθῆ χάριν τοῦ θεοῦ" εἰς ἣν στῆτε. ᾿Ασπάζεται
ὑμᾶς ἡ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι συνεκλεκτὴ καὶ Μάρκος ὁ υἱός
μου. ᾿Ασπάσασθε ἀλλήλους ἐν φιλήματι ἀγάπης.
> can a “-“ > “
Eipnvyn ὑμῖν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἐν “Χριστῷ.

"

un

on

It

"
Ὁ

<< ΤῊΝ δ.

4, 17-5. 14. I, PETER.

18 end of them that obey not the gospel of God? And
if the righteous is scarcely saved, where shall the
19 ungodly and sinner appear? Wherefore let them
also that suffer according to the will of God commit
their souls in well-doing unto a faithful Creator.
5 Theelders therefore among you I exhort, who am
a fellow-elder, and a witness of the sufferings of
Christ, who am also a partaker of the glory that
2shall be revealed: Tend the flock of God which is ; some ancient au-
among you, 'exercising the oversight, not of con- fheriticspmites

ercising the over-
straint, but willingly, according unto God*; nor yet , si". ex: Jy
8 for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind; neither as lord- thorities omit ae-
ing it over the charge allotted to you, but making “""“"’°*
4 yourselves ensamples to the flock. And when the ,
chief Shepherd shall be manifested, ye shall receive * Cie yea, ai
5 the crown of glory that fadeth not away. *Like- Qe" Gitdtour
wise, ye younger. be subject unto the elder. Yea, 4°" λυ
all of you gird yourselves with humility, to serve
one another: for God resisteth the proud, but giveth
6 grace to the humvle. Humble yourselves therefore
under the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you
Tin due time; casting all your anxiety upon him, be-
8 cause he careth for you. Be sober, be watchful:
your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh
9 about, seeking whom he may devour: whom with-
stand stedfast in your faith, knowing that the same 4 or, the
sufferings are ‘accomplished in your “brethren who ἡ tad ts
10 are in the world. And the God of all grace, who Ge. brotherhood.
called you unto his eternal glory in Christ, after that
ye have suffered a little while, shall himself *perfect, 7 Or, restore
11 stablish, strengthen® you. To him de the dominion * Mhoritiee nda see
*for ever and ever. Amen. Apr te sigs
12 By Silvanus, “our faithful brother, as I account κα ie age
him, I have written unto you briefly, exhorting, and q
testifying that this is the true grace of God: stand | ee
13 ye fast therein. “She that is in Babylon, elect to- "church, or, The
gether with you, saluteth you; and so doth Mark my “““™
14son. Salute one another with a kiss of love.
Peace be unto you all that are in Christ.

* For ‘according unto God’’ read ‘*‘ according to the will of God’*
(and so in marg. 2). Comp. Rom. viii. 27.—Am. Com.

(330)

THE SECOND EPISTLE GENERAL OF

PETER.
1Manyancientau- i870N PETER, a ‘servant and apostle of Jesus 1
; — δε Christ, to them that have obtained ‘a like precious

3Gr. an savatty faith with us in the righteousness of ‘our God and

oe a and SAViour Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace be 2
the Saviowr* multiplied in the knowledge of God and of Jesus

our Lord; seeing that his divine power hath granted 3
unto us all things that pertain unto life and godli-

5 Some ancient au- NESS, through the knowledge of him that called us
ἐν εν πὰ DY his own glory and virtue; whereby he hath 4
eine. granted unto us his precious and exceeding great

promises ; that through these ye may become par-

6 Or, a takers of °the divine nature, having escaped from

the corruption that is in the world by lust. Yea, 5
and for this very cause adding on your part all dili-
gence, in your faith supply virtue; and in your vir-
70r, seif-controad tue knowledge; and in your knowledge "temper- 6 —
ance; and in your "temperance patience; and in your
patience godliness ; and in your godliness love of 7
the brethren}; and in yowr love of the brethren love.
For if these things are yours and abound, they make 8
you to be not idle nor unfruitful unto the knowl-
edge of our Lord Jesus Christ. For he that lacketh 9
δ or, “ering δὲ these things is blind, ‘seeing only what is near,
having forgotten the cleansing from his old sins.
Wherefore, brethren, give the more diligence to10
make your calling and election sure: for if ye do
these things, ye shall never stumble: for thus shall 11
be richly supplied unto you the entrance into the
eternal kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ.
* Let marg. 4 and the text exchange places.—Am. Com.

+ For “love of the brethren’’ read ‘brotherly kindness” (twice)
with marg. Gr. love of the brethren.—Am. Com.
81

ΠΕΡ ΕΒ

zx ‘SIMON’ ITETPOS δοῦλος καὶ ἀπόστολος Ἰησοῦ ΞΎΜΈΩΝ
Ἔ -“ , a a
Χριστοῦ rots ἰσότιμον ἡμῖν λαχοῦσιν πίστιν ἐν δικαιοσύνῃ
2700 θεοῦ ἡμῶν καὶ σωτῆρος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ" χάρις
ca ‘ » » , > > , a a ‘
ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη πληθυνθείη ἐν ἐπιγνώσει τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ
> a - ε -. a “a
3 Iycod τοῦ κυρίου. ἡμῶν, ὡς πάντα ἡμῖν τῆς θείας
ὃ ’ » na \ ‘ ‘ ‘ > la ὃ 4
υνάμεως αὐτοῦ τὰ πρὸς ζωὴν καὶ εὐσέβειαν δεδωρημένης
oe , a ΄ ea γῶν ΄ YY 3
διὰ τῆς ἐπιγνώσεως τοῦ καλέσαντος ἡμᾶς “did δόξης καὶ ἰδίᾳ δόξῃ κοι ope-
a 2 n@ AY LE τῇ, NONE
4 ἀρετῆς", Ov ὧν τὰ τίμια “καὶ μέγιστα ἡμῖν" ἐπαγγέλματα ἡμῖν καὶ μέγιστα
’ or Ν , ’ 4 Ν ᾽
δεδώρηται, ἵνα διὰ τούτων γένησθε θείας κοινωνοὶ φύ-
σεως, ἀποφυγόντες τῆς ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ ἐν ἐπιθυμίᾳ
5 φθορᾶς. καὶ αὐτὸ τοῦτο. δὲ σπουδὴν. πᾶσαν παρεισενέγ-
καντες ἐπιχορηγήσατε ἐν τῇ πίστει ὑμῶν τὴν ἀρετήν, ἐν
οδὲ τῇ ἀρετῇ τὴν γνῶσιν, ἐν δὲ τῇ γνώσει τὴν ἐγκρά-
i
raav, ἐν δὲ τῇ ἐγκρατείᾳ τὴν ὑπομονήν, ἐν δὲ τῇ
ε lal lol
7 ὑπομονῇ τὴν εὐσέβειαν, ἐν δὲ τῇ εὐσεβείᾳ τὴν φιλαδελ-
ὃ φίαν, ἐν δὲ τῇ φιλαδελφίᾳ τὴν ἀγάπην" ταῦτα γὰρ ὑμῖν
ὑπάρχοντα καὶ πλεονάζοντα οὐκ ἀργοὺς οὐδὲ ἀκάρπους
΄ > ν a , ἀντ᾿ νυ > a Pe ey
καθίστησιν εἰς. τὴν τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν. Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ ἐπί-
il a
9 γνωσιν' ᾧ γὰρ μὴ πάρεστιν ταῦτα, τυφλός ἐστιν μυωπάζων,
-“ a ε.
λήθην λαβὼν τοῦ καθαρισμοῦ τῶν πάλαι αὐτοῦ "ἁμαρτιῶν". ἁμαρτημάτων
a » ’ὕ ε “
10 διὸ μᾶλλον, ἀδελφοί, σπουδάσατε βεβαίαν ὑμῶν τὴν 42.
κλῆσιν καὶ ἐκλογὴν ποιεῖσθαι" ταῦτα γὰρ ποιοῦντες οὐ μὴ
σ ᾿ ᾿
11 πταίσητέ ποτε οὕτως γὰρ mrovolws ἐπιχορηγήθήσεται
ca Θ᾽, * 3 δι ee Φ , a ΄ ein
ὑμῖν ἡ εἴσοδος εἰς τὴν αἰώνιον βασιλείαν τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν
A a > a A
καὶ σωτῆρος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ,

332 ΠΕΤΡΟΥ Β III

A Ν Mish FN we e , wary. ΄
to με Ὥσω GEL πῃὍυημας υπομιμνήσκειν περι τούτων, 12

id 9 7 ἣν 4 5» a , 5» ’
καίπερ εἰδότας καὶ ἐστηριγμένους ἐν ΤΊ παρούσῃ ἀληθείᾳ.

Ou δὲ ε an 37? Ὁ ΟῚ Ds a ,
LKQLOV O€ YYOvp-at, ἐφ OGOV εἰμι CV TOUTW τῳ σκηνωματι, 13

ὃ ΄ «τὸς > ε , δὰ “ re ε
ἱεγείρειν υμὰᾶς εν σπυπομνῆσει, ELOWS OTL ταχιψνὴ εστιν n 14

> ’ nw 4 , Ν Ν ε ’ὔ ε a
ἀπόθεσις τοῦ σκηνώματός pov, καθὼς Kal ὁ κύριος ἡμῶν
> Ν 4 A
Τησοῦς Χριστὸς ἐδήλωσέν pou σπουδάσω δὲ Kal ἑκάστοτε

" εκ ee τ τὰ ot \ , , a.
EXEL VUGS μετὰ τὴν ἐμὴν ἔξοδον τὴν TOVTOV μνη μην ποιει-

σθαι. οὐ γὰρ σεσοφισμένοις μύθοις ἐξακολουθήσαντες 1

> , ca ‘ a ΄ ity im t . ,
ἐγνωρίσαμεν ὑμῖν τὴν τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ δύ-

\ , SAS ἦν LR 7 συλ ΤΑ
ναμιν καὶ παρουσίαν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπέπται γενηθέντες τῆς ἐκείνου
ρ 5)

, Ν \ \ Led Ν Ν Ν
μεγαλειότητος. λαβὼν γὰρ παρὰ θεοῦ πατρὸς τιμὴν. καὶ 17

δόξαν φωνῆς ἐνεχθείσης αὐτῷ τοιᾶσδε ὑπὸ τῆς μεγαλοπρε-

az , ε “we e 3 ’ὔ Φ'. ἦν ΕἸ Ὑν
ποῦς δόξης ὋὉ vids μου ὁ ἀγαπητός μου οὗτός ἐστιν, εἰς

a > Ν 30. Ν \ \ ε a > ,
ov cyw εὐδόκησα, -- καὶ ταύτην τὴν φωνὴν ἡμεῖς ἠκούσαμεν 18

> > a 3 -“ Ν 4. «' 3 lal ee A »
ἐξ OUPGVOU ἐνεχθεῖσαν συν αὐτῷ οντες ἐν τῷ αγιῳ ορει.

καὶ ἔχομεν βεβαιότερον τὸν προφητικὸν λόγον, ᾧ καλῶς τὸ

a ΄ ε ΄ , > 3 δέν ὦ
TTOLELTE προσέχοντες ως λύχνῳ φαίνοντι εν αὐυχμὴρῳ τόπῳ,

od Φ he , Ν , > , 3 fe
ἕως ov ἡμέρα διαυγάσῃ καὶ φωσφόρος ἀνατείλῃ ἐν ταῖς

’ὔ «ε ὅδ -“ ’ 7
καρδίαις υμῶν᾽ τοῦτο πρῶτον γινώσκοντες OTL πᾶσα 20

, A a7 9 , » , > ‘
προφητεία γραφῆς ἰδίας ἐπιλύσεως ov γίνεται, οὐ γὰρ =

θελήματι ἀνθρώπου ἠνέχθη προφητεία ποτέ, ἀλλὰ ὑπὸ

, ery , 9. 7 7 8 a”
πνεύματος ἁγίου φερόμενοι ἐλάλησαν ἀπὸ θεοῦ ἄνθρωποι.

>. , aN ‘ ΩΝ “ a tla ε κ᾿
Ἐγένοντο δὲ καὶ ψευδοπροφῆται ἐν τῷ λαῷ, ὡς καὶ x

tal 7 Ψ ,
ἐν ὑμῖν ἔσονται ψευδοδιδάσκαλοι, οἵτινες παρεισάξουσιν
> 4 3 , 4 ,
αἱρέσεις ἀπωλείας, καὶ τὸν ἀγοράσαντα αὐτοὺς δεσπότην
> ͵ὕ 4 , ε an Ν ΕἸ ᾽ὔ a Ν
ἀρνούμενοι, ἐπάγοντες ἑαυτοῖς ταχινὴν ἀπώλειαν" καὶ 2

πολλοὶ ἐξακολουθήσουσιν αὐτῶν ταῖς ἀσελγείαις, δι᾿ ois

ἡ ὁδὸς τῆς ἀληθείας: βλασφημηθήσεται" καὶ ἐν πλεονεξίᾳ 3

an ΄ ες: « " ΄ φ A? , ”
πλαστοῖς λόγοις ὑμᾶς ἐμπορεύσονται": οἷς TO κρίμα ἔκπα-
Ἂ 9 > A ΓΟ, ΣᾺ, ’ ᾿ an. ee , > ‘
dat.odk ἀργεῖ, καὶ ἡ ἀπώλεια αὐτῶν ov νυστάζει. εἰ γὰρ 4
ε A ᾿ ᾽ὔ ε ‘4 > 9 v4 > ‘ a

ὁ θεὸς ἀγγέλων ἁμαρτησάντων οὐκ ἐφείσατο, ἀλλὰ σειροῖς

ζόφου ταρταρώσας παρέδωκεν εἰς κρίσιν τηρουμένους, καὶ 5

nm

. ΨΥ

—— ee rl

4, 12-2. 5. Il. PETER.

12 Wherefore I shall be ready always to put you in re-
membrance of these things, though ye know them, and
13 are established in the truth which is with you. And
I think it right, as long as I am in this tabernacle, to
14 stir you up by putting you in remembrance; knowing
that the putting off of my tabernacle cometh swiftly,
15 even as our Lord Jesus Christ signified unto me. Yea,
I will give diligence that at every time ye may be able
after my ‘decease to call these things to remembrance. 1 or, departure
16 For we did not follow cunningly devised fables, when
we made*known unto you the power and *coming of 2 Gr. presence.
our Lord Jesus Christ, but we were eyewitnesses of

17 his majesty. For he ‘received from God the Father ὅ Gr faving re

honour and glory, when there *came such a voice to “ὅν waa brought
him from the excellent glory*, This is my beloved Son, μωΐο glory.”
18 in whom I am well pleased: and this voice we ourselves
heard ®come} out of heaven, when we were with him δ er. brougit.
19 in the holy mount. And we have the word of prophecy
made more sure; whereunto ye do well that ye take
heed, as unto a lamp shining in a “dark place, until the 6 er. sguatia.
day dawn, and the day-star arise in your hearts:
20 knowing this first, that no prophecy of scripture is of
21 ‘private interpretation. For no prophecy ever ®came ,
by the will of man: but men spake from God, being =
moved by the ‘Holy Ghost. 9 Or, Holy Spirit
2 But there arose false prophets also among the peo-
ple, as among you also there shall be false teachers,
who shall privily bring in “destructive heresies, deny- 1°,0t» 2% φῇ Pe
ing even the Master that bought them, bringing upon
2 themselves swift destruction. And many shall follow
their lascivious doings; by reason of whom the way
3 of the truth shall be evil spoken of. And in covet-
ousness shall they with feigned words make merchan-
dise of you: whose sentence now from of old lingereth
4 not, and their destruction slumbereth not. For if God | 101 ca te
spared not angels when they sinned, but “cast them dungeons
down to “hell, and committed them to “pits of dark- ae Tartar

3 Some ancient

5 ness, to be reserved unto judgement; and “authorities read
ins.

7 a special
Gr, was brought.

* For ‘‘came such a voice to him from the excellent glory’? read
‘‘was borne such a voice to him by the Majestic Glory” pnd omit
marg. —Am. Com,

t For ‘‘come”’ read “borne ’’ and omit marg. 5—Am. Com.

(382)

II. PETER. 2. 5-2. 20.

spared not the ancient world, but preserved Noah with
1Graheraid. seven others, ’a preacher of righteousness, when he
brought a flood upon the world of the ungodly; and 6
turning the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah into ashes
condemned them with an overthrow, having made
them an example unto those that should live ungodly;
and delivered righteous Lot, sore distressed by the las- 7
civious life of the wicked (for that righteous man dwell- 8
2Gr. tormented. ing among them, in seeing and hearing, *vexed his
righteous soul from day to day with their lawless
deeds): the Lord knoweth how to deliver ‘the godly 9
out of temptation, and to keep the unrighteous under
punishment unto the day of judgement; but chiefly 10
them that walk after the flesh in the lust of defilement,
and despise dominion. Daring, selfwilled, they trem-
8 Gr. glories. ble not to rail at *dignities: whereas angels, though 11
greater in might and power, bring not a railing judge-
ment against them before the Lord. But these, as 12
bon nc take andy Creatures Without reason, born ‘mere animals *to be
seer taken and destroyed, railing in matters whereof they
6 Or, corruption are ignorant, shall in their ‘destroying surely be de-
stroyed, suffering wrong as the hire of wrong-doing; 18
7 Many ancient 726% that count it pleasure to revel in the day-time,
Fs read spots and blemishes, revelling in their ‘love -feasts*
8 Gr. an adulter- While they feast with you; having eyes full of *adul- 14
ar: tery, and that cannot cease from sin; enticing unsted-
fast souls; having a heart exercised in covetousness;
children of cursing; forsaking the right way, they went 15
ΣΝ sadiel astray, having followed the way of Balaam the son of
an ties read ΒΟΥ, who loved the hire.of wrong-doing; but he was 16
rebuked for his own transgression: a dumb ass spake
with man’s voice and stayed the madness of the proph-
et. These are springs without water, and mists driven 17
by a storm; for whom the blackness of darkness hath
been reserved. For, uttering great swelling words of 18
vanity, they entice in the lusts of the flesh, by lascivious-
ness, those who are just escaping from them that live in
error; promising them liberty, while they themselves 19
10 Or, what are bondservants of corruption; for of **whom a man
is overcome, of the same is he also brought into bond-
age. For if, after they have escaped the defilements 20

* For ‘love-feasts”’ read ‘‘deceivings’’ and in marg.7 read Some
ancient authorities read love-feasts.—Am. Com.

(338 )

{

»ν ον ον δε ΟΜ δδαΣ Ύ νο-

EE ὠὐϑϑν

Π ΠΕΤΡΟΥ Β 333

ἀρχαίου κύσμου οὐκ ἐφείσατο, ἀλλὰ ὄγδοον Nuc δικαιοσύ-
. : , > a“ ,
νης κήρυκα ἐφύλαξεν, κατακλυσμὸν κόσμῳ ἀσεβῶν éragas,
αὖ , ’, Ν ’ , ,
6 Kat πόλεις Σοδόμων καὶ Topoppas τεῴφρωσας κατέκρινεν,
7 ὑπόδειγμα μελλόντων ἀσεβέσιν τεθεικώς, καὶ δίκαιον Λὼτ
“ “a > >
καταπονούμενον ὑπὸ τῆς τῶν ἀθέσμων ἐν ἀσελγείᾳ ava-
- 6 , ᾳ ν» ®t aT δί >
8 στροφῆς ἐρύσατο,-- βλέμματι yap καὶ ἀκοῇ ᾿ δίκαιος ἐνκα-
τοικῶν ἐν αὐτοῖς ἡμέραν ἐξ ἡμέρας ψυχὴν δικαίαν ἀνό-
9 pots ἔργοις ἐβασάνιζεν,-- οἶδεν Κύριος εὐσεβεῖς ἐκ πειρα-
mm ¢f 3a7 x ΕἸ ε , , /
σμοῦ ῥύεσθαι, ἀδίκους δὲ εἰς ἡμέραν κρίσεως κολαζομένους
10 τηρεῖν, μάλιστα δὲ τοὺς ὀπίσω σαρκὸς ἐν ἐπιθυμίᾳ μιασμοῦ
πορευομένους καὶ κυριότητος καταφρονοῦντας. τολμηταί,
- μι al
11 αὐθάδεις, δόξας οὐ τρέμουσιν, βλασφημοῦντες, ὅπου ayye-
" > > a
λοι ἰσχύϊ καὶ δυνάμει μείζονες ὄντες ov φέρουσιν κατ᾽ αὐτῶν
«- ” tel
12 [παρὰ Κυρίῳ] βλάσφημον κρίσιν. οὗτοι δέ, ὡς ἄλογα ζῷα
ld ‘ > - Ν θ 4 > e > “~
γεγεννημένα φυσικὰ cis ἅλωσιν καὶ φθοραν, ἐν οἷς ayvoov-
a + a - Sip δὰ ‘ ’
ow βλασφημοῦντες, ἐν τῇ φθορᾷ αὐτῶν καὶ φθαρήσονται,
> , ‘ > 4 < A ε , 4 >
13 ἀδικούμενοι μισθὸν ἀδικίας-- ἡδονὴν ἡγούμενοι τὴν ἐν
Φ. ΗΝ» , ‘ a ΕῚ - a > “
ἡμέρᾳ τρυφήν, σπίλοι Kal μῶμοι ἐντρυφῶντες ἐν ταῖς
ξυ , 4 7 A , ca > ‘ μ᾿}
14 ἀπάταις αὐτῶν συνευωχούμενοι ὑμῖν, ὀφθαλμοὺς ἔχοντες
μεστοὺς μοιχαλίδος καὶ ἀκαταπάστους ἁμαρτίας, δελεά-
4 bab
ζοντες ψυχὰς ἀστηρίκτους, καρδίαν γεγυμνασμένην πλεονε-
, » , , r ΄ “1.224 ἃ ἐῶν
15 ξίας ἔχοντες, κατάρας τέκνα, ᾿ καταλείποντες" εὐθεῖαν ὁδὸν
> , > , a TOA a ‘ A
ἐπλανήθησαν, ἐξακολουθήσαντες τῇ ὁδῷ τοῦ Βαλαὰμ τοῦ
\ a ‘ > ‘ Ἂ
16 “Βεὼρ᾽ “ds μισθὸν ἀδικίας ἡγάπησεν᾽ ἔλεγξιν δὲ ἔσχεν
ἰδίας παρανομίας" ὑποζύγιον ἄφωνον ἐν ἀνθρώπου φωνῇ
θ ἕξι a > “oA: 4 A , ,
φθεγξάμενον ἐκώλυσεν τὴν Tod προφήτου παραφρονίαν.
φι “ἡ
17 οὗτοί εἰσιν πηγαὶ ἄνυδροί καὶ ὁμίχλαι ὑπὰ λαίλαπος ἐλαυ-
, o> , a
18 vopevat, ols ὁ ζόφος τοῦ σκότους τετήρηται. ὑπέρογκα
‘ . ,
yap ματαιότητος φθεγγόμενοι δελεάζουσιν ἐν ἐπιθυμίαις
»
σαρκὸς ἀσελγείας τοὺς ὀλίγως ἀποφεύγοντας τοὺς ἐν
, > - “
19 πλάνῃ ἀναστρεφομένους, ἐλευθερίαν αὐτοῖς ἐπαγγελλόμε-
> ‘ “ e , -“ cal b , ud
νοι, αὐτοὶ δοῦλοι ὑπάρχοντες τῆς φθορᾶς" ᾧ γάρ τις ἥττη-
20 Tat, τούτῳ δεδούλωται. εἰ yap ἀποφυγόντες τὰ μιάσματα
dM

ἀγάπαις

καταλιπόντες

Βοσὸρ | μισθὸν
ἀδικίας ἠγάπησαν

συνεστῶτα

44:1

3:2 IIETPOY B it ΠῚ

A / 9 > , a , τ A ~ > a

τοῦ κόσμου ἐν ἐπιγνώσει τοῦ κυρίου * Kal σωτῆρος Ἰησοῦ
a , Ot et > , ε ~ ΄

Χριστοῦ τούτοις δὲ πάλιν ἐμπλακέντες ἡττῶνται, γέγο-.
vev αὐτοῖς τὰ ἔσχατα χείρονα τῶν πρώτων. κρεῖττον γὰρ 21
ἦν αὐτοῖς μὴ ἐπεγνωκέναι τὴν ὁδὸν τῆς δικαιοσύνης ἢ
ἐπιγνοῦσιν ὑποστρέψαι ἐκ τῆς παραδοθείσης αὐτοῖς ἁγίας
> “-“ , ᾽ 5 “ ‘ a ° a ’
ἐντολῆς. συμβέβηκεν αὐτοῖς τὸ τῆς ἀληθοῦς παροιμίας 22

’ , ‘ Δ τ᾿, ’
Κύων ἐπιετρέψδο ἐπὶ TO ἴδιον €Zépama, καί “Ys Aov-
σαμένη εἷς κυλισμὸν βορβόρου. ᾿

"»

Ταύτην ἤδη, ἀγαπητοί, δευτέραν ὑμῖν γράφω ἐπιστολήν,
ἐν αἷς διεγείρω ὑμῶν ἐν ὑπομνήσει τὴν εἰχικρινῆ διάνοιαν,
μνησθῆναι τῶν προειρημένων ῥημάτων ὑπὸ τῶν ἁγίων .
προφητῶν καὶ τῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων ὑμῶν ἐντολῆς τοῦ κυ-

’ A cal , :
ρίου Kal σωτῆρος, τοῦτο πρῶτον γινώσκοντες ὅτι ἐλεύ-

ω

> ε “ a
σονται ἐπ᾽ ἐσχάτων τῶν ἡμερῶν ἐν ἐμπαιγμονῇ ἐμπαῖκται
Ν ‘ 297 > 7 9... ὦ , Ν ,
κατὰ τὰς ἰδίας ἐπιθυμίας αὐτῶν πορευόμενοι καὶ λέγον- 4

a 2 Ν ον ? ΜΟῚ . , 3 a 9.93) ὧν

tes lod ἐστὶν ἡ ἐπαγγελία τῆς παρουσίας αὐτοῦ; ad ἧς
‘ 7 , a ee
yap ot πατέρες ἐκοιμήθησαν; πάντα οὕτως διαμένει ἀπ᾽ ap-

οι

“ , , Ν 3 ‘ a Ld σ
χῆς κτίσεως. λανθάνει γὰρ αὐτοὺς τοῦτο θέλοντας ὅτι

οὐρανοὶ ἦσαν ἔκπαλαι καὶ γῆ ἐξ ὕδατος καὶ δι᾿ ὕδατος

r n~ 7 “ “-“ cal ’ > - ε ’ὔ la
συνεστῶσα' τῷ τοῦ θεοῦ λόγῳ, δ ὧν ὁ τότε κόσμος 6

ὕδατι κατακλυσθεὶς ἀπώλετο᾽ οἱ δὲ νῦν οὐρανοὶ καὶ ἡ 7
γῆ τῷ αὐτῷ λόγῳ τεθησαυρισμένοι εἰσὶν πυρὶ τηρού-
μένοι εἰς ἡμέραν κρίσεως καὶ ἀπωλείας τῶν ἀσεβῶν ἀν-
θρώπων. Ἕν δὲ τοῦτο μὴ λανθανέτω ὑμᾶς, 8
ἀγαπητοί, ὅτι μία ἡμέρα πὸρὰ Κγρίῳ ws χίλια ἔτη καὶ
χίλια. ἔτη ὧς HMEpA μία. οὐ βραδύνει Κύριος τῆς ο
> \ 7 “ a ε ταν > See.
ἐπαγγελίας, ὥς τινες βραδυτῆτα ἡγοῦνται, ἀλλὰ μα-
κροθυμεῖ εἰς ὑμᾶς, μὴ βουλόμενός τινας ἀπολέσθαι ἀλλὰ
t ’ δ a : 2 aR δὰ 4

wavras εἰς. μετάνοιαν χωρῆσαι. Ἥξει δὲ ἡμέρα Κυρίου τὸ
ε , > Ὁ « ΓΤ, ὉΠ x ε A =

ws κλέπτης, ἐν ol οὐρανοὶ ῥοιζηδὸν παρελεύσονται,
στοιχεῖα δὲ καυσούμενα λυθήσεται, καὶ γῇ καὶ τὰ ἐν
αὐτῇ ἔργα ᾿εὑρεθήσεται", Τούτων οὕτως πάντων λυομένων «τ

2. 3059. 11. il. PETER.

Many ancient

of the world through the knowledge of ‘the Lord’ spice nea
and Saviour Jesus Christ; they are again entangled °“”
therein and overcome, the last state is. become
21 worse with them than the first. For it were better
for them not to have known the way of righteous-
ness, than, after knowing it, to turn back from the
22 holy commandment delivered unto them, | It has
happened unto them according to the true proverb,,
The dog turning to his own vomit again, and the
sow that had washed to wallowing in the mire.
3 This is now, beloved, the second epistle that I write
unto you; and in both of them I stir up your sincere
2 mind by putting you in remembrance; that ye should
remember the words which were spoken before by
the holy prophets, and the commandment of the
8 Lord and Saviour through your apostles: knowing
this first, that *in the last days mockers shall come? ὧς ἀν αἰ (@% %
4with mockery, walking after their own lusts, and
saying, Where is the promise of his *coming? for, 3 Gr. presence.
from the day that the fathers fell asleep, all things
continue as they were from the beginning of the
Screation. For this they wilfully forget, that there
were heavens from of old, and an earth, compacted
out of water and ‘amidst water, by the word of God; ¢ or, through
6 by which means the world that then was, being over-
ἡ flowed with water, perished: but the heavens that
now are, and the earth, by the same word have been
Sstored up for fire, being reserved against the day of 5 Or,sturedwith fire
judgement and destruction of ungodly men.
8 But forget not this one thing, beloved, that one
day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a
9 thousand years as one day. The Lord is not slack
concerning his promise, as some count slackness;
but is longsuffering to you-ward, not wishing that
any should perish, but that all should come to re-
10 pentance. But the day of the Lord will come as a
thief; in the which the heavens shall pass away with
a great noise, and the ‘elements shall be dissolved
with fervent heat, and the earth and the works that
11 are therein shall be *burned up. Seeing that these ἦ rms ender
things are thus all to be dissolved, a as
(334)

6 Or, heavenly bod-
ies

ὡς

1 Or, hastening

2 Gr. presence.

3 Or, heavenly bod-
ies

4 Gr. unto the day
of elernity.

II. PETER. 3. 11-3. 18.

what manner of persons ought ye to be in ail holy
living and godliness, looking for and ‘earnestly de- 12
siring the *coming of the day of God, by reason of
which the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved,
and the *elements shall melt with fervent heat ἢ
But, according to his promise, we look for new 18
heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth right-
eousness.

Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for these 14
things, give diligence that ye may be found in peace,
without spot and blameless in his sight. And ac- 15
count that the longsuffering of our Lord is salva-
tion; even as our beloved brother Paul also, ac-.,
cording to the wisdom given to him, wrote unto
you; as also in all /és epistles, speaking in them of 16
these things; wherein are some things hard to be
understood, which the ignorant and unstedfast wrest,
as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own
destruction. Ye therefore, beloved, knowing these 17
things beforehand, beware lest, being carried away
with the error of the wicked, ye fall from your own
stedfastness. But grow in the grace and. knowl- 18
edge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To
him de the glory both now and ‘for ever. Amen.

(885)

ee a ὁ δι.

.
}
:

ΠῚ ΠΕΤΡΟΥ͂ Β 335

A ὃ a ε , c δὲ > Ee? , -
motamous δεῖ ὑπάρχειν [ὑμᾶς] ἐν ἁγίαις ἀναστροφαῖς
12 καὶ εὐσεβείαις, προσδοκῶντας καὶ σπεύδοντας τὴν παρου-
ῥ -“ a ε >
σίαν τῆς τοῦ θεοῦ ἡμέρας, δι ἣν OY PANol πυρούμενοι
, Ν a ’ ἔν "1, \
13 λυθήσονται και στοίχεια καυσουμενα THKETAI* KAINOYC
" -“ A 4
δὲ οὐρδνοὺς Kal THN KAINHN κατὰ τὸ ἐπάγγελμα αὐτοῦ
14 προσδοκώμεν, ἐν οἷς δικαιοσύνη κατοικεῖ. Διό,
ἀγαπητοί, ταῦτα προσδοκῶντες σπουδάσατε ἄσπιλοι καὶ
15 ἀμώμητοι αὐτῷ εὑρεθῆναι ἐν εἰρήνῃ, καὶ τὴν τοῦ κυρίου
ἡμῶν μακροθυμίαν σωτηρίαν ἡγεῖσθε, καθὼς καὶ ὁ ἀγα-
πητὸς ἡμῶν ἀδελφὸς Παῦλος κατὰ τὴν δοθεῖσαν αὐτῷ
16 σοφίαν ἔγραψεν ὑμῖν, ὡς καὶ ἐν πάσαις ἐπιστολαῖς λαλῶν
ἐν αὐταῖς περὶ τούτων, ἐν αἷς ἐστὶν δυσνόητα τινα,
a ε > ~ A > , a“ ε Ν Ν
ἅ οἱ ἀμαθεῖς καὶ ἀστήρικτοι στρεβλοῦσιν ὡς καὶ τὰς
‘ Ν ‘ ‘ 297 > «A > , ε -“
1) λοιπὰς γραφὰς πρὸς τὴν ἰδίαν αὐτῶν ἀπώλειαν. Ὑμεῖς
> > ,’ὔ / δῪ ’ θ . Ν “Ἢ
οὖν, ἀγαπητοί, προγινώσκοντες φυλάσσεσθε ἵνα μὴ τῇ
- “yer , ΄ > ΄, ~ 397
τῶν ἀθέσμων πλάνῃ συναπαχθέντες ἐκπέσητε τοῦ ἰδίου
18 στηριγμοῦ, αὐξάνετε δὲ ἐν χάριτι καὶ γνώσει τοῦ κυρίου
c « Ν a > “ cal 7 A ε ὃ , Ν
ἡμῶν καὶ σωτῆρος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ. αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα καὶ
νῦν καὶ εἰς ἡμέραν αἰῶνος.

“2.1

F

ὰ
ὑμῶν

IQANOY A

O.HN All APXHS, ὃ ἀκομόαμεν; ὃ ἑωράκαμεν τοῖς
ὀφθαλμοῖς ἡμῶν, ὃ ἐθεασάμεθα καὶ αἱ χεῖρες ἡμῶν ἐψη-
λάφησαν, rept τοῦ δόγρῃ τῆς ζωῆς,-- καὶ ἡ ζωὴ ἐφανε-
ρώθη, καὶ ἑωράκαμεν καὶ μαρτυροῦμεν καὶ ἀπαγγέλλομεν
ὑμῖν τὴν ζωὴν τὴν αἰώνιον ἥτις ἣν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα καὶ
ἐφανερώθη ἡμῖν,-- ὃ ἑωράκαμεν καὶ ἀκηκόαμεν ἀπαγ-

γέλλομεν καὶ ὑμῖν, ἵνα καὶ ὑμεῖς κοινωνίαν ἔχητε μεθ᾽ ἡ-

"

Ν

uw

μῶν" καὶ. ἡ. kowwvia δὲ ἡ ἡμετέρα μετὰ τοῦ πατρὸς

Ν Ν a en > a ? n a » τὶ a
kat μετὰ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ: καὶ ταῦτα
, e “A Ψ ε ἢ i. ee. ie Ὁ ,
γράφομεν ἡμεῖς ἵνα ἡ χαρὰ ᾿ἡμῶν᾽ ἢ πεπληρωμένη.
a ἀν “ ἃ ἴεν , ἃ ᾿ , Peery 9 a
Kai ἔστιν αὕτη ἢ αγγελία ἣν ακηκόαμεν ar αὐτοῦ
ας. , ca 7 ε Ν “-“ 5 Ν Ν ’
καὶ ἀναγγέλλομεν ὑμῖν, ὅτι ὁ θεὸς φῶς ἐστὶν καὶ σκοτία
> ” > 2 A Ὁ ͵ San A ” “
οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν αὐτῷ οὐδεμία. Eay εἴπωμεν ὅτι
5 » a Ν -“ , -
κοινωνίαν ἔχομεν PET αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐν τῷ σκότει περιπατῶ-
- ὦ > , Ν
μεν, ψευδόμεθα καὶ οὐ ποιοῦμεν τὴν ἀλήθειαν" ἐὰν δὲ ἐν
a \ a . (ate μ 3 a ΄
τῷ φωτὶ περιπατῶμεν ὡς αὐτὸς ἔστιν ἐν τῷ φωτί, κοινω-
t t
, ” 5 > , A Ν ial > a rat ca
νίαν ἔχομεν pet ἀλλήλων καὶ τὸ αἷμα Ἰησοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ
> -“ / e -“ > ‘ , ε ¢ > Ἂς ”
αὐτοῦ καθαρίζει ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ πάσης ἁμαρτίας. Ἐὰν εἴπωμεν
μι ε , 3 ᾿", ε ‘\ ed Ν ε > ,
OTL ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ ἔχομεν, ἑαυτοὺς πλανῶμεν καὶ ἡ. ἀλή-
> ε \ e “ ‘ ε ,
θεια οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν ἡμῖν. ἐὰν ὁμολογῶμεν τὰς ἁμαρτίας
WN , > \ , Ψ ἂν, τρῶν τ ἢ ὦ NY ε
ἡμῶν, πιστός ἐστιν καὶ δίκαιος ἵνα ἀφῇ ἡμῖν τὰς apap-
f i καθαρίσῃ ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ πάσης ἀδικίας. ᾿Ἐὰν εἴπω-
τίας καὶ καθαρίσῃ ἡμᾶς ons ay
, “ δον, x, ¢
μεν OTL οὐχ ἡμαρτήκαμεν, ψεύστην ποιοῦμεν αὕτον Kal ὁ
“ ε ’
λόγος αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν ἡμῖν. Τεκνία μου,
Lal , “ Ν ε , A , ε ’
ταῦτα γράφω ὑμῖν ἵνα μὴ ἁμάρτητε. καὶ ἐὰν τις ἁμάρτῃ,

a

~

THE FIRST EPISTLE GENERAL OF

JOHN.

1 Tar which was from the beginning, that which
we have heard, that which we have seen with our
eyes, that which we beheld, and our hands handled,
2 concerning the ‘Word of life (and the life was mani- 1 Or, word
fested, and we have seen, and bear witness, and de-
@lare unto you the life, the eternal life, which was
8 with the Father, and was manifested unto us); that
~ «which we have seen and heard declare we unto you
also, that ye also may have fellowship with us: yea,
and our fellowship is with the Father, and with his
4 Son Jesus Christ: and these things we write, that 7 vient
“our joy may be fulfilled. authorities read
δ᾽ And this is the message which we have heard δ
from him, and announce unto you, that God is light,
6 and in him is no darkness at all. If we say that we
have fellowship with him, and walk in the darkness,
7 we lie, and do not the truth: but if we walk in the
light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship one
with another, and the blood of Jesus his Son cleans-
8 eth us from all'sin. If we say that we have no sin,
9 we deceive ourselves, and the truth is notin us. If
we confess our sins, he is faithful and righteous to’
forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all un-
10 righteousness. If we say that we have not sinned,
we make him a.liar, and his word is not in us.
2 My little children, these things write I unto you,
that ye may not sin. And if any man sin,

(336 )

I. JOHN. 2. 1-2. 16.

: on br beigad we have an ‘Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ
Gr. Paraelee. the righteous: and he is the propitiation for our sins; 2
and not for ours only, but also for the whole world.
And hereby know we that we know him, if we keep 8
his commandments. He that saith, I know him, 4
and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and
the truth is not in him: but whoso keepeth his word, 5
in him verily hath the love of God been perfected.
Hereby know we that we are in him: he that saith 6
he abideth in him ought himself also to walk even
as he walked.

Beloved, no new commandment write Lunto you, 7
but an old commandment which ye had from the
beginning: the old commandment is the word which
ye heard. Again, a new commandment writeLunto 8
you, which thing i is true in him and in you; because
the darkness is passing away, and the true light al-.
ready shineth. He that saith he is in the light, and 9
hateth his brother, is in the darkness even wntil now,
He that loveth his brother abideth in the light, and 10
there is none occasion of stumbling in him. - But he 11
that hateth his brother is in the darkness, and walk-
eth in the darkness, and knoweth not whither he
goeth, because the darkness hath blinded his eyes.

I write unto you, my little children, because your 12
sins are forgiven you for his name’s sake. I write 13
unto you, fathers, because ye know him which is
from the beginning. I write unto you, young men,

2 Or, J wrete because ye have overcome the evil one. *I have
written unto you, little children, because ye know
the Father. °I have written unto you, fathers, be- 14
cause ye know him which is from the beginning.

Ἵ have written unto you, young men, because ye
are strong, and the word of God abideth in you,
and ye have overcome the evil one. Love not the 15
world, neither the things that are in the world. If —
any man love the world, the love of the Father is not
in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the 16

~ ( 837)

π IQANOY A 337

, Μ ‘ ‘A / > “ ‘
παράκλητον ἔχομεν πρὸς TOV πατέρα Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν
» , ”~ ε -“

2 δίκαιον, καὶ αὐτὸς ἱλασμός ἐστιν περὶ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν
ε«ε 5“ > ‘ a ε , be Fy # 9); 9 ‘ Ν 4 Ὁ ἂν
ἡμῶν, οὐ περὶ τῶν ἡμετέρων δὲ povoy' ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ ὅλου

‘ , ,
3 τοῦ κόσμου. Kat ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ὅτι ἐγνώκαμεν
» ’ .."" ‘A > Ν " Lal -“ ε ’ σ

4 αὐτόν, ἐὰν τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ τηρῶμεν. ὁ λέγων ὅτι
» > ’ἅ 4 4 >. ‘ > -“ A wn ,
Eyvoxa αὐτόν καὶ τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ μὴ τηρῶν ψεύστης
a= 2 yes , €) Sats ᾽ » ΧΡ ΣῚ 7 oR

5 ἐστίν, καὶ ἐν τούτῳ ἡ ἀλήθεια οὐκ ἔστιν᾽ ὃς δ᾽ ἂν

-“ > ~ s , > nw >. , ε » ’ὔ “
τηρῇ αὐτοῦ τὸν λόγον, ἀληθῶς ἐν τούτῳ ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ
-“ ΄ ’ ν ., aA
θεοῦ τετελείωτα. Ἔν τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ote ἐν αὐτῷ
6 ἐσμέν: ὁ λέγων ἐν αὐτῷ μένειν ὀφείλει καθὼς ἐκεῖνος
.-
, "» -"
περιεπάτησεν καὶ αὐτὸς περιπατεῖν.
> > ΕΥ̓ ¢ ε - » »
7 ᾿Αγαπητοί, οὐκ ἐντολὴν καινὴν γράφω ὑμῖν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐντο-
‘ 4 a ¥ Φὶ es oe © 9 , τ ,
Anv παλαιὰν ἣν εἴχετε ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς ἢ ἐντολὴ ἡ παλαιά
> ε , a » 7, ’ » ‘A ‘

8 ἐστιν ὁ λόγος ὃν ηἡκούσατε. πάλιν ἐντολὴν καινὴν

, ea Sm \ ΒΓ
γράφω ὑμῖν, ὅ ἐστιν ἀληθὲς ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ ἐν ὑμῖν,
a ε , , . ν “~ ‘ > \ »
ὅτι ἡ σκοτία παράγεται Kal τὸ φῶς TO ἀληθινὸν ἤδη

- 7 --

ο paiver. ὋὉ λέγων ἐν τῷ φωτὶ εἶναι καὶ τὸν
ἰδελφὸν * αὐτοῦ ἣν ἐ ἢ σκοτίᾳ ἐστὶν ἕως ᾿ ἄρτι
αδελῴον αὐτοῦ μισῶν ἐν τῇ ᾳ ς ᾿αρτι.
ε » 4 -“ -“ ’

το ὁ ἀγαπῶν τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ φωτὶ μένει, καὶ σκάν-

ε -“ Ἀ "
11 δαλὸν “ἐν αὐτῷ οὐκ ἔστιν. ὁ δὲ μισῶν τὸν ἀδελφὸν
» -" cal ry
αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ ἐστὶν Kal ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ περιπατεῖ,

. ᾿ aA a: up -“ ε , >. #
καὶ οὐκ οἷδεν ποῦ ὑπάγει, ὅτι ἡ σκοτία ἐτύφλωσεν

‘ > "» ~ ’[ ε nw

12 TOUS ὀφθαλμοὺς αυτοῦ. Tpadw ὑμῖν, τεκνία,
Ψ » ’ | ε ε ’ A A ει >. -“
ὅτι ἀφέωνται ὑμῖν αἱ ἁμαρτίαι διὰ τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ

Cae ea , > , ‘ >? > a

13 γράφω. ὑμῖν, πατέρες, ὅτι ἐγνώκατε τὸν ax ἀρχῆς"

[2 cn ’ Ν ,
γράφω ὑμῖν, νεανίσκοι, ὅτι veviKyKate τὸν πονηρόν.
" ca , 7 > / ‘ ,ὔ

14 ἔγραψα ὑμῖν, παιδία, ὅτι ἐγνώκατε τὸν πατέρα'
Ψ ca , σ > , ‘ ee > r
ἔγραψα ὑμῖν, πατέρες, ὅτι ἐγνώκατε τὸν ἀπ΄ ἀρχῆς"
»” ε Lal ’ “ » ’ » 4 J ’
ἔγραψα ὑμῖν, νεανίσκοι, ὅτι ἰσχυροί ἐστε καὶ ὁ λόγος

~ »“ , ’ 4 ,
[τοῦ θεοῦ] ἐν ὑμῖν μένει καὶ νενικήκατε τὸν πονηρόν.

Ἀ Ε] “ ‘4 , Ν ‘ > “~ ’ὔ ᾽""

15 Μὴ ἀγαπᾶτε τὸν κόσμον μηδὲ τὰ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ. ἐάν τις
» ~ ‘ ΄ Ν ε > ’ nn x
ἀγαπᾷ τὸν κόσμον, οὐκ ἔστιν ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ πατρὸς
» δ. ahs μι - ‘ > - , ε > 6 , “a

16 ἐν αὐτῷ ὅτι πᾶν τὸ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ, ἡ ἐπιθυμία τῆς

οὐκ ἔστιν ἐν αὐτῷ

42.

καὶ οἴδατε πάντα.

ὑμᾶς, ἀλλὰ τὸ...

Ὁ ψεῦδος

338 IQANOY A II

σαρκὸς καὶ ἡ ἐπιθυμία τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν καὶ ἡ ἀλα-
ζονία τοῦ βίου, οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ πατρός, ἀλλὰ ἐκ τοῦ
κόσμου ἐστίν: καὶ 6 vasa παρἄγεται καὶ ἡ! ἐπιθυμία 17
cee ὁ δὲ ποιῶν τὸ θέλημα τοῦ θεοῦ μένει εἰς τὸν

αἰῶνα.

, ’ ΄
Παιδία, ἐσχάτη ὥρα ἐστίν, καὶ καθὼς ἠκούσατε ὅτι 18
> 4 »” A a“ > 7 Ν ’
αντίχριστος ἔρχεται, καὶ νῦν αντίχριστοι πολλοὶ γεγόνα-

. 50 i bf 3 , Ad > , 3 ἃ A
ow οθεν γινώσκομεν ὅτι ἐσχάτη wpa ἐστίν. ἐξ ἡμῶν το
a > > ? “αὖ Ὁ lal "ἢ
ἐξῆλθαν, GAN οὐκ ἦσαν ἐξ ἡμῶν: εἰ γὰρ ἐξ ἡμῶν ἦσαν,"

΄ xa a a
μεμενήκεισαν ἂν pe ἡμῶν" ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα φανερωθῶσιν ὅτι
a5 A , ΡῈ a ᾿
οὐκ εἰσὶν πάντες ἐξ ἡμῶν. καὶ ὑμεῖς χρίσμα ἔχετε ἀπὸ :ο

, αν cy, | he ΚΙ coa e ° ΕΣ
του αγιου" οἴδατε πάντες--" ουκ ἔγραψα υμιν OTL οὐκ OL- Ζι

Ν 5 , > > , Ν᾿ σ -
δατε τὴν ἀλήθειαν, ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι οἴδατε" αὐτήν, καὶ ὅτι πᾶν
“ lal 3 > ® /
ψεῦδος ἐκ τῆς ἀληθείας οὐκ ἔστιν. Τίς ἐστιν 22
ε ΄ > \ ε > , ἣν" ? a ire
o ψεύστης͵ εἰ μὴ ὁ apvovpevos ὅτι Ἰησοῦς οὐκ ἔστιν
ε ΄ # af. ΓΚ; are ᾽ |. ait , A“
ὁ χριστός; οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἀντίχριστος, ὁ ἀρνούμενος τὸν
‘ / cal ‘ ἴεν x
πατέρα καὶ τὸν υἱόν. πᾶς ὁ ἀρνούμενος τὸν υἱὸν οὐδὲ τὸν 23
’ 5, ε ε »-“ Ν εν" Ν Ν f Ν
πατέρα ἔχει: ὁ ὁμολογῶν τὸν υἱὸν καὶ τὸν πατέρα ἔχει.
ἿΣ Lal ἃ > 4 > 3? 3» tal > en , * . at »
μεῖς ὃ ἠκούσατε ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς, ἐν ὑμῖν μενέτω" ἐαν ἐν 24
“ ° > - > +4 ε Lal > tel en
ὑμῖν μείνῃ ὃ ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς ἠκούσατε, καὶ υμεῖς ἐν τῷ υἱῷ
ν a . panes «οι \ “ τοι ὦ 0 ν
καὶ [ἐν] τῷ πατρὶ μεὲνεῖτε. καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἢ . ἐπαγ- 25
cn Ν x ‘ 2 αἵ 4
γελία ἣν αὐτὸς ἐπηγγείλατο ἡμῖν, τὴν ζωὴν τὴν αἰώνι-
lol - 4 fal ere. "
ov. Ταῦτα ἔγραψα ὑμῖν περὶ τῶν πλανώντων 26
ε ΄“ Ν ε “ ‘ / a > / Φ 3» > cal SP
ὑμᾶς. καὶ ὑμεῖς τὸ χρίσμα ὃ' ἐλάβετε ax αὐτοῦ μένει 27
“ >. _ ΄ , γε ae > > €
ἐν ὑμῖν, καὶ ov χρείαν ἔχετε ἵνα τις διδάσκῃ ὑμᾶς" ἀλλ᾽ ὡς
Ν > -“ , , . ε cal 5 A , ΄ Ξ A > θέ
τὸ αὐτοῦ χρίσμα διδάσκει ὑμᾶς περὶ πάντων, καὶ ἀληθές
; “ ‘ ~~ ε «“-
ἐστιν καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ψεῦδος," καὶ καθὼς ἐδίδαξεν ὑμᾶς,
a lal ,ὔ / 9 A Lad “
μένετε ἐν αὐτῷς Καὶ νῦν, τεκνία, μένετε ἐν αὐτῷ, ἵνα <8
Ν a a } Ν ““ 1
ἐὰν φανερωθῇ σχῶμεν παρρησίαν καὶ μὴ αἰσχυνθῶμεν
> 2 ? ~ > “-“ 4 ° a 2% ἰδῇ Co δί Lf
ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐν TH παρουσίᾳ αὐτοῦ: ἐὰν εἰδῆτε OT: δίκαιος 29
, kee eh ε ν “ s ’, >
ἐστίν, γινώσκετε ὅτι was ὁ ποιῶν τὴν δικαιοσύνην ἐξ

.

αὐτοῦ γεγέννηται.

2. 16-2. 29. I. JOHN.

flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the vainglory
of life, is not of the Father, but is of the world.
17 And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof:
but he that.doeth the will of God abideth for ever.
18 Little children, it is the last hour: and as ye heard
that antichrist cometh, even now have there arisen
many antichrists; whereby we know that it is the
19 last hour. They went out from us, but they were
not of us; for if they had been of us, they would
have continued with us: but they went out, that they
might be made manifest ‘how that they all are not of ᾽ Oy." ™"
20 us. And ye have an anointing from the Holy One, 9 some very an-
21 "and ye know all things. I have not written unto {oy un
you because ye know not the truth, but because ye ἔπ.
22 know it, and *because no lie is of the truth. Who is 8 or, tat
the liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ?
This is the antichrist, even he that denieth the Fa-
23 ther and the Son. Whosoever denieth the Son, the
same hath not the Father: he that confesseth the
24 Son hath the Father also. As for you, let that abide
in you which ye heard from the beginning. If that
which ye heard from the beginning abide in you,
ye also shall abide in the Son, and inthe Father. οι oat
25 And this is the promise which he promised tus, eve? authorities read
26 the life eternal. These things have I written unto ”
you concerning them that would lead you astray.
27 And as for you, the anointing which ye received of
him abideth in you, and ye need not that any one
teach you; but as his anointing teacheth you COD- ον, ω ἃ ἐν sue
cerning all things, ‘and is true, and is no lie, and and is no lies
28 even as it taught you, *ye abide in him. And now, οὶ ον, abide ye
my little children, abide in him; that, if he shall
be manifested, we may have boldness, and not. be
29 ashamed "before him at his*coming. If ye know τ Gr from ue;
that he is righteous, °ye know that every one also pri tees
that doeth righteousness is begotten of him.

(388)

1 Or, it

2 Or, bear sins

8 Or, hath known

I. JOHN. 3. 1-3. 16.

Behold what manner of love the Father hath be- 3
stowed upon us, that we should be called children
of God: and such we are. For this cause the world
knoweth us not, because it knew him not. Beloved, 2
now are we children of God, and it is not yet made
manifest what we shall be. We know that, if ‘he
shall be manifested, we shall be like him; for we
shall see him even as he is. And every one that 3
hath this hope se¢ on him purifieth himself, even as
he is pure. Every one that doeth sin doeth also 4
lawlessness: and sin is lawlessness. And ye know 5
that he was manifested to *take away sins; and in
him is no sin. Whosoever abideth in him sinneth 6
not: whosoever sinneth hath not seen him, neither
*knoweth him, My little children, let no man lead 7
you astray: he that doeth righteousness is righteous,
even as he is righteous: he that doeth sin is of the 8
devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. To
this end was the son of God manifested, that he
might destroy the works of the devil. Whosoever 9
is begotten of God doeth no sin, because his seed
abideth in him: and he cannot sin, because he is be-
gotten of God. In this the children of God are 10
manifest, and the children of the devil: whosoever
doeth not righteousness is not of God, neither he
that loveth not his brother. For this is the message 11
which ye heard from the beginning, that we should
love one another: not as Cain was of the evil one, 12
and slew his brother. And wherefore slew he him?
Because his works were evil, and his brother’s right-
eous.

Marvel not, brethren, if the world hateth you. 13
We know that we have passed out of death into.14
life, because we love the brethren. He that loveth
not abideth in death. Whosoever hateth his broth- 15
er is a murderer: and ye know that no murderer
hath eternal life abiding in him, Here- 16

(339)

ul IQANOY A 339
a ε \ ῳ

: Ἴδετε ποταπὴν ἀγάπην δέδωκεν ἡμῖν ὁ πατὴρ ἵνα
“ “ -“ ε ,

τέκνα θεοῦ κληθῶμεν, καί. ἐσμεν. διὰ τοῦτο ὁ κῦύσμος

~ > / > ’ 7

200 γινώσκει ἡμᾶς ὅτι οὐκ ἔγνω αὐτόν. ᾿Αγαπητοί, νῦν

a ’ὔ

τέκνα θεοῦ ἐσμέν, καὶ οὔπω ἐφανερώθη τί ἐσόμεθα. οἴδα-

σ 2% “ ΄ 7 A > , 6 @ 3 ’

μεν ὅτι ἐὰν φανερωθῇ ὅμοιοι αὐτῷ ἐσόμεθα, ὅτι ὀψόέ-

4 a eo» \ ,
μεθα. αὐτὸν καθώς ἐστιν. καὶ πᾶς ὁ ἔχων τὴν ἐλπίδα

Ὁ

4 nS 3 A ε ’ ε \ 6 Ἀ » a“ ε ’
ταὐυτὴν ἐπ αὐτῷ ἁγνίζει €AVTOV KAUWS εκεινος ayvos

> a_« a ‘ ε ΄, ‘ \ 3
ἐστιν. Πᾶς ο ποίων τὴν ἀμαρτιᾶν καὶ τὴν ανο-

>

’ a Swe 6 ‘4 5 ‘ ε > , \ ἴδ ΄
μίαν ποίει, καὶ ἢ αμαρτια ἐστιν ἢ ἀνομια. και OLOGATE OTL

uw

on φ , 9 4 ε , ” Xe , 4
ἐκεῖνος ἐφανερώθη ἵνα τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἄρῃ, καὶ ἁμαρτία ἐν
i "“« » Μ ~ ε > Ἐπ δὰ , » ε , a
6 αὐτῷ οὐκ ἔστιν. πᾶς ὁ ἐν αὐτῷ μένων οὐχ ἁμαρτάνει
-“ ε ΄
πᾶς ὁ ἁμαρτάνων οὐχ ἑώρακεν αὐτὸν οὐδὲ ἔγνωκεν αὐτόν.
αν πῇ ὃ Ν λ , ea ε a ‘ ὃ ,
exvia., μηδεὶς πλανάτω ὑμᾶς" ὁ ποιῶν τὴν δικαιοσύνην

on

δὲ πὸ θ δὰ εἰ Αἱ δή Me ne n x
ἱκαιὸς ἐστιν, καθὼς ἐκεῖνος δίκαιος ἐστιν ὁ ποιῶν THY
ε A > a

ἁμαρτίαν ἐκ τοῦ διαβόλου ἐστίν, ὅτι ἀπ᾿ ἀρχῆς ὁ διάβολος
ε Ud » a > , ε εν a a 9 2
ἁμαρτάνει. εἰς τοῦτο ἐφανερώθη ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ ἵνα λύσῃ

Φ

τὰ ἔργα τοῦ διαβόλου. Πᾶς ὁ γεγεννημένος
ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἁμαρτίαν οὐ ποιεῖ, ὅτι σπέρμα αὐτοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ
/ ‘ > ans J / φ A a ld
μένει, καὶ οὐ δύναται ἁμαρτάνειν, ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ γεγέν-
τονήῆται. ἐν τούτῳ φανερά ἐστιν τὰ τέκνα τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ
‘ / -“ id a ε Ν a ,
τὰ τέκνα τοῦ διαβόλου: πᾶς ὁ μὴ ποιῶν δικαιοσύνην
> »” > “ aA A ε ‘ > aA A > ‘
οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ, Kal ὁ μὴ ἀγαπῶν τὸν ἀδελφὸν
» a A Lid ΕἸ v ion / a > ͵ δι. +
11 αὐτοῦ. ὅτι αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ayyeXia ἣν ἠκούσατε az’ ἀρχῆς,
το ἵνα ἀγαπῶμεν ἀλλήλους" οὐ καθὼς Καὶν ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ
ἦν καὶ ἔσφαξεν τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ" καὶ χάριν τίνος
Ν He 4 σ Ν > “ Ἅ > ‘ Ν
ἔσφαξεν αὐτόν ; ὅτι τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ πονηρὰ ἦν, τὰ δὲ
a 3 a .
τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ δίκαια.
\ > a eS: a
13. My θαυμάζετε, ἀδελφοί, εἰ μισεῖ ὑμᾶς ὁ κόσμος.
σ
14 ἡμεῖς οἴδαμεν ὅτι μεταβεβήκαμεν ἐκ τοῦ θανάτου εἰς τὴν
oso @ > a δ ἀδ Nh ee Oe. a ,
ζωήν, ὅτι ἀγαπῶμεν τοὺς ἀδελφούς" 6 μὴ ἀγαπῶν μένει
- a ‘ a
τς ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ. πᾶς ὁ μισῶν τὸν ἀδελφὸν "αὐτοῦ" ἀν-
, > , 4 »" “ - > . ,
θρωποκτόνος ἐστίν, καὶ οἴδατε ὅτι πᾶς ἀνθρωποκτόνος
>
x6 οὐκ ἔχει ζωὴν αἰώνιον ἐν ᾿αὐτῷ᾽ μένουσαν. Ἔν

Παιδία

ἑαυτοῦ

ἑαυτῷ

πιστεύωμεν

ἐληλυθέναι

λύει

340 IQANOY A ILIV

, ἈΝ 3 , - ΄“΄ ε ε ~
τούτῳ ἐγνώκαμεν τὴν ἀγάπην, OTL ἐκεῖνος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν

4 4 . ~ " A ε a > , ΔΝ -
τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτοῦ ἔθηκεν" καὶ ἡμεῖς ὀφείλομεν ὑπὲρ τῶν

ἀδελφῶν τὰς ψυχὰς θεῖναι. ὃς δ᾽ ἂν ἔχῃ τὸν βίον τοῦ ι7

Ν al Ν 29 Ν > “-“ ,ὕ ” Ν

κόσμου. καὶ θεωρῇ τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ χρείαν ἐχοντῷ καὶ

“ ᾽ a a > a

keto 0 τὰ σ πλάγχνα αὐτοῦ an uaEves πως ἡ ἀγάπη του
-“ , > ᾿ a

θεοῦ μένει ἐν αὐτῷ; Texvia, μὴ ἀγαπῶμεν λόγῳ μηδὲ

"

τῇ γλώσσῃ ἀλλὰ ἐν ἔργῳ καὶ ἀληθείᾳ. Ἔν 19

τούτῳ γνωσόμεθα ὅτι ἐκ τῆς ἀληθείας ἐσμέν, καὶ ἔμ-

» a A ε a” Ν
προσθεν αὐτοῦ πείσομεν τὴν καρδίαν ἡμῶν ὅτι ἐὰν κατα- zo

΄ εκ ε ,ὕ « 7 oo Nive \ a
γινωσκῇ μων ἢ καρδία, οτι μείζων ἐστιν O θεὸς τῆς καρ-

, ein \ , , 3 soos ε ,
δίας ἡμῶν καὶ γινώσκει πάντα. » Ayamnrot, ἐὰν ἡ καρδία. οἱ

Ά,. «Ὁ Ν /
μὴ καταγινώσκῃ, παρρησίαν ἔχομεν πρὸς τὸν θεόν, καὶ 22

ἃ xv 7. A ,ὕ "»» ᾿ -“ “’ \ , ‘
ὃ ἂν αἰτῶμεν λαμβάνομεν ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, ὅτι τὰς ἐντολὰς

3 A nr \ ‘ . Ν > / 3 “ a
αὐτοῦ τήηρουμεν καὶ τὰ APEOTA εἐνωπίον αὐτου ποιουμεν-

Ν Mid 3 Ν δας \ ᾽ a 7 γ ld 3 a
KGL αὐτῇ ἐστιν ἢ ἐντολὴ αὐτου, WA πιστευσωμεν τῳ 23

> + fol eA 5 a 2 a fol Ἁ 5 mit
ὀνόματι τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ καὶ ἀγαπῶμεν

ε a
ἀλλήλους, καθὼς ἔδωκεν ἐντολὴν ἡμῖν. Kal ὃ τηρῶν τὰς 24

> x > “Ἂν 7. A , ἈΝ a AS 3 2 A, + 8
ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ μένει καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν αὐτῷ" Kal ἐν
“ ca cel ,
τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ὅτι μένει ἐν ἡμῖν, ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος
κα εκ
οὗ ἡμῖν ἔδωκεν.
ἾἌἌ Pos 4 Ν ae , iAX Ν ὃ
ἡρπήτοῦ! μὴ παντὶ πνεύματι πδρθζρτω ἀλλὰ δοκι- x
μᾶἄζετε τὰ πνεύματα εἰ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστίν, ὅτι πολλοὶ ψευ-
+ 2
δοπροφῆτφαι ἐξεληλύθασιν εἰς τὸν κόσμον. Ἐν 2
“ aA €
τούτῳ γινώσκετε TO πνεῦμα TOD θεοῦ πᾶν πνεῦμα ὃ ὁμο-
-“ an ‘ > id ; ’ Ay 7
Aoyet Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ἐν σαρκὶ ᾿ἐληχυθότα᾽ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ
5 / \ a ξ a ae Ν ε ml. ‘ 3 lol 9
ἐστίν, καὶ πᾶν πνεῦμα ὃ ‘py ὁμολογεῖ. tov Ἰησοῦν ἐκ 3
a a ᾽ ΝΜ P Ν ee Ἔχ Ν a 3 /
τοῦ θεοῦ οὐκ CoTiv' Kal τοῦτό ἐστὶν TO τοῦ ἀντιχρίστου,
ἃ > , Lid ” ἈΝ a > “a , x
ὃ ἀκηκόατε ὅτι ἔρχεται, Kal νῦν ἐν TO κόσμῳ ἐστὶν
" ε a > a 7s ,ὔ ,ὔ ἢ
ἤδη. Ὑμεῖς ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐστέ, τεκνία, καὶ νε- 4
, ᾽ , 9 , - > Ν © os ean Sot w ~
νικήκατε. αὐτούς, ὅτι μείζων ἐστὶν ὁ ἐν ὑμῖν ἢ ὁ ἐν τῷ
2 a ’ , “a nr
κόσμῳ αὐτοὶ ἐκ τοῦ κόσμου. εἰσίν: διὰ τοῦτο ἐκ τοῦ 5

΄, - ,, 4 er ᾽ν cad aoe a Cw «@
κόσμου λαλοῦσιν Kal ὃ κόσμος αὐτῶν ἀκούέι. ἡμεῖς ἐκ 6

a

3. 16-4. 6. . I, JOHN:

by know we love, because he laid down his life
for us: and we ought to lay down our lives for the
17 brethren.. But whoso hath the world’s goods, and
beholdeth his brother in need, and shutteth up his
compassion from him, how doth the love of God
18 abide in him? My little children, let us not love in
τ word, neither with the tongue; but in deed and truth,
19 Hereby shall we know that we are of the truth, and
20 shall ‘assure our heart before him,whereinsoever our 1 Gr. persuade.
heart condemn us; because God* is greater than
21 our heart, and knoweth all things. Beloved, if our
heart condemn us not, we have boldness toward
22 God; and whatsoever we ask, we receive of him,
because we keep his commandments, and do the
23 things that are pleasing in his sight. And this is
his commandment, that we should *believe in the 5 Gr. believe te
name of his Son Jesus Christ, and love one another, ᾿
94 even as he gave us commandment. And he that
keepeth his commandments abideth in him, and he
in him. And hereby we know that he abideth in
us, by the Spirit which he gave us.
4 Beloved, believe not every spirit, but prove the
spirits, whether they are of God: because many
2 false prophets are gone out into the world. Here-
by know ye the Spirit of God: every spirit which
confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is oo sont καὶ
8of God: and every spirit which *confesseth Ποῦ thorities read an-
Jesus is not of God: and this is the spit of the “”“""“*
- antichrist, whereof ye have heard that it cometh;
‘ 4and now it is in the world already. Ye are of God,
my little children, and have overcome them: be-
cause greater is he that is in you than he that is in
5 the world. They are of the world: therefore speak
6 they as of the world,and the world heareth them. We

* For “him, whereinsoever . . . because God”’ etc. read ‘‘ him:
because if our heart condemn us, God” etc. (with the present text
in the marg.)—Am. Com.

(340)

1 Or, in our case

I. JOHN. 4, 6-4. 20.

are of God: he that knoweth God heareth us; he
who is not of God heareth us not. By this we
know the spirit of truth, and the spirit of error.
Beloved, let us love one another: for love is of 7
God; and every one that loveth is begotten of God,
and knoweth God. He that loveth not knoweth 8
not God; for God is love. Herein was the love of 9
God manifested ‘in us, that God hath sent his only
begotten Son into the world, that we might live
through him. Herein is love, not that we loved 10
God, but that he loved us, and sent his Son to be the
propitiation for our sins. Beloved, if God so loved 11
us, we also ought to love one another. No man 12
hath beheld God at any time: if we love one an-
other, God abideth in us, and his love is perfected
in us: hereby know we that we abide in him, and 13
he in us, because he hath given us of his Spirit.
And we have beheld and bear witness that the Fa- 14
ther hath sent the Son ¢o δὲ the Saviour of the
world. Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the 15
Son of God, God abideth in him, and he in God.
And we know and have believed the love which 16
God hath in us. God is love; and he that abideth
in love abideth in God, and God abideth in him.
Herein is love made perfect with us, that we may 17
have boldness in the day of judgement; because as
he is, even so are we in this world. There is no18
fear in love: but perfect love casteth out fear, be-
cause fear hath punishment; and he that feareth is
not made perfect in love. We love, because he 19
first loved us. If a man say, I love God, and 20

(341)

IV IQANOY A 341

τοῦ θεοῦ ἐσμέν: ὁ γινώσκων τὸν θεὸν ἀκούει ἡμῶν, ὃς
οὐκ ἔστιν ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ. οὐκ ἀκούει ἡμῶν. ἐκ τούτου
γινώσκομεν τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς
πλάνης.

7 Ral eid A stg ἀλλήλους, ὅτι ἡ ἀγάνη ἐκ τοῦ
θεοῦ ἐστίν, καὶ πᾶς ὁ alg ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ γεγεννήται καὶ

γινώσκει τὸν θεόν. ο μὴ ayer TOV οὐκ ἔγνω τὸν διόνη δ οτι

οὐ

ε ‘ 4%. 2 > ΄
90 θεὸς ἀγάπη ἐστίν. ἐν τούτῳ ἐφανερώθη ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ
lel cal > lel ~ ?

θεοῦ ἐν ἡμῖν, ὅτι τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ τὸν μονογενῆ ἀπέσταλκεν
ε A > ‘ , [2 , > 5 -“ >. ,

10 ὁ θεὸς cis τὸν κόσμον ἵνα ζήσωμεν δι᾿ αὐτοῦ. ἐν τούτῳ
4 ‘ Ὧν > 7 , ee all ook ΄ Ἴ 4 ΄
ἐστὶν ἡ ἀγάπη, οὐχ ὅτι ἡμεῖς ᾿ἠγαπήκαμεν᾽ τὸν θεόν,
» 77 > ‘ > e = e a Ν > / Ν εν >
aAX ὅτι αὐτὸς ἡγάπησεν ἡμᾶς Kai ἀπέστειλεν τὸν υἱὸν ad-

s ¥ a ε a a
τι TOD ἱλασμὸν περὶ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν. *Aya-
ok are ε . ᾿ς Pade? § SE, Gina oo ΄
πητοί, εἰ οὕτως ὁ θεὸς ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς, καὶ ἡμεῖς ὀφείλο-
> ΄ ae | - ‘ σαν , az

12 μεν ἀλλήλους ἀγαπᾷν. θεὸν οὐδεὶς πώποτε τέθέαται:
‘ ae ? , ε en
ἐὰν ἀγαπῶμεν ἀλλήλους, ὁ θεὸς ἐν ἡμῖν μένει καὶ ἡ
; ἌΡΑΣ ἧς 3 a , ca

13 ἀγάπη αὐτοῦ τετελειωμένη ἐν ἡμῖν ἐστίν. ἐν τούτῳ γινώ-

_ μὴ > ϑις ἋΣ , Ν 7 4 > . Gar: σ > “
σκομεν OTL ἐν αὐτῷ μένομεν καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν ἡμῖν, OTL EK τοῦ

, > a , toa ἢ \ ε a ,
14 πνεύματος αὐτοῦ δέδωκεν ἡμῖν. Kal ἡμεῖς τεθεάμεθα
A ? ε ‘ > .
Kal μαρτυροῦμεν ὅτι ὁ πατὴρ ἀπέσταλκεν Tov υἱὸν σωτῆρα
A , a “9. ε ‘ “ > a s
15 τοῦ κόσμου. ὃς ἐὰν ὁμολογήσῃ ὅτι ᾿Ιησοῦς [Χριστός]
> ε εκ A 0 a ε 0 ‘ > 2 A , ‘ ἀ ἫΝ
ἐστιν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ, ὁ θεὸς ἐν αὐτῷ μένει καὶ αὐτὸς
> + a rok im > , ‘ ΄
τὸ ἐν τῷ Oecd. Kat ἡμεῖς ἐγνώκαμεν καὶ πεπιστεύκαμεν
ΝΣ ἥν Pay: ἃ » ε 6 δου ὰ ea ε θ ν
τὴν ἀγάπην ἣν ἔχει ὁ θεὸς ἐν ἡμῖν. Ο θεὸς
nT > , \ < / > an 2 , 3 “ a ,
ἀγάπη ἐστίν, καὶ ὁ μένων ἐν τῇ ἀγάπῃ ἐν τῷ θεῷ μένει
Any 8 Ν > ed ‘ > Δ / ε
17 καὶ ὃ θεὸς ἐν αὐτῷ [μένε]. Ἔν τούτῳ τετελείωται ἡ
> , > ε ~ σ / Ν > “ ε /
ἀγάπη pel’ ἡμῶν, ἵνα παρρησίαν ἔχωμεν ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ
τῆς κρίσεως, ὅτι καθὼς ἐκεῖνός ἐστιν καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐσμὲν
ἐν τῷ κό ire φόβος otk ἔστιν ἐν τῇ aya
18 ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ τούτῳ. oBos ov τῇ ἀγάπῃ,
3 μὲ
ἀλλ᾽ ἡ τελεία πύρα! ἔξω. βάλλει τὸν φόβον, ὅτι ¢
φόβος κόλασιν ἔχει, ὁ δὲ ϑαβυύβανοι οὐ τετελείωται
: ἐν τῇ ἀγάπῃ. i se by ae each ὅτι αὐτὸς πρῶτος ἡγά-
- x
20 πῆσεν ἡμᾶς. ἐάν τις εἴπῃ ὅτι ᾿Αγαπῶ τὸν θεόν, καὶ
Uv

ἠγαπήσαμιεν

Ap.
"πόνῳ

Ap.
Ap.

αὐτῷ | Ap.t

342 IQANOY A vv

4 ὧν “ ‘ ἡ πα a , —— ae ε ‘ 4
Tov αδελῴον αὐτοῦ μισῇ, ψεύστης ἐστί' ὁ γὰρ μὴ
> nw ‘ an 4 3 - aA e7 \ ‘ a
ἀγαπῶν τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ ὃν ἑώρακεν, τὸν θεὸν ὃν
> ey > , Ἀν J n Ν , 4
οὐχ ἑώρακεν ov δύναται ἀγαπᾷν. καὶ ταύτην τὴν
> ‘ »” 2. ν᾽ ᾽ a . ε . a ‘ \
ἐντολὴν ἔχομεν ar αὐτοῦ, ἵνα ὁ ἀγαπῶν τὸν θεὸν
> -“ » ‘ » s . nw
ἀγαπᾷ καὶ τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ.
lal ε ΄ 7 3 “ 9. A e Ν > ”
Πᾶς ὁ πιστεύων ore Ἰησοῦς ἐστὶν. ὁ χριστὸς ἐκ τοῦ
“-“ , "nN ε ° ‘ ‘
θεοῦ γεγέννηται, καὶ πᾶς ὁ ἀγαπῶν τὸν γεννήσαντα
° “ 4 [4 3 lel , [4
ἀγαπᾷ τὸν γεγενημένον ἐξ αὐτοῦ. ἐν τούτῳ. γινώ-
“ ? 5 ‘ , a a ¢ A ἈΝ
σκομεν ὅτι ἀγαπῶμεν τὰ τέκνα τοῦ θεοῦ, ὅταν τὸν θεὸν
> -“ Ἀ ‘ ‘A > - aA
ἀγαπῶμεν καὶ Tas ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ ποιῶμεν᾽ αὕτη yap
> ea, a a ¢ Α , κ > a a
ἐστιν ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ θεοῦ iva τὰς. ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ τηρῶμεν,
\ ey ἃ ν᾿ > a a > > ¢ a Α
καὶ at ἐντολαὶ αὐτοῦ βαρεῖαι οὐκ εἰσί, ὅτι πᾶν τὸ
, PY a“ an a Ν , Ν “
γεγεννημένον ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ νικᾷ τὸν κόσμον. καὶ αὕτη
Ν ε , ε , 4 ,ὔ ε Δ ε -
ἐστὶν ἡ νίκη ἡ νικήσασα τὸν κόσμον, ἡ πίστις ἡμῶν"
’ > ‘ ε a 4 / > aS , o
τίς ἐστιν [δὲ] ὁ νικῶν τὸν κόσμον εἰ μὴ ὁ πιστεύων ὅτι
> cal ε Ν a cal Ἂν ΄ ε . ‘A
Inoots. ἐστὶν ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Oeod; Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἐλθὼν
owe A σ΄ 39 A“ , ᾿ Ε 9 ~ &
δι ὕδατος καὶ αἵματος, ᾿Ιησοῦς Χριστός" οὐκ ἐν τῷ. ὕδατι
τ 7 7 3 ΘΝ “ἃ a « a: re A 9 a \ Ἢ
μόνον᾽ ἀλλ᾽ ἐν τῷ ὕδατι καὶ ἐν τῷ αἵματι καὶ - τὸ
, ‘ cal ΄ Ν a ϑ. ε
πνεῦμά ἐστιν τὸ μαρτυροῦν, ὅτε τὸ πνεῦμα ἐστιν ἡ
ν , ΄ -“ Ν € “ ‘
ahyGea. ὅτι τρεῖς εἰσὶν of μαρτυροῦντες, τὸ πνεῦμα
Ν Ν 4 ‘ Ν φΦ Ν ε in) > me °
καὶ τὸ ὕδωρ καὶ τὸ αἷμα, Kal οἱ τρεῖς εἰς TO ἕν᾽ εἰσιν.
> ‘4 / fal 5 ? ’ ε
εἰ τὴν μαρτυρίαν τῶν ἀνθρώπων λαμβάνομεν, ἡ
, a a / > , φ os 2 Ν ε
μαρτυρία τοῦ θεοῦ μείζων ἐστίν, ὅτι αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ
, -“ a , ‘ .
μαρτυρία τοῦ θεοῦ ὅτι μεμαρτύρηκεν περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ.
ε , 5 Ν εν cal ~ 9 \ ’
ὃ πιστεύων εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ ἔχει τὴν μαρτυρίαν
" r.¢ ~, ε Ν , | ee) ar ’ ’
ἐν Γαὑτῷ" ὁ μὴ πιστεύων ᾿τῷ θεῷ᾽ ψεύστην πεποίηκεν
’ ‘
αὐτόν, ὅτι ov πεπίστευκεν εἰς τὴν μαρτυρίαν ἣν
΄ e ‘ Ν lel ea ° a Ν Ὁ
μεμαρτύρηκεν ὁ θεὸς περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ. Kal, αὕτη
> ‘ ε , bid Ν δἰ Ὁ ξὸ ε ‘
ἐστὶν 4 μαρτυρία, ὅτι ζωὴν αἰώνιον ἔδωκεν. ὁ θεὸς
can ‘ Ὁ ε A > “ en > -“ 9 , © »
ἡμῖν, καὶ αὕτη ἡ. ζωὴ ἐν τῷ υἱῷ αὐτοῦ ἐστίν. ὁ ἔχων
Ν εν ΝΜ \ , = ε \ Ν ‘ εν -“ -“
τὸν υἱὸν ἔχει τὴν ζωήν ὁ μὴ ἔχων τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ θεοῦ
‘ \ 3 ΝΜ
τὴν ζωὴν οὐκ ἔχει.
° 98) 5 “ 4 ” ss ei , .
ἵνα εἰδῆτε ὅτι ζωὴν ἔχετε αἰώνιον, τοῖς πιστεύουσιν εἰς

Ταῦτα ἔγραψα ὑμῖν

-

Ir

i (ᾳ{0ᾳ{ΕΕ

4. 20-5. 18. I. JOHN.

hateth his brother, he is ἃ liar: for he that loveth!

not his brother whom he hath seen, ‘cannot love
21 God whom he hath not seen. And this command-
ment have we from him, that he who loveth God
love his brother also.
5 Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is
begotten of God: and whosoever loveth him that
2 begat loveth him also that is begotten of him. Here-
by we know that we love the children of God, when
3 we love God, and do his commandments. For this
is the love of God, that we keep his commandments:
4and his commandments are not grievous. For what-
soever is begotten of God overcometh the world:
and this is the victory that hath overcome the world,
5 even our faith. And who is he that overcometh the
world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of
6God? This is he that came by water and blood,
even Jesus Christ; not *with the water only, but
2with the water and *with the blood. And it is the
Spirit that beareth witness, because the Spirit is the
8truth. For there are three who bear witness, the
Spirit, and the water, and the blood: and the three
9 agree in one. If we receive the witness of men, the
witness of God is greater: for the witness of God is
this, that he hath borne witness concerning his Son.
10 He that believeth on the Son of God hath the wit-
ness in him: he that believeth not God hath made
him a liar; because he hath not believed in the wit-
11 ness that God hath borne concerning his Son. And
the witness is this, that God gave unto us eternal
12 life, and this life is in his Son. He that hath the
Son hath the life; he that hath not the Son of God
hath not the life.
18 These things have I written unto you, that ye may
know that ye have eternal life, even unto you that
believe on

(342 )

Many ancient
authorities read
how can he love

whom he hath

not seen ?

2 Gr. in,

1 Or, he shall ask
and shall give
him Wife, even to

em de.

2 Or, sin

3 Or, himaelf

1. JOHN. 5. 13-5. 91.
the name of the Son of God. And this is the 14
boldness which we have toward him, that, if we
ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us:
and if we know that he heareth us whatsoever we 15
ask, we know that we have the petitions which we
have asked of him. If any man see his brother 16
sinning a sin not unto death, *he shall ask, and God
will give him life for them that sin not unto death.
There is ἃ sin unto death: not concerning this do I
say that he should make request. All unrighteous- 17
ness is sin: and there is ἃ sin not unto death.

We know that whosoever is begotten of God sin- 18
neth not; but he that was begotten of God keepeth
Shim*, and.the evil one toucheth him not. We know 19
that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in the
evil one. And we know that the Son of God is 20
come, and hath given us an understanding, that we
know him that is true, and we are in him that is
true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is the true
God, and eternal life. My little children, guard 21
yourselves from idols.

* Substitute marg. 3 for the text, and add marg. 3 Some ancient
manuseripts read him.—Am. Com.

Vv IQANOY A 343

\ Ἃ - - - ”~ ‘ σ΄ ε
14 τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ. καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν |} παρρησία
a » ‘ eS - 42." s- 2 ‘ ‘
ἣν ἔχομεν πρὸς αὐτὸν, ὅτι ἐάν τι αἰτώμεθα κατὰ TO
Δ lew , ep ἀγα, »> ° Py ,
15 θέλημα αὐτοῦ ἀκούει ἡμῶν. καὶ ἐὰν οἴδαμεν ὅτι ἀκούει
Ce hee ae LEERY ok ΓΝ OE She ἃ
ἡμῶν ὃ ἐὰν αἰτώμεθα, οἴδαμεν ὅτι ἔχομεν τὰ αἰτήματα ἃ
ὕ , Le | > “Ἢ 7 ~
16 YTYKapev ux αὐτοῦ. “Eav τις ἴδῃ τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὐτοῦ
ε , ε Ν ‘ , 7
ἁμαρτάνοντα cpuaptiay μὴ πρὸς θάνατον, αἰτήσει, καὶ
, > A , - ε ΄ Ν s
δώσει αὐτῷ ζωήν, τοῖς ἁμαρτάνουσιν. μὴ πρὸς θάνατον.
Ν ε , ‘ , > Ν > ’ ld a
ἔστιν ἁμαρτία πρὸς θάνατον' ov περὶ ἐκείνης λέγω ἵνα
17 ἐρωτήσῃ. πᾶσα ἀδικία ἁμαρτία ἐστίν, καὶ ἔστιν ἁμαρτία
» ‘ » ΄ “ ε
18 οὐ πρὸς θάνατον. Οἴδαμεν ὅτι πᾶς ὁ γεγεν-
4 Ε - a > ε ΄ . πα ‘ >
νημένος ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐχ ἁμαρτάνει, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ γεννηθεὶς ἐκ
a a a > 4 ‘ > Φ Ἔ
τοῦ θεοῦ τηρεῖ αὐτόν, καὶ ὁ πονηρὸς οὐχ ἅπτεται αὐτοῦ.
»> ν > Led r > 2 ‘ ε , -. ᾿ “-
19 οἴδαμεν ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ ἐσμέν, καὶ ὁ κόσμος ὅλος ἐν τῷ
“ -“ Μ' . @ ε εν - a ‘
20 πονηρῷ κεῖται. οἴδαμεν δὲ ὅτι ὁ vids τοῦ θεοῦ ἥκει, καὶ
, toa ͵ ΄ , \ r? δι δὲ ,
δέδωκεν ἡμῖν διάνοιαν ἵνα γινώσκομεν τὸν ᾿ἀληθινόν"" Kai
» > ὧς ? a > “ en > a > A “
ἐσμεν ἐν τῷ ἀληθινῷ, ἐν τῷ υἱῷ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ.
Lee, ae 2 ‘ \ Ν ‘ , ,
at οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἀληθινὸς θεὸς καὶ ζωὴ αἰώνιος. Τεκνία,
m4 A i+ 8, ‘
φυλάξατε ἑαυτὰ ἀπὸ τῶν εἰδώλων.

ἀληθινόν,

᾿Βαλέκτῃ Κυρίᾳ

42.

ἡμῶν

IQANOY B

O TIPESBYTEPOS ᾿ἐκλεκτῇ Kupia’ καὶ τοῖς τέκνοις x
» “- a es > “ 3 3 , \ 3 ee , :
αὐτῆς, ods ἐγὼ ἀγαπῶ ἐν ἀληθείᾳ, καὶ οὐκ ἐγὼ μόνος
ἀλλὰ καὶ πάντες οἱ ἐγνωκότες τὴν ἀλήθειαν, διὰ τὴν 2
ἀλήθειαν τὴν μένουσαν ἐν ἡμῖν, καὶ pel’ ἡμῶν ἔσται εἰς
τὸν αἰῶνα' ἔσται μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν χάρις ἔλεος εἰρήνη mapa 3
θεοῦ πατρός, καὶ παρὰ ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ πατρός,
ἐν ἀληθείᾳ καὶ ἀγάπῃ.

Ἔχαρην λίαν ὅτι εὕρηκα ἐκ τῶν τέκνων σου περιπα- 4
τοῦντας ἐν ἀληθείᾳ, καθὼς ἐντολὴν ἐλάβομεν παρὰ τοῦ
πατρός. Kal νῦν ἐρωτῶ σε, κυρία, οὐχ ὡς ἐντολὴν ς-
γράφων σοι καινὴν ἀλλὰ ἣν εἴχαμεν ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς, ἵνα ἀγα-
πῶμεν ἀλλήλους. καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡἣ ἀγάπη, ἵνα περι- 6
πατῶμεν κατὰ τὰς ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ" αὕτη ἡ ἐντολή ἐστιν,
καθὼς ἠκούσατε ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς, ἵνα ἐν αὐτῇ περιπατῆτε. ὅτι 7
πολλοὶ πλάνοι ἐξῆλθαν εἰς τὸν κόσμον, οἱ μὴ ὁμολο-
γοῦντες ᾿Ιησοῦν Χριστὸν ἐρχόμενον ἐν σαρκί: οὗτός ἐστιν
ὁ πλάνος καὶ ὁ ἀντίχριστος. βλέπετε ἑαυτούς, ἵνα μὴ 8
ἀπολέσητε ἃ ἠργασάμεθα, ἀλλὰ μισθὸν πλήρη ἀπολά-
Byte. πᾶς ὁ προάγων καὶ μὴ μένων ἐν τῇ διδαχῇ τοῦ 9
χριστοῦ θεὸν οὐκ ἔχει ὁ μένων ἐν τῇ διδαχῇ, οὗτος καὶ
τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὸν υἱὸν ἔχει. εἴ τις ἔρχεται πρὸς ὑμᾶς τὸ
καὶ ταύτην τὴν διδαχὴν οὐ φέρει, μὴ λαμβάνετε αὐτὸν
εἰς οἰκίαν καὶ χαίρειν αὐτῷ μὴ λέγετε' ὁ λέγων γὰρ αὐτῷ x:
χαίρειν κοινωνεῖ τοῖς ἔργοις αὐτοῦ τοῖς πονηροῖς.

Πολλὰ ἔχων ὑμῖν γράφειν οὐκ ἐβουλήθην διὰ 1.
χάρτου καὶ μέλανος, ἀλλὰ ἐλπίζω γενέσθαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς
καὶ στόμα πρὸς στόμα λαλῆσαι, ἵνα ἡ χαρὰ ᾿ὑμῶν"
πεπληρωμένη ἢ. ᾿Ασπάζεταί σε τὰ τέκνα τῆς ἀδελφῆς 1:
σου τῆς ἐκλεκτῆς.

THE SECOND EPISTLE OF
JOHN.

1 Tue elder unto the elect lady* and her children,
whom I love in truth; and not I only, but also all
2 they that know the truth; for the truth’s sake which
8 abideth in us, and it shall be with us for ever: Grace,
mercy, peace shall be with us, from God the Father,
and from Jesus Christ, the Son of the Father, in truth
and love.
4 L-rejoice greatly that I have found certain of thy
children walking in truth, even as we received com-
5 mandment from the Father. And now I beseech
thee, lady*, not.as though I wrote to thee a new com-
mandment, but that which we had from the begin-
6 ning, that we love one another. And this is love,
that we should walk after hiscommandments, This
is the commandment, even as ye heard from the be-
7 ginning, that ye should walk in it. For many de-
ceivers are gone forth into the world, even they that
confess not that Jesus Christ cometh in the flesh.
8 This is the deceiver and the antichrist. Look to

yourselves, that ye ‘lose not the things which "WE 9 Many ancient au-

have wrought, but that ye receive a full reward.

9 Whosoever *goeth onward and abideth not in the 3 or, taketh thelead

teaching of Christ, hath not God: he that abideth in
the teaching, the same hath both the Father and the

10 Son. If any one cometh unto you, and bringeth
not this teaching, receive him not into yowr house,

1iand give him no greeting: for he that giveth him
greeting partaketh in his evil works.

12 Having many things to write unto you, I would
not write them with paper and ink: but I hope to
come unto you, and to speak face to face that your

13 joy may be fulfilled. The children of thine elect
sister salute thee.

* “Jady’’ add marg. Or, Cyria—Am. Com.

(344)

THE THIRD EPISTLE OF
JOHN.

THE elder unto Gaius the beloved, whom I love in
truth.

Beloved, I pray that in all things thou mayest
1 OF, rejvice great- PYOSPCT and be in health, even as thy soul prosper-
come and bear Cth, For I *rejoiced greatly, when brethren came
: ect scion 220 bare witness unto thy truth, even as thou walk-
authorities cnr a in truth. Greater *joy have I none than “this, to

3 me these things, Bear Of my children walking in the truth.
that I nay hear” — Beloved, thou doest a faithful work in whatsoever
thou doest toward them that are brethren and stran-
gers withal; who bare witness to thy love before the
church: whom thou wilt do well to set forward on
their journey worthily of God: because that for the
sake of the Name they went forth, taking nothing
of the Gentiles. We therefore ought to welcome
such, that we may be fellow-workers with the trutht.
I wrote somewhat unto the church: but Diotre-
phes, who loveth to have the preeminence among

8

9

them, receiveth us not. Therefore, if I come, I will 10

bring to remembrance his’ works which he doeth,
prating against us with wicked words: and not con-
tent therewith, neither doth he himself receive the
brethren, and them that would he forbiddeth, and

casteth them out of the church: Beloved, imitate 11

not that which is evil, but that which is good. He
that doeth good is of God: he that doeth evil hath

not seen God. Demetrius hath the witness of all 12

men, and of the truth itself: yea, we also bear wit-
ness; and thou knowest that our witness is true.

I had many things to write unto thee, but I am 13

unwilling to write them to thee with ink and pen:

but I hope shortly to see thee, and we shall speak 14

face to face. Peace be unto thee. The friends sa-
lute thee. Salute the friends by name.

* Dele marg. 2.—Am. Com.
t For ‘‘ with the truth”’ read ‘for the truth ’—Am. Com.

(345)

ΙΩΑΝΟΥ Γ

Aa a a

1 O ΠΡΕΣΒΥΤΕΡΟΣ Ταίΐῳ τῷ ἀγαπητῷ, ov ἐγὼ ἀγαπῶ
ἐν ἀληθείᾳ.

» , ‘ , v ΄ ᾿ a ‘

2 Ἀγαπητέ, περὶ πάντων εὔχομαί σε εὐυδοῦσθαι καὶ
ε , 6 -- 95. ἃ a , ε , > Ree ‘ ,

3 ὑγιαίνειν, καθὼς εὐοδοῦταί σου ἡ ψυχή. ἐχάρην γὰρ λίαν
ΕῚ , 29 ed ‘ ‘ a ? ,
ἐρχομένων ἀδελφῶν καὶ μαρτυρούντων cov τῇ ἀληθείᾳ,

Ν ‘ > > ΄ - , ΄

«καθὼς σὺ ἐν ἀληθείᾳ περιπατεῖς. μειζυτέραν τούτων

ΕῚ ” r , oe σ > , ‘ > A ul > “ id 6 ,
οὐκ ἔχω ‘yap’, ἵνα ἀκούω τὰ ἐμὰ τέκνα ἐν τῇ ἀληθείᾳ
- » a

5 περιπατοῦντα. Ἀγαπητέ, πιστὸν ποιεῖς ὃ ἐὰν

δια δ ld ] ‘ > ‘ Ν a ’ “Ὁ ΨΥ

6 ἐργάσῃ εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς καὶ τοῦτο ἕένους, οἱ ἐμαρτύρη-

4 a >
σάν gov τῇ ἀγάπῃ ἐνώπιον ἐκκλησίας, οὗς καλῶς ποιή-
, o47 ~ Lol “~
7 Gels προπέμψας ἀξίως τοῦ θεοῦ" ὑπὲρ yap τοῦ ὀνόματος
“ ’ > a“ “ -"
8 ἐξῆλθαν μηδὲν λαμβάνοντες ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνικῶν. ἡμεῖς
> 5» λ, ε Σ β ’ ‘ ΄ - Σ ἣν
ouv ὀφείλομεν ὑπολαμβάνειν τοὺς τοιούτους, ἵνα συνεργοὶ
δ᾽ ~ >
γινώμεθα τῇ ἀληθείᾳ.
δ μὰ lel ’ , ᾽ > ε “

9 Ἐγραψά τι τῇ ἐκκλησίᾳ" ἀλλ᾽ ὁ φιλοπρωτεύων αὐτῶν

᾿᾽ « -“ an

το Διοτρέφης οὐκ ἐπιδέχεται ἡμᾶς. διὰ τοῦτο, ἐὰν ἔλθω,
ε , > ~ ‘ a -“ a
ὑπομνήσω αὐτοῦ τὰ ἔργα ἃ ποιεῖ, λόγοις πονηροῖς φλυα-

- -“ Ν > ’
ρῶν ἡμᾶς, Kal μὴ ἀρκούμενος ἐπὶ τούτοις οὔτε αὐτὸς
: s
ἐπιδέχεται τοὺς -ἀδελφοὺς καὶ τοὺς βουλομένους κωλύει
“ /
καὶ ἐκ τῆς ἐκκλησίας ἐκβάλλει.
3 ,ὔ Ν “ ‘ ‘ > 4 ae) , Ce. Fs
ur Ayaryré, μὴ μιμοῦ τὸ κακὸν ἀλλὰ τὸ ἀγαθόν. ὁ aya-
-“ -“ ~ ε ~
θοποιῶν ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ éariv? ὁ κακοποιῶν οὐχ ἑώρακεν τὸν
, , , ε ‘ , ν ε ‘ . A
12 θεόν. Δημητρίῳ μεμαρτύρηται ὑπὸ πάντων καὶ ὑπὸ αὐτῆς
a ᾿ ΄ ae, x = \ -
τῆς ἀληθείας! καὶ ἡμεῖς δὲ μαρτυροῦμεν, καὶ οἶδας ὅτι
ἡ μαρτυρία ἡρῶκ ἀληθής ἐστιν.
13 Πολλὰ εἶχον γράψαι me ἀλλ᾽ οὐ θέλω διὰ πδαῥοι
14 καὶ καλάμου σοι γράφειν: ἐλπίζω δὲ εὐθέως σε ἰδεῖν,
. , % καὶ ΄ “ὦ . > ΄
15 καὶ στόμα πρὸς στόμα λαλήσομεν. Eipyvy σοι. ἀσπά-
’ ε ’ > ’ 4 » 7. mM
ζονταί σε of φίλοι. ἀσπάζου τοὺς φίλους κατ᾽ ὄνομα.

χαράν

Ap.t | Ἰησοῦς

Ap+

Ap.

Ap.

1OYAA

~ “ a ° ‘4 3 ,
IOYAAS Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ δοῦλος, ἀδελφὸς δὲ ᾿Ιακω-
a fs - Ἀ > , “> ~ -“
βου, τοῖς "ἐν θεῷ πατρὶ ἠγαπημένοις καὶ Ιησοῦ. Χριστῷ
a a a. τ
τετηρημένοις κλητοῖς" ἔλεος ὑμῖν Kal εἰρήνη Kal ἀγάπη
,
πληθυνθείη.
9 , fal ‘ , , ta
Ayaryrol, πᾶσαν σπουδὴν ποιούμενος γράφειν ὑμῖν
- ~ ε - 5 , ΝΜ
περὶ. τῆς κοινῆς ἡμῶν σωτηρίας ἀνάγκην ἔσχον γράψαι
ca “ > ΄ ind ΄ ΄
ὑμῖν παρακαλῶν ἐπαγωνίζεσθαι τῇ ἅπαξ παραδοθείσῃ
A »
τοῖς ἁγίοις πίστει. παρεισεδύησαν γάρ τινες ἄνθρωποι, οἱ
-" 3
πάλαι προγεγραμμένοι εἰς τοῦτο τὸ κρίμα, ἀσεβεῖς, τὴν
“ a ~ , 5 ω
τοῦ θεοῦ ἡμῶν χάριτα μετατιθέντες εἰς ἀσέλγειαν καὶ τὸν
, 4 cia a r
μόνον δεσπότην καὶ κύριον ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦν Χριστὸν ἀρνού-
«ε - ε A“
μενοι. Ὑπομνῆσαι δὲ ὑμᾶς βούλομαι, εἰδότας
“ r , Ἵν cr , ” “ 5» a 4 Ὑ}9 ,
ἅπαξ ‘ava’, ὅτι ' Κύριος᾽ λαὸν ἐκ γῆς Αἰγύπτου σώσας
Ν
τὸ δεύτερον τοὺς μὴ πιστεύσαντας ἀπώλεσεν, ἀγγέλους
κ ‘ ΄ \ ε a > ‘ ᾽ 4 3
τε τοὺς μὴ τηρήσαντας τὴν ἑαυτῶν ἀρχὴν ἀλλὰ ἀπολι-
Ν »
πόντας τὸ ἴδιον οἰκητήριον εἰς κρίσιν μεγάλης ἡμέρας
nw Bes e ‘ , ’ ε ’ Ν
δεσμοῖς ἀϊδίοις ὑπὸ ζόφον τετήρηκεν᾽ ὡς Σόδομα καὶ
, .
Τόμορρα καὶ ai περὶ αὐτὰς πόλεις, τὸν ὅμοιον τρόπον
τούτοις ἐκπορνεύσασαι καὶ ἀπελθοῦσαι ὀπίσω σαρκὸς
, - A
ἑτέρας, πρόκεινται δεῖγμα πυρὸς αἰωνίου δίκην ὑπέχου-
ε
σαι. Opoiws μέντοι καὶ οὗτοι ἐνυπνιαζόμενοι
, Ν ’, 4 Ν » lel ΄ Ἂς
σάρκα μὲν μιαίνουσιν, κυριότητα δὲ ἀθετοῦσιν, Cogas δὲ
a ε ‘ > Po
βλασφημοῦσιν.. Ὁ δὲ MiyaHd ὁ ἀργάγγελος, ὅτε τῷ
. 7 , ὥ. ὁ
διαβόλῳ. διακρινόμενος. διελέγετο περὶ τοῦ Μωυσέως σώ-

>. ,
ματος, οὐκ ἐτόλμησεν κρίσιν ἐπενεγκεῖν βλασφημίας,

"

w

THE GENERAL EPISTLE OF
JUDE.

1 JupAs*,a ‘servant of Jesus Christ, and brother of
James, *to them that are called, beloved in God the

2 Father, and kept for Jesus Christ: Mercy unto you
and peace and love be multiplied.

8. Beloved, while I was giving all diligence to write
unto you of our common salvation, I was constrain-
ed to write unto you exhorting you to contend ear-
nestly for the faith which was once for all delivered

4unto the saints. For there are certain men crept in
privily, even they who were of old set forth} unto this

condemnation, ungodly men, turning the grace of,

our God into lasciviousness, ‘and denying “our only
Master and Lord, Jesus Christ.

5 Now I desire to put you in remembrance, though
ye know all things once for all, how that ‘the Lord,
having saved a people out of the land of Egypt,

6 ‘afterward destroyed them that believed not. And
angels which kept not their own principality, but
left their proper habitation, he hath kept in ever-
lasting bonds under darkness unto the judgement

ἢ of the great day. Even as Sodom and Gomorrah,
and the cities about them, having in like manner
with these given themselves over to fornication, and
gone after strange flesh, are set forth ‘as an example,

8 suffering the punishment of eternal fire, Yet in
like manner these also in their dreamings defile the
flesh, and set at nought dominion, and rail at ‘digni-

9 ties. But Michael the archangel, when contending
with the devil he disputed about the body of Moses,
durst not bring against him a railing judgement,

* For “Judas” read ‘Jude’? and add marg. Gr. Judas.—Am. Com.

t+ For ‘‘set forth” read “written of beforehand ’’ putting the pres-

ent text into the marg.—Am., Com.

(346 )

1 Gr. bondservant.

Or, the only ΜΙ
ter, and our led
Jesus Christ

Many very an-
cient authorities
read Jesus.

oe the second

6 Or, as an exam-
plea of eternal ‘fee

ering puni
aout,

7 Gr, glories.

JUDE. VER. 9-22.

but said, The Lord rebuke thee. But these rail at 10
whatsoever things they know not: and what they
understand naturally, like the creatures without rea-
10r, corrupted SON, in these things are they ‘destroyed. Woe unto 11
et og non gaa them! for they went in the way of Cain, and *ran
riotously in the error of Balaam for hire, and per-
ished in the gainsaying of Korah. These are they 12
3 Or, spots who are ,*hidden rocks in your love-feasts when
they feast with you, shepherds that without fear
feed themselves; clouds without water, carried along
by winds; autumn trees without fruit, twice dead,
plucked up by the roots; wild waves of the sea, 13
4 Gr. shames. foaming out their own ‘shame; wandering stars, for
whom the blackness of darkness hath been reserved
for ever. And to these also Enoch, the seventh 14
from Adam, prophesied, saying, Behold, the Lord
5 Gr Ais holy myri- came with *ten thousands of his holy ones, to exe- 15
cute judgement upon all, and to convict all the un-
godly of all their works of ungodliness which they
have ungodly wrought, and of all the hard things
which ungodly sinners have spoken against him.
These are murmurers, complainers, walking after 16
their lusts (and their mouth speaketh great swelling
words), shewing respect of persons for the sake of
advantage.
But ye, beloved, remember ye the words which 17
have been spoken before by the apostles of our Lord
Jesus Christ; how that they said to you, In the last 18
ats copii time there shall be mockers, walking after °their
own ungodly lusts. These are they who make 19
Or naw ~—-sSeparations, ‘sensual, having not the Spirit. But 20
ye, beloved, building up yourselves on your most
holy faith, praying in the pact Spirit, keep your- 21

tain. τ οτος have mercy, *who arein doubt; dna some save, 23
Seat, els they snatching them out of the fire; and on some have
dispute with y
" mercy with fear; hating even the garment spotted
by the flesh.
* Against ‘‘And on some’’ ete, add the marg. Some ancient au-
thorities read And some refute while they dispute wit you.—Am. Com,

(347)

IOYAA 347

> ’ ’ ? “
ro ἀλλὰ εἶπεν ᾿ΚΕπιτιμήςσλι cor Κύριος. Οὗτοι δὲ ὅσα
vi. “ σ΄ a ε
μὲν οὐκ οἴδασιν βλασφημοῦσιν, ὅσα δὲ φυσικῶς ὡς
aA . .
τι Ta ἄλογα ζῷα ἐπίστανται, ἐν τούτοις φθείρονται. οὐαὶ
> - σ -“ ὁδῷ “-“ K ‘ > 50 . Ν a λ, ‘
aitots, ὅτι τῇ ὁδῷ τοῦ Katy ἐπορεύθησαν, καὶ τῇ πλάνῃ
a ‘ θ ἀν τὰ ΄ X Pe , a
τοῦ Βαλαὰμ μισθοῦ ἐξεχύθησαν, καὶ τῇ avtiAoyia τοῦ
Κ . οὖν ’ὔ e ’ > ¢..% a > , : © a
12 Κορὲ ἀπώλοντο. οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ἐν ταῖς ἀγάπαις ὑμῶν σπι-
᾿ ε ‘ ͵
λάδες συνευωχούμενοι, ἀφόβως EAYTOYC ΠΟΙΜΔΙΝΟΝΤΕΟ,
’ eX > ’
νεφέλαι avvdpo. ὑπὸ ἀνέμων παραφερόμεναι, δένδρα
θ 408 τ δὶ > , 5 , ,
13 φθινοπωρινὰ ἄκαρπα dis ἀποθανόντα ἐκριζωθέντα, κύματα
Ν θ / > , ‘ ε a > , > ,
ἄγρια θαλάσσης ἐπαφρίζοντα τὰς ἑαυτῶν αἰσχύνας, ἀστέ-
»“ ς ε , aq / -
pes ᾿πλανῆται οἷς ὁ ζόφος Tov’ σκότους εἰς αἰῶνα τετήρη- πλάνητες οἷς So
> ος
14 ται. Ἐπροφήτευσεν δὲ καὶ τούτοις ἕβδομος
΄ ‘ 2 ’ > so 8
ἀπὸ ᾿Αδὰμ Ἕνωχ λέγων Ἰδοὺ ἦλθεν Κύριος ΕΝ ἁγιᾶδις
> io -“
15 MYPIACIN AYTOY, ποιῆσαι κρίσιν κατὰ πάντων καὶ ἐλέγξαι
‘ > a ΄ a ᾿
πάντας τοὺς ἀσεβεῖς περὶ πάντων. τῶν ἔργων ἀσεβείας
a e > +s ΄, a a 2
αὐτῶν ὧν ἠσέβησαν καὶ περὶ πάντων τῶν σκληρῶν ὧν
> RT εν ἢ ἘΞ
16 ἐλάλησαν κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἀσεβεῖς. οὗ-
τοί εἰσιν γογγυσταΐί, μεμψίμοιροι, κατὰ τὰς ἐπιθυμίας
7 A , ‘ oa a
αὐτῶν πορευόμενοι, καὶ τὸ στόμα αὐτῶν λαλεῖ ὑπέρογκα,
’ὔ , > ’ ,
θαυμάζοντες πρόσωπα ὠφελίας χάριν.
Ὑ - δὲ > , , 60 μὰ ὦ , a
17 μεῖς 0€, ἀγαπητοί, μνήσθητε τῶν ῥημάτων τῶν προει-
’ ε 4 n > ~ -“
ρημένων ὑπὸ τῶν ἀποστόλων τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿ἸΙησοῦ
Χ a, @ » ea ᾽ $s , , ”
18 Χριστοῦ" ὅτι ἔλεγον ὑμῖν “Ex ἐσχάτου χρόνου ἔσονται
a ‘ ‘ a wn
ἐμπαῖκται Kata τὰς ἑαυτῶν ἐπιθυμίας πορευόμενοι τῶν
> a φΦ -“
ιο ἀσεβειῶν. Οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ἀποδιορίζοντες, ψυχικοί, πνεῦ-
s »” ε “- fol
ομα μὴ ἔχοντες. Ὑμεῖς δέ, ἀγαπητοί, ἐποικοδομοῦντες
ε αἱ - ε , e ~ , > ’ 2.
ἑαυτοὺς τῇ aywrary ὑμῶν πίστει, ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ
‘ > , -“Ἵ ’ τ
2x προσευχόμενοι, ἑαυτοὺς ἐν ἀγάπῃ θεοῦ τηρήσατε προσ-
ὃ , Ν » - ’ ε a , a aA
ἐχόμενοι TO ἔλεος τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ
Ν a
a2 cis ζωὴν αἰώνιον. Καὶ ots μὲν ᾿ἐλεᾶτε διακρινομένους 42.:
7 , > ‘ ε ᾿ a a τ
23 σώζετε ἐκ TYPOC ἁρπάζοντες, ots δὲ ἐλεᾶτε" ἐν φόβω,
a PA's a u ͵ τ
μισοῦντες καὶ τὸν ἀπὸ τῆς σαρκὸς ἐοστιλωμένον
χιτῶνδ.

SS ee ree
is

γ ἐν TS ἡ Bonny uddfan ERE ey Las μάν,
στῆσαι. κατενώπιον τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ ἀμώμους ἐν ἀγαλ-
Audet ᾿ sane: θεῷ σωτῆρι ἡμῶν διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ as,
"τοῦ κυ ῥίον nay δόξα. “μεγαλωσύνη. κράτος. καὶ ἐξουσία
πρὸ pa τοῦ Nase oop νῦν. καὶ εἰς, πάντας τοὺς
ἈΝΌΜΩΝ piss errr 13 tka re: Ἶς «ἄν ΓΕΡΟ ure 85. a ΠῚ

POWS.&) ἦν γον μεσ

ae ? ‘ - f Υ̓ δ κι y
: Bes αὐ ρος, ΣΥΝ ὑπ "Wwe fais Adda
, 2 ᾿ a !ἋΦ ᾿ ᾿ is w γὴν ὶ δὲ
> PrN | Ua ech) CoP AUORS 216 BTS iod ΘΟ ὍΣ τὸ
, + Ἶ : - et

- err
Δα Ὁ ΣΙ ΚΑ.

ξ παν ἘΝ
4% Yiu go WheitGaw Got φύληνν δ᾽ vik ον ε-

oe -
τ ran “SF Os. Tare a Ὄ

ΟΣ ὰ “ *
Irs ange. ὧΣ et ae i, Wy af ace hype 2 Ὀκιμά δ᾽
ΝΣ . , A, Ἔν

τς Τὰ ipl age Spear RLS Saya Ther ΑΞ oe)

᾿ : ὡς «ΠΟ ΚΣ eect
Wet 000 σαν. ΟΎΣΕΣ a Sten

= ΑΛ ΩΤ ΤΙ ἡ on 5 ΐ Φ3 ΤΟΥ Ya ¢ 2.325, ὧν
i 1

oan” eS. CBA ES are CS eee Vani ronan =
4 ἐ ᾿: ΄ "ἢ
DAL), SMae MEI, VER, να ἢ ot SOY τς

ἘΝ ‘ . > “2 >
37 03K Ny Beat ae A ein wed ere

a= WE Ty

δὲς Now noi sh ae, yon fron

and to set you before the presence of his —

5 glory without blemish in exceeding joy, to the only

” God our Saviour, through Jesus Christ our Lord, de —

_ glory, majesty, dominion and power, before all time,
and now, and ‘for evermore. Amen,

| Gr. wae OE
ages ;

Po ype 9 Pa;
dec Sale satel α
tof Lage peor cat ἢ

Σὲ ἘΣ ΣῪ

ΜΗ
a et

sie ἢ ae ἢ J Te: ἀν iat gery

Ἡ PAT Ac

τὸ SITATS BHT

Is RE

ε

αἱ μεδι δ, Anh) Ἰὼ ὑρυρδὲ ἡ 143 WA balks
= ΡΝ goths ia. ae νη

κῶς shit on etna hee

7 αὐδὴν “ὦ pone ἀγένειαν ει ἀπε τας “ΑΔ

ΙΝ ΤΕ

6 DE) To ay
itd ἀρὰ bow tisk
Sap tS! a ¥ at"

Ἢ pit ἘΣΤῚΝ

t this
hiner Ὁ
Gt sina eel ve
a στε gine Bid Ἰὼ δὼ
ΕΣ a ΨΥ ΘΕ We alta
ee, ἌΡΗΙ ya ys aaa Dont τὴ Sita Paya τ
τ Go Mi we gai ἐξ τισι Ἢ ae, PUTA 4 ΝΣ eA:
pray i. dealt AES Pil ἐγ STE ὯΝ ΚΤ Εν ΝΣ
4 hive i! ek is j

tina ἂν f 2 δ ἢ ᾿ REF. ; Ἧ pan

ἃ
Tay,
+>

ἘΣ ΤΉΝ ier Hey eed + “eal $5
απ ἃ

ὶ

1 Gs. bondservant.

2 Or, through

8 Gr, determined.

4 Or, in

5 Or, tu the faith

6 Or, because

7 Gr. in.

THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE

TO THE

ROMANS.

Pavt, a ‘servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an 1

apostle, separated unto the gospel of God, which he
promised afore *by his prophets in the holy script-
ures, concerning his Son, who was born of the seed
of David according to the flesh, who was *declared
to be the Son of God ‘with power, according to the
spirit of holiness, by the resurrection of the dead;
even Jesus Christ our Lord, through whom we re-
ceived grace and apostleship, unto obedience ‘of
faith among all the nations, for his name’s sake:
among whom are ye also, called fo be Jesus Christ’s:
to all that are in Rome, beloved of God, called to be
saints: Grace to you and peace from God our Fa-
ther and the Lord Jesus Christ.

First, I thank my God through Jesus Christ for
you all, ‘that your faith is proclaimed throughout
the whole world. For God is my witness, whom I
serve in my spirit in the gospel of his Son, how un-
ceasingly I make mention of you, always in my

2

3
4

prayers making request, if by any means now at 10

length I may be prospered “by the will of God to

come unto you. For I long to see you, that I may 11

impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye

may be established; that is, that I with you may be 12

comforted in you, each of us by the other’s faith,

(351)

oe
=

ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOYS

a - -“ ‘ > ,
: ΠΑΥ͂ΛΟΣ δοῦλος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ", κλητὸς ἀπόστολος,
᾽ , > 3 ΄, a ἃ , ‘
ἀφωρισμένος εἰς εὐαγγέλιον θεοῦ ὃ προεπηγγείλατο διὰ
an a ᾽ fel -“ δ ἐν ᾿ - -
3 τῶν προφητῶν αὐτοῦ ἐν γραφαῖς ayiais περὶ τοῦ υἱοῦ
αὐτοῦ, τοῦ γενομένου ἐκ σπέρματος Δαυεὶδ κατὰ σάρκα,
-“ ~ ~ ’ , “~ ε ,
4 τοῦ ὁρισθέντος υἱοῦ θεοῦ ἐν δυνάμει κατὰ πνεῦμα ἁγιωσύ-
νης ἐξ ἀναστάσεως νεκρῶν, ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ κυρίου
ἴω. ὦ > E > ld , A ν᾽ ‘ > e
5 ἡμῶν, δ ov ἐλάβομεν χάριν Kat ἀποστολὴν εἰς ὑπα-
Ly - cal ε -“ Φι τ
κοὴν πίστεως ἐν πᾶσιν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν ὑπὲρ τοῦ ὀνόματος
¥ a > AF 3 Ν Ν ε a Sa “ a
6 αὐτοῦ, ἐν ols ἐστὲ καὶ ὑμεῖς κλητοὶ Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ,
- - - ε al “ a Ὁ Ὲ
πᾶσιν τοῖς οὖσιν ἐν Ῥώμῃ ἀγαπητοῖς θεοῦ, κλητοῖς ἁγίοις"
ca > a“ Ν « cal
χάρις ὑμῖν Kal εἰρήνη ἀπὸ θεοῦ πατρὸς ἡμῶν καὶ κυρίου
> ~ -
Τησοῦ Χριστοῦ.
8 Πρῶ ὲ ὑχαριστῶ τῷ θεῷ μου διὰ Ἰησοῦ
ρῶτον μὲν εὐχαριστῶ τῷ θεῷ μ σοῦ
~ ε “-“ ΄σ ε « ΄-
Χριστοῦ περὶ πάντων ὑμῶν, ὅτι ἡ πίστις ὑμῶν καταγγέλ-
> “ a ΄ ΄ ΄ 4% ε ,
ο λεται ἐν ὅλῳ τῷ κόσμῳ. μάρτυς yap μού ἐστιν ὁ θεός,
e , > “ ΄ ’ > a ? ΄ -“
ᾧ λατρεύω ἐν τῷ πνεύματί μου ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ τοῦ
“-“ ~ e ~ -
10 υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, ὡς ἀδιαλείπτως μνείαν ὑμῶν ποιοῦμαι πάν-

“ “ , ”
τοτε ἐπὶ τῶν προσευχῶν μου, δεόμενος εἴ πως ἤδη. ποτὲ

εὐοδωθήσομαι ἐν τῷ θελήματι τοῦ θεοῦ ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς.

> ~ Ἁ » "-" ε cal σ - ,ὔ cn
τι ἐπιποθῶ yap ἰδεῖν ὑμᾶς, ἵνα τι μεταδῶ χάρισμα ὑμῖν
12 πνευματικὸν εἰς τὸ στηριχθῆναι ὑμᾶς, τοῦτο δέ ἐστιν
συνπαρακληθῆναι ἐν ὑμῖν διὰ τῆς ἐν ἀλλήλοις πίστεως

Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ

42.

42.

552 ΠΡῸΣ ΡΩΜΑΙΟῪΣ Ι

~
» ε - > “-“ ν᾽ σ
ὑμῶν τε καὶ ἐμοῦ. οὐ θέλω δὲ ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν, ἀδελφοί, ὅτι
a A ao ἢ , »”
πολλάκις προεθέμην ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς, Kal ἐκωλύθην ἄχρι
a ΄ ‘ -“ ca \
τοῦ δεῦρο, ἵνα τινὰ καρπὸν σχῶ καὶ ἐν ὑμῖν καθὼς
an -“ σ
καὶ ἐν τοῖς λοιποῖς ἔθνεσιν. Ἑλλησίν
A ἈΝ > ’ > ’
τε καὶ βαρβάροις, σοφοῖς τε καὶ ἀνοήτοις ὀφειλέτης εἰμί:
ca ‘ See rey , Ὁ i τῳ , >
οὕτω τὸ κατ᾽ ἐμὲ πρόθυμον Kal ὑμῖν τοῖς ἐν Ρώμῃ evay-
, > ‘ > Ψ 4 5 ’ ,
γελίσασθαι. οὐ yap ἐπαισχύνομαι τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, δύναμις
fol Ν - ’
γὰρ θεοῦ ἐστὶν εἰς σωτηρίαν παντὶ τῷ πιστεύοντι, ᾿Ιουδαίῳ
a Ῥ ΧΦ ΄ Ν “δὸς »
τε [πρῶτον] καὶ Ἕλληνι" δικαιοσύνη γὰρ θεοῦ ἐν αὐτῷ
3 Α
ἀποκαλύπτεται ἐκ πίστεως εἰς πίστιν, καθὼς γέγραπται
ε \ ' > ’ 4
O δε AIKAIOC EK TIICTE@C ZHCETAI.
3 , ‘ > \ a ry > x ΡΥ,
ἈΑποκαλύπτεται γὰρ ὀργὴ θεοῦ ἀπ᾽ οὐρανοῦ ἐπὶ
-“ ᾽ ’ A > ,ὔ » , a Ν ° ’,
πᾶσαν ἀσέβειαν καὶ ἀδικίαν ἀνθρώπων τῶν τὴν ἀλήθειαν
αν .5 , , , \ ‘ an κι ,
ἐν ἀδικίᾳ κατεχόντων, διότι τὸ γνωστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ φανερόν
.
3 > 5A ε Ν \ ΣΝ 3 / ‘
ἐστιν ἐν αὐτοῖς, ὁ θεὸς yap αὐτοῖς ἐφανέρωσεν. τὰ
Ν 35. “-“ 3 Ν 4 , a ’
γὰρ ἀύρατα αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ κτίσεως κόσμου τοῖς ποιήμασιν
, nr 7 5,1 > a / ‘
νοούμενα καθορᾶται, ἥ τε ἀΐδιος αὐτοῦ δύναμις καὶ
/ > Ν > 3 Ν >? , , ,
θειότης, εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτοὺς ἀναπολογήτους, διότι γνόντες
4 ε \ , Δ >
tov θεὸν οὐχ ws θεὸν ἐδόξασαν ἢ ηὐχαρίστησαν, ἀλλὰ
5 , > a a“ 9. αὶ δι ,
ἐματαιώθησαν ἐν τοῖς διαλογισμοῖς αὐτῶν καὶ ἐσκοτίσθη
Tee ὃ ee δ ΄, τ 7 een
ἢ ασύνετος αὐτῶν καρδία: φάσκοντες εἶναι σοφοὶ ἐμω-
3: \ , > ’ὔ ~
ράνθησαν, καὶ HAAAZAN THN AOZAN τοῦ ἀφθάρτου θεοῦ
> ε , > ’ -“ > ’ Ν 5 a
EN OMOIWMATI εἰκόνος φθαρτοῦ ἀνθρώπου καὶ πετεινῶν
‘ , ΕΣ Lal ἈΝ ,
Kal τετραπόδων καὶ ἑρπετῶν. Διὸ παρέδωκεν
3 Ν ς Ν > a“ > ’ an a ΕἸ -“
αὐτοὺς 6 θεὸς ἐν ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις τῶν καρδιῶν αὐτῶν
> > ͵ an > 7 ‘4 ΄ ΠῚ “-“ >
eis ἀκαθαρσίαν τοῦ ἀτιμάζεσθαι τὰ σώματα αὐτῶν ἐν
, ‘ > , a a
αὐτοῖς, οἵτινες μετήλλαξαν τὴν ἀλήθειαν τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν τῷ
, \ 9 U4 δὺς 3) 27 a ’, \
ψεύδει, καὶ ἐσεβάσθησαν καὶ ἐλάτρευσαν τῇ κτίσει παρὰ
‘ Lid ‘ - > ,
τὸν κτίσαντα, ὅς ἐστιν εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας- ἀμήν.
Ν cal ’ὔ 3 ‘ ε ‘ > ΄ ee ,
Διὰ τοῦτο παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς ὁ θεὸς εἰς παθη ἀτιμίας:
σ - , s s ~
al τε yap θήλειαι αὐτῶν μετήλλαξαν τὴν φυσικὴν χρῆσιν
. ‘ Ν , ε id \ ever 5 3 , Ν
εἰς τὴν παρὰ φύσιν, ὁμοίως τε καὶ οἱ ἄρσενες ἀφέντες τὴν
Ν al a ’ 2 4, > LR δ,
φυσικὴν χρῆσιν τῆς θηλείας ἐξεκαύθησαν ἐν τῇ ὀρέξει

13

— eg

1. 12-1. 27. TO THE ROMANS.

13 both yours and mine. And I would not have you
* ignorant, brethren, that oftentimes I purposed to
come unto you (and was hindered hitherto), that 1
might have some fruit in you also, even as in the
14 rest of the Gentiles. I am debtor both to Greeks
and to Barbarians, both to the wise and to the fool-
15ish. So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach
16 the gospel to you also that are in Rome. For I am
not ashamed of the gospel: for it is the power of
God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to
17 the Jew first, and also to the Greek. For therein is
revealed a righteousness of God 'by faith* unto Gr. from.
faith: as it is written, But the righteous shall live
τὴν faith*.
18 For *the wrath of God is revealed from heaven 3 Or,a wrath
against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men,
19 who *hold down} the truth in unrighteousness; be- 8 Or, hold the truth
cause that which may be known of God is manifest
20 in them; for God manifested it unto them. For
the invisible things of him since the creation of the
world are clearly seen, being perceived through the
things that are made, even his everlasting power
and divinity; ‘that they may be without excuse:‘ 0” 4a de
21 because that, knowing God, they glorified him not
as God, neither gave thanks; but became vain in
their reasonings, and their senseless heart was dark-
22 ened. Professing themselves to be wise, they be-
23 came fools, and changed the glory of the incorrup-
tible God for the likeness of an image of corruptible
man, and of birds, and fourfooted beasts, and creep-
ing things.
24 Wherefore God gave them up in the lusts of their
hearts unto uncleanness, that their bodies should be
25 dishonoured among themselves: for that they ex- —
changed the truth of God for a lie, and worshipped
and served the creature rather than the Creator, who
is blessed *for ever. Amen. 5 Gr. unto the ages.
26 For this cause God gave them up unto yile pas-° Gr, passions of
sions: for their women changed the natural use
27 into that which is against nature: and likewise also
the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burn-
ed in their lust

* For ‘by faith’? read ‘‘from faith’? and omit the marg.—Am.

Com.
+ For ‘‘hold down” read “ hinder’?—Am Com.
(352 )

TO THE ROMANS. 1. 27-2. 12.

one toward another, men with men working un-
seemliness, and receiving in themselves that recom-
pense of their error which was due.
ors iid not ap- And even as they 'refused to have God in their 28
knowledge, God gave them up unto a reprobate
mind, to do those things which are not fitting; being 29
filled with all unrighteousness, wickedness, covet-
ousness, maliciousness; full of envy, murder, strife,
2 Or, haters of Goa Aeceit, malignity; whisperers, backbiters,*hateful to 80
God, insolent, haughty, boastful, inventors of evil
things, disobedient to parents, without understand- 31
ing, covenant- breakers, without natural affection,
unmerciful: who, knowing the ordinance of God, 32
that they which practise such things are worthy of
death, not only do the same, but also consent with
them that practise them.
Wherefore thou art without excuse,O man,whoso- 2
ever thou art that judgest: for wherein thou judgest
3Gr.the other. ‘another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that
4 Many ancientan’ tudgest dost practise the same things. 4And we 2
For. know that the judgement of God is according to truth
against them that practise such things. Andreckon- 3
est thou this, O man, who judgest them that practise
such things, and doest the same, that thou shalt es-
cape the judgement of God? Or despisest thou the 4
riches of his goodness and forbearance and longsuf-
fering, not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth
thee to repentance? but after thy hardness and im- 5
penitent heart treasurest up for thyself wrath in the
day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judge-
ment of God; who will render to every man accord- 6
ing to his works: to them that by patience in well- 7
doing seek for glory and honour and incorruption,
eternal life: but unto them that are factious, and 8
obey not the truth, but obey unrighteousness, shall be
wrath and indignation,tribulation and anguish,upon 9
every soul of man that worketh evil, of the Jew first,
and also of the Greek; but glory and honour and 10
peace to every man that worketh good, to the Jew
first, and also to the Greek: for there is no respect of 11
persons with God. For as many as 12
(353 )

te

ω

w

on

Ὁ

Lu ΠΡῸΣ PO@MAIOYS 353

a, > Δ᾽ 7 " 4 ν ‘ >
αὐτῶν eis ἀλλήλους ἄρσενες ἐν ἄρσεσιν, THY ἀσχημο-
, ’ ’ Ν Ν 93 ’ a μὸ ”
σύνην Κατεργαζόμενοι καὶ τὴν ἀντιμισθίαν ἣν ἔδει τῆς
, Su ser) a ’ ͵ ‘
8 πλάνης αὐτῶν ἐν αὑτοῖς ἀπολαμβάνοντες. Kal καθὼς
> ἐδ , ‘ 0 ‘\ μ᾿, > > , ,
οὐκ ἐδοκίμασαν tov θεὸν ἔχειν ev ἐπιγνώσει, παρέδω-
ε ‘ 49 ΄ a “ ,
κεν αὐτοὺς ὁ θεὸς cis ἀδόκιμον νοῦν, ποιεῖν τὰ μη) καθή-
K a λ , , ἰδ , he ig λ ξί
οντα, πεπληρωμένους πάσῃ ἀδικίᾳ πονηρίᾳ πλεονεξίᾳ
ΒΟΥ ’ ’ὔ
κακίᾳ, μεστοὺς φθόνου φόνου ἔριδος δόλου κακοηθίας,
δ -“ ε
ψιθυριστάς, καταλάλους, θεοστυγεῖς, ὑβριστάς, ὑπερηφά.
> s »“ ~~ “
νους, ἀλαζόνας, ἐφευρετὰς κακῶν, γονεῦσιν ἀπειθεῖς,
» » , > , » ,
ἀσυνέτους, ἀσυνθέτους, ἀστόργους, ἀνελεήμονας: οἵτινες
= \ ’ ~ a γ» / i re e Ν ᾿ cal
τὸ δικαίωμα τοῦ θεοῦ ᾿ἐπιγνόντες", ‘Ore οἱ τὰ τοιαῦτα
Ν , / a
πράσσοντες ἄξιοι θανάτου εἰσίν, οὐ μόνον αὐτὰ ποιοῦσιν
-“ lol ,
ἀλλὰ καὶ συνευδοκοῦσιν Tots’ πράσσουσιν.
s ? , > ΨΝ a ψν Ψ' “᾿ Ἀπ... φ'
Διὸ ἀναπολόγητος εἶ, ὦ ofan πᾶς ὁ κρίνων" ἐν ᾧ
Ν 4 σ ’ ‘ *
γὰρ κρίνεις τὸν ἕτερον, σεαυτὸν κατακρίνεις, τὰ yap αὐτὰ
, ; ε , ἴδ dye μ᾿ s 4 a A
πράσσεις ὁ κρίνων: οἴδαμεν ‘be’ ὅτι τὸ κρίμα τοῦ θεοῦ
; \ As nm
ἐστὶν κατὰ ἀλήθειαν ἐπὶ τοὺ: τὰ τοιαῦτα πράσσοντας.
4 Ν - > »” ε ὕ ‘ : ‘ a
λογίζῃ δὲ τοῦτο, ὦ ἄνθρωπε ὁ κρίνων τοὺς τὰ τοιαῦτα
, Ν »“. 3 ΄νο ἥν». 6 "4 a ’ cal
πράσσοντας καὶ ποιῶν αὐτά, ὅτι σὺ ἐκφεύξῃ τὸ κρίμα τοῦ
a Δ a a , ai ἽΝ
θεοῦ; ἢ τοῦ πλούτου τῆς χρηστότητος αὐτοῦ καὶ τῆς ἀνο-
χῆς καὶ τῆς μακροθυμίας καταφρονεῖς, ἀγνοῶν “ὅτι τὸ
a a ; , ”
χρηστὸν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰς μετάνοιάν σε ἄγει; Kata δὲ τὴν
4
σκληρότητά σου Kal ἀμετανόητον καρδίαν θησαυρίζεις
-" > la > a >
σεαυτῷ ὀργὴν ἐν ἡμέρᾳ ὀργῆς καὶ ἀποκαλύψεως δικαιο-
-“ “~ a > , ε ’ ‘ ‘ »
κρισίας τοῦ θεοῦ, ds ἀπολώςει ἑκάστῳ KATA TA Epra
> -“ > a ,
AYTOY’ τοῖς μὲν καθ᾽ ὑπομονὴν ἔργου ἀγαθοῦ ἕόξαν καὶ
- 4 U4 “
τιμὴν Kat ἀφθαρσίαν ζητοῦσιν ζωὴν αἰώνιον: τοῖς δὲ ἐξ
᾽ ~ -“ > ’ Σ ld 4 “ >
ἀριλίας καὶ ἀπειθοῦσι τῇ ὁληθαίᾳ πειβομίζεονν δὲ τῇ ἀδικίᾳ
ὀργὴ καὶ θυμός, θλίψις καὶ σφϑοχωρίς ἐπὶ πᾶσαν ψυχὴν
ἀνθρώπου τοῦ κατεργαζομένου τὸ κακόν, ᾿Ιουδαίου τε τι
τον καὶ SEM pede δόξα δὲ καὶ τιμὴ Kal εἰρήνη παντὶ τῷ
ἐργαζομένῳ τὸ ἀγαθόν, ᾿Ιουδαίῳ τε πρῶτον καὶ Ἕλληνι" οὐ
4. | , \ -“ θ -“ 7
12 yap ἐστιν προσωπολημψία παρὰ TO θεῷ. Οσοι

ἡμέρᾳ ἣ υ. ἡμέρᾳ
ὅτε | κρινεῖ
Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ

354 ΠΡΟΣ PQMAIOY= II III

4 > - -΄ δι να ‘ ᾽ ra - , σ 9
γὰρ ἀνόμως ἥμαρτον, ἀνόμως καὶ ἀπολοῦνται" καὶ ὅσοι ἐν
, Md Bet “ , 3 ‘ δ ‘
νόμῳ ἥμαρτον, διὰ νόμου κριθήσονται: οὐ yap ot ἀκροαταὶ
, a“ a > ’ \ ,
νόμου δίκαιοι παρὰ [τῷ] θεῷ, ἀλλ᾽ of ποιηταὶ νόμου δικαιω-
ety “ 4 + \ \ ΄ * ΄ x
Onoovra.. ὅταν yap ἔθνη τὰ μὴ νόμον ἔχοντα φύσει τὰ
-“ ane 4“ Α Ν Ν cal A
τοῦ νόμου ποιῶσιν, οὗτοι νόμον μὴ ἔχοντες ἑαυτοῖς εἰσὶν
, Ν a , ‘
νόμος" οἵτινες ἐνδείκνυνται τὸ ἔργον τοῦ νόμου γραπτὸν ἐν
ταῖς καρδίαις αὐτῶν, συνμαρτυρούσης αὐτῶν τῆς συνειδή-
A A, 3B , a a , A
σεως καὶ μεταξὺ ἀλλήλων τῶν λογισμῶν κατηγορούντων ἢ
4.2 , SFR. δὲ Κὶ 2. ΄ re 4 Ν Ν
καὶ ἀπολογουμένων, ἐν ᾿ἧ ἡμέρᾳ" κρίνει' ὁ θεὸς τὰ κρυπτὰ
EE , ἥ «(Ὁ »" ac a? ΡΟ
τῶν ἀνθρώπων κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιόν μου διὰ “Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ".

> be ν᾽ ὃ a 3 ΄ Ne , ’ ἢ, ον
Ei € OU Tov αιος ἐπονομάζῃ και επαναπανυῃ νομῷ και

a >. a ‘ , ‘ ΄, Ν ΄,
καυχᾶσαι ἐν θεῷ καὶ γινώσκεις τὸ θέλημα καὶ δοκιμάζεις
a /
τὰ διαφέροντα Karnyovpevos ἐκ τοῦ νόμου, πέποιθάς τε
‘ £5 x > hid a a > , ὃ
σεαυτὸν ὁδηγὸν εἶναι τυφλῶν, φῶς τῶν ἐν σκότει, παιδευ-
Ν > , 7 / »” \ ‘
τὴν ἀφρόνων, διδάσκαλον νηπίων, ἔχοντα τὴν μόρφωσιν
- "2 Ν “ 5 6 4 5 -“ ’ ε > ’
τῆς γνώσεως καὶ τῆς ἀληθείας ἐν τῷ νόμῳ, -- ὁ οὖν διδάσκων
ἕτερον σεαυτὸν οὐ διδάσκεις; ὃ κηρύσσων μὴ κλέπτειν
uz ε , \ , , ς᾽ δὲ ΄
κλέπτεις ; ὁ «λέγων μὴ μοιχεύειν μοιχεύεις ; ὁ βδελυσσό-
\ ΝᾺ ε a a 3 / Le 8 A a
μενος τὰ εἴδωλα ἱεροσυλεῖς ; Os ἐν νόμῳ καυχᾶσαι, διὰ τῆς
-“ ‘
παραβάσεως τοῦ νόμου τὸν θεὸν ἀτιμάζεις; TO yap ONOMA
- a > c as “a 3 ey
TOY. Ocoy Al yMdac BAACHDHMEITAL ἐν TOIC ἔθνεειν,
6 N , Nn . ‘ > Ἂς eX ,
καθὼς γέγραπται. περιτομὴ μὲν yap ὠφελεῖ ἐὰν νόμον
΄ Ν “ΓΦ ε
πράσσῃς" ἐὰν δὲ παραβάτης νόμου ἧς, ἡ περιτομή σου
» , , sk > ε ᾿ / J ’
ἀκροβυστία γέγονεν. ἐὰν οὖν ἡ ἀκροβυστία τὰ δικαιώ-
-“ ᾽ὔ ’ > ε ᾿ la 5 aA
ματα τοῦ νόμου φυλάσσῃ, οὐχ ἡ ἀκροβυστία αὐτοῦ εἰς
‘ , -“ ε
περιτομὴν λογισθήσεται; καὶ κρινεῖ ἡ ἐκ φύσεως ἀκρο-

Δ Ν , μι -“ Ν Ν ‘ , ἈΝ
βυστία τὸν νόμον τελοῦσα σὲ τὸν διὰ γράμματος καὶ

a , , ‘ ε wn
περιτομῆς παραβάτην νόμου. οὐ yap ὁ ἐν τῷ φανερῷ

ἸἸουδαῖός ἐ ὑδὲ ἡ ἐν τῷ Ὁ ἐ ὶ 7:
ὃς ἐστιν, οὐδὲ ἡ ἐν τῷ φανερῷ ἐν σαρκὶ περιτομή"

>. > ε “ a > “

ἀλλ᾽ ὁ ἐν τῷ κρυπτῷ ᾿Ιουδαῖος, καὶ περιτομὴ καρδίας ἐν
[4 3 ΄ e εν Υ 3 > ,

πνεύματι οὐ γράμματι, οὗ ὁ ἔπαινος οὐκ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων

ἀκ ἴα a A > \ a?

ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ. Τί οὖν τὸ περισσὸν τοῦ Iov-

, Ἅ , 5 a a aad
δαίου, ἢ τίς ἡ ὠφελία τῆς περιτομῆς; πολὺ κατὰ πάντα

ΝΘ ΥΤ

2. 12-3. 2. TO THE ROMANS.

have sinned* without law shall also perish without law: and
as many as have sinned* under law shall be judged by law;
13 for not the hearers of a lawt+ are ‘just before God, but the 1 ον, righteous
14 doers of a law} shall be “justified: tfor when Gentiles which ἢ Sim μα
have ποῖ law do by nature the things of the law, these, hay-
15 ing no} law, are a law unto themselves; in that they shew the
work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience bear-
ing witness therewith, and their *thoughts] one with another 8 Οὐ, reasonings
16 accusing or else excusing them; in the day when God ‘shall 4 or, judge
judge the secrets of men, according to my gospel, by Jesus
Christ.
17 But if thou bearest the name of a Jew, and restest upon es ppl
18 the law, and gloriest in God, and knowest *his will, and ‘ap- , or, provest®* the
provest the things that are excellent, being instructed out of “ings “at diger
19 the law, and art confident that thou thyself art a guide of the
20 blind, a light of them that are in darkness, ‘a corrector of the s Or, an instructor
foolish, a teacher of babes, having in the law the form of
21 knowledge and of the truth; thou therefore that teachest
another, teachest thou not thyself? thou that preachest a
22 man should not steal, dost thou steal? thou that sayest a
man should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adulte-
28 ry? thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou *rob temples ? thou ° eee meee
who gloriest in *the law, through thy transgression of the law
24 dishonourest thou God? For the name of God is blasphemed
25 among the Gentiles because of you, even as it is written. For
circumcision indeed profiteth, if thou be a doer of the law:
but if thou be a transgressor of the law, thy circumcision is
26 become uncircumcision. If therefore the uncircumcision
keep the ordinances of the law, sha#l not his uncircumcision
27 be reckoned for circumcision? and shall not the uncircum-
cision which is by nature, if it fulfil the law, judge thee,
who with the letter and circumcision art a transgressor of
28 the law? For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly;
neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh:
29 but he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision
is that of the heart, in the spirit, not in. the letter; whose
praise is not of men, but of God.
What advantage then hath the Jew? or what is the profit
2 of circumcision? Much every

* ‘have sinned”? add marg. Gr. sinned.—Am.Com. + For ‘‘a law”’ read
‘the law ’’—Am. Com. 5 Enclose ver. 14 and 15 in a parenthesis. —Am. Com.
§ For ‘‘ which have no” read ‘‘ that have ποὺ the ’’—Am. Com. \| For “hav-
ing no”’ read ‘‘not having the’-—Am.Com. ‘their thoughts” etc. add marg.
Or, their thoughts accusing or else excusing them one with another —Am. Com.
#* In marg.7 for “‘provest’’ read ‘ dost distinguish »—Am. Com. tt Omit the
marg.—Am. Com.

(854)

TO THE ROMANS. 3. 2-3. 18.

way: first of all, that they were intrusted with the or-
acles of God. For what if some were without faith? 3

; shall their want of faith make of none effect the
\Granekewnere, faithfulness of God? 1God forbid: yea, let God be 4
found true, but every man a liar; as it is written, :

That thou mightest be justified in thy words,
And mightest prevail when thou comest into
judgement.

But if our unrighteousness commendeth the right- 5

eousness of God, what shall we say? Is God un-

righteous who visiteth with wrath? (1 speak after
the manner of men.) God forbid: for then how 6
ΜΙ κι tt Shall God judge the world? But if the truth of 7

ΕΨ God through my lie abounded unto his glory, why
am I also still judged as a sinner? and why not (as 8

we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm

that we say), Let us do evil, that good may come?

whose condemnation is just.

3 Or, do we excuse What then? ‘are we in worse case* than they? 9

No, in no wise: for we before laid to the charge

both of Jews and Greeks, that they are all under

sin; as it is written, 10
There is none righteous, no, not one;
There is none that understandeth, 11

There is none that seeketh after God;

They have all turned aside, they are together 12
become unprofitable;

There is none that doeth good, no, not so much
as one:

Their throat is an open sepulchre; 18

With their tongues they have used deceit:

The poison of asps is under their lips:

Whose mouth is full of cursing and bitterness: 14

Their feet are swift to shed blood; 15
Destruction and misery are in their ways; 16
And the way of peace have they not known: 17
There is no fear of God before their eyes. 18

* For ‘‘in worse case’’ read ‘‘ better”? and omit the marg.—Am.
Com.

(355 )

ΠῚ ΠΡῸΣ ΡΩΜΑΙΟΥΣ 355

τρύπον. — μὲν [γὰρ] ὅτι ἐπ᾿ riage με νὴ τὰ λόγια
3 τοῦ θεοῦ. τί yap; εἰ ἠπίστησάν τινες, μὴ ἡ ἀπιστία
4 αὐτῶν mine πίστιν τοῦ θεοῦ καταργήσει; μὴ γένοιτο" γινέ-
σθω δὲ ὁ θεὶς ἀληθής, πᾶς δὲ νπρμηρπορρ WEYCTHC,
καθάπερ᾽ γέγραπται
“Ὅπως ἂν «λικδιωθης ἐν τοῖς λόγοις COY
KAI νικήξεις ἐν τῷ κρίνεοθδι Ce.

> Ν ε 3 ,ὕ «ε »-“ - , , ,
5 cl δὲ Ἵ ἀδικία Rw? θεοῦ δικαιοσύνην συνίστησιν, τι

3. a , ε ‘ a , ‘ » , ν
ἐροῦμεν; μὴ ἄδικος ὁ θεὸς ὁ ἐπιφέρων τὴν ὀργὴν ; κατα
δ." nae
6 ἄνθρωπον λέγω. μὴ γένοιτο: ἐπεὶ πῶς κρινεῖ ὁ θεὸς τὸν
7 κόσμον; εἰ “Se! ἡ ἀλήθεια τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν τῷ ἐμῷ ψεύσματι
2 , ΙΝ. \ , | σὰ ad g° ONT 0b 8
ἐπερίσσευσεν εἰς τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ, τί ἔτι κἀγὼ ὡς apap-
: ‘ ,
8 TwAds κρίνομαι, καὶ μὴ καθὼς βλασφημούμεθα [καὶ] καθώς
la cia / -“ , Ν λν7ν ἔλθ
φασίν τινες ἡμᾶς λέγειν ὅτε Ἰϊοιήσωμεν τὰ κακὰ iva ἐελϑῃ
\ 3 ’ e Ν » / >
τὰ ἀγαθά; ὧν τὸ κρίμα ἔνδικόν ἐστιν.
τί > , > , , 6 up»
9 ἵ οὖν ; προεχόμεθα ; οὐ πάντως, προῃτιασάμεθα yap
»
Ἰουδαίους τε καὶ eb tan πάντας ὕφ᾽ ἁμαρτίαν εἶναι,
10 καθὼς Ὑέγρώπγαὶ ὅτι
Οὐκ ἔετιν Aikatoc οὐδὲ εἷς,

τι OYK ἔστιν ᾿ογνίων, οὐκ ἔοτιν. ἐκζητῶν. τὸν
θεόν:
τ. TIANTEC ἐξέκλινὰν, AMA ἠχρεώθηοδν"
οὐκ ἔοτιν ᾿ ποιῶν “YPHCTOTHTA, οὐκ ECTIN ἕωο᾽
ἑνός.
13 τἄφος. ἀνεῳγμένος. ὁ λἄργγξ αὐτῶν,
TAIC γλώέξολις AYTON ἐδολιοΐοδν,
ἰὸς ACTHIAWN ὑπὸ. τὰ χείλη AYTON,
14 ὧν τὸ cTOMA. © ἀρός. Kal πικρίδο γέμει:
15 ὀξεῖς οἱ πόδες δὐτῶν ἐκχέδλι aima,
15 CYNTPIMMA KAl TAAAITT@PIA EN TAIC ὁδοῖς AYTON,
τὸ κἀὶ ὁδὸν εἰρήνης. OYK ὄγνωοδν.
18 ΟΥ̓Κ ἔστιν φόβος θεοῦ ἀπέναντι τῶν

OPOAAMAN AYTOIN.

γὰρ

ὁ συνίων, οὐκ ἔ-
« ᾿
στιν ὃ | ζητῶν

ὁ χρηστότητα ἕως

᾽

αὐτών

τῆς

μόνων

εὑρηκέναι

356 ΠΡῸΣ ῬΩΜΑΊΟΥΣ III IV

" , “ eae , we ad ΄ pm
Οἴδαμεν δὲ ὅτι ὅσα ὁ νόμος λέγει τοῖς ἐν τῷ νόμῳ λαλεῖ, το
- lol , -“ ε , a
iva πᾶν στόμα ppayy Kal ὑπόδικος γένηται. πᾶς ὁ κόσμος

τῷ θεῷ: διότι ἐξ ἔργων νόμου OY AIKAIWOHCETAI TIACA 20

‘ > Ud > n A \ , . ἢ ε ,
CAPpZ ἐνώπιον AYTOY, διὰ yap νόμου ἐπίγνωσις ἁμαρτίας.
veri δὲ χωρὶς νόμου δικαιοσύνη θεοῦ πεφανέρωται, μαρτυ- 2

v4 ε x a , A a A , \
ρουμένη ὑπὸ τοῦ νόμου καὶ τῶν προφητῶν, δικαιοσύνῃ δὲ 22

a ‘\ , > cal a > ΄ ‘ ,

θεοῦ διὰ πίστεως [Ἰησοῦ] Χριστοῦ, εἰς πάντας τοὺς πιστεύ-
οντας, οὐ γάρ ἐστιν διαστολή. πάντες. γὰρ ἥμαρτον Kal 23
ὑστεροῦνται τῆς δόξης τοῦ θεοῦ, δικαιούμενοι δωρεὰν τῇ 24

4. τον iy Van ὺ , “ιν. a7 aA
αὐτοῦ χάριτι διὰ τῆς ἀπολυτρώσεως τῆς ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ"

Ay e A /

dv προέθετο ὁ θεὸς ἱλαστήριον dud." πίστεως ἐν τῷ 25
3 A 7 5 5 Lal , > a Ν Ν

αὐτοῦ αἵματι εἰς ἔνδειξιν τῆς δικαιοσύνης αὐτοῦ διὰ τὴν

6

N

a / ε , a a
πάρεσιν τῶν προγεγονότων ἁμαρτημάτων ἐν τῇ ἀνοχῇ τοῦ
a A 4 »” a , 3 “a 9 a “-
θεοῦ, πρὸς τὴν ἔνδειξιν τῆς δικαιοσύνης αὐτοῦ. ἐν τῷ νῦν
καιρῷ, εἰς τὸ εἶναι. αὐτὸν δίκαιον καὶ δικαιοῦντα τὸν ἐκ
, > cal “~ Φ ε [4 >
πίστεως Inood. Ποῦ οὖν ἡ καύχησις ; ἐξε- 27
A fal 3 Ρ Ν
κλείσθη. διὰ ποίου νόμου; τῶν ἔργων ; οὐχί, ἀλλὰ διὰ
a ”
νόμου πίστεως. λογιζόμεθα "γὰρ" δικαιοῦσθαι πίστει ἄν- 28
Shee , a? , ε ν΄ τὼ Ἴ
θρωπον χωρὶς ἔργων νόμου. ἢ ᾿Ιουδαίων ὁ θεὸς ‘povov’ ; 29
οὐχὶ καὶ ἐθνῶν : vat καὶ ἐθνῶν, εἴπερ εἷς ὁ θεός, ὃς δικαιώσει 30
περιτομὴν ἐκ πίστεως καὶ ἀκροβυστίαν διὰ τῆς πίστεως.
νόμον οὖν καταργοῦμεν διὰ τῆς πίστεως; μὴ γένοιτο, ἀλλὰ 53:
νόμον ἱστάνομεν.
Ti οὖν ἐροῦμεν " ᾿Αβραὰμ τὸν προπάτορα ἡμῶν κατὰ 1
σάρκα; εἰ γὰρ ᾿Αβραὰμ, ἐξ ἔργων ἐδικαιώθη, ἔχει καύχημα"
4 > ’
ἀλλ᾽ οὐ πρὸς θεόν, τί yap ἡ γραφὴ λέγει; ᾿Επίοτεγ-. 3
cal a ‘ > , > ~ >
cen δὲ “ABpadm TH θεῷ, Kal EAOTICOH δἀὐτῷ. εἰς

Ὁ

A ε
AIKAIOCYNHN. τῷ δὲ ἐργαζομένῳ ὁ μισθὸς οὐ λογίζεται 4
Ny , > \ Γ᾽ , aA oT A> ,
κατὰ χάριν ἀλλὰ κατὰ ὀφείλημα: τῷ δὲ μὴ ἐργαζομένῳ, 5
? A Ἀν. ‘ lal 4 5" -“ / ε
πιστεύοντι δὲ ἐπὶ τὸν δικαιοῦντα τὸν ἀσεβῆ, λογίζεται ἡ
, 3 a > , , 4 Ν [4
πίστις αὐτοῦ εἰς δικαιοσύνην; καθάπερ καὶ Δαυεὶδ λέγει 6
‘ Ν lol > / oe Ν ’
τὸν μακαρισμὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ᾧ ὁ θεὸς λογίζεται δικαι-.

οσύνην χωρὶς ἔργων

ee ee

a as Ὁ

3. 19-4. 7. TO THE ROMANS.

19 Now we know that what things soever the law saith, it
speaketh to them that are under the law; that every mouth
may be stopped, and all the world may be brought under the 1 Gr. ow of.
20 judgement of God: because 'by *the works of the law shall ye works of law
no flesh be *justified in his sight: for ‘through the law cometh * aes ee
21 the knowledge of sin. *But now apart from the law a 4 Ὅτ, through law
righteousness of God hath been manifested, being witnessed
22 by the law and the prophets; even the righteousness of God ; o,, 4
through faith *in Jesus Christ unto all® them that believe; ὁ some ancient au-
23 for there is no distinction; for all have sinned}, and fall {port sédand
24 short of the glory of God; being justified freely by his grace
25 through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus : whom God? δὰ AG
‘set fortht *to de a propitiation, through “faith, by his blood§, — tiaory a
to shew his righteousness, because of the passing over of the ΕΘΝ
26 sins done aforetime, in the forbearance of God; for the shew-
ing, I say, of his righteousness at this present season: that he 19 5.4 on, ii, 13,
might himself be 'just, and the )°justifier of him that “hath ™argin.
27 faith ‘in Jesus. "Where then is the glorying? It is excluded. ' °° σ΄ Λα.
By what manner of law? of works? Nay: but by a law of ie Wag? Lacteak
28 faith. We reckon therefore that a man is justified by faith authorities read
29 apart from “the works of the law. Or is God the God of ἦν
' Jews only? is he not the God of Gentiles also? Yea, of Gen-
30 tiles also: if so be that God is one, and he shall justify the
circumcision ‘by faith, and the uncircumcision “through ™ 07," ἡ
81 faith. Do we then make “the law of none effect ae οἰ 4 a law
faith? God forbid: nay, we establish “the law. Some ancient
What then shall we say “that Abraham, our forefather “asthe rea
2 according to the flesh, hath found§? For if Abraham was {iy"ntiefant
justified 'by works, he hath whereof to glory; but not toward
8 God. For what saith the scripture? And Abraham believed
4 God, and it was reckoned unto him for righteousness. Now
to him that worketh, the reward is not reckoned as of grace,
5 but as of debt. But to him that worketh not, but believeth
on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is reckoned for
6 righteousness. Even as David also pronounceth blessing
upon the man, unto whom God reckoneth righteousness
ἢ apart from works, saying,

* Begin a paragraph.—Am.Com. t “have sinned’ add marg. Gr. sinned.—
Am. Com. < ‘set forth’? omit marg. 7 (‘* purposed ’’)—Am. Com. § For “‘ by
his blood” read ‘tin his blood”? (retaining the comma after ‘‘faith’’) and omit
marg. °—Am. Com. | Make a paragraph of verse 31.—Am. Com. 4 For
“according to the flesh, hath found”? read ‘hath found parent to the fiesh”’
and put the present text into the margin. —-Am. Com.

(356 )

1 Or, through law

2 Man
authorities oat

NOW.

ny

TO THE ROMANS. 4. 7-4. 21.

Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven,

And whose sins are covered.

Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not

reckon sin.

Is this blessing then pronounced upon the circum- 9
cision, or upon the uncircumcision also? for we say,
To Abraham his faith was reckoned for righteous-
ness. How then was it reckoned? when he was in 10
circumcision, or in uncircumcision? Not in circum-
cision, but in uncircumcision: and he received the 11
sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of
the faith which he had while he was in uncircum-
cision: that he might be the father of all them that
believe, though they be in uncircumcision, that right-
eousness might be reckoned unto them; and the fa- 12
ther. of circumcision to them who not only are of
the circumcision, but who also walk in the steps of
that faith of our father Abraham which he had in
uncircumcision. For not ‘through the law was the 13
promise to Abraham or to his seed, that he should
be heir of the world, but through the righteousness
of faith. For if they which are of the law be heirs, 14
faith is made void, and the promise is made of none
effect: for the law worketh wrath; but where there 15
is no law, neither is there transgression. For this 16
cause 7t zs of faith, that ἐξ may be according to grace;
to the end that the promise may be sure to all the
seed; not to that only which is of the law, but to
that also which is of the faith of Abraham, who is
the father of us all (as it is written, A father of 17
many nations have I made thee) before him whom
he believed, even God, who quickeneth the dead, and
calleth the things that are not, as though they were.
Who in hope believed against hope, to the end that 18
he might become a father of many nations, accord-
ing to that which had been spoken, So shall thy seed
,be. And without being weakened in faith he con- 19
isidered his own body ΠΟΥ as good as dead (he be-
ing about a hundred years old), and the deadness of
Sarah’s womb: yea,looking unto the promise of God, 20
he wavered not through unbelief, but waxed strong
through faith, giving glory to God, and being fully 21

ἴσο]

. assured

(357)

Ὁ

"-
ο

~
“

uw

τι
[Ὁ

"»

7

-
co

IV ΠΡῸΣ POMAIOYS 357

, e > , 6,2 ᾿ ‘ “ >
Makdpion ὧν AEOHCAN δὶ ἀνομίδι Kal ὧν ἐπεκὰ-
AYOHCAN al ἁμδρτίδι,
5 - Sa | ‘ , ’
Makapioc ἀνὴρ "οὐ οὐ MH AoricHTal Κύριος Amap-
τς TIAN.
ε x “ ™ re ‘ . ‘ x SN ‘
ὁ μακαρισμὸς οὖν οὗτος ἐπὶ τὴν περιϊομὴν ἢ Kal ἐπὶ τὴν
- ,ὕὔ a ' a ε
ἀκροβυστίαν ; Χέγομεν γάρ ᾿Ἐλογίςθη τῷ ᾿Αβρδὰμ. ἡ
πίστις εἰς AIKAIOCYNHN. πῶς οὖν ἐλογίσθη; ἐν περιτομῇ
” ee > , > > a > o> >
ὄντι ἢ ἐν cxpoBvotia; οὐκ ἐν περιτομῇ ἀλλ᾽ ἐν axpo-
βυστίᾳ: καὶ CHMEION ἔλαβεν περιτομῆς", σφραγῖδα τῆς
» Ὁ Σ ,
δικαιοσύνης τῆς πίστεως τῆς ἐν TH AKPOBYCTIA, εἰς τὸ εἶναι
αὐτὸν πατέρα πάντων τῶν πιστευόντων δι ἀκροβυστίας,
Py \ a ee \ ὃ , ; ‘ ,
εἰς τὸ λογισθῆναι αὐτοῖς [τὴν] δικαιοσύνην, καὶ πατέρα
~ a > > »"΄. , 5 \ Γ \ at
περιτομῆς τοῖς οὐκ ἐκ περιτομῆς μόνον ἀλλὰ ‘Kal τοῖς
στοιχοῦσιν τοῖς ἴχνεσιν τῆς ἐν ἀκροβυστίᾳ πίστεως τοῦ
s e -“ » [i= > ‘ Ἀ , ε
πατρὸς ἡμῶν ᾿Αβραάμ. Οὐ γὰρ διὰ νόμου ἡ
> 4 a? ‘ * “ , ; 3 A \
ἐπαγγελία τῷ “ABpacp ἢ τῷ σπέρματι αὐτοῦ, τὸ κληρο-
a. > 4 > , > Ν Ν , ’
νόμον αὐτὸν εἶναι κόσμου, ἀλλὰ διὰ δικαιοσύνης πίστεως"
εἰ γὰρ οἱ ἐκ νόμου Κὐληρθνθμοϊ; κεκένωται ἡ πίστις καὶ
ere ἢ ἐξαγγάλία: ὁ γὰρ νόμος ὀργὴν κατεργάζεται,
οὗ δὲ οὐκ ἔστιν νόμος, οὐδὲ πράξασιν, Διὰ
τοῦτο ἐκ πίστεως, ἵνα κατὰ χάριν, εἰς τὸ εἶναι βεβαίαν τὴν
ἐπαγγελίαν παντὶ τῷ σπέρματι, οὐ τῷ ἐκ τοῦ νόμου μόνον
> ‘ \ “Ἂν , > ye ¢ of ‘ ,
ἀλλὰ καὶ τῷ ἐκ πίστεως ABpaap, (ὅς ἐστιν πατὴρ πάντων
“ ο Ud a -“
ἡμῶν, καθὼς γέγραπται ὅτι Πατέρὰ πολλῶν ἐθνῶν
τέθεικά ςε,) κατέναντι οὗ ἐπίστευσεν θεοῦ τοῦ ζωοποι-
οὔντος τοὺς νεκροὺς καὶ καλοῦντος τὰ μὴ ὄντα ὡς ὄντα" ὃς
παρ᾽ ἐλπίδα ἐπ᾿ ἐλπίδι ἐπίστευσεν εἰς τὸ γενέσθαι. αὐτὸν
TATEPA πολλῶν ἐθνῶν κατὰ τὸ εἰρημένον Οὕτως ἔοστδι
τὸ σπέρμα coy καὶ μὴ ἀσθενήσας τῇ πίστει κατενόηδεν
τὸ ἑαυτοῦ σῶμα [ἤδη] νενεκρωμένον, ἑκατονταετής που
ὑπάρχων, καὶ τὴν ibis conch τῆς μήτρας “Σάρρας; εἰς δὲ τὴν
ἐπαγγελίαν τοῦ θεοῦ οὐ διεκρίθη τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ ἀλλὰ ἐνεδυ-
ναμώθη τῇ πίστει, δοὺς δόξαν τῷ θεῷ καὶ πληροφορηθεὶς

πιριτομήν

42.

Ap.

καυχώμενοι

42.

358 ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOYS ΙΥΥ͂

ὅτι ὃ ἐπήγγελται δυνατός ἐστιν καὶ ποιῆσαι. διὸ [καὶ]
ἐλογίοθη AYT@ εἰς AIKAIOCYNHN. Οὐκ ἐγράφη
δὲ δύ αὐτὸν μόνον ὅτι €AOricOH aYTO, ἀλλὰ καὶ δι᾽ ἡμᾶς
οἷς μέλλει λογίζεσθαι, τοῖς πιστεύουσιν ἐπὶ τὸν ἐγείραντα
Ἰησοῦν τὸν κύριον ἡμῶν ἐκ νεκρῶν, ὃς πὰρελόθη διὰ τὰ
TAPATTMMATA ἡμῶν καὶ ἠγέρθη διὰ τὴν δικαίωσιν ἡμῶν.

22

23
24

> , ΄ ‘
Δικαιωθέντες οὖν ἐκ πίστεως εἰρήνην ἔχωμεν πρὸς τὸν x

A ‘ a , ee ee A a > - Ἂ ΗΠ
θεὸν διὰ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ, δι οὗ καὶ τὴν
‘ Ul
προσαγωγὴν ἐσχήκαμεν [τῇ πίστει] εἰς τὴν χάριν ταύτην
» Pes [4 \ , νὰν (ἃ LAN) a ΄ -
ἐν ἡ ἑστήκαμεν, καὶ καυχώμεθα er ἐλπίδι τῆς δόξης τοῦ
-“ > -“
θεοῦ: οὐ μόνον δέ, ἀλλὰ καὶ ᾿“καυχώμεθα" ἐν ταῖς θλίψε-
> , σ ε ,’ ε Ν ᾿' ε
σιν, εἰδότες ὅτι ἡ θλίψις ὑπομονὴν κατεργάζεται, 7 δὲ
Ὶ > ‘
ὑπομονὴ δοκιμήν, ἡ δὲ δοκιμὴ ἐλπίδα, y δὲ ἐλπὶς OY Ka-
͵ a a , a
TAICYYNEL ὅτι ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκκέχυται ἐν ταῖς καρδί-
ε κ \ , he ἢ a ri * tia τὴν 4
as ἡμῶν διὰ πνεύματος ἁγίου τοῦ δοθέντος ἡμῖν" "εἴ γε
, » con ᾽ a ” 4 \ rere ,
Χριστὸς ὄντων ἡμῶν ἀσθενῶν ἔτι κατὰ καιρὸν ὑπὲρ ἀσε-
- 3 / / Ν pa , 3 ta)
βῶν ἀπέθανεν. μόλις γὰρ ὑπὲρ δικαίου τις ἀποθανεῖται"
ε \ - > a , a a
ὑπὲρ yap τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ τάχα τις καὶ τολμᾷ ἀποθανεῖν"
ων ε “ ε
συνίστησιν δὲ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ ἀγάπην εἰς ἡμᾶς ὁ θεὸς ὅτι
Ν ε a ΕΣ « fat \ @ «4 ε - " ,
ἔτι ἁμαρτωλῶν ὄντων ἡμῶν Χριστὸς ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἀπέθανεν.
πολλῷ οὖν μᾶλλον δικαιωθέντες νῦν ἐν τῷ αἵματι αὐὖ-
~ , » » A 5 \ -“ > lal ᾿ A 9 4
τοῦ σωθησόμεθα δι αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ τῆς ὀργῆς. εἰ yap ἐχθροὶ
” , a a κ᾿ a ΄ ἢ ca
ὄντες κατηλλάγημεν τῷ θεῷ διὰ τοῦ θανάτου τοῦ υἱοῦ
αὐτοῦ, πολλῷ μᾶλλον καταλλαγέντες σωθησόμεθα ἐν τῇ
ζωῇ αὐτοῦ: οὐ μόνον δέ, ἀλλὰ καὶ καυχώμενοι ἐν τῷ
-“ 4 -“ ’ ε rf > lol a“ . e "
θεῷ διὰ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ [Χριστοῦ], δι οὗ νῦν
τὴν καταλλαγὴν ἐλάβομεν.
4 a @ > εν» » , ε ε , >
Διὰ τοῦτο ὥσπερ δι ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου ἡ ἁμαρτία eis
\ , Σ ie κ᾿ \ a ε , ε ΄ \
τὸν κόσμον εἰσῆλθεν καὶ διὰ τῆς ἁμαρτίας ὁ θάνατος, καὶ
΄ a 5. Φ ’
οὕτως εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους ὁ θάνατος διῆλθεν ἐφ᾽ ᾧ πάν-
, e ’ > ,
TES ἥμαρτον-. ἄχρι yap νόμου ἁμαρτία ἦν. ἐν κόσμῳ,
- ” , 9 A ,
ἁμαρτία δε οὐκ ἐλλογᾶται μὴ ὄντος νόμου, ἀλλὰ ἐβασί-

2

nn

foay

8

Sy
is
ie

a

4. 21-5. 14. TO THE ROMANS.

that, what he had promised, he was able also

22to perform. Wherefore also it was reckoned unto

23 him for righteousness, Now it was not written for

24 his sake alone, that it was reckoned unto him; but
for our sake also, unto whom it shall be reckoned,
who believe on him that raised Jesus our Lord from

25 the dead, who was delivered up for our trespasses,
and was raised for our justification. Rp

- Being therefore justified "by faith, “let us παν ΘΝ ὁ 0 i ivoritios
peace ‘with God through our Lord Jesus Christ; τολὰ we /ave
2through whom also we have had our access ΠΝ Thorn omit by

faith into this grace wherein we stand; and “let Δ
8 us* “rejoice in hope of the glory of God. And nots.” ere
only so, but “let us* also ‘rejoice in our tribulations: ¢ Or, we also re-
4 knowing that tribulation worketh patience; and pa- ὅν
5 tience, probation ; and probation, hope: and hope
putteth not to shame; because the love of God hath
_ been shed abroad in our hearts through the Holy ee ane
6 Ghost which was given unto us. For while we ° Ms bok
were yet weak, in due season Christ died for the
Tungodly. For scarcely for a righteous man will one
die: for peradventure for *the good man some one ὅ OF (μα! which is
8 would even dare to die. But God commendeth his
own love toward us, in that, while we were yet sin-
9 ners, Christ died for us. Much more then, being
now justified *by his blood, shall we be saved from 9 Gr. in.

10 the wrath of God through him. For if, while we
were enemies, we were reconciled to God through
the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled,

11 shall we be saved *by his life; and not only so,
but we also rejoice in God through our Lord Jesus
Christ, through whom we have now received the
reconciliation.

12 Therefore, as through one man sin entered into the
world, and death through sin; and so death passed

13 unto ali men, for that all sinned:—for until the law
sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when

14 there is no law. Nevertheless

10 Gr. but also glo-
rying.

* For “let us have’? read ‘we have’ and in marg. 2 read Many “
ancient authorities read let us have. So in verses 2,3 for ‘let us”
read ‘‘ we’? (twice).—Am. Com.

{ Omit marg.§ (‘‘ that which is good’’)—Am. Com.

Ἐν (358)

1 Gr. an act of

righteousness.

2 Some ancient au-
thorities omit of
the gift.

3 Or, law

TO THE ROMANS. 5. 14-6. 5.

death reigned from Adam until Moses, even over
them that had not sinned after the likeness of
Adam ’s transgression, who is a figure of him that
was to come. But not as the trespass, so also 15
is the free gift. For if by the trespass of the one
the many died, much more did the grace of God,
and the gift by the grace of the one man, Jesus
Christ, abound unto the many. And not as through 16
one that sinned, so is the gift: for the judge-
ment came of one unto condemnation, but the free
gift came of many trespasses unto ‘justification.
For if, by the trespass of the one, death reigned 17
through the one; much more shall they that receive
the abundance of grace and "οὗ the gift of right-
eousness reign in life through the one, even Jesus
Christ. So then as through one trespass the judge- 18
ment came unto all men to condemnation; even so
through one act of righteousness the free gift came
unto all men to justification of life. For as through 19
the one man’s disobedience the many were made sin-
ners, even so through the obedience of the one shall
the many be made righteous. And *the law came in 20
beside, that the trespass might abound; but where
sin abounded, grace did abound more exceedingly:
that, as sin reigned in death, even so might grace 21
reign through righteousness unto eternal life through
Jesus Christ our Lord,

What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin, 6
that grace may abound? God forbid. Wewhodied 2
to sin, how shall we any longer live therein? Orare 3
ye ignorant that all we who were baptized into Christ
Jesus were baptized into hisdeath?, Wewere buried 4
therefore with him through baptism into death: that
like as Christ was raised from the dead through the

4 Or, united with Glory of the Father, so we also might walk in new-

e likeness oe

with the ike-

ness.

or

ness of life. For if we have become ‘united with
him by the likeness of his death, we shall be also by
the likeness of his resurrection;

(359 )

VvVi ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOYS 359

λευσεν ὁ θάνατος ἀπὸ ᾿Αδὰμ μέχρι Μωυσέως kul ἐπὶ τοὺς
μὴ ἁμαρτήσαντας ἐπὶ τῷ ὁμοιώματι τῆς παραβάσεως
15 ᾿Αδάμ, ὅς ἐστιν τύπος τοῦ μέλλοντος. ᾿Αλλ᾽ οὐχ ὡς
τὸ παράπτωμα, οὕτως [καὶ] τὸ χάρισμα: «i γὰρ τῷ τοῦ
ἑνὸς παραπτώματι οἱ πολλοὶ ἀπέθανον, πολλῷ μᾶλλον
ἡ χάρις τοῦ θεοῦ καὶ ἡ δωρεὰ ἐν χάριτι τῇ τοῦ ἑνὸς ἀν-

6 , a Ψ -“ fol " A 4, > ’
ρώπου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ εἰς τοὺς πολλοὺς ἐπερίσσευσεν.

"
Loa)

‘ > ε ΓΤ ε ΄ ‘ , ‘ ‘ ‘
καὶ οὐχ ws δι᾿ ἑνὸς ἁμαρτήσαντος τὸ δώρημα" τὸ μὲν yap

’, > ev > , ‘ Ν , ᾿ a
κρίμα ἐξ ἑνὸς εἰς κατάκριμα, τὸ δὲ χάρισμα ἐκ πολλῶν

, > ὃ , > ‘ Ca al ετὰι
παραπτωματων εἰς οὁἰκαίωμα. εἰ yep τῷ του ἐνὸς παρα-

os
“

πτώματι ὁ θάνατος ἐβασίλευσεν διὰ τοῦ ἑνός, πολλῷ μᾶλ-
λον οἱ τὴν περισσείαν τῆς χάριτος καὶ [τῆς δωρεᾶς] τῆς
δικαιοσύνης λαμβάνοντες ἐν. ζωῇ βασιλεύσουσιν διὰ τοῦ
ἑνὸς “Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ", "Apa οὖν ὡς δ ἑνὸς παρα-

"
οο

᾽ > , > ΄ > , J Ν
πτώματος εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους εἰς κατάκριμα, οὕτως καὶ
’ > /
δ ἑνὸς δικαιώματος εἰς πάντας ἀνθρώπους εἰς δικαίωσιν
“ ΄ ‘ \ “ -“ -“ ‘ 5
19 ζωῆς᾽ ὥσπερ γὰρ διὰ τῆς παρακοῆς τοῦ ἑνὸς ἀνθρώπου
ε Ν , ε ’ὔ a \ 4s -“
ἁμαρτωλοὶ κατεστάθησαν of πολλοί, οὕτως καὶ διὰ τῆς
ε -“ “a εν ld , c ,
ὑπακοῆς τοῦ ἑνὸς δίκαιοι κατασταθήσονται ot πολλοί.
’ Ν - σ , 4 ΄ = Ν
20 νόμος δὲ παρεισῆλθεν ἵνα πλεονάσῃ τὸ παράπτωμα: οὗ δὲ
ε ε ’ ε ’

ar ἐπλεόνασεν ἡ ἁμαρτία, ὑπερεπερίσσευσεν ἡ χάρις, ἵνα
¢ > B ON ba / > a 6 “4 φ Ἀ
ὥσπερ ἐβασίλευσεν ἡ ἁμαρτία. ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ, οὕτως καὶ

ε Ν ’
7 χάρις βασιλεύσῃ διὰ δικαιοσύνης εἰς ζωὴν αἰώνιον διὰ

"i -“ -“ a ε -“
Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν.
, “4 Φ » >. , st 2 , “ ε ΄

: Τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν ; ἐπιμένωμεν τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ, ἵνα ἡ χάρις
’ 4A , 7 > ’ - ε ’
πλεονάσῃ ; μὴ γένοιτο" οἵτινες ἀπεθάνομεν τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ,

Ὁ

ω

~ » ΄ : . A ἃ ὃν a “ “ < >

πῶς ἔτι ζήσομεν ἐν αὐτῇ; ἢ ἀγνοεῖτε ὅτι ὅσοι ἐβαπτί-

> \ A 9 4 , oe ee

σθημεν εἰς Χριστὸν [Ἰησοῦν] eis τὸν θάνατον αὐτοῦ
> , , " > -“ A a ,ὕ

4 ἐβαπτίσθημεν; συνετάφημεν οὖν αὐτῷ διὰ τοῦ βαπτίσμα-

᾿ 4 , σ΄ σ ᾽ / \ Ὅν. 4 -“

τος εἰς τὸν θάνατον, ἵνα ὥσπερ ἠγέρθη Χριστὸς ἐκ νεκρῶν

- ΄ ~ ’ LA 4 ε -“
διὰ τῆς δόξης τοῦ πατρός, οὕτως καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐν καινότητι
-“ ,

s ζωῆς περιπατήσωμεν. εἰ γὰρ σύμφυτοι γεγόναμεν τῷ
ε ’ -“ ’ > » >. 4A A ”~ > ’

ὁμοιώματι τοῦ θανάτου αὐτοῦ, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως

Ap.

Χριστοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ

360 ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOY= VI

> ἢ A , “ ε N εξ ha ”
ἐσόμεθα: τοῦυήτο γινώσκοντες οτι Oo παλαιὸς μων ἄνθρω-

πος συνεσταυρώθη, ἵνα καταργηθῇ τὸ σῶμα τῆς ἁμαρτίας,

- ld ὃ λ ᾽ ε a a c ,ὔ ε Ν > 6 A "
του μῆκετι OVAEVELY μας ΤΊ ἀμαρτίιᾳ, oO γὰρ απούῦανων

a ,ὔ 9 Ν A e ’ ΕῚ ἈΝ ΕἸ , Ἀ
δεδικαίωται ἀπὸ τῆς ἁμαρτίας. εἰ δὲ ἀπεθάνομεν σὺν
Χ nw ’ ΄ Ν ζ , °° ΓΞ εἰδό ε
ῥιστῷ, πιστεύομεν ὅτι καὶ συνζήσομεν αὐτῷ" εἰδότες
¢ ale A Py a st ¥ > , ,
ὅτι Χριστὸς ἐγερθεὶς ἐκ νεκρῶν οὐκέτι ἀποθνήσκει, θάνατος
> A > 7 , “Ὁ Ν > , .“ ε ’ ᾿ τὰν
αὐτοῦ οὐκέτι κυριεύει: ὃ γὰρ ἀπέθανεν, τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ ἀπέ:-
ἃ rn τὸ A “ ε᾿
θανεν ἐφάπαξ' ὃ δὲ ζῇ, ζῇ τῷ θεῷ. οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς Aoyi-
ζεσθε ἑαυτοὺς εἶναι νεκροὺς μὲν τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ ζῶντας δὲ τῷ
ἐσθε ἑαυτοὺς εἶναι νεκροὺς μὲν τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ ζῶντας cA)
- 5» Ν >
θεῷ ἐν Χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ. Μὴ οὖν βασιλευέτω
ε ε , > a “a e a , > ‘ e ’
ἢ ἁμαρτία ἐν τῷ θνητῷ ὑμῶν σώματι εἰς τὸ ὑπακούειν
- > , > a Ν , Ν / ε lal
ταῖς ἐπιθυμίαις αὐτοῦ, μηδὲ παριστάνετε τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν
-“ 9 ,ὔ la ε ‘ > \ , ε Ν
ὅπλα ἀδικίας τῇ ἁμαρτίᾳ, ἀλλὰ παραστήσατε ἑαυτοὺς
-“ -“ ε Ν > -“ -“ A A ,ὔ ε - ΄
τῷ θεῷ ὡσεὶ ἐκ νεκρῶν. ζῶντας καὶ τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν ὅπλα
“ -“ Ν ε - »
δικαιοσύνης τῷ θεῷ ἁμαρτία γὰρ ὑμῶν οὐ κυριεύσει,
> , > ¢ \ , > \ ¢ ἈΝ ’ ,
οὗ γάρ ἐστε tro νόμον αλλὰ ὑπὸ χάριν. Τί
>. ε , “ - 4 4 εν ΄ ᾽ ΑΓ 4 Ἂς
οὖν; ἀμαρτήσωμεν ὅτι οὐκ ἐσμὲν ὑπὸ νόμον ἄλλα. ὑπὸ
4 , Ν Ne > a> σ e , ε ν᾿
χάριν; μὴ γένοιτο: οὐκ οἴδατε ὅτι ᾧ παριστάνετε ἑαυτοὺς
ὃ , « , ὃ cal ae 2 2 , 3", ε
οὕλους εἰς ὑπακοήν, δοῦλοί ἐστε ᾧ ὑπακούετε, ἤτοι dpap-
tas εἰς θάνατον ἢ ὑπακοῆς εἰς δικαιοσύνην ; χάρις δὲ τῷ
τίας εἰς Jay ἢ ἧς εἰς γὴν ; χάρις δὲ τῷ
θεῷ ὅτι ἦτε δοῦλοι τῆς ἁμαρτίας ὑπηκούσατε δὲ ἐ δί
εῷ ὅτι ἦτε Oo ἧς ἁμαρτίας ὑπὴ ὲ ἐκ καρδίας
’ “ ,
εἰς ὃν παρεδόθητε τύπον διδαχῆς, ἐλευθερωθέντες δὲ ἀπὸ
“- ε , > , a , > as
τῆς ἁμαρτίας ἐδουλώθητε τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ: ἀνθρώπινον
> a ἧς, Ἔ eae ¢ 4 :
λέγω διὰ τὴν ἀσθένειαν τῆς σαρκὸς ὑμῶν' ὥσπερ γὰρ πα-
, \ , ε nw cal a > ’ ἈΝ Lol
ρεστήσατε τὰ μέλη ὑμῶν δοῦλα τῇ ἀκαθαρσίᾳ Kal τῇ
> , > ‘A > / σ΄ a ' a ,
ἀνομίᾳ [εἰς τὴν ἀνομίαν], οὕτω viv παραστήσατε τὰ μέλη
ς «α κι a , 5 ε fhe Ἀ a
ὑμῶν δοῦλα τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ εἰς ἁγιασμόν" ὅτε yap δοῦλοι
> - ε "4 9 , > Lal , : , >
ἦτε τῆς ἁμαρτίας, ἐλεύθεροι ἦτε τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ. τίνα οὖν
s »” , . > e a > , S% 4
καρπὸν εἴχετε τότε ἐφ᾽ ols νῦν ἐπαισχύνεσθε; τὸ γὰρ
’ , ΄“
τέλος ἐκείνων θάνατος" νυνὶ δέ, ἐλευθερωθέντες ἀπὸ τῆς
© ’, , Ν a ~ ‘ ‘ ton
ἁμαρτίας δουλωθέντες δὲ τῷ θεῷ, ἔχετε τὸν καρπὸν ὑμῶν
> © , ἈΝ Ν ’ Ἀ s 7 a> = > ’ ~
εἰς ἁγιασμόν, τὸ δὲ τέλος ζωὴν αἰώνιον. τὰ γὰρ ὀψώνια τῆς
ε , , ‘ , A a \ "7
ἁμαρτίας θάνατος, τὸ δὲ χάρισμα τοῦ θεοῦ ζωὴ αἰώνιος

on

14
15

>]
°

23

6. 6-6. 23. TO THE ROMANS.

6 knowing this, that our old man was crucified with
him, that the body of sin might be done away, that
7 so we should no longer be in bondage to sin; for he
8 that hath died is justified* from sin, . But if we died
with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with
9him; knowing that Christ being raised from the
dead dieth no more; death no more hath dominion

10 over him. For 'the death that he died, he died unto 1 or, in that
sin “once: but 'the life that he liveth, he liveth unto 9 Gr. once fur all.

11 God. Even so reckon ye also yourselves to be dead
unto sin, but alive unto God in Christ Jesus.

12. Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body,

13 that ye should obey the lusts thereof: neither pre-
sent your members unto sin as “instruments of un- 3 Or, weapons
righteousness; but present yourselves unto God, as
alive from the dead, and your members @s *instru-

14 ments of righteousness unto God. For sin shall not
have dominion over you: for ye are not under law,
but under grace.

15 What then? shall we sin, because we are not un-

16 der law, but under grace? God forbid. Know ye
not, that to whom ye present yourselves as ‘servants 4 Gr. bondservants.
unto obedience, his ‘servants ye are whom ye obey;
whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto _ ;

17 righteousness? But thanks be to God, ‘that, where- ° wet tal ae
as ye were ‘servants of sin, ye became obedient from “”*
the heart to that “form of teaching whereunto ye ὁ Or, pattern

18 were delivered; and being made free from sin, ye

19 became ‘servants of righteousness, I speak after
the manner of men because of the infirmity of your
flesh: for as ye presented your members as servants
to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity, even
so now present your members as servants to right-

20 eousness unto sanctification, For when ye were
4servants of sin, ye were free in regard of righteous-

21 ness. What fruit then had ye at that time in the
things whereof ye are now ashamed? for the end

22 of those things is death. But now being made free
from sin, and become servants to God, ye have your
fruit unto sanctification, and the end eternal life.

23 For the wages of sin is death; but the free gift of
God is eternal life

* ‘justified’ add marg. Or, released—Am. Com.
(360)

1 Or, Jaw

TO THE ROMANS. 6. 23-7. 15.

in Christ Jesus our Lord.
Or are ye ignorant brethren (for I speak to men ἢ
that know 'the law), how that the law hath dominion ἢ
over a man for so long time as he liveth? For the 2
woman that hath a husband is bound by law to the
husband while he liveth; but if the husband die, she
is discharged from the law of the husband. Sothen 8
if, while the husband liveth, she be joined to an-
other man, she shall be called an adulteress: but if
the husband die, she is free from the law, so that
she is no adulteress, though she be joined to another
man. Wherefore, my brethren, ye also were made 4
dead to the law through the body of Christ; that ye
should be joined to another, even to him who was
raised from the dead, that we might bring forth
fruit unto God. For when we were in the flesh, 5

3. ὅτ. passions of the *sinful passions, which were through the law,

3 Or, lust

4 Gr. work,

wrought in our members to bring forth fruit unto
death. But now we have been discharged from the 6
law, having died to that wherein we were holden;
so that we serve in newness of the spirit, and not
in oldness of the letter.

What shall we say then? Is the law sin? God 7
forbid. Howbeit, I had not known sin, except
through ‘the law: for I had not known *coveting,
except the law had said, Thou shalt not *covet: but 8
sin, finding occasion, wrought in me through the
commandment all manner of *coveting : for apart
from 'the law sin 7s dead. And I was alive apart 9
from ‘the law once: but when the commandment
came, sin revived, and I died; and the command- 10
ment, which was unto life, this I found to be unto
death : for sin, finding occasion, through the com- 11
mandment beguiled me, and through it slew me.
So that the law is holy, and the commandment 12
holy, and righteous, and good. Did then that which 13
is good become death unto me? God forbid. But
sin, that it might be shewn to be sin, by working
death to me through that which is good ;—that
through the commandment sin might become ex-
ceeding sinful. For we know that the law is spirit- 14
ual: but I am carnal, sold under sin. For that 15
which I 4do

(361 )

ΥΙΝΙ ἢ ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOYS 361

ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ τῷ κυρίῳ ἡμῶν

εν Ἢ a gr ἀδελφοί, “γινώσκουσιν yap νόμον λαλῶ,
ὅτι ὁ νόμος κυριεύει τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐφ᾽ ὅσον χρόνον ζῇ;
a We 0 , \ A on RE RAEN ΄ πὰ κ

2 γὰρ ὕπανδρος γυνὴ τῷ ζῶντι ἀνδρὶ δέδεται νόμῳ’ ἐὰν δὲ
ἀποθάνῃ 6 ἀνήρ, κατήργηται ἀπὸ τοῦ. νόμου τοῦ ἀνδρός.
ὟΝ > a ἔν, 3. ὃ ‘ . s i 2 ’

3 ἄρά οὖν ζῶντος τοῦ ἀνδρὸς μοιχαλὶς χρηματίσει ἐὰν. γένη-

> δι - 21 Ν > , Ee ΘΔ > , > ‘
ται ἀνδρὶ ἑτέρῳ ἐὰν δὲ ἀποθάνῃ ὁ ἀνήρ, ἐλευθέρα ἐστὶν
ἀπὸ τοῦ νόμου, τοῦ μὴ εἶναι αὐτὴν μοιχαλίδα γενομένην
> x r OF σ΄ id la νὰ, a ἐθ ,

4 ἀνδρὶ ἑτέρῳ. ὥστε, ἀδελφοί pov, καὶ ὑμεῖς ἐθανατώθητε
τῷ νόμῳ διὰ τοῦ σώματος τοῦ χριστοῦ, εἰς τὸ γενέσθαι
ὑμᾶς érépe τῷ ἐκ νεκρῶν dyenterns ἵνα καρποφορήσωμαν

5 τῷ θεῷ. ὅτε γὰρ Klan ἐν τῇ σαρκί, τὰ παθήματα τῶν 1 ante
τιῶν τὰ διὰ τοῦ νόμου ἐνηργεῖτο ἐν τοῖς μέλεσιν ἡμῶν

6 εἰς τὸ καρποφορῆσαι τῷ θανάτῳ" νυνὶ δὲ κατηργήθημεν
ἀπὸ τοῦ νόμου, ἀποθανόντες ἐν ᾧ κατειχόμεθα, ὥστε δου-
λεύειν [ἡμᾶς] ἐν καινότητι πνεύματος καὶ οὐ παλαιότητι

γ γράμματος. Τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν; ὁ νόμος ἁμαρτία;

4 , > \ ‘ ε / > μ᾿ > \ ὃ Ἁ
μὴ γένοιτο’ ἀλλὰ τὴν ἁμαρτίαν οὐκ ἔγνων εἰ μὴ διὰ

‘ 4 ‘ > θυ , > "δ > \ ε ,
νόμου, τήν τε yap ἐπιθυμίαν οὐκ ἤδειν εἰ μὴ ὁ νόμος

8 ἔλεγεν Οὐκ ἐπιθγμήσφειο" ἀφορμὴν δὲ λαβοῦσα ἡ ἁμαρ-
τία διὰ τῆς ἐντολῆς sis hea ἐν ἐμοὶ πᾶσαν ἐπι-

9 wage xwpls yep νόμου ἁμαρτία νεκρά. ἐμὲ δὲ ἔζων
χωρὶς νόμου ποτέ: ἐλθούσης δὲ τῆς ἐντολῆς 0 ἀβαρτόα

το ἀνέζησεν, ἐγὼ δὲ ἀπέθανον, καὶ εὑρέθη μοι ἡ ἐντολὴ ἡ εἰς

\ ψ > , “ ε ‘ ε , > ᾿ Pe

τ ζωὴν αὕτη εἰς θάνατον" ἡ γὰρ ἁμαρτία ἀφορμὴν λαβοῦσα
διὰ τῆς ἐντολῆς ἐξηπάτησέν με καὶ δι᾿ αὐτῆς ἀπέκτεινεν.
. ε \ ΄ Lid oe, αὶ ‘ S's \ , κ᾿

τ ὥστε ὁ μὲν νόμος ἅγιος, καὶ ἡ ἐντολὴ ἁγία καὶ δικαία καὶ

13 ἀγαθή. Τὸ οὖν ἀγαθὸν ἐμοὶ ἐγένετο θάνατος ;
μὴ γένοιτο: ἀλλὰ ἡ ἁμαρτία, ἵνα φανῇ ἁμαρτία διὰ τοῦ
ἀγαθοῦ μοι κατεργαζομένη θάνατον" ἵνα γένηται καθ᾽ ὑπερ-

ε -“Ἤ Lal

14 βολὴν ἁμαρτωλὸς ἡ ἀμάρτία διὰ τῆς δ άκαλθα eee
yap ὅτι ὁ τήξει repr te ἐστιν" ἐγὼ δὲ σάρκινός εἶμι,

15 πεπραμένος ὑπὸ τὴν ἁμαρτίαν. ὃ γὰρ κατεργάξομαι οὐ

εὐχαριστῶ

Ap.
με 42.

362 ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOYS ΥΙἍἯἜῈΥΙΙ:

, > x a , a ΄ ᾿ λ pie a a
γινώσκω" ου γαρ ο θέλω TOVTO πρᾶάσσῳ, a Oo μισω
ἃ

a ,
τοῦτο woud. εἰ δὲ ὃ. οὐ θέλω τοῦτο ToL, σύνφημι τῷ;

» te ,
νόμῳ ὅτι καλός. Νυνὶ δὲ οὐκέτι ἐγὼ κατεργάζομαι αὐτὸ
> 4 “
ἀλλὰ ἡ ἐνοικοῦσα ἐν ἐμοὶ ἁμαρτία. οἶδα γὰρ ὅτι οὐκ οἷ-
ἡ μοὶ dap
aos , a > ν᾿. 9 a ’ 3 θό 5 ἊΣ εὖ
κεῖ ἐν ἐμοί, τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν ἐν τῇ σαρκί μου, ἀγαθὸν" τὸ γὰρ
, fons ΄ \ δὲ 1g. 6 ‘ λὸ ,
θέλειν παράκειταί μοι, τὸ δὲ κατεργάζεσθαι τὸ καλὸν οὔ: οὐ
an ͵ > a ay , a
γὰρ ὃ Gdw ποιῶ ἀγαθόν, ἀλλὰ ὃ οὐ θέλω κακὸν τοῦτο
/ Ν
πράσσω. εἰ δὲ ὃ οὐ θέλω Τ τοῦτο ποιῶ, οὐκέτι. ἐγὼ κατεῤ-
’ 3 A > A ε . -“ >. ΕῚ A ε , e ᾽᾿ὔ x
γάζομαι αὐτὸ ἀλλὰ ἡ οἰκοῦσα ἐν ἐμοὶ ἁμαρτία. Lupicxw
Ν ‘ , “ /, > Ν lal A Ν A , A +
apa τὸν νόμον TO θέλοντι ἐμοὶ ποιεῖν TO καλὸν ὅτι ἐμοὶ τὸ

‘ 22 an a “ Ἁ
κακὸν παράκειται: συνήδομαι γὰρ τῷ νόμῳ τοῦ θεοῦ κατὰ

΄ ,’ ’
τὸν ἔσω ἄνθρωπον, βλέπω δὲ ἕτερον νόμον ἐν τοῖς μέλεσίν

, ral , a , \
μου ἀντιστρατευόμενον τῷ νόμῳ TOD νοῦς μου καὶ αἶχμα-
λ (ζ. , > a / “a ε ,ὔ, am »” Ξ > »

ὠτίζοντά με. [ἐν] τῷ νόμῳ τῆς ἁμαρτίας τῷ ὄντι ἐν τοῖς
΄ ’ , SS Ne ’ ey αν
μέλεσίν pov. ταλαίπωρος ἐγὼ ἄνθρωπος" τίς με ῥύσεται
ἐκ τοῦ , > θα ΄ Fe ae ‘ot [dz] τῷ θεῷ
od σώματος τοῦ θανάτου τούτου: ᾿χάρις [δὲ] τῷ θεῷ
ὃ \? a A a , Circ. ἂν " > OR ees
ta Τησοῦ Χριστοῦ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν. apa οὖν αὐτὸς ἐγὼ
~ Ν 3, ὃ λ , ἀξ θ ia) ae δὲ Ρ Ν ΄ ε
τῷ μὲν νοὶ δουλεύω νόμῳ θεοῦ, τῇ δὲ σαρκὶ νόμῳ apap-
τίας. Οὐδὲν ἄρα νῦν κατάκριμα τοῖς ἐν Χ 2
: ρ ριμα τοῖς ἐν Χριστῷ
» “ ε Ν , a , “-“ -“ 5» “΄
Ἰησοῦ: ὁ γὰρ νόμος τοῦ πνεύματος τῆς ζωῆς ἐν Χριστῷ
? ns , oe ἃ a a | ΄ ‘
Iyood ἠλευθέρωσέν ‘ce ἀπὸ τοῦ νόμου τῆς ἁμαρτίας Kat
a ’ Ν A 358 7 a , > φ΄ Ὁ ΄
τοῦ θανάτου. τὸ γὰρ ἀδύνατον τοῦ νόμου, ἐν ᾧ ἠσθένει
oN “-“ 7 ε Α \ ε a εν , 3 ε ΄
διὰ τῆς σαρκός, ὁ θεὸς τὸν ἑαυτοῦ υἱὸν πέμψας ἐν ὁμοιώ-
\ ε \ ε : Ν
ματι σαρκὸς ἁμαρτία; καὶ περὶ ἁμαρτίας κατέκρινε τὴν
ε , > a Fe ‘ , “ ’
ἁμαρτίαν ἐν τῇ σαρκί, ἵνα τὸ δικαίωμα τοῦ νόμου πλη-
lo ca a A “ 5 A ‘
ρωθῇ ev ἡμῖν τοῖς μὴ κατὰ σάρκα περιπατοῦσιν ἀλλὰ κατὰ
lal Ν ἐν , ” A lal Ἁ la
πνεῦμα: οἱ γὰρ κατὰ σάρκα ὄντες TA τῆς σαρκὸς φρονοῦσιν,
a Ν fal \ ‘ ’
οἱ δὲ κατὰ πνεῦμά τὰ τοῦ πνεύματος. τὸ γὰρ φρόνημα
a Ν ’, \ Ν ’ a , Α
τῆς σαρκὸς θάνατος, τὸ δὲ φρόνημα τοῦ. πνεύματος. ζωὴ
Ν 967 ὃ ΄ \ , a ‘ Ν 6 > 6 lg
καὶ εἰρήνη: διότι TO φρόνημα τῆς σαρκὸς ἔχθρα cis θεόν,
a Ν Ὁ» a 0 A ᾿ ΟΝ , ὑδὲ Ν ὃ , αι"
τῷ yap νόμῳ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐχ ὑποτάσσεται, οὐδὲ γὰρ δύναται
»” a a Ν
οἱ δὲ ἐν σαρκὶ ὄντες θεῷ ἀρέσαι οὐ δύνανται. Ὑμεῖς δὲ

3 > Ἀ > . > A > , ” a 6 a“
οὐκ ἐστὲ ἐν σαρκὶ ἀλλὰ ἐν πνεύματι, εἴπερ πνεῦμα θεοῦ

24

N

te

σι w

7. 15-8. 9. TO THE ROMANS.

I know not: for not what I would, that do I prac-
16 tise ; but what I hate, that I do.. But if what I
would not, that I do, I consent unto the law that
1710 is good. So now it is no more I that 'do it, 1 Gr. work.
18 but sin which dwelleth in me. For I know that
in me, that is, in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing:
for to will is present with me, but to ‘do that
19 which is good 7s not. For the good which I would
I do not: but the evil which I would not, that
201 practise. But if what I would not, that I do,
it is no more I that ‘do it, but sin which dwelleth
21 in me, I find then *the law, that, to me who would ? 9° j,"90"¢ ¥
22 do good, evil is present. For 1 delight *in the law 3 er. wis.
23 of God after the inward man: but I see a different
law in my members, warring against the law of MY... μην κα:
mind, and bringing me into captivity ‘under the law cient authorities
24 of sin which is in my members. O wretched man , ys pb
that I am! who shall deliver me out of ‘the body of a
25 this death? *I thank God through Jesus Christ our * .Mf2y,,20%ent
Lord. So then I myself with the mind serve* the 2m “ants bet
law of God; but with the flesh the law of sin.
8. There is therefore now no condemnation to them
2 that are in Christ Jesus. For the law of the Spirit
of life in Christ Jesus made me free from the law
3 of sin and of death. For what the law could not
do, ‘in that it was weak through the flesh, God, 7 Or, wherein
sending his own Son in the likeness of ‘sinful flesh 8 Gr. fesk of sin.
Sand as an offering for sint+, condemned sin in the 9 or, and for sint
4 flesh: that the “ordinance of the law might be ful- τὸ or, requirement
filled in us, who walk not after the flesh, but after
5the spirit. For they that are after the flesh do
mind the things of the flesh; but they that are after
6 the cpiritt the things of the spiritt. For the mind
of the flesh is death; but the mind of the spirit{ is
7 life and peace: because the mind of the flesh is en-
mity against God; for it is not subject to the law
8 of God, neither indeed can it be: and they that are
9 in the flesh cannot please God. But ye are not in
the flesh, but in the spirit}, if so be that the Spirit
of God

* For “1 myself with the mind serye”’ read “1 of myself with the
mind, indeed, serve ?’—Am.Com.

+ Let marg. 9 (‘‘ and for sin’’) and the text exchange places. —Am.
Com.

t For ‘“‘spirit”’ read *“Spirit’’—Am. Com.

(862)

TO THE ROMANS. 8. 9-8. 26.

-dwelleth in you. But if any man hath not the
Spirit of Christ, he is none of his. And if Christ 10
is in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the
spirit is life because of righteousness. _But if the 11
Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the dead
dwelleth in you, he that raised up Christ Jesus from
“pong the dead shall quicken also your mortal bodies
authorities a ‘through his Spirit that dwelleth in you.
So then, brethren, we are debtors, not to the flesh, 12
to live after the flesh: for if ye live after the flesh, 13
2Gr.maketodie, Ye must die; but if by the spirit* ye *mortify} the
3 Gr. doings. ’deeds of the body, ye shall live. For as many as 14
are led by the Spirit of God, these are sons of God.
For ye received not the spirit of bondage again 15
unto fear; but ye received the spirit of adoption,
whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit himself 16
beareth witness with our spirit, that we are children
of God: and if children, then heirs; heirs of God, 17
and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer
with him, that we may be also glorified with him.
For I reckon that the sufferings of this present 18
time are not worthy to be compared with the glory
which shall be revealed to us-ward. For the ear- 19
nest expectation of the creation waiteth for the re-
vealing of the sons of God. For the creation was 20
ὶ subjected to vanity, not of its own will, but by rea-
400r, in Hope: be son of him who subjected it, 4in hope that the crea- 21
Set tion itself also shall be delivered from the bondage
of corruption into the liberty of the glory of the
children of God. For we know that the whole cre- 22
5 Or, with us ation groaneth and travaileth in pain ‘together until»
now. And not only so, but ourselves also, which 23
have the firstfruits of the Spirit, even we ourselves
groan within ourselves, waiting for ows adoption,
Peete ναοὶ κα. to wit, the redemption of our body. For byt hope 24
anes fed Ser were we saved: but hope that is seen is not hope:
why eth As ge ‘for who *hopeth for that which he seeth? But if 25
2 ee ent ax. We hope for that which we see not, then do we with
or ila patience wait for it.
And in like manner the Spirit also helpeth our in- 26
firmity: for

* For ‘spirit’? read ‘Spirit ’’—Am.Com.
+ For “mortify”’ read ‘‘ put to death’ and omit marg.2—Am, Com.
+ For ‘‘by” read “in” (with marg. Or, by)—Am. Com.

(868)

7
~

~
wn

oy

-ΌὉ
uw

i>]
oO

VIII ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOYS : 363
, mas can > | AP ES a ᾿ a > » -
οἰκεῖ ἐν ὑμῖν. εἰ δέ τις πνεῦμα Χριστοῦ οὐκ ἔχει, οὗτος
οὐκ ἔστιν αὐτοῦ. εἰ δὲ Χριστὸς ἐν ὑμῖν, τὸ μὲν σῶμα

4 ὃ Ν ε ’ ‘ δὲ ~ Ἂς" ὃ ‘ ὃ ,
νεκρὸν δια ἁμαρτίαν, TO 0€ πνεῦμα ζωὴ διὰ δικαιοσύνην.

.- 4. ON 4 - a> , δα Ὁ os ore, a 2 ἃ
ει δὲ TO πνευμᾶα τὸν ἐγείραντος τον Incovv εκ VEKPWY OLKEL

. ca Φ' » , 5 “ ν > a“ af
ἐν ὑμῖν, 6 ἐγείρας ἐκ νεκρῶν Χριστὸν Ἰησοῦν ζωοποιήσει
Ν ‘ ‘ , c a Aa a 3s “ἢ 3 a
[καὶ] τὰ θνητὰ σώματα ὑμῶν διὰ ‘tod ἐνοικοῦντος. αὐτοῦ
cn Ὁ
πνεύματος" ἐν ὑμῖν.
"Apa οὖν, ἀδελφοί, ὀφεϊλέται ἐσμέν, οὐ τῇ σαρκὶ τοῦ
4 ’ὔ 4 - > ‘ \ , “ Arr >
κατὰ σάρκα ζῇν, εἰ yap κατὰ σάρκα ζῆτε μέλλετε ἀπο-
\ , “ 7
θνήσκειν, εἰ δὲ πνεύματι τὰς πράξεις τοῦ σώματος θανα-
᾿ -΄» Φ-
τοῦτε ζήσεσθε. ἕσοι γὰρ πνεύματι θεοῦ ἄγονται, οὗτοι
- 3 , ~ ν᾿
υἱοὶ θεοῦ εἰσίν. οὐ γὰρ. ἐλάβετε πνεῦμα δουλείας πάλιν
ν᾽ τ Sie ,
εἰς φόβον, ἀλλὰ ἐλάβετε πνεῦμα “υἱοθεσίας, ἐν ᾧ Kpa-
se Pe, 4 ν᾿ a ‘a.
ζομεν ᾿Αββά ὃ πατήρ᾽ αὐτὸ τὸ πνεῦμα συνμαρτυρεῖ TO

, en λιν > Ν , a 2 Oye Δ pie
πνευματι μων OTL ἐσμεν TEKVA θεοῦ. εἰ δὲ τέκνα, και κλη-

ρονόμοι: κληρονόμοι μὲν θεοῦ, συνκληρονόμοι δὲ Χριστοῦ,
εἴπερ συνπάσχομεν ἵνα καὶ συνδοξασθῶμεν. » Ao-

, Ν 7 > Ν 4 , a a fal
γίζομαι γὰρ ὅτι οὐκ ἄξια τὰ παθήματα τοῦ viv καιροῦ
‘ ‘ , , > Lal > ε -“ ε
πρὸς τὴν μέλλουσαν δόξαν ἀποκαλυφθῆναι εἰς ἡμᾶς. ἡ
dp a Soxia τῆς κτίσεως τὴν ἀποκάλυψιν τῶν vid
γὰρ ἀποκαραδοκία τῆς ς TH ο ν τῶν υἱῶν
τοῦ θεοῦ ἀπεκδέχεται" τῇ γὰρ ματαιότητι ἡ κτίσις ὑπε-
τάγη, οὐχ ἑκοῦσα ἀλλὰ διὰ τὸν ὑποτάξαντα, ἐφ᾽ ἑλπίδι
¢ ιν “δι ε , 4 θ ᾿ BES, a ὃ + ,
ὅτι Kal αὐτὴ ἡ κτίσις ἐλευθερωθήσεται aro τῆς δουλείας
a s a a -
τῆς φθορᾶς εἰς τὴν ἐλευθερίαν τῆς δόξης τῶν τέκνων τοῦ
θεοῦ. » οἴδαμεν γὰρ ὅτι πᾶσα ἡ κτίσις συνστενάζει καὶ
»” a a
συνωδίνει ἄχρι τοῦ νῦν οὐ μόνον δέ, ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτοὶ
ἐν ‘ ἧς ς
τὴν ἀπαρχὴν τοῦ πνεύματος ἔχοντες [ἡμεῖς] καὶ αὐτοὶ "ἐν
ἑαυτοῖς στενάζομεν, υἱοθεσίαν ἀπεκδεχόμενοι τὴν ἀπὸ-
, Les -
λύτρωσιν τοῦ σώματος ἡμῶν. τῇ γὰρ ἐλπίδι ἐσώθημεν"
‘ a
ἐλπὶς δὲ βλεπομένη οὐκ ἔστιν ἐλπίς, ὃ yap βλέπει "τίς
, ᾿ -“
ἐλπίζει; εἰ δὲ ὃ οὐ βλέπομεν ἐλπίζομεν, δ ὑπομονῆς

> a
ἀπεκδεχύμεθα. Ὡσαύτως δὲ καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα

᾿συναντιλαμβάνεται τῇ ἀσθενείᾳ ἡμῶν" τὸ γὰρ τί προσ-

> 3 Ser ae hy
τὸ ἐνοικοῦν αὐτοῦ
πνεῦμα

ε pal ial
υἱοθεσίας" ἐν ...
ἐν πατήρ, αὐτὸ

ae aia

τις, τί καὶ ἐλπί᾽
Pies at

U. τίς καὶ ὑπομέ:.

ϑεοῦ

364 ΠΡῸΣ PQOMAIOYS VIII IX

- 5» ‘ :

εὐξώμεθα καθὸ δεῖ οὐκ οἴδαμεν, ἀλλὰ αὐτὸ. τὸ. πνεῦμα
a ε " a. Ν

ὑπερεντυγχάνει στεναγμοῖς ἀλαλήτοις, ὁ δὲ ᾿ἐραυνῶν Tas

/ > , Ν , - - , μὲ Ν A
καρδίας οἶδεν τί TO φρόνημα τοῦ πνεύματος, OTL κατα θεὸν

> , “pa 6.2.» ” κι. « Pe | a os
EVTVYXOVEL umep αγιων. οἴδαμεν (ε OTL τοις αγαπῶωσι τον

A , “ σα ε A ΕῚ > ᾿ , “ A ’
θεὸν πάντα συνεργεῖ [ὁ θεὸς] εἰς ἀγαθόν, τοῖς κατὰ mpc-
. lal > ἃ , ,
θεσὶν κλητοῖς οὖσιν. ὅτι ols προέγνω, Kal προώρισεν

Ὁ “~ ~ Leal A
συμμόρφους τῆς εἰκόνος τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ, εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν
an a” aA , ε ,
πρωτότοκον ἐν πολλοῖς ἀδελφοῖς: ods δὲ προώρισεν, τού-
᾿ ΓΝ , ‘ a 5 , , Ν ἐδ a
τους Kal ἐκάλεσεν" Kal os ἐκάλεσεν, TOUTCUS καὶ ἐδικαίωσεν"
A ’,
ots δὲ ἐδικαίωσεν, τούτους καὶ ἐδόξασεν. τί
ὑδι ες ae \ a “Ἁ ν. "εκ tia , ἀφ να
οὖν ἐροῦμεν πρὸς ταῦτα; εἰ ὁ θεὸς ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν, τίς καθ᾽ ἡμῶν;
ca δι 9 ein > 3 ΄ > Va Pea ea vies i π
ὅς ye τοῦ ἰδίου υἱοῦ οὐκ ἐφείσατο, ἀλλὰ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν πάντων
a Ψ A \ , a
παρέδωκεν αὐτόν, πῶς οὐχὶ Kal σὺν αὐτῷ τὰ πάντα ἡμῖν
ψ - -“ fal ‘ ε
χαρίσεται; τίς ἐγκαλέσει κατὰ ἐκλεκτῶν θεοῦ; θεὸς ὁ
Ree , e a ta eo°
MKAI@N* TIC ὁ KATAKPIN@N ; Χριστὸς [Ἰησοῦς] ὁ ἀπο-
, akon’ a
θανών, μᾶλλον δὲ ἐγερθεὶς [ἐκ νεκρῶν], Cs ἐστιν ἐν δεξιᾷ
lel a ἃ ε 4 an ε a
τοῦ θεοῦ, ὃς καὶ ἐντυγχάνει ὑπὲρ “ἡμῶν: τίς ἡμᾶς χωρίσει
ν᾿ A > , Aor ' a , x , aA
ἀπὸ τῆς ἀγάπης τοῦ ᾿ χριστοῦ"; θλίψις ἢ στενοχωρία ἢ
ὃ Δ. «(ἃ Xr \ x , on ’ ὃ A , ‘
ιωγμὸς ἢ λιμὸς ἢ γυμνότης ἢ κίνδυνος ἢ μάχαιρα ; καθὼς
σ΄
γέγραπται ὅτι
ty n , “ \ e ,
ENeKen coy θὰανδτογμεθὰ: ὅλην THN HMEPAN,
> ' et ὁ Ἢ Ἂ
EAOPICOHMEN ὧς πρόβατὰ ccparfc.
3... 2 ΄ : κα ε “ιν \ ~ 3° ΄
ἀλλ᾽ ἐν τούτοις πᾶσιν ὑπερνικῶμεν διὰ τοῦ ἀγαπήσαντος
ε lal , ἈΝ -“ ν ΄ ; »” Μ᾿ ΝΥ ΕΣ
ἡμᾶς. πέπεισμαι γὰρ ὅτι cure θάνατος οὔτε ζωὴ οὔτε
” » > \ » 9 aA »” , 7
ἄγγελοι οὔτε ἀρχαὶ cure ἐνεστῶτα οὔτε -μέλλοντα οὔτε
ἀν ΝΜ .- Ὁ Ν , ” ’ ὅπλον
δυνάμεις οὔτε ὕψωμα οὔτε βάθο; οὔτε τις κτίσις ἑτέρα
, ε cal ͵ > Ἁ -“ ᾽ a ~
δυνήσεται ἡμᾶς χωρίσαι ἀπὸ. τῆς ἀγάπης τοῦ θεοῦ τῆς

5 a? a -“ . ἢ ε “
ἐν Χριστῷ ᾿Ιησοῦ τῷ κυρίῳ ἡμῶν.

᾿Αλήθειαν λέγω ἐν Χριστῷ, οὐ, ψεύδομαι, συνμαρτύ:

25

36

I

, ~ , , 4
ρούσης μοι τῆς συνειδήσεώς μου ev πνεύματι. ἁγίῳ, ὅτι 2

λύπη μοί ἐστιν μεγάλη καὶ ἀδιάλειπτος ὀδύνη TH καρδίᾳ

, Lal cal
pov: ηὐχόμην yap ἀνάθεμα εἶναι αὐτὸς ἐγὼ ἀπὸ τοῦ χριστοῦ 3

ΝΎ ee ρρρΦφΦἕΨροὋΘιως

8. 26-9. 3. TO THE ROMANS.

we know not how to pray as we ought; but the
Spirit himself* maketh intercession for ws with

27 groanings which cannot be uttered; and he that
searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the mind
of the Spirit, "because he maketh intercession for 1 Or, that

28 the saints according to the will of God. And we 2 Some ancient au,
know that to them that love God 3811 things work Got worketh αἱ
together for good, even to them that are called ac- i ya

29 cording to Ais purpose. For whom he foreknew,
he also foreordained to be conformed to the image
of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among

30 many brethren: and whom he foreordained, them he
also called: and whom he called, them he also justi-
fied: and whom he justified, them he also glorified.

31 What then shall we say to these things? If God

32 ἐξ for us, who ¢s against us? He that spared not
his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how
shall he not also with him freely give us all things?

83 Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God’s elect?

34 It is God that justifieth; who is he’ that shall con-* $yan eee"
demnt? It is Christ Jesus that died, yea rather, that 4 Or, sha oe
was raised from the dead, who is at the right hand Sat

85 of God, who also maketh intercession for us. Who ;
shall separate us from the love ‘of Christ? shall” thorities poi
tribulation, or anguish, or persecution, or famine, or ~~

36 nakedness, or peril, or sword? Even as it is written,

For thy sake we are killed all the day long;
We were accounted as sheep for the slaughter.

37 Nay, in all these things we are more than conquer-

38 ors through him that loved us. For I am persuaded,
that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principal-
ities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor pow-

39 ers, nor height, nor depth, nor any other *creature, 6 Οὐ, ereation
shall be able to separate us from the love of God,
which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.

9 1880 the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience

2 bearing witness with me in the Holy Ghost, that I
have great sorrow and unceasing pain in my heart.

3 For I could ‘wish that I myself were anathema from 7 or, pray
Christ

* For “himself” read *itself’’—Am. Com.
t For ‘‘shall condemn”? read ‘‘ condemneth ’’—Am. Com.

(364)

TO THE ROMANS. 9. 3-9. 22.

: terpreters place for my brethren’s sake, my kinsmen according to the flesh:
ull gate who are Israelites; whose is the adoption, and the glory, 4
late, He "He ww sand the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the ser-
(is) δρᾷ ἐν for Vice of God, and the promises; whose are the fathers, and 5
fever all's Got, of Whom is Christ as concerning the flesh, ‘who is over all,
Others? panety- God blessed ?for ever.. Amen. But ¢ ds not as though the 6
ate, fesh, wl word of God hath come to nought. For they are not all
(is), blessed for Tsrael, which are of Israel: neither, because they are Abra- 7
2 Gr. unto the ages. ham’s seed, are they all children: but, In Isaac shall thy
seed be called. That is, it is not the children of the flesh 8
that are children of God; but the children of the promise
are reckoned for a seed. For this is a word of promise, 9
According to this season will I come, and Sarah shall have a
son. And not only so; but Rebecca also having conceived 10
by one, even by our father Isaac—for the children being not 11
yet born, neither having done anything good or bad, that the
purpose of God according to election might stand, not of
works, but of him that calleth, it was said unto her, The 12
elder shall serve the younger. Even as it is written, Jacob 13
I loved, but Esau I hated.
What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with 14
God? God forbid. For he saith to Moses, I will have mercy 15
on whom 1 have mercy, and 1 will have compassion on whom
Ihave compassion. So then it is not of him that willeth, 16
nor of him that runneth, but of God that hath mercy. For 17
the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, For this very purpose did I
raise thee up, that I might shew in thee my power, and that
my name might be published abroad in all the earth. So 18
then he hath mercy on whom he will, and whom he will he
hardeneth.
Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth he:still find fault? 19
For who withstandeth his will? Nay but, O man, who art 20
thou that repliest against God? Shall the thing formed say
to him that formed it, Why didst thou make me thus? Or 21
hath not the potter a right over the clay, from the same
lump to make one part a vessel unto honour, and another
unto dishonour? What if God, willing} to shew his wrath, 22
and to make his power known, endured with much longsuf-
fering vessels

* For marg.1 read Or, flesh: he who is over all, God, be blessed for ever—Am. 7
Com.
+ “willing”? add marg. Or, although willing—Am. Com.

(365 )

τ ΟΡ τ Ce ee Eee ΝΜ

ΙΧ ΠΡῸΣ ΡΩΜΑΙΟΥΣ 365

ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀδελφῶν μου τῶν συγγενῶν μου κατὰ σάρκα,
9 , > > a e ε ε ,ὔ Ν ε , Q ε
4 οἵτινές εἰσιν Ἰσραηλεῖται, ὧν ἡ υἱοθεσία καὶ ἡ δόξα καὶ at
διαθῆκαι καὶ ἡ νομοθεσία καὶ ἡ λατρεία καὶ αἱ ἐπαγγελίαι,
- ε ts 4 Vee eee ‘ \ ΟΝ eee eA τς Ὁ
5 ὧν οἱ πατέρες, καὶ ἐξ ὧν ὁ χριστὸς τὸ κατὰ ᾿σάρκα, ὁ ὧν ἐπὶ
6 πάντων, θεὸς" εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας" ἀμήν. Οὐχ οἷον
δὲ ὅτι ἐκπέπτωκεν ὁ λόγος τοῦ θεοῦ. οὐ γὰρ πάντες οἱ ἐξ
7 Ἰσραήλ, οὗτοι Ἰσραήλ: οὐδ᾽ ὅτι εἰσὶν σπέρμα ᾿Αβραάμ,
, , ͵ ,
πάντες τέκνα, ἀλλ᾽ EN ᾿Ιοδὰκ KAHOHCETAI COI CTTEpMa.
8 τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν, od τὰ τέκνα τῆς σαρκὸς ταῦτα τέκνα τοῦ θεοῦ,
tAXa Ν , a > , , > , >
9 ἀλλὰ τὰ τέκνα τῆς ἐπαγγελίας λογίζεται cis σπέρμα- ἐπαγ--
γελίας γὰρ ὁ λόγος οὗτος Κατὰ τὸν κδιρὸν τοῦτον
> ' . » 6 ' cy > s ΓΕ: BY
10 EAEYCOMAI KAL ECTAL TH ZAppa yidc. οὐ μόνον δέ, ἀλλὰ
π-. 4 , > εις ’ Ν > ‘ a ‘
καὶ Ῥεβέκκα ἐξ ἑνὸς κοίτην ἔχουσα, Ισαακ τοῦ πατρος
1 ἡμῶν: μήπω γὰρ γεννηθέντων μηδὲ πραξάντων τι ἀγαθὸν
᾿ a ¢, ε δ Re “6 a. o ᾿ς
ἢ φαῦλον, ἵνα ἡ κατ᾽ ἐκλογὴν πρόθεσις τοῦ θεοῦ μένῃ,
12 οὐκ ἐξ ἔργων GAN ἐκ τοῦ καλοῦντος, ἐρρέθη αὐτῇ ὅτι
ε , ͵ a > U 4 , "7 ’
1.3 Ὁ μειζῶν. δουλεύςει Tw EAACCONI καθάπερ γέγραπται
Τὸν ᾿Ιακὼβ ἠγάπησδ, τὸν δὲ Heaf ἐμίοησδ.
TZ > ΕἸ fol » Ν δ , ‘ “-“ 6 a, ‘A , ξ
14 ἴ οὖν ἐροῦμεν; μὴ ἀδικία mapa τῷ θεῷ; μὴ γένοιτο
- “ ν , 3 . a 3. > [οἷ i >
15 τῷ Μωυσεῖ yap λέγει Ελεήοω ON AN ἐλεῶ, καὶ οἰκτει-
͵ a » > , »” > > A , san
16 PHCG) ON AN: οἰκτείρω. ἄρα οὖν οὐ τοῦ θέλοντος οὐδὲ
1) τοῦ τρέχοντος, ἀλλὰ ‘Tod. ἐλεῶντος θεοῦ. λέγει γὰρ ἡ
\ a \ ¢ > > ᾿ A > ' , “
γραφὴ τῷ Φαραὼ ὅτι Εἰς Αὐτὸ τοῦτο ἐξήγειρά ce ὅπως
ἐνδείζωμδι ἐν οοἱ τὴν AYNAMIN MOY, κἀὶ ὅπως AlarreAH
‘ » , > ᾿ cal “ ν > a , > a
18 TO ὄνομά MOY ἐν TIACH TH FH. dpa οὖν ὃν θέλει ἐλεεῖ,

19 Ov δὲ θέλει σκληρύνει. Ἐρεῖς μοι οὖν Τί ἔτι.

/ - ‘ , > lol , ? ¢ >
20 μέμφεται; τῷ yap βουλήματι αὐτοῦ tis ἀνθέστηκεν; ὦ
ἄνθρωπε, pevodvye σὺ τίς εἶ ὁ ἀνταποκρινόμενος τῷ θεῷ;
μὴ ἐρεῖ τὸ πλάομὰ τῷ πλάσαντι Τί με ἐποίησας οὕτως;
at ἢ οὐκ ἔχει ἐξουσίαν ὃ kepameyc TOY πηλοῦ ἐκ τοῦ αὐτοῦ
φυράματος ποιῆσαι ὃ μὲν εἰς τιμὴν σκεῦος, ὃ δὲ εἰς ἀτιμίαν ;
25 εἰ δὲ θέλων 6 θεὸς ἐνδείξασθαι τὴν ὀργὴν καὶ γνωρίσαι
Ἅ Ἁ 3 a ” a. A ‘4 : ,
τὸ δυνατὸν αὐτοῦ ἤνεγκεν ἐν πολλῇ μακροθυμίᾳ CKEYH
94
-

σάρκα" ὃ ὧν ἐπὶ

πάντων θεὸς AD.

καθὼς

5
epyor,

366 ΠΡῸΣ POMAIOYS IX X

“ / ‘

ὀργῆς κατηρτισμένα εἰς ἀπώλειδν, ἵνα γνωρίσῃ τὸν 23
; - A , . “- >< , \ 7 a ,
πλοῦτον τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ σκεύη ἐλέους, ἃ προητοί-
5 , a A. Bete econ ϑ ΄ >
pacev εἰς δόξαν, os καὶ ἐκάλεσεν ἡμᾶς cd μόνον ἐξ 24
3 , 5" an “ ’
Ιουδαίων ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐξ ἐθνῶν- : ὡς καὶ ἐν τῷ ᾿Ὡσηὲ λέγει «5
Kadtéco “τὸν OY λὰόν MOY AdON MOY
KAl THN οὐκ HPATTHMENHN HPATTHMENHN’
ay »” > cal ‘ 1 = > , > on > ͵
ΚΑΙ Εὐτὰι EN τῷ τοττῷ OY ἐρρέθη [ayToic] Oy AAOC 2
MOY YMEIC,
ἐκεῖ KAHOHCONTAI YIOl θεοῦ ZANTOC.
"Hoalas δὲ κράζει ὑπὲρ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ “EAN H ὁ ἀριθμὸς 27
τῶν γίῶν ᾿Ιορδὴλ ὡς H ἄμμος τῆς θάλδοοης, τὸ ὑπό-

σι

AIMMA C@OHCETAI λόγον γὰρ οὐντελῶν Kal ουντέμνων 28
TOI Cel Κύριος ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. καὶ καθὼς προείρηκεν 29
ἮἨσαίας
Ei μὴ Κύριος Σδβαὼθ ἐγκατέλιπεν ἡμῖν CTTEPMA,
ὡς Zddsoma ἂν ἐγενήθημεν Kal ὡς Γόμορρὰ ἂν
ὡμοιώθημεν.
Τί οὖν ἐροῦμεν; ὅτι ἔθνη τὰ μὴ διώκοντα δικαιοσύνην 30
, , yf \ ‘ 3 ,
κατέλαβεν ᾿δικαιοσύνην, δικαιοσύνην δὲ τὴν ἐκ πίστεως"
> ‘ κ , ΄ pea ® ΄ >»
Ἰσραὴλ δὲ διώκων νόμον δικαιοσύνης εἰς νόμον οὐκ ἔφθασεν. 31
δἰ τὰν + , 3. λΥ ε sere 7 ,
διὰ τί; ὅτι οὐκ ἐκ πίστεως GAN ὡς ἐξ "ἔργων" προσέκοψαν 32
“ , an U \ 4
τῷ AO TOY TIPOCKOMMATOC, καθὼς γέγραπται 33
> A U > ι ' , ‘
lAoy τίθημι ἐν Σιὼν «λίθον TIPOCKOMMATOC Kal
πέτραν CKANAAAOY,
καὶ ὁ πιστεύων ETT ἀὐτῷ οὐ KATAICYYNOHCETAI.
᾿Αδελφοί, y μὲν εὐδοκίώ τῆς ἐμῆς καρδίας καὶ ἡ δέησις x
πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν εἰς σωτηρίαν. μαρτυρῶ γὰρ 2
> lal o a a + ἢ ἢ > > 3 5» ,
αὐτοῖς ὅτι ζῆλον θεοῦ ἔχουσιν" ἀλλ᾽ οὐ κατ᾽ ἐπίγνωσιν,
ἀγνοοῦντες γὰρ τὴν τοῦ θεοῦ δικαιοσύνην, καὶ τὴν ἰδίαν 3
ζητοῦντες στῆσαι, τῇ δικαιοσύνῃ τοῦ θεοῦ οὐχ ὑπετάγησαν"
τέλος γὰρ νόμου Χριστὸς εἰς δικαιοσύνην παντὶ τῷ 4
᾿ ἕω Ἔ ͵ a ,
πιστεύοντ. Μωυσῆς yap γράφει ὅτι τὴν δικαιοσύνην 5
τὴν ἐκ νόμου ὁ ποιήορὰς ἄνθρωπος ZHCETAl ἐν αὐτῇ.

9. 22-10.5. TO THE ROMANS.

23 of wrath fitted unto destruction: 'and that he might ! Seine ancient au-
make known the riches of his glory upon vessels of po
24 mercy, which he afore prepared unto glory, ecen us,
whom he also called, not from the Jews only, but
25 also from the Gentiles? As he saith also in Hosea,
I will call that my people, which was not my
people ;
And her beloved, which was not beloved.
26 And it shall be, that in the place where it was
said unto them, Ye are not my people,
There shall they be called sons of the living God.
27 And Isaiah crieth concerning Israel, If the number of
the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, it is
28 the remnant that shall be saved: for the Lord will
execute Ais word upon the earth, finishing it and cut-
29 ting it short. And, as Isaiah hath said before,
Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed,
We had become as Sodom, and had been made
like unto Gomorrah.
30 What shall we say then? That the Gentiles, which
followed not after righteousness, attained to right-
eousness, even the righteousness which is of faith:
31 but Israel, following after a law of righteousness, 9 or, Because, ilo-
32 did not arrive at that law. Wherefore? *Because δ "ucts ἢ
they sought it not by faith, but as it were by works. nerel da ely
83 They stumbled at the stone of stumbling ; even as
it is written, ©
Behold, I lay in Zion a stone of stumbling and
a rock of offence :
And he that cgay on *him shall not be put s or, i
to sham:
10. Brethren, my thelvt's 4desire and my supplication 4 Gr. good ἌΡΕΙ:
2to God is for them, that they may be saved. For I
bear them witness that they havea zeal for God, but
3 not according to knowledge. For being ignorant of
God’s righteousness, and seeking to establish their
own, they did not subject themselves to the right-
4 eousness of God. For Christ is the end of the law
5 unto righteousness to every one that believeth. For
Moses writeth that the man that doeth the “cagpang
ness which is of the law shall live thereby.

Zz (366)

TO THE ROMANS. 10. 6-10. 21.

But the righteousness which is of faith saith thus,Say 6
not in thy heart, Who shall ascend into heaven? (that
is, to bring Christ down:) or, Who shall descend into 7
the abyss? (that is, to bring Christ up from the dead.)
But what saith it? The word is nigh thee, in thy 8
EE Ade +. mouth, and in thy heart: that is, the word of faith,
*thorities. read Which we preach: "because if thou shalt *confess 9
a A wer? with thy mouth Jesus as Lord, and shalt believe in
that Jeus is thy heart that God raised him from the dead, thou
shalt be saved: for with the heart man_ believeth 10
unto righteousness; and with the mouth confession
is made unto salvation. For the scripture saith, 11
Whosoever believeth on him shall not be put. to
shame. For there is no distinction between Jew 12
and Greek: for the same Lord is Lord of all, and
is rich unto all that call upon him : for, Whosoever 13
shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.
How then shall they call on him in whom they have 14
not believed ? and how shall they believe in him
whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear
without a preacher? and how shall they preach, ex- 15
cept they be sent? even as it is written, How beauti-
30r,a φρουρεῖ [Ὁ] are the feet of them that bring *glad tidings of
good things !

4 Or, gospe? But they did not all hearken to the ‘glad tidings. 16
For Isaiah saith, Lord, who hath believed our re- .
port? So belief cometh of hearing, and hearing by 17 |
the word of Christ. But I say, Did they not hear ? 18
Yea, verily,

Their sound went out into all the earth,
5 Gr. the inhabited And their words unto the ends of *the world.
But I say, Did Israel not know? First Moses saith, 19
I will provoke you to jealousy with that which
is no nation,
With a nation void of understanding will I
anger you.
And Isaiah is very bold, and saith, 20
I was found of them that sought me not ; :
I became manifest unto them that asked not of |

me.
But as to Israel he saith, All the day long did I 21
(867)

ΨΥ eee ree

ov aes

x ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOY= 367

6 ἡ δὲ ἐκ πίστεως δικαιοσύνη οὕτως λέγει͵ MH οἴπης ἐν τῇ
καρδίᾳ σου Τίς ἀνδβήςετδι εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν; τοῦτ᾽ ἔ-
γ στὶν Χριστὸν καταγαγεῖν- ἢ Tic KataBHceTal οἷς τὴν ἀ-
8 BYCCON; τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν Χριστὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἀναγαγεῖν. ἀλλὰ
τί λέγει; “Erryc coy τὸ ῥῆμὰ Ectin, ἐν τῷ οτόμδτι coy
KAI ἐν TH KAPAIA COY’ τοῦτ᾽ ἔστιν τὸ ῥῆμα τῆς πίστεως ὃ
9 κηρύσσομεν. ὅτι ἐὰν ὁμολογήσῃς ‘TO ῥῆμὰ ἐν τῷ οτό-
MATI Coy ὅτι ΚΥΡΙΟΣ THSOYS", καὶ πιστεύσῃς ἐν TH
KApAIA COY ὅτι ὁ θεὸς αὐτὸν ἤγειρεν ἐκ νεκρῶν, σωθήσῃ"
10 Kapdia γὰρ πιστεύεται εἰς δικαιοσύνην, στόματι δὲ ὁμολο-
τι γεῖται εἰς σωτηρίαν" λέγει γὰρ ἡ γραφή Ids 6 πιετεΥῶν
12 Git ἀὐτῷ ΟΥ̓ KATAICYYNOHCETAI. οὐ γάρ ἐστιν διαστολὴ
᾿Ιουδαίου τε καὶ “Ἕλληνος, ὁ γὰρ αὐτὸς κύριος πάντων,
13 πλουτῶν εἰς πάντας τοὺς ἐπικαλουμένου: αὐτόν' Πᾶς γὰρ
14 OC AN ETTIKAAECHTAI τὸ ὄνομὰ Kypioy οωθήςετδαι. Πῶς
οὖν ἐπικαλέσωνται εἰς ὃν οὐκ ἐπίστευσαν; πῶς δὲ πιστεύ-
σωσιν οὗ οὐκ ἤκουσαν ; πῶς δὲ ἀκούσωσιν χωρὶς κηρύσ-
15 σοντος; πῶς δὲ κηρύξωσιν ἐὰν μὴ ἀποσταλῶσιν ; “καθάπερ"
γέγραπται “Qe ὡρδῖοι οἱ πόλεος τῶν εὐδγγελιζομένων
16 ἀγὰθᾶ. "ANN οὐ πάντες ὑπήκουσαν τῷ εὐαγ-
γελίῳ:- “Hoaias γὰρ λέγει Κύριε, tic émicteycen TH
17 AKOH ἡμῶν; ἄρα ἡ πίστις ἐξ ἀκοῆς, ἡ δὲ ἀκοὴ διὰ ῥή-
18 ματος Χριστοῦ. ἀλλὰ λέγω, μὴ οὐκ ἤκουσαν ; μενοῦνγε
Εἰς m&can THN γῆν ἐξῆλθεν 6 φθόγγος ἀὐτῶν,
Kal εἰς τὰ πέρατὰ TAC οἰκογμένης τὰ ῥήμδτδ
Αὐτῶν.
19 ἀλλὰ λέγω, μὴ Ἰσραὴλ οὐκ ἔγνω; πρῶτος Μωυσῆς λέγει
᾿Εγὼ πὰρἀζηλώσω ὑμᾶς é οὐκ ἔθνει,
ἐπ᾿ ἔθνει ἀογνέτῳ πὰροργιῶ ὑμάς.
20 Hoatas δὲ ἀποτολμᾷ καὶ λέγει
Εὑρέθην " τοῖς ἐμὲ μὴ ZHTOYCIN,
ἐμφάνης ἐγενόμην “ TOIC ἐμὲ μὴ ἐπερωτῶειν.
ax πρὸς δὲ τὸν Ἰσραὴλ λέγει Ὅλην τὴν ἡμέραν ἐξεπέ-

ἐν τῷ στόματί σου

κύριον Ἰησοῦν

καθὼς

368 ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOYS X XI

TACA TAC χεῖράς MOY πρὸς AAON ATTEIBOYNTA καὶ ANTI-
’ , > τ Yee. ς Αἰ γόνυ ἐν
λεγοντὰ.: εν λέγω ovv, μὴ ἀπώσατο ὁ GEOC ΤΟΝ τ
AAON δὐτοῦ; μὴ γένοιτο: καὶ γὰρ ἐγὼ ᾿Ισραηλείτης εἰμί,
ἐκ σπέρματος ᾿Αβραάμ, φυλῆς Βενίαμείν. οΥ̓́Κ. AT@CATO 2
ὁ θεὐς τὸν AAON δύτοῦ ὃν προέγνω. ἢ οὐκ οἴδατε ἐν
3 , , , ε , ε > 4 a“ a A an
Ηλείᾳ τί λέγει ἡ γραφή, ὡς ἐντυγχάνει τῷ θεῷ κατὰ τοῦ
Ἰσραήλ; Κύριε, τοὺς προφήτας Coy: ἀπέκτεινάν, TA 3
OYCIACTHPIA COY Κἀτέοκαψαν, κἀγὼ ὑπελείφθην μόνρο,
Kal ΖΗΤΟΥ͂ΣΙΝ τὴν YYYHN MOY. ἀλλὰ τί λέγει αὐτῷ ὁ,
ἀτισμός; ἰ(λτέλιπον ἐμαυτῷ Entaxic ἰλίογς ἂν-
χρημᾶτισμ μ
λρὸς, OITINEC οὐκ ἔκδμψὰαν Γόνυ TH Βάδλλ. οὕτως οὖν 5
καὶ ἐν τῷ νῦν καρ λίμμα κατ᾽ ἐκλογὴν Xaptros 2 tn Ϊ

εἶ δὲ Χάριτρ. οὐκέτι ἐξ ἔ εργων, ἐπεὶ ἡ χάρις οὐκέτι ΔΝ 6
χάρις. τί οὖν; ὃ ἐπιζητεῖ ᾿Ισραήλ, τοῦτο οὐκ ἐπέτυχεν, 7
9 δὲ ἐκλογὴ ἐπέτυχεν" οἱ δὲ λοιποὶ ἐπωρώθησαν, καθάπερ ς
γέγραπται Ἔλωκεν ayToic ὁ θεὸς TINEYMA KATANYZEQDC,
ὀφθδλμοὺὶς τοῦ μὴ βλέπειν KAl ὦτὰ τοῦ μὴ ἀκούειν,
ἕως τῆς criMepoN Hmépac. καὶ Δαυεὶδ ἃ έγει 9
ΑΝ Πρ Το H τράπεζὰ ἀὐτῶν εἰς πάγιδὰ Kal εἰς
ϑήρὸν
κἀὶ εἰς CKANSAAON Kal εἰς ANTATTOAOMA αὐτοῖς,
CKOTICOHT@CAN οἱ ὀφθδλμοὶ AYTOON TOY MH το
} Βλέπειν,
κἀὶ τὸν νῶτον ἀὐτῶν. διὰ TIANTOC οὐνκάμψον.

Λέγω οὖν, μὴ ἔπταισαν ἵνα πέσωσιν ; μὴ γένοιτο: ἀλλὰ τι
τῷ αὐτῶν παραπτώματι y σωτηρία τοῖς ἔθνεσιν, εἰς τὸ
TAPAZHAWCAl αὐτούς. εἰ δὲ τὸ παράπτωμα. αὐτῶν πλοῦ- 12
τος κόσμου καὶ τὸ ἥττημα αὐτῶν πλοῦτος ἐθνῶν, πόσῳ
μᾶλλον τὸ πλήρωμα αὐτῶν. ᾿ SS
Ὑμῖν δὲ λέγω τοῖς ἔθνεσιν. ἐφ᾽ ὅσον μὲν οὖν εἰμὶ ἐγὼ 13 |

ἐθνῶν ἀπόστολος, τὴν διακονίαν μου δοξάζω, εἴ πως παρα- 14
ζηλώσω μου τὴν σόῤκα καὶ σώσω τινὰς ἐξ αὐτῶν. εἰ γὰρ 15

ἡ ἀποβολὴ αὐτῶν καταλλαγὴ κόσμου; τίς υ" πρόσλημψις εἰ.

——— ht CU

10. 21.-11.15. TO THE ROMANS.

spread out my hands unto a disobedient and gain-
saying people.
11. I say then, Did God cast off his people? God
forbid. For I also am an Israelite, of the seed of
2 Abraham, of the tribe of Benjamin. God did not
cast off his people which he foreknew. Or wot
ye not what the scripture saith 'of Elijah? how 1 or, in
3he pleadeth with God against Israel, Lord, they
have killed thy prophets, they have digged down
thine altars: and I am left alone, and they seek my
4 life. But what saith the answer of God unto him?
I have left for myself seven thousand men, who
5 have not bowed the knee to Baal. Even so then at
this present time also there is a remnant according
6 to the election of grace. But if it is by grace, it
is no more of works: otherwise grace is no more
7 grace. What then? That which Israel seeketh for,
that he obtained not ; but the election obtained it,
8 and the rest were hardened: according as it is writ-
ten, God gave them a spirit of stupor, eyes that they
should not see, and ears that they should not hear,
9 unto this very day. And David saith,
Let their table be made a snare, and a trap,
And a stumblingblock, and a recompense unto
them :
10 Let their eyes be darkened, that they may not
see,
And bow thou down their back alway.
11 *I say then, Did they stumble that they might fall?
God forbid: but by their *fall salvation ἐᾷ come unto 2 Or, trespass
12 the Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy. Now if
their fall is the riches of the world, and their loss the
riches of the Gentiles; how much more their fulness?
18 But I speak to you that are Gentiles. Inasmuch
then as I am an apostle of Gentiles, I glorify my
14 ministry: if by any means I may provoke to jeal-
ousy them that ave my flesh, and may save some of
15 them. For if the casting away of them és the recon-
ciling of the world, what shal/ the receiving of them be,

* Begin the paragraph here instead of at ver. 13.—Am. Com.
(368)

TO THE ROMANS. 11.15-11. 88.

but life from the dead? And if the firstfruit is 16
holy, so is the lump: and if the root is holy, so are
the branches. But if some of the branches were 17
broken off, and thou, being a wild olive, wast graft-
δά ρα ae ed in among them, and didst become partaker with
thorities read of them. ‘of the root of the fatness of the olive tree;
memanddM ory not over the branches: but if thou gloriest, it 18
is not thou that bearest the root, but the root thee.
Thou wilt say then, Branches were broken off, that 19
I might be grafted in. Well; by their unbelief they 20
were broken off, and thou standest by thy faith.
Be not highminded, but fear: for if God spared not 21
the natural branches, neither will he spare thee. Be- 22
hold then the goodness and severity of God: toward
them that fell, severity; but toward thee,God’s good-
ness, if thou continue in his goodness: otherwise thou
also shalt be cut off. And they also, if they con- 23
tinue not in their unbelief, shall be grafted in: for
God is able to graft them-in again. For if thou wast 24
cut out of that which is by nature a wild olive tree,
and wast grafted contrary to nature into a good olive
tree: how much more shall these, which are the natu-
ral branches, be grafted into their own olive tree?

For I would not, brethren, have you ignorant of 25
this mystery, lest ye be wise in your own conceits,
that a hardening in part hath befallen Israel, until
the fulness of the Gentiles be come in; and so all 26
Israel shall be saved: even as it is written,

There shall come out of Zion the Deliverer;

2Gr. ungodlinesses. He shall turn away *ungodliness from Jacob:
᾽ eae, conics And this is Ὧν covenant unto them, 27

When I shall take away their sins.

As touching the gospel, they are enemies for your 28

sake: but as touching the election, they are beleved
for the fathers’ sake. For the gifts and the calling 29
se repented of God are *without repentance. For as ye in time 30.

; past were disobedient to God, but now have obtain-
ed mercy by their disobedience, even so have these 31

also now been disobedient, that by the mercy shewn
to you they also may now obtain mercy. For God 82

hath shut up all unto disobedience, that he might

__ have mercy upon all.
6 On, of the vi Ὁ the depth *of the riches 33
ce, ( 369 )

ΧΙ ΠΡῸΣ ΡΩΜΑΙΟΥΣ 360

‘ ee ane > δὲ e % Ν δὲ ὁ Ν ‘ ’
16 μὴ ζωὴ ἐκ νεκρῶν ; εἰ δὲ ἢ ἀπαρχὴ ἁγία, καὶ τὸ φύραμα"
ἈΦ δ ε» sé ΄ ᾽ ΄
1 καὶ εἰ ἡ ῥίζα. ἁγία, καὶ οἱ κλάδοι. Ἐ δέ τινες
, ΄
τῶν κλάδων ἐξεκλάσθησαν, σὺ δὲ ἀγριέλαιος ὧν ἐνεκεν-
,’ ἀπ} > = Ν ‘ a ε΄ lal ,
τρίσθης ἐν αὐτοῖς καὶ συνκοινωνὸς τῆς ῥίζης τῆς πιότητος
a ,ὕ , Ν a -“
18 τῆς ἐλαίας ἐγένου, μὴ κατακαυχῶ τῶν κλάδων" εἰ δὲ κατα-
- Ν
καυχᾶσαι, οὐ σὺ τὴν ῥίζαν βαστάζεις ἀλλὰ ἡ ῥίζα σέ.
ΨΦΞ - > , a
το ἐρεῖς οὖν ᾿Ἐξεκλάσθησαν κλάδοι ἵνα ἐγὼ ἐνκεντρισθώ.
-“ a? “
5ο καλῶς" τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ ἐξεκλάσθησαν, σὺ δὲ τῇ πίστει ἕστη-
\ e¢ Ν fol -“
21 κας. μὴ ὑψηλὰ φρόνει, ἀλλὰ φοβοῦ" εἰ γὰρ ὁ θεὸς τῶν
κατὰ φύσιν κλάδων οὐκ ἐφείσατο, οὐδὲ σοῦ φείσεται.
ΡΥ - ’ Ν > ’ fal oo. Ν A
22 le οὖν χρηστότητα Kal ἀποτομίαν θεοῦ: ἐπὶ μὲν τοὺς
> “
πεσόντας ἀποτομία, ἐπὶ δὲ σὲ στότης θεοῦ, ἐὰν ἐπι-
’ κι, 7
~ ,
23 μένης TH χρηστότητι, ἐπεὶ Kal σὺ ἐκκοπήσῃ. κἀκεῖνοι
>
δέ, ἐὰν μὴ ἐπιμένωσι τῇ ἀπιστίᾳ, ἐνκεντρισθήσονται": δυνα-
24 τὸς γάρ ἐστιν ὁ θεὸς πάλιν ἐνκεντρίσαι αὐτούς. εἰ γὰρ σὺ
ἐκ τῆς κατὰ φύσιν ἐξεκόπης ἀγριελαίου καὶ παρὰ φύσιν
a & Ss
ἐνεκεντρίσθης cis καλλιέλαιον, πόσῳ μᾶλλον οὗτοι οἱ κατὰ
25 φύσιν ἐνκεντρισθήσονται τῇ ἰδίᾳ ἐλαίᾳ. Οὐ
ρ . ‘ ‘
κ᾿ , ea > A > , ‘ ΄ a“ ¢
yap θέλω ὑμᾶς ἀγνοεῖν, ἀδελφοί, τὸ μυστήριον τοῦτο, iva
μὴ ἦτε "ἐν᾽ ἑαυτοῖς φρόνιμοι, ὅτ πώρωσις ἀπὸ μέρους τῷ
«“ Led -“
Ἰσραὴλ γέγονεν ἄχρι οὗ τὸ πλήρωμα τῶν ἐθνῶν εἰσέλθῃ,
26 καὶ οὕτως πᾶς Ἰσραὴλ σωθήσεται: καθὼς γέγραπται
Ἥ > 4 ε ε ᾿
Ze1 ἐκ Σιὼν ὁ ῥγόμενος,
3 ' > ' 3 ΔΙ ’
ἀποστρέψει AceBelac ἀπὸ ‘lakooB.
. “ Bc ὁ δ Deno '
27 κΚαὶ AYTH AYTOIC ἡ πὰρ ἐμοῦ AIAOHKH,
> ‘ pa * ᾽ “
OTAN ἀφέλωμαδι τὰς AMAPTIAC δγτῶν.
28 κατὰ μὲν τὸ εὐαγγέλιον ἐχθροὶ δι’ ὑμᾶς, κατὰ δὲ τὴν ἐκλο-
“ >
ag γὴν ἀγαπητοὶ διὰ τοὺς πατέρας" ἀμεταμέλητα γὰρ τὰ
30 χαρίσματα καὶ ἡ κλῆσις τοῦ θεοῦ. ὥσπερ γὰρ ὑμεῖς ποτὲ
ἠπειθήσατε τῷ θεῷ, viv" δὲ ἠλεήθητε τῇ τούτων ἀπειθίᾳ,
“ .. Φ “ἰὸς Ss ‘6 “κε ΄ nd σ Ν
31 οὕτως καὶ οὗτοι νῦν ἠπείθησαν τῷ ὑμετέρῳ ἐλέει ἵνα καὶ
> a a 7 Ade ἕ s
32 αὐτοὶ νῦν ἐλεηθῶσιν: συνέκλεισεν yap ὁ θεὸς τοὺς πάντας
» ΄ "
33 εἰς ἀπειθίαν ἵνα τοὺς πάντας ἐλεήσῃ. *Q βάθος πλούτου

νυνὶ

εὐάρεστον τῷ θεῷ

συνσχηματίζεσθαι
+++ + μεταμορφοῦ-
of

ae

μέλη πολλὰ

370 ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOYS XI XII

καὶ σοφίας καὶ γνώσεως θεοῦ" ws ἀνεξεραύνητα τὰ κρί-
ματα αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀνεξιχνίαστοι at ὁδοὶ αὐτοῦ.

Tic γὰρ ἔγνω νοῦν Κυρίου ; ἢ τίς οὔύμβογλος δὐτοῦ

ἐγένετο;

H τίς προέλωκεν δὐτῷ, KAL ANTATIOAOOHCETAI αὐτῷ ;

ὅτι ἐξ αὐτοῦ καὶ δι’ αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰς αὐτὸν τὰ πάντα: αὐτῷ

΄ nw ,
ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας: ἀμῆν.

ΡῈ - “ ᾽ , \ - a vege
TlapaxadG οὖν ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, διὰ τῶν οἰκτιρμῶν τοῦ
A “ Ἀ , . ε a 4 “ ε
θεοῦ παραστῆσαι τὰ σώματα ὑμῶν θυσίαν ζῶσαν ἁγίαν
Ser 6 - 27 7 ‘ λ κ ‘ λα ela. ε ore Ἀ ν
τῷ θεῷ εὐάρεστον᾽, τὴν λογικὴν λατρείαν ὑμῶν: καὶ μὴ
“ a , > ‘ a 5
"συνσχηματίζεσθε τῷ αἰῶνι τούτῳ, ἀλλὰ μεταμορφοῦσθε
a °° , a , ΕῚ Ν ὃ Og e A ,ὔ ‘ ,
τῇ ἀνακαινώσει τοῦ νοός, εἰς TO SoKipalew ὑμᾶς τί τὸ θέ-
-“" a ‘ ° Ν Ν 3» Ν ΄
λημα τοῦ θεοῦ, τὸ ἀγαθὸν καὶ εὐάρεστον καὶ τέλειον.
Λέ ip διὰ τῆς χάριτος τῆς Sofia ι παντὶ τῷ
eyo yap ys xap n nS po VTL τῳ
lal \ Lal 3 ἃ -“ - >
ὄντι ἐν ὑμῖν μὴ ὑπερφρονεῖν. rap ὃ δεῖ φρονεῖν, ἀλλὰ
a > Ν ad oe δ "ε ε Ν +) @ ,ὔ
φρονεῖν εἰς τὸ σωφρονεῖν, ἑκάστῳ ὡς ὁ θεὸς ἐμέρισεν μέ-
, , ‘ 2 εν M4 is Ν , ὃν
τρον πίστεως. καθάπερ γὰρ ἐν ἑνὶ σώματι ᾿ πολλὰ μέλη
» ‘ κ᾿ , , > ‘ 7 4 ” a “
ἔχομεν, τὰ δὲ μέλη πάντα οὐ τὴν αὐτὴν ἔχει πρᾶξιν, οὕτως
a ld -“ A
οἱ πολλοὶ ἕν σῶμά ἐσμεν ἐν Χριστῷ, τὸ δὲ καθ᾽ εἷς ἀλλή-
Ν᾿ ” ” . 7 A μ᾿ ΄ A
λων μέλη. Ἔχοντες δὲ χαρίσματα. κατὰ τὴν χάριν τὴν
a 6 “ ea ὃ ld ΝΜ / Ν ‘ >
δοθεῖσαν ἡμῖν διάφορα, εἴτε προφητείαν κατὰ τὴν ava-
n ΕΙΣ , a“
λογίαν τῆς πίστεως, εἴτε διακονίαν ἐν τῇ διακονίᾳ, εἴτε ὁ
διὸ 7, 3 “ ὃ ὃ K Xi + € ε 5 oy a 3 a
άσκων ἐν τῇ διδασκαλίᾳ, εἴτε ὁ παρακαλῶν ἐν TH Tapa-
, ε ὃ 5 ‘ > ε , ε = ΄ Φ
κλήσει, ὁ μεταδιδοὺς ἐν ἁπλότητι, ὁ προϊστάμενος ἐν
a € > A > ε + ε > + 3 τ
σπουδῇ, ὁ ἐλεῶν ἐν ἱλαρότητι. ἢ ἀγάπη ἀνυπόκριτος.
5» “- Ν , ΄ a > A a
ἀποστυγοῦντες TO, πονηρόν, κολλώμενοι τῷ ἀγαθῷ: τῇ
3 ΄ ΄ a a >?
φιλαδελφίᾳ cis ἀλλήλους φιλόστοργοι, τῇ τιμῇ ἀλλήλους
, a a ν 5 ΄ A ΄ , >
προηγούμενοι, TH σπουδῇ μὴ ὀκνηροί, τῷ πνεύματι ζέοντες,
“ ΄ , “a 3 , ’ὕ “a 7
τῷ κυρίῳ δουλεύοντες, TH ἐλπίδι χαίροντες, τῇ θλίψει ὗπο-
, ~ “ a“ - “
μένοντες, τῇ προσευχῇ προσκαρτεροῦντες, ταῖς χρείαις τῶν
ε» ~ ‘ ᾿ a
ἀγίων κοινωνοῦντες, τὴν φιλοξενίαν διώκοντες, εὐλογεῖτε
‘ ld ΕἸ -“ Ν col
τοὺς διώκοντας, εὐλογεῖτε καὶ μὴ καταρᾶσθε. χαίρειν μετὰ

34

"-

Ὁ

Lo)

ut

fo.)

ου

5 ae

11. 33-12.15. TO THE ROMANS.

‘both of the wisdom and the knowledge of God!
how unsearchable are his judgements, and his ways
34 past tracing out! For who hath known the mind of
35 the Lord? or who hath been his counsellor? or who
hath first given to him, and it shall be recompensed
36 unto him again? For of him, and through him, and
unto him, are all things. To him de the glory *for
ever. Amen.
12 I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies

1 Or, both of wis
dom ke,

2 Gr. unto the ages.

of God, to present your bodies a living sacrifice, * Or. "«//-pleasing.

holy, ‘acceptable to God, which is your *reasonabl

οὗ 4 Or, spiritual
5 Or, worship

2*service. And be not fashioned according to this ¢ ον, ag
‘world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of 7 Or, the. will of
‘od, even te

your mind, that ye may prove what is ‘the good and
acceptable and perfect will of God.

3 For I say, through the grace that was given me,
to. every man that is among you, not to think of
himself more highly than he ought to think; but so
to think as to think soberly, according as God hath

4 dealt to each man a measure of faith. For even as
we have.many members in one body, and all the

5 members have not the same office: so we, who are
many, are one body in Christ, and severally mem-

6 bers one of another. And having gifts differing ac-
cording to the grace that was given to us, whether
prophecy, let us prophesy according to the propor-

7 tion of tour faith; or. ministry, let ws give ourselves
to our ministry; or he that teacheth, to his teach-

8 ing; or he that exhorteth, to his exhorting: he that
giveth, let him do it with ‘liberality; he that ruleth,
with diligence; he that sheweth mercy, with cheer-

9 fulness. Let love be without hypocrisy. Abhor

10 that. which is evil; cleave to that which is good. In

love of the brethren be tenderly affectioned one to
11 another; in honour preferring one another; in dili- ,

gence not slothful; fervent in spirit; serving the |
12 Lord; rejoicing in hope; patient in tribulation; con-
13 tinuing stedfastly in prayer; communicating to the

necessities of the saints; ‘given to hospitality.
14 Biess them that persecute you; bless, and curse not.
15 Rejoice with

* For “reasonable” read ‘‘spiritual’’ with marg. Gr. belonging to
the reason.—Am. Com.
+ Omit marg. 5 (‘the faith’’)—Am. Com.
(370)

able ond perfect

8 Or, the faitht

9 Gr. singlencss,

6 Some ancient au-
A ort read the
opportunity,

11 Gr. pursuing.

TO THE ROMANS. 12.15-13.9.

them that rejoice; weep with them that weep. Be 16
of the same mind one toward another. Set not

ey ek” your mind on high things, but !condescend to

2 Or, them *things that are lowly. Be not wise in your own
conceits. Render to no man evil for evil. Take 17
thought for things honourable in the sight of all men.
If it be possible, as much as in you lieth, be at peace 18
with all men. Avenge not yourselves, beloved, but 19

8 Or, fhe wrath of give place unto *wrath: for it is written, Vengeance
belongeth unto me; I will recompense, saith the
Lord. But if thine enemy hunger, feed him; if he 20
thirst, give him to drink: for in so doing thou shalt
heap coals of fire upon his head. Be not overcome 21
of evil, but overcome evil with good.

Let every soul be in subjection to the higher pow- 13

ers: for there is no power but of God; and the powers
that be are ordained of God. Therefore he that re- 2
sisteth the power, withstandeth the ordinance of God:
and they that withstand shall receive to themselves
judgement. ᾿ For rulers are not a terror to the good 3
work, but to the evil. And wouldest thou have no
fear of the power? do that which is good, and thou

4 Or, it shalt have praise from the same: for “he is ἃ minis- 4
ter of God to thee for good. But if thou do that
which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not the sword
in vain: for the is a minister of God, an avenger for
wrath to him that doeth evil. Wherefore ye must 5
needs be in subjection, not only because of the wrath,
but also for conscience sake. For for this cause ye 6
pay tribute also; for they are ministers of God’s ser-
vice, attending continually upon this very thing.
Render to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute 7s ἢ
due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear;
honour to whom honour.

Owe no man any thing, save to love one another: 8

5 Gr. the other. ἔργ he that loveth *his neighbour hath fulfilled *the

ΒΟ ΩΝ law. For this, Thou shalt not commit adultery, 9
Thou shalt not kill, Thou shalt not steal, Thou shalt
not covet, and if there be any other commandment,
it is summed up in this word, namely, Thou shalt
love thy neighbour as thyself.

* Let marg.$ (‘‘ the wrath of God’’) and the text exchange places. —

Am. Com.
(371)

ΧΙΓΧΙΙ ΡΟΣ ῬΩΜΑΊΟΥΣ 371

16 χαιρόντων, ' κλαίειν pera κλαιόντων. τὸ αὐτὸ εἰς ἀλλή-
λους φρονοῦντες, μὴ τὰ ὑψηλὰ φρονοῦντες ἀλλὰ τοῖς τα-
πεινοῖς συναπαγόμενοι. MH Γίνεοθε φρόνιμοι Trap Eay=

17 Τοῖς, μηδενὶ κακὸν ἀντὶ κακοῦ ἀποδιδόντες" προνοού-

‘ ‘

18 ΜΕΝΟΙ KAAA ἐνώπιον πάντων ἀνθρώπων" εἰ δυνατόν, τὸ

19 ἐξ ὑμῶν μετὰ πάντων ἀνθρώπων εἰρηνεύοντες" μὴ ἑαυτοὺς
ἐκδικοῦντες, ἀγαπητοί, ἀλλὰ δότε τόπον τῇ ὀργῇ, γέγραπται

, > Acam ᾿ orn |S ul , σ᾿
γάρ ᾿᾽Εμοὶ ξκδίκηςις, ἐγὼ ἀντάπολώρω, λέγει Κύριος.
"»"ν lal , ͵ 5 , , “

20 ἀλλὰ ἐὰν πεινᾷ ὁ ἐχθρός COY, ψώμιζε᾽ AYTON’ EAN διψᾷ,

πότιζε AYTON* τοῦτο γὰρ ποιῶν. ἀνθρδκὰς πυρὸς Ca-
3 ‘ ‘ an a “Ὁ
or PEYCEIC ἐπὶ. τὴν κεφάλην ἀὐτοῦ. μὴ νικῶ ὑπὸ τοῦ

: κακοῦ, ἀλλὰ νίκα ἐν τῷ ἀγαθῷ τὸ κακόν. Πᾶσα
ψυχὴ ἐξουσίαις ὑπερεχούσαις ὑποτασσέσθω, οὐ γὰρ ἔστιν
3 , ᾽ We 1e ‘ a ε Ν > e ‘ na ,
ἐξουσία εἰ μὴ ὑπὸ θεοῦ, αἱ δὲ οὖσαι ὑπὸ θεοῦ τεταγμέναι

α εἰσίν: ὥστε ὃ ἀντιτασσόμενος τῇ ἐξουσίᾳ τῇ τοῦ θεοῦ
διατᾳαγῇ ἀνθέστηκεν, οἱ δὲ ἀνθεστηκότες ἑαυτοῖς κρίμα
λήμψονται. οἱ γὰρ ἄρχοντες οὐκ εἰσὶν φόβος τῷ “ἀγαθῷ

3 Any FAP. PX ϑοάγάψῃ

> “a a a
épyy' ἀλλὰ τῷ κακῷ. θέλεις δὲ μὴ φοβεῖσθαι τὴν ἐξου-
, 3 ‘ , . κα » 9 Loa a
4olav; τὸ ἀγαθὸν ποίει, καὶ ἕξεις ἔπαινον ἐξ αὐτῆς" θεοῦ
‘ ’ ’ > Ν > \ > / ΕΓ: ay A ‘
yap διάκονός ἐστιν σοὶ cis τὸ ἀγαθόν. ἐὰν δὲ τὸ κακὸν
na -“ » 4 > a ‘ , -“ n
ποιῇς, φοβοῦ: ov yap εἰκῇ τὴν μάχαιραν φορεῖ: θεοῦ
γὰρ διάκονος ἐστιν; ἔκδικος εἰς ὀργὴν τῷ τὸ κακὸν πράσ-

5 σοντι. διὸ ἀνάγκη ὑποτάσσεσξαι, οὐ μόνον διὰ τὴν

6 ὀργὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ διὰ τὴν συνείδησιν, διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ
φόρους τελεῖτε, λειτουργοὶ γὰρ θεοῦ εἰσὶν εἰς αὐτὸ τοῦτο

προσκαρτεροῦντες. ἀπόδοτε πᾶσι τὰς ὀφειλάς, τῷ τὸν

, \ ΄ τῶν ΤΣ vy ἶν ntgis “Ω.
φορον τὸν φόρον, τῷ τὸ τέλος τὸ τέλος, τῷ τὸν φόβον

8 τὸν φόβον, τῷ τὴν τιμὴν τὴν τιμήν. " Μηδενὲ

‘ Ε) , > ‘4 Ἐν ἢ , > -“ ε 4 9 ᾿ a
μηδὲν ὀφείλετε, εἰ μὴ τὸ ἀλλήλους ἀγαπᾷν: ὁ γὰρ ἀγαπῶν
οτὸν ἕτερον νόμον πεπλήρωκεν. τὸ γάρ ΟΥ̓́ moryeyceic,

’ >
Oy doneyceic, Oy κλέψεις, OK ἐπιθγμήσεις,; καὶ εἴ
τις ἑτέρα ἐντολή, ἐν ‘tO λόγῳ τούτῳ; ἀνακεφαλαιοῦται,
a ’ , ,
[ἐν τῷ] ᾿Αγὰπήςεις. τὸν πλησίον Coy ὧς οεδυτόν:

καὶ

42:1

42.

τούτῳ τῷ λόγῳ

ἡμᾶς

ἔρισι καὶ ζήλοις

χριστὸν ἴησοῦν

Ap.

372 ΠΡῸΣ FQMAIOYS XIII XIV

ἡὶ ἀγάπη τῷ πλησίον κακὸν οὐκ᾿ ἐργάζεται: πλήρωμα οὖν τὸ
νόμου ἡ ἀγάπη. Καὶ τοῦτο εἰδότες τὸν καιρόν, τ
ὅτι ὥρα ἤδη ὑμᾶς" ἐξ ὕπνου ἐγερθῆναι, νῦν κὸν ΕΠ
τερον ἡμῶν ἢ σωτηρία ἢ ὅτε κενά θύρα ads τὴ WDE προέ- τ.
nope: ἡ δὲ ἡμέρα ἤγγικεν. peste: οὖν τὰ γα τοῦ
σκότους, ἐνδυσώμεθα [δὲ] τὰ ὅπλα τοῦ φωτός. ὡς ἐν 13
ἡμέρᾳ Dials eaten περιπατήσωμεν, μ᾽ κύβοι καὶ μέθαις,
μὴ κοίταις καὶ ἀσελγείαις, μὴ “ἔριδι καὶ ζήλῳ", ἀχλὰ 14
ἐνδύσασθε τὸν ᾿ κύριον ᾿Ιησοῦν Χριστόν", καὶ τῆς σαρκὸς
πρόνοιαν μὴ ποιεῖσθε εἰς aint:

wn

Tov δὲ ἀσθενοῦντα τῇ πίστει προσλαμβάνεσθε, μὴ cis

Nn

διακρίσεις διαλογισμῶν. ὃς μὲν πιστεύει νοις πάντα, ὃ
δὲ ἀσθενῶν ag ibe ἐσθίει. ὃ ἐσθίων τὸν μὴ ἐσθίοντα μὴ

we

ε
ἐξουθενείτω, 6 δὲ μὴ ἐσθίων τὸν ἐσθίοντα μὴ κρινέτω, ὁ
θεὸς γὰρ αὐτὸν προσελάβετο. σὺ τίς εἶ ὁ κρίνων ἀλλό- 4

τρίιον os τῷ ἰδίῳ κυρίῳ στήκει 4 πίπτει" σταθήσεται

wn

δέ, δυνατεῖ γὰρ ὁ κύριος agar αὐτόν. ὃς μὲν [γὰρ] κρίνει
ἡμέραν παρ᾽ ἡμέραν, ὃς δὲ κρίνει πᾶσαν ἡμέραν' ἕκαστος
3 “ δέ ma ?r be ΄ 6 ag Bie a SS te* fe 6
ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ vot πληροφορείσθω: ὁ φρονῶν τὴν ἡμέραν
~ ε ΄ a
κυρίῳ φρονεῖ. καὶ ὁ ἐσθίων κυρίῳ ἐσθίει, εὐχαριστεῖ yap
a a Ae \ , BOs ee δὲ soe Ss >
τῷ θεῷ" καὶ ὁ μὴ ἐσθίων κυρίῳ οὐκ ἐσθίει, καὶ εὐχαριστεῖ

τῷ θεῷ. Οὐδεὶς γὰρ pov ἑαυτῷ ζῇ, καὶ οὐδεὶς ἑαυτῷ

x

ἀποθνήσκει" ἐάν τε γὰρ ζῶμεν, τῷ κυρίῳ ζῶμεν, ἐάν τε

ον

ἀποθνήσκωμεν, τῷ κυρίῳ ἀποθνήσκομεν. ἐάν τε civ ζῶμεν
ἐάν τε ἀποθνήσκωμεν, τοῦ κυρίου ἐσμέν. εἰς τοῦτο γὰρ o
Χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν καὶ ἔζησεν ἵνα καὶ νεκρῶν καὶ ζώντων
΄ S NA. 72 s ‘ ? ΄ ἡ τὰ ro ἢ

κυριεύσῃ. — Sv δὲ τί κρίνεις τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; ἢ καὶ σὺ τί 10
ἐξουθενεῖς τὸν ἀδελφόν σου; πάντες γὰρ παραστησόμεθα
τῷ βήματι τοῦ θεοῦ" γέγραπται γάρ : 1

Ζῶ ἐγώ, λέγει Κύριος, ὅτι ἐμοὶ κἄμψει TAN TONY,

Kal TI&ca FAGCCA ἐξομολογήςετδι τῷ θεῷ.
” > ¢ e¢ a oF Wea ae 4 : ΄ A
apa [οὖν] ἕκαστος ἡμῶν περὶ ἑαυτοῦ λόγον δώσει [τῷ 12
θεῷ]. Μηκέτι οὖν ἀλλήλους κρίνωμεν: ἀλλὰ 13

13.10:14.18. TO THE ROMANS.

10 Love worketh no ill to his neighbour: love there-

fore is the fulfilment of 'the law.
11. And this, knowing the season, that now it is high ,
time for you to awake out of sleep: for now is *sal-
12 vation nearer to us than when we jirst believed. . The
night is far spent,and the day is at hand: let us
therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let. us
13 put on the armour of light... Let us walk honestly,
as in the day; not in revelling and drunkenness, not
in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and
14 jealousy. But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ,
and make not provision for the flesh, to fwifil the

lusts thereof.

But him that is weak in faith receive ye, yet not

2*to, doubtful disputations... One man hath faith to’

3 eat all things: but he that is weak eateth herbs. _ Let
not him that eateth set at nought him that eateth not;
and let not him that eateth not judge him that eat-

4eth: for God hath received him. Who art thou that

1 Or, law

our salvation
ἐς ae than when

Or, for decisions
δὲς

judgest the ‘servant of another? to his own lord he * Οὐ. λομβολοί ser.

standeth or falleth. . Yea, he shall be made to stand;

5 for the Lord hath power to make him stand, One
man esteemeth one day above another: another es-
teemeth every day alike. Let each man be fully as-

6 sured in his own mind, He that regardeth the day,
_ regardeth it unto the Lord: and he that eateth,eateth
unto the Lord, for he giveth God thanks; and he that
eateth not, unto the Lord he eateth not, and giveth
ἢ God thanks. For none of us liveth to himself, and
8none dieth to himself. _For whether we live, we
live unto the Lord; or whether we die, we die unto
the Lord: whether we live therefore, or die, we are
9 the Lord’s, For to this end Christ died, and lived
again, that he might be Lord of both the dead and
10 the living. But thou, why dost thou judge thy

brother? or thou again, why dost thou set at nought »

thy brother? for we shall all stand before the judge-
11 ment-seat of God. . For it is written,
As I live, saith the Lord, to me every knee shall
bow,
And every tongue shall *confess to God.
12 So then each one of us shall give aecount of himself
to God.
18 Let us not therefore judge one another any more:
but
(372)

5 Or, give praise

TO THE ROMANS. 14.18.15. 8.

judge ye this rather, that no man put a stumbling-
block in his brother’s way, or an occasion of falling.
I know, and am persuaded in the Lord Jesus, that 14
nothing is unclean of itself: save that to him who
accounteth any thing to be unclean, to him it is un-
clean. For if because of meat thy brother is grieved, 15
thou walkest no longer in love. Destroy not with
thy meat him for whom Christ died. Let not then 16
your good be evil spoken of: for the kingdom of God 17
is not eating and drinking, but righteousness and
peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, For he that herein 18
serveth Christ is well-pleasing to God, and approved

) Many ancient au- of men. So then ‘let us follow after things which 19

Satew; “make for peace, and things whereby we may edify
one another. Overthrow not for meat’s sake the 20
work of God. All things indeed are clean; howbeit
it is evil for that man who eateth with offence. It 21

ΞΈΝΑ ,_18 good not to eat flesh, nor to drink wine, nor to do

ordi a y any thing whereby thy brother stumbleth®. .The faith 22

‘ which thou hast, have thou to thyself before God.
Happy is he that judgeth not himself in that which
8 Or pulah το the he Sapproveth. But he that doubteth is condemned 98
if he eat, because he eateth not of ppt and whatso-
4 Many authorities,

some ancient, in- ever is not of faith is sin‘.

25-27. Now we that are strong ought to iba the infirmi-15
ties of the weak, and not to please ourselves. Let 2
each one of us please his neighbour for that which

is good, unto edifying. For Christ also pleased not 3
himself; but, as it is written, The reproaches of them
that reproached thee fell upon me. For whatsoever 4
things were written aforetime were written for our
learning, that through patience and through comfort
of the scriptures we might have hope. Nowthe God 5
of patience and of comfort grant you to be of the
same mind one with another according to Christ
Jesus: that with one accord ye may with one mouth 6
glorify the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.

. Wherefore receive ye one another, even as Christ 7
* thorltiee real wa 8150. received *you, to the glory of God. For I say 8
that Christ hath been made a minister of the circum-
cision for the truth of God,

(373)

ΧΙν ΧΥ ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOYS 373

a εκ 4 s rc , a
τοῦτο κρίνατε μᾶλλον, τὸ μὴ τιθέναι 'πρόσκομμα τῷ
ἐν ,’

14 ἀδελφῷ ἢ" σκάνδαλον. . οἶδα καὶ πέπεισμαι ἐν κυρίῳ

“ » 4
Ἰησοῦ ὅτι οὐδὲν κοινὸν δ ἑαυτοῦ" εἰ μὴ τῷ λογιζομένῳ τι
4 > , , > ‘ ‘ a“ eS ’

15 κοινὸν εἶναι, ἐκείνῳ κοινόν. εἰ γὰρ διὰ βρῶμα ὁ ἀδελφός
σου λυπεῖται, οὐκέτι κατὰ ἀγάπην περιπατεῖς. μὴ τῷ βρώ-

᾿ oA Ayr Te’ ° ‘ 4". ἃ ᾿

16 part σου ἐκεῖνον ἀπόλλυε ὑπὲρ οὗ Χριστὸς ἀπέθανεν. μὴ

, > tie . ὁ , > ΄ 3 ε

1) βλασφημείσθω οὖν ὑμῶν τὸ ἀγαθόν. οὐ γάρ ἐστιν ἡ

βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ βρῶσις καὶ πόσις, ἀλλὰ δικαιοσύνη καὶ
ee, Ν ν» , ε», ε ‘ > , ,

18 εἰρήνη Kal χαρὰ ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ" ὁ γὰρ ἐν τούτῳ δουλεύων
τῷ χριστῷ εὐάρεστος τῷ θεῷ καὶ δόκιμος τοῖς ἀνθρώποις.
ἮΝ = ¥ a tT: 7 τὸ , 7 Ν ‘ a > ὃ a

19 apa οὖν τὰ τῆς εἰρήνης ᾿διώκωμεν᾽ καὶ τὰ τῆς οἰκοδομῆς

20 THs εἰς ἀλλήλους" μὴ ἕνεκεν βρώματος κατάλυε τὸ ἔργον

a a ΄ ᾿ 2a 8 ‘ ‘ a? , a
τοῦ θεοῦ, πάντα μὲν καθαρά; ἀλλὰ κακὸν τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ τῷ
\ ’ > ΄ Ν Ν Ν a ,ὕ
ox διὰ προσκόμματος ἐσθίοντι. καλὸν τὸ μὴ φαγεῖν κρέα
Ἂ Ξ- > Rust

o2 μηδὲ πεῖν οἶνον μηδὲ ἐν @ ὁ ἀδελφός σου προσκόπτει" σὺ

πίστιν ἣν ἔχεις κατὰ σεαυτὸν ἔχε ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ. μακά-
΄ε \ , ε ν΄ Bhd Ὁ , 7 RO ὃ ,

23 plos ὁ μὴ κρίνων ἑαυτὸν ἐν ᾧ δοκιμάζει" ὁ δὲ διακρινόμενος
""» ’, ’, μι > 2 ’ a ν ἃ 3 >
ἐὰν φάγῃ κατακέκριται, ὅτι οὐκ ἐκ πίστεως" πᾶν δὲ ὃ οὐκ ἐκ

τ πίστεως ἁμαρτία ἐστίν. Ὀφείλομεν δὲ ἡμεῖς οἱ
a μὰ A. 4 > 6 , A ἰδ , ft 4 .
δυνατοὶ τὰ ἀσθενήματα τῶν ἀδυνάτων βαστάζειν, καὶ μὴ

2 ἑαυτοῖς ἀρέσκειν. ἕκαστος ἡμῶν τῷ πλησίον ἀρεσκέτω εἰς

᾿ ε Ἁ -

370 ἀγαθὸν πρὸς οἰκοδομήν: καὶ γὰρ ὁ χριστὸς οὐχ ἑαυτῷ

ἣν ἃ ‘ a >
ἤρεσεν: ἀλλὰ καθὼς γέγραπται Ol ONEIAICMO! τῶν ὀνει-
, > > .3 ἢ U

4 AIZONT@N CE ETTETIECAN, ETT ἐμέ. ὅσα yap προεγράφη,
[πάντα] cis τὴν ἡμετέραν διδασκαλίαν ἐγράφη, ἵνα διὰ τῆς
ε ΩΝ ν ὃ aA ἂν , a φῶ ‘ 2): Ra
ὑπομονῆς Kat διὰ τῆς παρακλήσεως τῶν γραφῶν τὴν ἐλπί
ΝΜ ty ε δὲ 6 ‘ ~ ε -“ Ν - ,

5 ἔχωμεν᾽. ὁ δὲ θεὸς τῆς ὑπομονῆς Kal τῆς παρακλήσεως
, ea ‘ Ae! a » > , AC ‘
δῴη ὑμῖν τὸ αὐτὸ φρονεῖν ἐν ἀλλήλοις Kara ‘Xpucrov

a e 4 , , ‘ ‘

6 Ἰησοῦν", ἵνα ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἐν ἑνὶ στόματι δοξάζητε τὸν θεὸν
καὶ πατέρα τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ...

7 Διὸ προσλαμβάνεσθε ἀλλήλους, καθὼς καὶ ὁ χριστὸς

8 προσελάβετο ᾿ἡμᾶς", εἰς δόξαν τοῦ θεοῦ. λέγω yap Χρι-

‘ , r a 7 προς, ἀν οὐ > ΄ a
στὸν διάκονον “γεγενῆσθαι περιτομῆς ὑπὲρ ἀληθείας θεοῦ,

τῷ ἀδελφῷ

διώκομεν

Ap.

τῆς παρακλήσεως

Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν

ὑμὰς

γενέσθαι

τολμῶ

Οἷς, οὔκ ἀνηγγέλη
περὶ αὐτοῦ ὄψον-
ται

374 ΠΡῸΣ POMAIOYS XV

εἰς τὸ βεβαιῶσαι τὰς riba ete τῶν πατέρων, τὰ δὲ ἔθνη ο
ὑπὲρ ἐλέους δοξάσαι τὸν θεόν". καθὼς ὙΡΦΡΟΝ Διὰ
τοῦτο éZomoAOrHcomal cor ἐν ἔθνεει, καὶ τῷ ὀνόματι
COY Yar. καὶ πάλιν λέγει Εὐφράνοητε, ἔθνη, μετὰ το
τοῦ λδοῦ ayToY. καὶ πάλιν ἱ eet

Αἰνεῖτε, TANTA TA ἔθνη, TON κύριον, ;

κἀὶ ἐπδινεοάτωσδν AYTON πάντες οἱ Nadi.
καὶ πάλιν ᾿Ἤ σαίας λέγει , az

Ἔεται ἡ piza τοῦ *leccal,

καὶ ὁ ANICTAMENOC ἄρχειν ἐθνῶν"

ἐπ AYT@ ἔθνη EATTIOYCIN.

ὁ δὲ θεὸς τῆς ἐλπίδος πληρώσαι ὑμᾶς πάσης χαρᾶς καὶ 13
εἰρήνης ἐν τῷ πιστέύειν, εἰς τὸ περισσεύειν ὑμᾶς ἐν τῇ
λπίδι ἐν δυνάμει πνεύματὸς ἁγίου.

sansa δέ, ἀδεχφοί μου, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐγὼ περὶ ὑμῶν, τι
ὅτι καὶ αὐτοὶ μεστοί ἐστε peters πεπληρωμένοι
πάσης τῆς "μόρος: δυπητεῆνς καὶ ats νουθετεῖν.
τοχρηδοέέρωξ δὲ ἔ ae ὑμῶν ἀπὸ μέρους, ὡς πα ὡς 15
μνήσκων ὑμᾶς; διὰ τὴν χάριν τὴν δοθεῖσάν pot ἀπὸ τοῦ
θεοῦ εἰς τὸ εἶναί pe λειτουργὸν Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ εἰς τὰ 16
ἔθνη, ἱ POY Ie τὸ εὐαγγέλιον Tod θεοῦ, ἵνα γένηται J
προσφορὰ τῶν ἐθνῶν οὐ situs ἡγιασμένη ἐν πνεύ-
παρὸ yee ἔχω οὖν [τὴν] καύχησιν ἐν ἜΘΗ Ἰησοῦ τὰ 17
πρὸς τὸν θεόν: ov γὰρ 'τολμήσω" τι λαλεῖν ὧν οὐ tee 18
γάσατο Χριστὸς δ ἐμοῦ εἰς ὑπακοὴν ἐθνῶν, λόγῳ καὶ
ἔργῳ, ἐν δυνάμει vet pte Kal τεράτων, ἐν δυνάμει πνεύματος 19
[ἁγίου] wore pe ἀπὸ batt tie kal κύκλῳ μέχρι τοῦ
Ἰλλυρικοῦ πεπληρωκέναι τὸ εὐαγγέλεον. τοῦ χριστοῦ, οὕτως 20
δὲ ΦΑΦΛΉΒΕΡΝΟΝ εὐαγγελίξεσθαι οὐχ ἕπου ὠνομάσθη
Χριστός, ἵνα μὴ ἐπ᾽ ἀλλότριον θεμέλιον οἰκοδομῶ, ἀλλὰ 2x
καθὼς γέγραπται

“Ὄψονται οἷο οὐὖἦκ ἀνηγγέλη περὶ AYTOY ,

KAl Ol οὐκ ἀκηκόδοιν CYNHCOYCIN.

a

15. 8-15.21. TO THE ROMANS.

that he might confirm the promises given unto the
9 fathers, and that the Gentiles might glorify God for
his mercy; as it is written,
Therefore will I ‘give praise unto thee among 1 Or, συνῶ
the Gentiles,
And sing unto thy name.
10 And again he saith,
Rejoice, ye Gentiles, with his people.
‘11 And again,
Praise the Lord, all ye Gentiles ;
And let all the peoples praise him.
12 And again, Isaiah saith
There shall be the root of Jesse,
And he that ariseth to rule over the Gentiles;
On him shall the Gentiles hope.

13 Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace
in believing, that ye may abound in hope, in the
power of the Holy Ghost.

14. And I myself also am persuaded of you, my breth-
ren, that ye yourselves are full of goodness, filled
with all knowledge, able also to admonish one an-

15 other. But I write the more boldly unto you in
some measure, as putting you again in remem-
brance, because of the grace that was given me of

16 Οοα that I should be a minister of Christ Jesus
unto the Gentiles, ’ministering the gospel of God, 2 Plier ena.
that the offering up of the Gentiles might be made

17 acceptable, being sanctified by the Holy Ghost. I
have therefore my glorying i in Christ Jesus in things

18 pertaining to God. © For I will not dare to speak 5 ον, of:ose things
of any “things save those which Christ wrought ‘iin Chri
through me, for the obedience of the Gentiles, by “ws! me.

19 word and deed, in the power of signs and wonders, ir ie rea the
in the power of ‘the Holy Ghost ; so that from Jeru- i" 24, Oe
salem, and round about even unto Ilyricum, I have : ge ae,

20°fully preached the gospel of Christ; yea, ‘making ὁ 6’ eae ap
it my aim so to preach the gospel, not where Christ ὀΐω,
was already named, that I might not build upon an-

21 other man’s foundation; but, as it is written,

They shall see, to whom no tidings of him
came,
And they who have not heard shall mdi.
stand.
AAA (874)

1 Or, deaconess

TO THE ROMANS. 15. 22-16. 6.

Wherefore also I was hindered these many times 22
from coming to you: but now, having no more any 23
place in these regions, and having these many years
a longing to come unto you, whensoever I go unto 24
Spain (for I hope to see you in my journey, and to
be brought on my way thitherward by you, if first
in some ‘measure I shall have been satisfied with
your company)—but now, J say, I go unto Jerusa- 25
lem, ministering unto the saints. For it hath been 26
the good pleasure of Macedonia and Achaia to make
a certain contribution for the poor among the: saints
that are at Jerusalem. Yea, it hath been their good 27
pleasure; and their debtors they are. For if the
Gentiles have been made partakers of their spirit-
ual things, they owe it to them also to minister unto
them in carnal things. When therefore I have ac- 28
complished this, and have sealed to them this fruit,

I will go on by you unto Spain. And I know that, 29
when 1 come unto you, I shall come in the fulness
of the blessing of Christ.

Now I beseech you, brethren, by our Lord Jesus 30
Christ, and by the love of the Spirit, that ye strive
together with me in your prayers to God for me;
that I may be delivered from them that are disobe- 31
dient in Juda, and that my ministration which I
have for Jerusalem may be acceptable to the saints;
that I may come unto you in joy through the will 32
of God, and together with you find rest. Now the 33
God of peace be with you all. Amen,

I commend unto you Pheebe our sister, who is al6
‘servant of the church that is at Cenchrer: that ye 2
receive her in the Lord, worthily of the: saints, and
that ye assist her ‘in whatsoever matter she may
have need of you: for she herself also hath been a
succourer of many, and of mine own self.

Salute Prisca and Aquila my fellow-workers in 3
Christ Jesus, who for my life laid down their own 4
necks; unto whom not only I give thanks, but also all
the churches of the Gentiles: and salute the church 5
that is in their house. . Salute Epeenetus my beloved,
who is the firstfruits of Asia unto Christ. Salute 6
Mary,

(375)

XV XVI ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOYS 375

Ld A ‘ a
22 Διὸ καὶ ἐνεκοπτόμην τὰ πολλὰ τοῦ ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς:
, , “᾿ς ’
55 νυνὶ δὲ μηκέτι τόπον ἔχων ἐν τοῖς κλίμασι τούτοις, ἐπιπό-
“ae aves a ‘ me 1. Aow a οὲ st ε
24 θειαν δὲ ἔχων τοῦ ἐλθεῖν πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἀπὸ ἱκανῶν ἐτῶν, ὡς
Δ ’ > x w , > ῳ Ν ,
ἂν πορεύωμαι cis τὴν Sraviav, ἐλπίζω γὰρ διαπορευόμενος
, ε ~~ \ <@59 ¢ »“" - , a 3k ε “
θεάσασθαι ὑμᾶς καὶ ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν προπεμφθῆναι ἐκεῖ ἐὰν ὑμῶν
a Fe % - \
25 πρῶτον ἀπὸ μέρους ἐμπλησθώ,;---- νυνὶ δὲ πορεύομαι εἰς
> A -" -“ Leo we > , ‘
26 Ἱερουσαλὴμ. διακονῶν τοῖς ἁγίοις, ηὐδόκησαν γὰρ Μᾶακε-
Ν , .
Sovia καὶ ᾿Αχαία κοινωνίαν. twa ποιήσασθαι εἰς τοὺς πτω-
‘ a e a ee , 55» , ‘
27 χοὺς τῶν ἁγίων τῶν ἐν ᾿Ιερουσαλήμ. ηὐδόκησαν yap, Kal
ὀφειλέται εἰσὶν αὐτῶν: εἰ γὰρ τοῖς πνευματικοῖς αὐτῶν
" ld \ > Ἀ > “ “-
ἐκοινώνησαν τὰ ἔθνη, ὀφείλουσιν καὶ ἐν τοῖς σαρκικοῖς
“ a >
28 λειτουργῆσαι αὐτοῖς. τοῦτο οὖν ἐπιτελέσας, καὶ σφραγι-
- Ν - ° >
σάμενος αὐτοῖς τὸν καρπὸν τοῦτον, ἀπελεύσομαι Ov ὑμῶν
, “ , ‘ ε col
29 εἰς Σπανίαν: οἶδα δὲ ὅτι ἐρχόμενος πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐν πληρώ-
30 ματι εὐλογίας Χριστοῦ ἐλεύσομαι. Παρακαλῶ
a > ‘ “ ε -“ » an -
δὲ ὑμᾶς [, ἀδελφοί.) διὰ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ

‘ a > 2? a , ,
καὶ διὰ τῆς ἀγάπης τοῦ πνεύματος συναγωνίσασθαί μοι ev’

» wel y ah ν᾿ ‘ , σ΄ ε “᾽ς
31: ταῖς προσευχαῖς ὑπὲρ ἐμοῦ πρὸς τὸν θεόν, ἵνα ῥυσθῷ ἀπὸ
αὐὐδὶφ , > a? τὰ Ὁ , ee
τῶν ἀπειθούντων ἐν τῇ Ιουδαίᾳ καὶ ἡ διακονία pov ἡ εἰς
> ‘ > , 5 a ε» , “ > a
32 Ἱερουσαλὴμ. εὐπρόσδεκτος τοῖς ἁγίοις γένηται, ἵνα ἐν χαρᾷ
4 a s a“
“ἐλθὼν πρὸς ὑμᾶς διὰ θελήματος “θεοῦ συναναπαύσωμαι
cn eos ‘ a or ᾿ , Crk > +
3) ὑμῖν. ὁ δὲ θεὸς τῆς εἰρήνης μετὰ πάντων ὑμῶν: ἀμήν.
-“ > ν᾿ ε an
τ Suvlornps δὲ ὑμῖν Φοίβην τὴν ἀδελφὴν ἡμῶν, οὖσαν
4 , Aas , «- > “- “ r
2[xat| διάκονον τῆς ἐκκλησίας τῆς ἐν Κενχρεαῖς, ἵνα ἵπροσ-
be 6 3 Vien ΚΜ]. [4 ἰξί -“ mn 4 -“
ἔξησθε αὐτὴν᾽ ἐν κυρίῳ ἀξίως τῶν ἁγίων, καὶ παραστῆτε
> AS een ε » , , 4 x 4 > ‘
αὐτῇ ἐν ᾧ ἂν ὑμῶν χρήξῃ πράγματι, καὶ yap αὐτὴ mpo-
΄,ὔ a > ’ ee a > a
στάτις πολλῶν ἐγενήθη καὶ ἐμοῦ αὐτοῦ.
»

3 ᾿Ασπάσασθε Πρίσκαν καὶ ᾿Ακύλαν τοὺς συνεργούς μου
> - a? a σ΄ 4΄- κα. cal “ ‘ ε a
4€v Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, οἵτινες ὑπὲρ τῆς ψυχῆς μου τὸν ἑαυτῶν

, at ° > om & , 3 a? ‘ ‘

τράχηλον ὑπέθηκαν, ols οὐκ ἐγὼ μόνος εὐχαριστῷ ἀλλὰ καὶ
-" ~ -“ > -“

ς πᾶσαι αἱ ἐκκλησίαι τῶν ἐθνῶν, καὶ τὴν κατ᾽ οἶκον αὐτῶν
, λ ’ ἃ » ΄ 6 Ἐ , s > , ν

ἐκκλησίαν. ἀσπάσασθε Exatverov τὸν ἀγαπητόν μου, ὅς

> > A a? , > ,. > 4 ,

6 ἐστιν ἀπαρχὴ τῆς Ασίας εἰς Χριστόν. ἀσπάσασθε Μαρίαν,

Ap.
ἔλθω πρὸς... θεοῦ

καὶ | Ap}

αὐτὴν προσδέξη-
σθε

Ap,

Ap | Χριστοῦ

376 ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOY= XVI

y 2 ε as ΄ > ΄
ἥτις πόλλὰ ἐκοπίασεν εἰς ὑμᾶς. ἀσπάσασθε ᾿Ανδρόνικον
a” Ν ,
καὶ ᾿Ιουνίαν τοὺς συγγενεῖς pov Kal συναιχμαλώτους μου,
σ / 39 δ ὙΌΣ 5 a Pade ΄ ~ τὰ Ν ἐστ ἢ lal
οἵτινές εἰσὶν ἐπίσημοι ἐν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις, cl καὶ πρὸ ἐμοῦ
’ > a“ 3 , 3 “ ‘ >
γέγοναν ἐν Χριστῷ. ἀσπάσασθε ᾿Αμπλιᾶτον tov aya-
, > , > , - 3 AQ 3.4. δ Ν ‘4
πητὸν μου ἐν κυρίῳ. ἀσπάσασθε Οὐρβανὸν τὸν συνεργὸν
ε a“ Ν , A ° 4 , > ,
ἡμῶν ἐν Χριστῷ καὶ Sraxvy τὸν ἀγαπητόν pov. ἀσπά-
> a - A , ΄ ,΄
σασθε ᾿Λπελλὴῆν τὸν δόκιμον ἐν Χριστῷ: ἀσπάσασθε
. a 3 ΄ "» , ε ’ - ‘
τοὺς ἐκ τῶν ᾿Αριστοβούλουι ἀσπάσασθε “Hpwdiwva τὸν
a > , a τ ° -
συγγενῆ μου. ἀσπάσασῷε τοὺς ἐκ τῶν Ναρκίσσου “τοὺς
” > , 4 Ld Ν ar 4
ὀντὰς ἐν κυρίῳ. ἐσπάσασθε Τρύφαιναν καὶ Τρυφῶσαν τὰς
aS φ ἜΑΡ: > , θ ist Ne ‘ ee. ,
κοπιώσας ἐν κυρίῳ. ἀσπάσασθε Τ]ερσίδα τὴν ayaryryy,
μή ‘ ° , e « Ν
ἥτις πολλὰ, ἐκοπίασεν ἐν κυρίῳ. ἀσπάσασθε ἹῬοῦφον τὸν
> go fee r \ ‘ y αἱ κα No a 4. νυ
ἐκλέκτον ἐν κυρίῳ καὶ τὴν μητέρα αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐμοῦ. αἀσπα-
> Ἁ © “ ’ Ss ε »
σασθε ᾿Ἀσύνκριτον, Φλχέγοντα, Ῥρμῆν, ΠΠατρόβαν, “Eppav,
3 > , *
καὶ τοὺς σὺν αὐτοῖς ἀδελφούς. ἀσπάσασθε Φιλόλογον
> 4 > bs cal
καὶ ᾿Ιουλίαν, Nypéa καὶ τὴν ἀδελφὴν αὐτοῦ, καὶ ᾿᾽Ολυμπάν,
Ἁ \ Ν 3 “ , e 7 3 ξ΄ 4 > ,
καὶ τοὺς σὺν αὐτοῖς πάντας ἁγίους. ᾿Ασπάσασθε ἀλλή-
> ΄ “ »
Nous ἐν φιλήματι ἁγίῳ. ᾿Ασπάζονται ὑμᾶ: αἱ ἐκκλησίαι
πᾶσαι τοῦ χριστοῦ. ἢ
cal > cal
Πάρακαλῶ δὲ ὑμᾶς, ἀδελφοί, σκοπεῖν τοὺς τὰς διχο-
, A ‘A , Ν ‘ ‘ a ε a? % ,ὔ
στασίας καὶ τὰ σκάνδαλα παρὰ τὴν διδαχὴν ἣν ὑμεῖς ἐμά-
ἂν > > a ‘ -
θετε ποιοῦντας, καὶ ἐκκλίψετε ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν" οἱ γὰρ τοιοῦτοι
{ > Ν
τῷ κυρίῳ ἡμῶν Χριστῷ οὐ δουλεύουσιν ἀλλὰ τῇ ἑαυτῶν
, A Ν “ ’, Ν > ’ὔ 5» Σ “a
κοιλίᾳ, καὶ διὰ τῆς χρηστολογίας καὶ εὐλογίας ἐξαπατῶσι
‘ ’ a > , ε A ε a ε μιν > 7
Tas καρδίας TOY ἀκάκων. ἢ γὰρ ὑμῶν ὑπακοὴ εἰς πάντας
Ε νὼ > ε ᾿
ἀφίκετο: ἐφ᾽ ὑμῖν οὖν χαίρω, θέλω δὲ ὑμᾶς σοφοὺς [μὲν]
> > 2 Sid , > , δὲ > Ν , ε δὲ 0 \
εἶναι cis τὸ ἀγαθόν, ἀκεραίους δὲ cis TO κακόν. δὲ θεὸς
“ > , , Ν lal ε 4 ἈΝ , e ~
τῆς εἰρήνης συντρίψει τὸν Σατανᾶν ὑπὸ τοὺς πόδας ὑμῶν
ἐν τάχει.
e ω fol , ε a > aT > ¢ n
H χάρις τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦ ᾿ μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν.
3 , cla , e , «τ
Ασπάζεται ὑμᾶς Τιμόθεος ὁ συνεργός [μου], καὶ
:
Λούκιος καὶ Ἰάσων καὶ Σωσίπατρος οἱ συγγενεῖς pov.

> ΄ cw s AN , ε ΄ ν > ‘ 2
ἀσπάζομαι ὑμᾶς ἐγὼ Τέρτιος ὁ γράψας τὴν ἐπιστολὴν ἐν

"“
ο

"
-

ω

16. 6-16.22. TO THE ROMANS.

7 who bestowed much labour on you. Salute An-

dronicus and ‘Junias, my kinsmen, and my fel-1 0r,Junia

low-prisoners, who are of note among the apostles,
‘8who also have been in Christ before me. Salute
9 Ampliatus my beloved in the Lord. Salute Urba-
nus our fellow-worker in Christ, and Stachys my
10 beloved. Salute Apelles the approved in Christ.
Salute them which are of the household of Aristo-
11 bulus. Salute Herodion my kinsman. Salute them
of the household of Narcissus, which are in the Lord.
12 Salute Tryphzena and Tryphosa, who labour in the
Lord. Salute Persis the beloved, which laboured
13 much in the Lord. Salute Rufus the chosen in the
14 Lord, and his mother and mine. Salute Asyncritus,
Phlegon, Hermes, Patrobas, Hermas, and the breth-
15 ren that are with them. Salute Philologus and Ju-
lia, Nereus and his sister, and Olympas, and all the
16saints that are with them. Salute one another
with a holy kiss. All the churches of Christ salute

you.

17 Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which
are causing the divisions and occasions of stum-
bling, contrary to the *doctrine which ye learned:

18 and turn away from them. For they that are such
serve not our Lord Christ, but their own belly; and
by their smooth and fair speech they beguile the

19 hearts of the innocent. For your obedience is come
abroad unto all men. I rejoice therefore over you:
but I would have you wise unto that which is good,

20 and simple unto that which is evil. And the God
of peace shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly.

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you.

21 Timothy my fellow-worker saluteth you; and Lu-

22 cius and Jason and Sosipater, my kinsmen. I Ter-
tius, *who write the epistle, salute you in

(376)

2 Or, teaching

8 Or, who write the
epistle in the
d, salute you

eS

TO THE ROMANS. 16. 22-16. 27.

1 Some ancient au-

Some ancient au the Lord. Gaius my host, and of the whole church, 23
eer δ at The saluteth you. Erastus the treasurer of the city
Jesus Christ ve saluteth you, and Quartus the brother. ἢ
‘dmen,'and omit “Now to him that is able to stablish you accord- 25
the like words ἴῃς
ver. 20, ing to my gospel and the preaching of Jesus Christ,
* Some ancient au- according to the revelation of the mystery which
orities omit ver.
ee. Compare hath been kept in silence through times eternal, but 26
xiv. now is manifested,and *by the scriptures of the pro-
3Gr. through. — phets, according to the commandment of the eternal
Se ae τ God, is made known unto all the nations unto obe-
thorities omit to dience 4of faith; to the only wise God, through Je- 27

whom.
6 Gr, unto the ages, SUS Christ, to whom be the glory ‘for ever. Amen.

(877)

XVI ΠΡῸΣ PQMAIOYS 377

, ᾽ ow ΄ “ ε ᾿ς ἢ, ~ e &é A OX -

»" κυρίῳ. ἀσπαζεται ὑμᾶς Ταῖος ὁ ξένος μου καὶ oAys τῆς

> , > ΄ ε -" ΕἾ ε 5» , a

ἐκκλησίας. ἀσπάζεται ὑμᾶς “Epactos ὁ οἰκονόμος τῆς
πόλεως καὶ Κούαρτος ὁ ἀδελφός.

-“" ‘ , ε “ , Ν ‘ ΕῚ , U
25 Τῷ δὲ δυναμένῳ ὑμᾶς στηρίξαι κατὰ τὸ εὐαγγέλιόν pov
Ν Ἀ , > ~ -“ A » ,
καὶ τὸ κήρυγμα Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, κατὰ ἀποκάλυψιν μυστη-
, 4 " ’ , , x -“
26 ρίου χρόνοις αἰωνίοις σεσιγημένου φανερωθέντος δὲ νῦν
» ῥ “Ἢ -" » ΄-
διά τε γραφῶν προφητικῶν κατ ἐπιταγὴν τοῦ αἰωνίου
6 - ᾿ ε ‘ , <h¢ , Ἁ ἔθ θέ
εοῦ εἰς ὑπακοὴν πίστεως εἰς πάντα τὰ ἔθνη γνωρισθέντος,
’ » ε ͵ A
27 hove σοφῷ θεῷ διὰ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ [ᾧ] ἡ δόξα εἰς τοὺς

ἘΦ] > ,
αἰῶνας" ἀμὴν.

Ap.

Ap,